《Cohen of the Rebellion》


 Chapter EXTRA 1

    Dark Legend Trivia Cohen''s Friends


    This was a tiny village. Scattered shelters stood along a zigzag river. They were built by refugees. The shelters were askew and ugly but warmth was guaranteed. The tenants did not care for any artistic look, which was a nobility thing in their village.


    This place was so small, small enough that the landlord didn¡¯t even bother to give it a name. Speaking of which, all kids here have heard of him. He lived in a high castle and was free to do whatever he liked. He needs dozens of men carry to bed before sleep, and he can devour a whole pig for just one meal.


    Though no one paid particular attention to it. This was the place Moya Jr. was born.


    Moya Jr. was the son of old Moya. Naming a child was not worth concerning for the villagers, thus they put a Jr in front of their old man. When a father dies, the sons will lose the Jr, and when they father a child, they become the old man again¡­ simple enough.


    But Moya had a younger brother, who had posed old Moya a naming problem. Then a knight who passed by gave him an idea.


    ¡°Call him Jack! Jack is an ancient hero¡¯s name.¡± The knight suggested, ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Old Moya had never dreamed his son to become a hero. Nevertheless, he believed in a knight¡¯s wisdom! Hero or not, feeding him wouldn¡¯t a problem, he guessed. Then Moya Jr.¡¯s brother was named Jack.


    By the time Moya was strong enough to carry Jack up on the hill, winter has come.


    They said the lord masters love snow. They would enjoy their wine while worshiping the god of light¡­ but the snow wasn¡¯t a good friend to the poor.


    Now Old Moya was currently leaning by the door anxiously.


    Moya was rather strong instead of old. He¡¯s strong enough to carry three bags of wheat around.


    He had half cake stored at home, which could feed two more meals if he rationed. Moya Jr. was big enough to wear his clothes so he¡¯s settled. What about Jack? Old Moya can¡¯t let him wear barks.


    ¡°Hey, Old Moya!¡± Ivry the neighbor, who was a tall orc, stamped nearer, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s winter clothes.¡± Old Moya said.


    ¡°Well, let me see.¡± Ivry sat down and began thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Fishing season is coming¡­ I can¡¯t let the kids go without a jacket.¡± Moya said, ¡°What a freezing day.¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± Ivry shanked, ¡°Remember the barn that we cleaned? I had found a rag in it!¡±


    ¡°That!¡± Old Moya stood up, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that! But¡­¡±


    ¡°We could use that rag, so the kids won¡¯t be frozen.¡± Ivry said, ¡°and perhaps there could be leftover wheat¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Old Moya said with a hint of a smile, ¡°Lord master doesn¡¯t need them anyway.¡±


    That afternoon, old Moya got that rag in hand and went to the neighborhood town. There was an old lady who knew needlework. Two jackets for the kids, in exchange for a piece of deer meat.


    That lady was so nice to put enough dry grass into the jacket, which could keep warm. Old Moya wanted to say something thankful, but he didn¡¯t know how. He blamed himself.


    Seeing Moya Jr. and Jack playing with their clothes on, old Moya felt relieved. The dry grass had made their clothes thickened, which looked warm. He considered that he has kept the kids well, as he promised to their mother, who died right after their birth, without saying a word.


    ¡°Moya!¡± Ivry urged, ¡°Hurry up! Fishing time!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Old Moya answered and gathered his nets and sticks while shouted to his kids.


    Young Moya striped a rope around his waist and Jack¡¯s waist on the other end, this way he wouldn¡¯t lose Jack. His father had told him, he¡¯d die if little Moya lost his brother. He would sell him and marry another woman.


    Though Uncle Ivry can¡¯t stress enough that his father was intimidating him. Who would wait to sell any son until another son was lost? But Moya Jr. took it seriously. He never let Jack go anywhere beyond his sight. Even during sleep, he held arms around his brother.


    In winter times, ice fishing was a big deal. This ain¡¯t no work that could be carried out by a dozen people. Usually, it had to take men of the whole village.


    They needed to make holes on the lake, and sink the net which was borrowed from the lords. Then they had to drag the net to the other end of the lake.


    The lords would certainly come to see this winter activity by carriage or sleds. They wore luxury fur and leather and had their servants make fire by the lake. Like a show, they watched the village men hunt for fish. The lords talked and laughed, and their sons and daughters would wow and pick the fish they like and have it slaughtered for barbecue¡­ if the fishermen do well to please their lord masters, then there would be plenty of fish left dedicated for winter as a reward.


    Moya Jr. and Jack watched while old Moya was digging holes on the lake.


    ¡°Fish¡­ big fish!¡± Jack was copying his father¡¯s movement and smashed his wooden stick on the ice, ¡°I wanna eat you¡­ come out!¡±


    Little Moya blew his nose, then notice the imminent arrival of the lords.


    Several servants began unloading their carriage and placing them by the lake.


    Moya stopped looking at them. He was aware that staring at the lords was not right. They might get angry just by being watched by commoners.


    Men were dropping nets. Little Moya was excited to expect some meat. He hated to run after Jack every time he got excited at anything that moves.


    It was blowing an average snow, men were dropping and tracing nets one more time. The pile of fish was growing larger and larger. Little Moya, along with his brother and a bunch of other kids were watching aside.


    Kids from the village were not different at all. They wiped their nose and drooled. Their eyes were as green as hungry wolves.


    Men carried baskets of fish and dumped them on the ground. The alive and kicking fishes slipped everywhere.


    Half playing, half helping, the kids kicked the fish within a circle. Why kick? That way meant you are not stealing.


    Little Moya was kicking fish and noticed one that was rather small. He stepped on it when no one saw him. And moved it far from people.


    Then he pretended to play with Jack while dragging him around.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Jack asked, ¡°Are we finished?¡±


    ¡°No! Kick¡­ kick!¡± Moya whispered, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    Then he confirmed again there was no one around, and grabbed the small fish. Using his fingernail, he cut the fish belly and pushed all that¡¯s inside out. Then threw the fish into Jack¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jack popped his chest, ¡°Cool!¡±


    ¡°Jump¡­¡± Moya said, ¡°Jump and the cold will go away.¡±


    They were jumping on the ice until a butler stopped them and brought them to the lord master.


    ¡°My lord!¡± Butler said, ¡°Look at these bastards¡­ look, they made their clothes out of your barn curtain.¡±


    ¡°Curtain?¡± The landlord asked, ¡°What curtain?¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s the curtain from the barn.¡± The man said, ¡°Fine linen, with your stamp on it! They stole it!¡±


    ¡°Two commoner¡¯s kids, not a big deal.¡± Lord said, ¡°Get out¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see, my lord!¡± The butler said, ¡°There was a lord master from the south, who¡¯s as kind as you, then those jackasses robbed him! I heard people died during the uprise. You must not indulge them, my lord! Last time when the priest came he mentioned that this year will be rough, you should be careful of the commoners¡­¡±


    While the butler was talking to the lord master, little Moya held Jack tightly unaware of what was going to happen. He can¡¯t do anything about it even something were to happen.


    That night, while old Moya was making smoked fish, the lord master had him and Ivry tied away.


    The night was too dark for little Moya to run after them, and Jack was too young to catch up while there were wolves in the field by night.


    The next morning, little Moya dragged Jack and ran towards the lord¡¯s castle. They slipped and fell so many times, black and blue, but they persisted without knowing the pain. Both of them knew, everything will work out once they see their father.


    As they approached the castle, little Moya lowered Jack¡¯s head and started tearing. He saw uncle Ivry¡¯s body hanged up on the castle gate.


    They found old Moya, lying outside the gate. Snow was yet to cover his wrinkled face and his arms have disappeared. Blood was all over the ground.


    ¡°Dad¡­ dad!¡± Little Moya tried to wake him.


    Old Moya opened his eyes and stared at his children, trembled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ cry¡­¡± He tried so hard to hide the broken arms underneath, ¡°Moya¡­ Jack¡­ look away¡­¡±


    Little Moya tore and covered his little brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Remember¡­ the fish I made last night?¡± Old Moya asked.


    His son nodded, ¡°I counted them, 32 fish.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ good¡­¡± Moya smiled sadly, ¡°Go home¡­ take the fish¡­ and run¡­ take your brother!¡±


    Little Moya cried and shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to lose his father.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t walk¡­¡± Old Moya said, ¡°Promise me, Moya, take care of your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°En!¡±


    ¡°Remember¡­¡± Old Moya said again, ¡°Run to the south¡­ keep warm¡­ walk along the river¡­ you¡¯ll have food¡­¡±


    ¡°I can catch fish, moles, I will feed Jack!¡±


    ¡°Good! Remember, we owe that lady a deer¡­ remember¡­¡± Having said that, Moya lost lights in his eyes, ¡°Go¡­ leave me¡­ don¡¯t let Jack see me!¡±


    Little Moya knew that his father never changes his decision. Step by step, he walked backward, hands covered his brother¡¯s eyes.


    As they returned home, little Moya packed all of the smoked fish and roped his brother. They were ready to run.


    Then he turned back and looked around thinking he needed to at least carry a weapon. There were nothing except for bare walls in their home, so he packed another wood stick.


    They left. Moya Jr. knew, they will be starved to death if they don¡¯t run. When Moya Jr. and Jack once again crossed the castle, people started to call him Moya.


    Someone told him, his father¡¯s body was thrown to god-knows-where.


    Hearing this, he felt pain and knew he had to hold back tears. He carried his brother and walked, walked. He needed to leave this place and travel afar. He¡¯s never coming back here again.


    Moya has been growing, so has his brother.


    They both required more food, thus they kept traveling and search for warm places. Moya will find any food for his brother.


    The rope between the two had gone. They could run fast this way. Jack had learned how to follow his elder brother. Now the brothers knew where they were without even talking to each other.


    Moya sharpened that stick for Jack and found himself a bigger one made of metal. He begged for a blacksmith to sharpen both ends. Don¡¯t underestimate that stick, he had killed a wolf with it. And Jack¡¯s stick killed countless fish.


    The two brother fed their way traveling through mountains and rivers, from land to land, until they met their first leader.


    That day, Moya and Jack caught an animal, ate its meat. The creature¡¯s skin looked fine but they had no idea how to tan it. They kept walking then a small town appeared on the horizon.


    It was their lucky day. A piece of beast skin for a piece of cake!


    ¡°Yummy!¡± Moya sniffed, then passed it under Jack¡¯s nose, ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jack asked, ¡°Is it our dinner?¡±


    ¡°Nope, we are not having this tonight.¡± Hardship had made Moya careful on rationalization, ¡°This cake will last for long¡­ it could wait until you feel hungry.¡±


    ¡°En! OK!¡± Jack was smart, he never asked too much, ¡°Let''s Find a mole!¡±


    They walked out of town while talking, then Moya discovered that the cake was gone.


    Cake¡¯s gone! This was big! Moya got all sweaty.


    ¡°That guy who bumped into you earlier.¡± Jack reminded, ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Moya held his cane and started to search for that guy who¡¯s about the same age.


    Finally, they found that boy around a corner. However, the cake was already swallowed down.


    ¡°Cake? I ate it. You can¡¯t take it back even you kill me.¡± The boy who named Marfa clapped his hands, ¡°Are you hungry? Follow me!¡±


    Moya got speechless.


    Marfa told Jack to stand around a food store, just stand there and look at the owner.


    If you were a store owner and spotted a boy stared at your food with eyes green, what would you do?


    Of course, you¡¯ll have other affairs to attend, but you need to keep looking at the boy in case he moved.


    Jack froze there for a while and left. Because Marfa tucked a sizable of food in his jacket.


    In order to stay full, they did it many times. They then knew Marfa¡¯s an expert by looking at his movements.


    Searching for food has become easier with three kids working together. While they were at roughly the same age and got along, they became inseparable.


    Marfa was the most cunning one. Jack was pretty good at it though he¡¯s too young. Then Marfa becomes the boss.


    Then the three wandered about and traveled to the south.


    Whenever they reached a city, then Marfa will plot a theft for food. Then they run away to the field, or along the river and lead a few days hunting.


    Things went well like this, however, one day, they met another orphan.


    He was strong, stronger than Moya, gray-haired and nose crooked, looked tough.


    But they have to be tough on him because they have trouble on the attribution of a wild rabbit.


    Moya spotted it, Jack hit it with a rock then it was killed by the gray hair anyway¡­ so they argued.


    ¡°We saw it first!¡± Marfa said, ¡°It belongs to us!¡±


    ¡°Nice one, you saw it then you own it, who taught you that?¡± The kid looked down, ¡°I saw you and should I own you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, give it back!¡± Moya¡¯s a bit annoyed after being starved for a whole day, ¡°We¡¯ll beat your ass if you don''t!¡±


    ¡°My ass!¡±


    Moya didn¡¯t expect that boy was this fast. Before he¡¯s ready to fight and got hit in the face.


    Seeing his brother being beaten, Jack rushed forward and grasped the gray hair¡¯s legs, Marfa kicked his ass.


    Four boys fought¡­ until they were exhausted, then they continued their argument.


    ¡°How about¡­¡± Marfa said, ¡°We share!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± That boy said, ¡°Half and half!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Moya shouted, ¡°We are three! You are only one!¡±


    ¡°So what? You wanna fight again?¡±


    ¡°Yeah nobody¡¯s gonna be full if splitting it into four.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Jack said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, aren¡¯t you? Burn it?¡±


    Since all kids are hungry, then they called a truce.


    While preparing, Maya sighted another rabbit and it ain¡¯t wait for no one. Everybody rushed out except for Jack who was setting the fire.


    For these kids, rabbit chasing required cooperation and it wasn¡¯t an easy job.


    Since the three were cooperating, they listened to the gray-haired, because he looked like a veteran.


    It took a while for them to catch the rabbit, in the meanwhile, an extra rabbit brought them a chance to settle down peacefully.


    Not weird at all, kids were able to become friends easily.


    Half rabbit for each child, everybody¡¯s happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wilder! I¡¯m alone.¡± The gray-haired introduced himself, ¡°Yourself?¡±


    Moya said something about themselves.


    Because then were wanderers, sticking together seemed to be a good idea.


    Wilder was a hunter¡¯s son, and he hunted since a boy. Only one day, his old man disappeared after going out on the market. Then Wilder went out.


    Wilder had the nerve to do what other people don¡¯t, and he¡¯s not afraid of fighting, boy he¡¯s a dirty fighter. He would make mistakes sometimes, but Wilder knew what and when to do the right thing. He paid very special attention to Jack, not letting him do anything dangerous¡­ naturally, he had become their boss. Moya was fine with this since his only purpose was to feed Jack. Marfa was not, but he¡¯s one against three, then that¡¯s it.


    Wilder knew the place he wanted to go. It was a city called Darkmoon. People said it¡¯s easy to find food there, and climate was warm.


    Then after a long while, four kids have reached the city.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± Wilder turned and declared by the city¡¯s gate, ¡°I heard this is a good place.¡±


    ¡°So then, we¡¯ll be living here since?¡± Jack asked.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go search for some food!¡± Marfa put his hand on his stomach, ¡°I''m hungry!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Moya agreed.


    Then they started hunting for food¡­


    Very often they went over to the large garden outside the city, though they got caught every time by an old red-nosed man. They had never got beaten up, scolded at most. The old man will give them some food when they left.


    However, having fruit daily¡­ can be a pretty big deal. When that came, they would go into town and search for fat sheep in order to improve today¡¯s meal.


    Today, Wilder decided to try his luck along with the other three. And he spotted a black-haired kid who looked rich like hell.


    Wilder wouldn¡¯t know that his decision had changed the lives of four, and much more in the future.


    Once there were people showed keen interest in several officers around Cohen¡¯s life. There were two generals, a high justice officer, and a chief liaison whose job description remained a secret till today.


    The two young generals were well recognized fine men. One is capable of attacking, Like wildfire, his fearsome reputation will shatter any opponents till the end of the world. The other one excelled at airtight defense. It had to take any enemy¡¯s life to break through.


    As for the justice officer, he was cunning, second to none. Men or women from corrupted official to local gangsters would flee when he showed up.


    Of course, to speak a few about the last officer, though he was head of all liaisons under Cohen¡¯s command and he seemed boring and lazy day by day. No one knew what¡¯s his job. However, when Cohen was planning something big, he¡¯d be there. And if he wasn''t, then Cohen would wait, wait until he showed up. From this, he¡¯s also one of the VIPs.


    Many people think that those four people have made Cohen¡¯s career. Without them, Cohen would not be capable of defeating his enemies. They were excellent friends, extremely loyal and cannot be bought off. As Cohen has said, ¡°They are friends, that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    ¡°So called friend,¡± Cohen commented once, ¡°They will care, comfort and help each other with great love and without condition. People who take advantage of their friends are morons, they have lost their precious things.¡±

 Chapter Volume 1 Prologue 1

    Prologue 1 - The Night is Young


    Earth, 2106 DC


    The night, the night looks so bright reflected by the moonlight.


    After exhausting myself on a young and attractive body, I am napping


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time.¡±


    It¡¯s Rat, he¡¯s knocking.


    Due to his unique way of life, Rat has the carefulness that¡¯s not processed by ordinary person.


    I saved him while he was about to be beheaded by another drug dealer. Then he swore his loyalty to me. Within in 6 months, he had become the second most powerful person within the gang.


    I rise up from bed, pull my clothes on, and look back. The white moonlight projects on a woman body, a perfect body, a body left with residue love and sex.


    I put my second life, a pair of p7 pistol, in the pockets under my arms.


    ¡°Stay here, babe.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, I want more!¡±


    I smile, open the door and walk downstairs.


    Rats and other brothers are waiting in the lobby. He rushes to me


    ¡°Boss, words from the other side. Package is on time and the deal is on schedule. 2 more hours and we are ready.¡±


    I walk out, take a deep beginning-of-the-fall breath, and look into sky.


    Tonight¡¯s full moon sheds its magical silver light everywhere. It is mid-autumn, a peaceful day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I jump into the van, ¡°Tell all, kill all and be careful. Let¡¯s go to nightclub when we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯sir.¡±


    Several bulletproof vans take off and leave the mansion. The guards at the gate are saluting to my van.


    To them, I am the center of the universe.


    Now you know what I am?


    I am the alpha dog, a gang leader.


    (Wait for it...)


    I am also a secret FBI agent. Gang leader is only a coverup.


    On the FBI record file, my name is Westley.


    In this seemingly-highly-developed but in fact full-of-dirty-crap world, crimes happen at every corner of the universe. In the meantime, the advancing criminal technique makes it harder for the authority to execute justice. As a result, god-know-who from the government suggested to fight crime with crime by selecting a team of elite special force and put them undercover.


    Westley, a 21 years old sub lieutenant who got straight As in the strategy and tactics evaluations, hit the jackpot, unfortunately.


    To rise in rank, and travel around the world with pension, Westley was forced to finish his boring army life early and stepped on a grey path.


    As for his mission, simple enough, nothing more than vaporizing the target quietly by doing what he can do best. Within three years, orders from up top tossed him in many cities. He spent his time chasing those gangsters who are on the FBI hit list. Without exception, those people¡¯s evil lives ended under the guns of Westley and his team.


    Seeing lives disappearing in front of his eyes makes the innocent Westley numb and cold. As if those are worthless trash instead of lives that disappeared,


    Everytime Westley thinks about his first mission as a gang newbie, that 120 bpm heartbeat makes him feel ridiculous. Nevertheless, for a young man at his 20s, it was not easy. As a personnel to execute the law, even though the target is a deserved, disgusting human being, the red and white liquid that came out of the head after he fired his gun, and the twitching body in the blood, made him throw up and frozen for a week.


    Unavoidably, Westley is getting tired of this life, but his boss can¡¯t stress enough that those people deserved it. Still, Westley feels there is blood on his hands. Partly because he is not a person who worship violence. However, his lack of ability makes it difficult to distinguish good and evil.


    There is only one thing he know, that he is a tool, a pretty handy and under-supervised tool. The existence of an over-classified terms and conditions makes Westley¡¯s commander to do what he want with nothing to concern. Who knows a tool like him is capable of executing the law or creating new crime.


    But to Westley¡¯s brothers, he is nothing more than their boss. If one has to say something unique about this boss, he shows excessive passion on killing drug dealer. And of course, Westley¡¯s boss is the commanding officer of the FBI anti-drug department.


    Before signing that god-forsaken document, Westley thought he can stick to himself in any environments. However, he found himself naive once he truly is spending some time in that environment. What he¡¯s gone through has made him from a reckless soldier to a completely cold-blooded gang leader. No matter what one carries in mind, in order to survive, he has to change. And precisely because of this change, made him fall.


    The gang he founded has a couple of rich business in town, makes their bank account richer as well. For this reason, Westley somehow starts to like this luxury job. He is capable of doing what he want, getting what he wants. It is what it is, Westley is a leader, and nobody expects a gang leader to do things like a college professor.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re receiving a third party transmission, it¡¯s the military frequency.¡± Rat turns and says, ¡°Sounds like cipher.¡±


    Westley took the com Rat handed over peacefully, put it in his ears, and overheard a low voice saying, ¡°...tit, tit, rabbit is out¡­¡± A while later, another voice came, ¡°Roger, carry on.¡±


    Hearing this, Westly can¡¯t help getting confused. This device can receive any communication within a diameter of 50 km. Isn¡¯t there another operation around tonight?


    Whih this in mind, he took out his phone and dialed a unpleasant number, his boss¡¯. The only person who knows his real identity.


    Thinking of this, Westley unavoidably shrugged, because sometime even himself couldn¡¯t tell what his real identity is.


    ¡°Shweker¡¯s office,¡± the call went in and out through several military satellites, a voice that is a little husky and yet soulful came into Westley¡¯s ears, ¡° Identity please.¡±


    ¡°This is your old man, you prodigal son,¡± Westley joked, never cares anything that could irritated anyone, ¡°How have you been? Are you closing down that office and join me or what?¡±


    ¡°This is the public channel, and I don¡¯t want remind you again,¡± that voice snorted and asked again, ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°No biggie, my men told me there are outsiders doing business on my territory,¡± Westley put away his arrogant voice, spoke coldly, ¡°This is a holiday and I wanna spend it in silence.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± A few know on the keyboard, that voice said, ¡°The Wildlife Authority has a team monitoring whales, if they are the outsiders you¡¯re talking about. Then I suggest you apply for a license for protection in case I wanna break your arm someday.


    ¡°Anytime, you old dog.¡± Putting down the phone, Westley told Rat, ¡°Irrelevant.¡±


    In the meantime, in a flying vessel hoving 10,000 meters above, a man with suit put down his phone. Thought is through, he told his deputy, ¡°Tell the fleet, change the com frequence to special channel. Put the first squad out of the mission and let them talk about whales using the old frequence. Second squad will do the monitoring¡­ keep me posted of their positions.¡±


    In less than 20 seconds, all kinds of voice are coming out of the speakers in che vessel.


    ¡°Armoured squad report, tanks and battle vehicles in position. Normal¡±


    ¡°Air squad report, gunship and transporter in position. Normal.¡±


    ¡°Second squad report, we have locked the target, 16 vehicles, 87 personnel. Analyze shows they have heavy firepower. Possibly armed with portable SAMS.¡±


    ¡°An prepared operation, it¡¯s truly you,¡± the mid-aged man looked at the roof, not caring the surprised looks from other officers, smiled, ¡°I was right choosing you.¡±


    The vans were parked in the ruins of an abandoned dock, a guy came and opened the door for Westley. The moment he stepped his foot out of the door, that tired and laid-back Westley was gone, instead, a cold-blooded, grim-look Westley.


    The early-arriving team had prepared everything. What Westley saw were men handling weapon and cold faces with excitement.


    Walking down the dock, he squat and looked through the water with the night viewer handed over by Rat.


    ¡°Boss, nothing unusual, the deal is on now.

 Chapter Volume 1 Prologue 2

    Prologue 2 - Operations in Order


    The bright moon is up high, people are busy working on the dock. There are three yacht parked on the track. Boxes are being carried carefully loaded off.


    Westley has found one of his target by the trucks. A fat guy who named himself the King, with a bald head and massive belly. Word has it that he love women. Westley feels so happy for the women who will about to be sleeping with him in the future. It would not be a pleasant thing being overwhelmed by a body weighs over 100 kilos.


    The King is talking with two mid-aged guy, who look like the supplier.


    ¡°They must be tired of life smuggling powders in our territory.¡± Rat whispered.


    ¡°500% benefits will drive anyone crazy.¡± Westley is a trained agent, and this craziness is nothing more than ordinary. He turns his head, ¡°Tell them to go in position and wait for my orders.¡±


    My subordinates take out their weapons and spread out crawling. Then they take up vantage grounds in teams of attack/cover/support formation. Westley feels very proud looking at all this.


    These guys are handpicked and trained by Westley himself. They are equipped with the best weaponry and communications. It will cost average 200 bullets per person per day doing shooting training in the basement. Government is not paying for this, but Westley consider it worthwhile spending. Rigorous training will lead to amazing outcome. Let alone a pack of gangsters, my team will triumph a team of FBI special force easily.


    Rat handed over a rifle to Westley. Lips pressed, Westley checked his weapon carefully. Meanwhile, in his ears he heard the sound of other teams testing their communication system.


    ¡°Squad 1 test, over.¡±


    ¡°Squad 2 copy, over.¡±


    When the five squads finished testing, Rat nodded, ¡°Ready boss.¡±


    Westley tightened the recorder on his throat, commands out.


    ¡°All units confirm entry direction.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    ¡°All units entering attack position, confirm.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Covering team position, confirm.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Supporting team position, confirm.¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    With all that confirmation by their squad leader, Westley knew they are ready and waiting for his signal.


    Carrying his rifle, gunstock on his right shoulder firmly, face gently on the cheek pad, Westley slowly adjust the aperture, until the cross is right focused on the King¡¯s fat brain. Numbers on the laser meter changed and stopped at 400 meters. This is the distance for a rifle to yield its maximum destructive power.


    Everybody who¡¯s watching this knew, what would be like to be shot by an assault rifle at such a distance. Looking at his twisting face, Westley knew the King must be thrilled. This much powder, if sold successfully, he could retire at least 10 years earlier.


    ¡°His skin looking good, how does he keep it?¡± Talking to himself, Westley turned the safe on.


    Tool he is, he doesn¡¯t mind being a unique tool with character.


    He pulled the trigger. A pretty fire erupted from the other end, s soulful gunshot sound spread in the silent night. Body of the rifle shook lightly, a warm shell fell.


    In the aperture, blood bursted out from the King¡¯s neck. His body shook twice and fell uptop.


    At the moment of the firing, all squad leader give the attack command. Support team¡¯s started shooting their semi-auto rifles, and the covering team¡¯s grenade and smoke bomb exploded into the crowd. Attacking team started assaulting. Team with night viewer rushed into the docking station covered with smoke.


    After a series of shooting, screaming of the drug dealers could be heard from everywhere. In this standard attack tactics, Their counterstrike seemed pretty powerless. Scattered shooting grew weaker. Dying is a matter of time.


    Jumping out of the covering spot, Westley crawled towards the dock with Rat following behind.


    What¡¯s left of the drug dealers were countable, most of them were hiding in a warehouse.


    Rushing to the door, Rat shouted, ¡°Apple!¡±


    A grenade flied into the warehouse which lead to a series of explosion. Right after the explosion, the team member waited outside travel through the dust sweeping into the warehouse. Anything that move were targets.


    Shortly after, a guy wearing a black combat suit made a series shooting, killing the last bad luck guy like a bee¡¯s hive. The sound of shooting peaced down. Low and deep groan is all what¡¯s left.


    ¡°Report, all units, no targets at loose, no casualties.¡±


    In the vessel hovering above the sky, what happened on the dock is playing on the monitor. The suited mid-aged man stared at the screen. When he saw that everything¡¯s finished, he told his deputy, ¡°Commence operation.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, sir.¡± the officer nodded, hesitated and asked, ¡°In the targeted personnel, are there anything or anyone to be held alive or unharmed?¡±


    The commander paused, then said, ¡°No.¡±


    The officer turned and gave the order, ¡°Attention, all units, commencing operation.¡±


    The order was transformed into shortwaves and spread out in the night like a ripple. It passed through the cold night and moonlight, and was received by several special antennas.


    5000 meter in height, 8 gunships turned their lights off and lowered their heads. They formed an attack formation and flied towards the dock. By the fierce sound of the propellers, pilots were observing the ground, and guns and rear weapons were on. Targets were locked.


    On the ground, the whole armored detachment switched to power drive. Without any sound, 20 combat vehicles, covered by tanks, were driving towards the dock from three directions. All soldiers were checking their weaponry and ready to fire.


    ¡°Boss,¡± a sound was heard from Westley¡¯s ear, ¡°We discovered a hidden tunnel at warehouse 2.¡±


    Not surprised, he replied with a lowered voice, ¡°Clear it out, I''m on my way.¡±


    When Westley came to the warehouse, the tunnel had been cleared. Unexpectedly, this tunnel did not lead to anywhere, but circled deep down for over 10 meters. There was a basement in the end. It is about 100 square meters large. After a brief fight, the basement was cleared. What¡¯s left was a 40 years old man, and he was being held in front of the boss.


    He has been struggling while being held, and one of the soldier came and punched him several times then held his hair again toward Westley.


    He was a little surprised. Because this very men, is an international most-wanted which the FBI has been looking for. This guy is also the King¡¯s boss, whose head is worth 100 million dollars. His name is Monster Geek.


    ¡°Where are my manners, how could you beat up Mr. 100 Million?¡± Westley stopped the soldier who tried to punch Monster Geek again. He turned and look at him, smiled, ¡°How could you wind up in here, Mr. 100 Million?¡±


    ¡°100 million?¡± Monster Geek spit and raise his head, his face looked very proud, ¡°If you let me go ,I¡¯ll pay you a billion.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a guy who needs money?¡± Westley lit up a cigarette, hid his true intentions behind the smoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one more time, what is your business down here?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m doing can not be understood by you mindless people,¡± having said that, Monster Geek realized his current situation, awkwardly added, ¡°I...I was doing scientific experiments.¡±


    ¡°You? Experiments?¡± Westley kicked his cig, ¡°Feeling damn cold here.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true, where do you think I got my name?¡± Monster Geek snorted, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°I am an honest man, so I¡¯m going to give you a change,¡± Westley swang the half smoked cig in front of Monster Geek¡¯s eyes, ¡°In exactly 3 seconds, I¡¯m going to stick this burning cigarette into your body.¡±


    ¡°I said I was doing experiments,¡± Monster Geek insisted, ¡°I have 3 doctorates, I am studying the secret of life!¡±


    Westley threw the cigarette, pulled out his gun, loaded the bullets and pointed it on Geek¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter Volume 1 Prologue 3

    Prologue 3 - Betrayal


    ¡°I..I¡¯m telling the truth, the FBI wants for 100 million for a reason, because of my work.¡± Westley is known for his extortive confession skills. Even for Monster Geek, he can¡¯t help sweating, ¡°The reason I¡¯m here today, is to receive a pre-historical artifact. I suspect it was of alien origin¡­ It¡¯ll help my study...and it is over there on the desk...I created this organization merely to fund my research.¡±


    One of my people walked towards the desk and fetched a locket. Westley took a look at the style, put it in his pocket, and coldly looked at Monster Geek.


    He told the team to leave the room


    ¡°Y...you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Geek is trembling, ¡°I can give you a lot of things, if money is not enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything is less than the harm you¡¯ve done to this world,¡± Westley answered, then he took out a metal cylinder-shaped little thing and put it near Geek¡¯s ear, the robotic voice, which has an effective hearing range of 10cm, is speaking coldly, ¡°This artifact is held by an FBI agents, according to ACT 77945, sentence death, to be carried by the agent immediately.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Monster Geek looked pale, but turned calm moments after, ¡°You are right, I¡¯m a bad guy, but you know, it¡¯s always relative between good and bad. Think it through, if there¡¯s no evil, justice is not there. Good and evil must co-exist.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like philosophy.¡± Westley shook his head, pulled the trigger.


    Putting the gun back to the holster, Westley walked while looking at the locket: metal, ancient figurer frame, a crystal in the center. This is science? Or quack.


    He walked, then felt a deep sound of explosion from above. The ground was shaking. Westley tried steady himself by holding the wall.


    ¡°Boss, we are surrounded!¡± Rat¡¯s voice came, ¡°It¡¯s the marines, cannons and choppers, we can¡¯t hold them for long!¡±


    Noise came through the com, Westley was stunned, he hurried to the ground and saw the dock once again in chaos. Choppers were flying in the sky with incoming missiles. There was fire everywhere. Cannon shells were shooting like rainfall, destroying everything visible.


    They were being ambushed.


    Confirming to be the military''s operation, Westley looked pale on his face. If the government was turning against him, then his boss must know. And if he is not notified of this, there would be only one reason. Monster Geek¡¯s last words came to him.


    ¡°Listen, break it through in teams!¡± Westley felt hatred, his face turned red and shouted orders loudly. He was clear that with the manpower he had, there were little things they could do. And they were not trained for this... but he can¡¯t do nothing.


    After neutralizing 2 choppers, 3 tanks, Westley, Rat and 2 more brothers were all that¡¯s left. The three men gathered around him carefully like it¡¯s worth something.


    ¡°Regrets?¡± Westley looked at his brothers¡¯ bloodstained face, sadly, and said something confused, ¡°Regret to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°No regrets!¡±


    ¡°No regrets until death!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me boss!¡± Westley felt deeply hurt, sound of gun shooting was coming nearer, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not your boss, I¡¯m a coverup, I¡¯m an government officer, a tool for the government to kill.¡±


    Surprised though, Rat shook his head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t care, you will always be our boss! We will not betray you!¡±


    The other two men said nothing but shaking heads.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Westley looked frustrated, ¡°Look at outside, those people, they can¡¯t let me go. If I¡¯m right, they are here to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you one of them?


    ¡°Not surprisingly, maybe I know too much they want my silence.¡±


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s break out! If death is all it takes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s die like a man.¡± Westley suddenly felt thousands strength in his heart, looking at the warehouse, ¡°take the rear door!¡±


    Right after we got out, several tiny cylinder-shaped objects were thrown towards us.


    FLASHBOMB£¡


    That thought came and gone really fast, they were shot. Westley felt pain on his leg, then lose balance and fell. He tried to retaliate, got shot again on his shoulder. Pain forced him to let go his rifle. One of the bullets was shot on his chest blocked that strange locket, forcing the locked embedded into the skin, stained with blood.


    When Westley regained his consciousness, he was surrounded by soldiers. Rat and two other brothers were dead, not far from him.


    A soldier kicked off his rifle, then a familiar figure walked around. It¡¯s his supervisor.


    ¡°Westley, how¡¯s your holiday?¡± he seemed to be in good mood, ¡°I never thought I have to kill you one day.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, do I really have that much of your attention?¡± Westley could feel life is going away from his body, at this very moment, he was filled with rage and regret.


    ¡°You have done enough, time to retire. Your job will be taken over.¡±


    ¡°Is it all my fault?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t blame me. Your identity is causing suspicion by other parties. This one is on you, why can¡¯t you keep it low huh? Those gangsters you killed can be rationalized, but the government official that you assassinated..that I¡¯m unable to explain to my super. I need to keep the Internal Affair, and myself, clean. I have to abandon you.¡±


    ¡°You scum! That you order¡­!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, now since you are dying,¡± man in the suit smiled, ¡°Today¡¯s operation, I lost something too. But it all seemed worth it killing you.¡±


    ¡°Worth it? Not for me at all,¡± Westley shook his head, slowly reached a cold object from his left pocket, pressed the button on it, ¡°At least you shall die with me.¡±


    The silver metal object fell on the ground. A red dot blinking fast. Small as it it, it caused a new round of chaus¡­


    ¡°Air grenade!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the FAE! Get out!¡°


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Now enough time!¡±


    Massive explosion occurred, fire is all around several square meter area. Quake could be felt miles away....

 Chapter Volume 1 Prologue 4

    Prologue 4 - News


    ¡°Now we have a breaking news. Last night, at the city¡¯s docking station No.6, which is abandoned, the FBI¡¯s anti-drug department has engaged with a large number of drug dealers. Parties from both fired over 10 thousands bullets. Marine suffered great casualties killing all the drug dealers. The massive explosion caused by the last dealer killed 33 people including 5 senior FBI officer. What you see now on the screen is the center of the explosion.¡±

 Chapter Volume 1 1

    Chapter 1 - Osmos


    What is happening to me? My thoughts are confused. I try to touch my head, but couldn¡¯t feel my body. I...where is my body? Am...am I dead??


    That¡¯s right...we were on a mission and fell into a trap, and then was...fight¡­


    ...explosion...to this end...I am indeed dead¡­


    Shit ! ! ! ! ! ! I¡¯m in so much trouble ! ! !


    Calm...I have to calm down...I¡¯m dead but I¡¯m think, right...yes I¡¯m thinking. Thinking means I exist? Yes...I exist.


    But shit, even though I was thinking...what the hell am I? I can think without a body...a soul? Then I¡¯m a soul now?


    Oh please...I¡¯m not done..I don¡¯t wanna be a soul¡­I have brothers..I have business¡­


    When I think of my brothers, I can¡¯t feel them at all. Obviously this is beyond by understanding.


    Wandering around in space, I¡¯ve grown to understand my situation.


    Basically I exist like energy. I don¡¯t have organs, body either. I¡¯m a group of energy somehow doesn¡¯t dissipate.


    In this space, I have a very unique power to sense the outside world. This power enables me to detect danger. I also discovered that there are individuals like me that exist in this space. Some of them are very powerful¡­


    I can¡¯t approach those powerful ones, but as for the smaller ones, then...I¡¯d rush on and devour them. By consuming their energy, they become part of me.


    Call me coldblooded. What else can I do?


    In this god forsaken place, there are individuals more powerful than me. And there are random energy waves, which could kill me.


    Then one day, when I¡¯m devouring others, an energy wave, biggest I¡¯ve ever encountered, struck me. Before I can do anything, I was knocked out...man, I¡¯m not a rocket...


    There is no such thing as time in this space. So the term ¡°one day¡± is made for the readers


    I felt several slight shock like I penetrate some bubbles. When I stopped, I knew I¡¯m in another space, a safe space. I had no idea why I think it was safe, but I was certain it was.


    ¡°Fragile life, what do you have in mind?¡± A deep voice travels into my mind clearly.


    ¡°None of your business, leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°You are inside me, if you don¡¯t want that, I can send you out.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± My senses are coming back, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Technically speaking, we¡¯re not talking. You and I have established a spiritual connection. Although like you said, let¡¯s say we¡¯re talking.¡±


    ¡°Are we? You...what...are you?¡±


    ¡°Like you, according to your way of understanding, I am living creature.¡±


    ¡°My understanding? How could you possibly understand my way?¡±


    ¡°When you entered within me, I¡¯ve gone through all your memories.¡±


    ¡°You thief!!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that in my vocabulary. All memories should be shared in response to potential danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my privacy!!! Why don¡¯t you share your memories with me?¡±


    ¡°Your current energy will not survive my shared memory.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Between our Q & A, I came to understand that I¡¯m now currently located on the edge of the universe, and this giant thing I¡¯m talking with exists since the creation of space. It¡¯s not exaggerate that she is giant. There are four planets the same size like her. Her understanding on the universe is far beyond me. But I can do something she can¡¯t, like I have no shame.


    In a short while, we became friends. She knows everything about me, and I know something about me.


    Because of her figure, I named her cotton. She wouldn¡¯t call me strong and powerful and invincible and loved-by-all Westley. She said it¡¯s too long to remember.


    ¡°Little one, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± She would prefer to call me this.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about my 24 years of life.¡± I¡¯m talking a little sadly, ¡°24 years, what have I done to it.?¡±


    ¡°Still can¡¯t forget your old life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, it¡¯s just...there are still...too many things I wanna do..¡± Faces of my brothers appear in my head.


    ¡°Everything has passed.¡± Cotton said.


    ¡°If I can live again, one more time, I can do better¡­¡± My voice gained weakness.


    ¡°Really? How much do you wanna live again? What if you¡¯ll suffer again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change it!!! My life is mine, and it¡¯s not to be controlled by anyone!!!¡±


    ¡°Think it through? No regrets?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no point think about anything.¡± I think, ¡°Would that be dreaming?¡±


    ¡°If you promise me something, I can give you a chance.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°I know a place you might like.¡± Cotton said, ¡°But, with conditions!!!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry!!! Say it and send me there!!!¡± I don¡¯t wanna drift in space anymore.


    ¡°No hurry, it¡¯s very easy for me to do that.¡± Cotton has grown more slippy on her mind, ¡°Don¡¯t you wanna listen to my conditions first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll promise you 10 things if that¡¯s all it takes¡­¡± I can¡¯t hide it anymore, I¡¯m laughing so hard.


    ¡°Ok, here it is. My condition is, DON¡¯T YOU EVER CALL ME COTTON AGAIN!!!!!!!!¡±


    ¡°...no problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there, and tell you other things to pay attention when we get there.¡±


    ¡°OK, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Because I just found out you are an asshole.¡±


    ¡°Really? Looks like I should make that clear earlier...hahahahahaha¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s my new name?¡±


    ¡°Well, no cotton...how about marshmallow?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±


    With a very slight shake...it¡¯s starting


    Alright, Reborn Express, let¡¯s go!

 Chapter Volume 1 2

    Chapter 2 - Cohen Kheda


    I stopped


    Though I can¡¯t see anything around me, but feelings of familiar stuff kept coming through.


    Soft breeze, comfy rain. I felt like crying.


    ¡°You are here, little one.¡± This is marshmallow.


    ¡°I...what now?¡± I felt panicked.


    ¡°Not far from you, there are a few lives moving towards you, you feel that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, 6 of them. Ah there¡¯s one of them, strange enough. Feels like a 2-in-1.¡±


    ¡°Not strange at all, that female body is pregnant, she will soon be your mother.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting a reincarnation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but no worries, it¡¯s totally safe.¡±


    ¡°Why not put me into a mature body? Why start as a baby?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. That would mean killing another soul, which I don¡¯t expect to do. You don¡¯t want that, do you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, you are the boss, whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°One more thing, when you come down to that life, you will not merge with it immediately.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? You kidding?¡±


    ¡°You are now pure energy, plus the other energy you absorbed in space. That tiny body is not capable bearing that much. Another problem is¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be done all at once?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll compress you into a small group of energy, and put you into the part where that life uses to think. When it grows strong enough, you can wake up. I will save part of the energy for you to control your body. To learn everything necessary in this strange world. However, when this energy has new developments, its frequency will change. There will be a joint event to resonate the rest of you. In this way, you¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Not for this moment, you need a long sleep now. And before you wake up, you will not remember a thing. Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ok, you start.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Marshmallow...can I keep the memory about you?¡±


    ¡°If you insist.¡±


    ¡°Marsh¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are very welcome.¡±


    ¡°Marsh¡­¡±


    ¡°What again?¡±


    ¡°Consider your figure, time to lose some weight?¡±


    ¡°Shut up...I¡¯m starting.¡±


    Half year later, center of the Darkmoon City


    In the house of the viceroy, everyone is busy, everyone is both happy and worried.


    Why? The wife of the viceroy is in labor again! It¡¯s her third child. But it¡¯s been all night. The tiny little one still wouldn¡¯t come out. And amongst all, Visual Kheda is the most worried one.


    Visual Kheda, the only civilian viceroy in the history of Darkmoon. Is pacing in the garden outside the birth chamber. The love of his life¡¯s painful groan makes him feels the same¡£


    A tall and strong warrior-look guy beside him said, ¡°Take it easy, brother. We have the saintess from capital mage guild, Katherine should be fine!¡±


    This is Visual¡¯s sworn brother Tennessee.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but Katherine¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s trust her!¡± A mage with a long cloak said, ¡°If the saintess fails, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    This is Visual¡¯s second sworn brother, Archmage Webster.


    Visual wanted to say something, a maid came out of the room interrupted him.


    ¡°Master! It¡¯s a boy!!!¡±


    Smiling face was not ready to spur, another maid brought something new.


    ¡°Master, young master¡¯s not crying!!¡±


    ¡°Master, he¡¯s smiling...and¡­¡±


    Visual Kheda can¡¯t help and rushed into the chamber.


    First saw a pale face, then bright eyes, delicate eyebrow, a small mouth under the nose. This was his beloved wife, Katherine Hagrid.


    Katherine was look at the baby in her arm, with love. The little thing was rattling with his arms and legs, giggled.


    Hearing the footsteps, Katherine saw her husband. Her sunshine-like smile made his worry gone.


    ¡°Darling, come and look at our baby.¡±


    ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m so glad you are OK, but the maiden said he¡¯s not crying¡­¡±


    ¡°No one said a baby has to cry at birth, maybe laughing children are genius.¡±


    But¡­ his two brothers cried at their birth.¡±


    ¡°Rick and Swift? I have no idea, but don¡¯t you love them?¡±


    ¡°Of course I love my child. Relax, darling, I love him.¡±


    ¡°Visual Kheda¡± the Saintess who was washing her hands raised her head, ¡°About your child, there¡¯s something.¡±


    Visual Kheda didn¡¯t notice there was one more person in the room. The Saintess Bellerina, from the Capital Mage Guild.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, where are my manners. Thank you so much for helping, Saintess Bellerina. What is it?¡±


    ¡°There is something unique about this boy, I can¡¯t feel any magic in his body.¡±


    ¡°Really? How come?¡±


    ¡°I have no further information, but it¡¯s not a big problem. Probably the baby is too small for me to feel the magic within.¡±


    ¡°Ok, anyway, thank you for what you¡¯ve done for us.¡± Visual made a bow to Bellerina.


    ¡°You are very welcome. We are friends.¡± Bellerina smiled, ¡°Katherine is my best sister. Does he have a name yet?¡±


    ¡°Cohen Kheda, I want to call him Cohen Kheda, is that alright Katherine?


    ¡°Cohen..Cohen, I love it.¡± Katherine held the boy happily, ¡°From today you are Cohen Kheda, you little devil! You¡¯ll listen to your mother, be a good boy.¡±


    The baby smiled even harder...


    ...Saint Calendar


    June 2215


    Disaster of the Divine, source of the chaos, axis of all evil, hands stained with blood, Cohen Kheda was born in the Darkmoon city¡­


    Classified Divine Document p2

 Chapter Volume 1 3

    Chapter 3 - The Land is a Ball


    The name of this continent is Peace, a magnificent place full of glory and sadness. This place has been the battlefield of the Divines and the Asmodians since the beginning of time. The Divines live on a giant island north of Peace called Heaven. The Asmodians created their own giant island to the south and named it Hell. The eternal fight between the Divines and the Asmodians made the people who stuck in the middle forced into two allies. They have to choose one as their god to worship in order to gain protection. Our hero, Cohen lives in an empire called Swabian, who worship the God of Light, namely the Divines. Most of it¡¯s residents are human beings. The Darkmoon city Cohen lives is to the west. Beside it are the mountains of Black Forests and a desert called The Ocean of Death. There are lots of alien races who live in the two areas. Although they are parts of Swabian, public security has always been a problem in this place. Riots happen every year.


    ¡°Your Excellency Visual, please allow me to apologize. I can¡¯t be of any help with Cohen¡¯s studies.¡±


    ¡°But maester, how come? Did Cohen disrespected you?¡±


    ¡°No...No, it was not, Cohen respects me a lot. It¡¯s just¡­ my knowledge is far too less to understand his bizarre ideas. Speaking of which¡­ gosh my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, please calm down, Maester Cisco.¡± Visual Kheda thought it through, ¡°We¡¯ll find someone else for Cohen, but what do you say about Rick and Swift?¡±


    ¡°Your senior and junior childe? They are doing excellently on both martial and magic skills.¡± Speaking of them, Maester Cisco looked beyond excitement.


    ¡°Then I would have to ask you to continue your excellent work, will you do the honor?¡±


    ¡°Will I? Of course, would you allow me to be their mentor?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, you are the best maester in the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity people worship wands and swords more than knowledge.¡± Maester Cisco grew a bit gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind too much, maester, I¡¯m not from the army remember?¡± Visual said with a smile and pat on Cisco¡¯s shoulder, ¡°To be the successor and become a nobleman, martial and magic are sure not enough.¡±


    ¡°I promise you I¡¯ll do anything possible to pass on my knowledge to your children.¡± Maester Cisco made a bowed to Visual, ¡°but please ask Cohen not to say those words anymore, if people from the temple know¡­ you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Visual Kheda was startled by the maester, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask him yourself, excuse me¡­¡±


    Watched after the maester left and sighed, viceroy Visual fell into distress. His third child, Cohen, trouble never seized to come since his birth.


    At the beginning, it appeared to be a big deal that Cohen laughed at birth and processed no magic power within.


    (Hold that thought)


    Compared with what followed next, those birthday matters became minor.


    First, he grew black hair which was processed by no one on this planet. Soon everyone in the empire knew about the viceroy¡¯s third childe.


    Even the his Majesty was disturbed and immediately sent the high priest overnight.


    The high priest then put the saint fruit and scarab, which symbolize light and dark, in front of the toddler Cohen, and ready to release the identify spell. Before he could do anything, the little devil grabbed and ate the saint fruit and stamped on the bug. Luck for him, the priest was unable to discover the hidden tendency for dark magic, or he will be tied to a post and burned.


    Identify spell: By putting the saint fruit and the scarab in front of the subject,


    then the priest release the identify spell. If the subject is inclined to light, then the scarab will crawl away. If the subject is inclined to dark, the white saint fruit will turn black. Subjects who have tendency to dark magic will be burned. The Asmodian allied countries will riprap the light carriers.


    Then Cohen grew up a little to his school age. Little Cohen wouldn¡¯t touch anything related to martial skills. He cried and screamed when he was given weapons. As for magic skills, the unexisted magic energy made him not able to learn magic. As a result, Cohen¡¯s parents were forced to let him study other things, hoping he would be a man of letters some day. But nobody could anticipate the things that were going on in his tiny brain. Every teacher were scared off. Ninth including Maester Cisco.


    ¡°My child¡­¡± Visual Kheda sighed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on darling? His wife, Katherine came in gently, ¡°why are you sighing again?¡±


    ¡°Your dear son, scared off another maester!¡±


    ¡°Again? Haha, how many now?¡±


    ¡°How could you be laughing¡­ this is the ninth.¡± Visual spoke bitterly, ¡°Cisco is the last maester I could find in the city.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry too much, Cohen may be a little unordinary, but he¡¯s a good boy. See, he made this today.¡± Katherine handed over a blue belt with silver stripes on it.


    It was obvious that Cohen put a lot of work in this belt. It was handmade, and under the blue background, the silver lace crossed together into a lively phenix.


    Looking at the belt, Visual Kheda could feel the love from his child, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel gloomy once again.


    ¡°Katherine, you don¡¯t expect your child to make belts all his life, right? Cohen is indeed a good boy, but a good boy can¡¯t survive this dangerous world.¡±


    ¡°What could we do?¡± Katherine became a bit worried.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cohen?¡±


    ¡°Outside, might come back by night.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk with him over dinner. Oh by the way, I¡¯m off to DC in a couple of days, you want anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Say hi to Tennessee and Webster, Belletina as well.¡±


    ¡°I will, I miss them too.¡±


    DC, the Divine City, capital of Swabian


    I¡¯m a 6 year boy! I¡¯m so happy~ no class today! Grandpapas wear sleep robes talking thing I think meaningless. Father said those are knowledges, but I think they are all wrong!


    Like today, Maester Cisco said, the ground under my feet is flat.


    Why, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s flat. If it were flat, then why do we first see the top of a ship sailing back from far away? Clearly it is a ball. But when I said this, Maester Cisco¡¯s look was so frightened. I don¡¯t get this. I didn¡¯t mean to scare him. Anyway, now I have time to play!


    You don¡¯t know who I am right? Let me tell you. My name is Cohen Kheda. If you want to be my friend, then call me Cohen. I have no magic, not at all. It is unbelievable in this continent called Peace. Because everyone has it. I have no idea why. Mother said I was born this way. So I don¡¯t have to use magic. But papa had someone taught me a bunch of knowledge on magic. What for?


    One more thing, I, Cohen Kheda, hate¡­ hate weapons of any kinds! As long as it is the things that bring wound and death, I detest them. I would vomit and scream and throw them far far away!


    Well, so I can¡¯t learn martial skills either.


    Although I¡¯m such a child, everybody loves me. Because I love to help everybody! I have a lot of friends who watched me grow up. I like them too!


    ¡°Uncle Sam! How much are those fruits?¡±


    ¡°Cohen, it¡¯s free, take one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a hair band for uncle Sam!¡±


    Habitats, male or female, in this continent grow long hair.


    ¡°Big sister, can I play this?¡±


    ¡°Cohen you like this? Take one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it. Mother said I can¡¯t take things from others. Can I trade with this three-colored flower seeds?¡±


    ¡°Granny, can I read your book?¡±


    ¡°Sure, take it, little Cohen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Granny, I¡¯ll return it in a few days!¡±


    With the book in hand, I saw the name of the book is Continent Chronicle. It¡¯s a book about history! I don¡¯t like history. Why, if I return it now, granny would be angry. I¡¯ll put it down for a few days and return it, that¡¯s right.


    ¡­ guru¡­


    What is it? I looked at the dark sky, it¡¯s dinner time! I have to go back home. Hurry hurry hurry, I have things to do after dinner!

 Chapter Volume 1 4

    Chapter 4 - Code of Chivalry


    I rushed back home by the last sunlight, and stopped at only a bit far from the dining room. Not because I suddenly full, I¡­ I bumped into a big guy!


    Rubbing my hurtful head, ¡°Big brother, can¡¯t you wait at the same place! How many times have you stood in my way?¡±


    ¡°Huh, stop talking¡­ you scared off another maester today! Nobody dare teaching you any more.¡± This was my big brother Rick Kheda. Rick has red hair, a firm face and a beautiful blue eyes. Only ten years old, he is destined to excel in both martial and magic skills.


    ¡°Yeah, father and mother are waiting for you. They have something to say after that.¡± My second brother appeared behind my big brother, his hair and eyes¡¯ identical to Rick, ¡°please say no more those strange words, little one.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ alright my brothers, I didn¡¯t mean to, but that¡¯s really my thoughts.¡± Hungry, but I can¡¯t act inpatiently, that¡¯s common courtesy.


    Mom appeared, ¡°Boys, aren¡¯t you hungry? It¡¯s past dinner, hurry up!¡±


    Dinner time! I love mom most!


    ¡°Boys are you full now?¡± It¡¯s father¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°Full now, do you have anything to say, father?¡± Rick put down his bowl, Swift was finished as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Cohen,¡± Mother looked at me devouring food, smiled and say, ¡°Cohen can eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he can eat twice as much.¡± Father smiled, ¡°what did you do today Cohen?¡±


    ¡°Me? Nothing much. I was out on the street.¡± Stuffed with food in my mouth, I said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry really fast now. I have no idea.¡±


    Last chunk of food down. I was full.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about Cohen.¡± Seemed father was not in a rush, ¡°Cohen, what did you say to Maester Cisco today?¡±


    ¡°Not much, Maester Cisco said the continent is a flat place. I told him he¡¯s wrong. The continent is circled like a ball.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? If it¡¯s a ball then we would fall, right?¡± Rick was surprised, his eyes were widely open.


    ¡°This¡­ I have no idea, but if you think carefully. Why we first see the top parts of something sailing back far away, if the continent was so flat.


    ¡°OK, no more arguments.¡± Father said, ¡°problem is, there are things you can¡¯t talk about.¡±


    We looked at him curiously, father continued, ¡°Cohen, it is a good thing that you are thinking. However, if the priests from the temple know about your comments, it would be a disaster for our family?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know that, but how come my thoughts have anything to do with the guys from the temple?¡±


    ¡°You are still too young, and this is my concern. You don¡¯t know what you can say and what you cannot. But as far as I¡¯m concerned, we can¡¯t hire another maester. I¡¯ll teach you myself from now on.¡±


    ¡°Really? I love it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t say those things anymore. You can think in your head, or ask me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m off to DC soon, you boys want anything?¡±


    ¡°I want the knight outfit!¡± Rick said.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Swift followed.


    ¡°Really? Swift you wanna be a knight too?¡± Father looked the 8-years-old Swift.


    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve decided a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Hah, look Katherine, we¡¯ll have two knights in our family.¡± Father then said to my brothers, ¡°But how about Cohen? He can¡¯t do martial arts or magic.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Rick jumped off the chair, said loudly, ¡°I, Rick Kheda, in the knight¡¯s name, will do my best protecting my brother, Cohen Kheda!¡±


    ¡°Same here!¡± Swift never falls behind on anything, ¡°I, Swift Kheda, in the knight¡¯s name, will do my best protecting my brother, Cohen Kheda!¡±


    Smile burst on mother¡¯s face, ¡°Darling, see, they get along well.¡±


    ¡°Sure, our children. And should we have a daughter as well?¡±


    ¡°Get away¡­ talking about that in front of the children!¡± Mother flapped father, ¡°Boys, go to the bathroom!¡±


    Are they talking something that we can¡¯t be part of? We can¡¯t we? Adults have a lot of secrets right?


    ¡°Mother, why I have black hair?¡±


    ¡°Because your mother love a boy with black hair, so Cohen be a good boy grew black hair.¡±


    ¡°Mother, why can¡¯t I do magic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because mother don¡¯t like Cohen to get into a fight, so Cohen be a good boy will do no magic.¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­ I want blue eyes like Rick and Swift¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid little, mother love your black eyes¡­ you¡¯ll become a charm man someday.¡±


    ¡­


    Mother¡¯s leaving, I sat up. Looks like mother got fooled by my act. I don¡¯t want to sleep too early. But to do now.


    Right, I got a book from granny. I¡¯ll read it.


    Lit up light, I took the book from my pocket. Let me read, if it¡¯s not interesting I¡¯ll return it tomorrow.


    Continent Chonicles


    Where we are is a continent called Peace (meaning hope).


    The Divines and Asmodians were at war when other species were primal. The vicious Asmodians were born with dark magic and eager to invade. The incredible Divines protected us with their ability of light power. In every country, there are temples built for the Divines.


    This is true, father said there is an enormous temple in DC.


    The Divines care their people with great power, kindness. We are showered with their light¡­


    The Divines felt the lack of power within their people, unable to fight against the Asmodians. Thus the Divine passed on their knowledge of magic to us.


    Then, magic is not patent of the Divines and Asmodians. Elves and human beings excel most in magic. Others, limited by their intelligence, have difficulty in doing magic. There are five kinds of magic, wind, fire, water, dust and light from the Divines. The Asmodians taught their people wind, wire, water, dust and dark magic.


    ... during each war, there were wins and loses between them. During one war called the Golden Battle, which the Divine and Asmodian were directly involved. The great Divine defeated the Asmodians, making them live solely on island Hell until now. Even though, there was great sacrifice, the Divine had to retreat to island Heaven.


    ...the Divine and Asmodian needed time to heal, and without too much time to care about the continent, the people thrived. During a hundred years, the situation in Peach has changed dramatically. Group called nations appeared. Group formed by tribes retreated to the islands beyond the shores. As of now, there are only a few alien tribes who live in the Dark Forest and the Ocean of Death. Others have merged to each and every nations.


    ...the structure of a nation, human beings consists a great number of their people. Thus powers are held by human beings. The structures are; Royal family, nobleman, civilian. Tribes of people other than human beings, they were classified as slaves or lower¡­


    Ahhhhhhhh! Boring! I¡¯ll stop!


    Time to do what I¡¯ll do every night.


    I put down the book, legs crossed. Eased my mind, breathe carefully following a special pattern. I don¡¯t know why I do this, but this is the things I know how to do since I remember things. By doing this before sleep, I''ll be more energetic the next day!


    I have lots of other secrets, and I¡¯ll tell them some other day. Slowly, I fell asleep.

 Chapter Volume 1 5

    Chapter 5 - Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya, Me and the Rhonas part 1


    Screaming, fire and explosion were all around me. There were unknown weapons in my hand, and I¡¯m killing with it. Anyone shot by it will burst out mist of blood from the wound. Fragments of muscles and organs were up and down in the air. Dying bodies fell in all the ways possible. I don¡¯t! I don¡¯t wanna watch any longer! I was screaming, but I felt there was a stone on my chest. I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I fell, a disgusting fat man stepped on my chest. He was laughing! He¡¯s laughing! I was filled with hatred, sadness and a little regret.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blame me... I have to abandon you.¡±


    ¡°At least with you together!¡±


    My powerless hand held up a silver object shining red. Looking at their dilated pupils, frightened face, and muddled steps. I was extremely excited...hahahahaha...you want me dead! You are going down with me! COME ON!


    BOOM¡­ The thing in my hand exploded, my fingers were gone, pale bones were all that¡¯s left on my arm¡­ I smelled death.


    Such a drastic explosion¡­ Fire destroyed everything¡­


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOO!¡±


    I struggled to life, there were beads of sweat mixed with tears on my face, streamed down. I was shivering in the colde. What a terrible¡­ terrible dream¡­ Who was that man in my dream? Definitely not me¡­ I don¡¯t wanna kill¡­ no killing¡­


    Sun¡¯s coming up! Warm sunshine on my face, drove away all the cold from last night, so comfy!


    ¡°Cohen, say goodbye to you father.¡±


    ¡°Yes! See you tomorrow father!¡±


    ¡°Cohen, be a good boy. You want anything from DC?¡±


    ¡°I want books! A lot of books!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring a lot of books then.¡±


    ¡°Pinky swear!¡±


    ¡°Of course, father will never forget what I¡¯ve promised to Cohen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you father! Cohen will be a good boy!¡±


    So boring, mom¡¯s with father, brothers are in class. I¡¯m counting birds under the garden tree¡­ What to do? Nobody is playing with me, I¡¯m going out!


    Hurried with lunch, I grabbed granny¡¯s book and ran out. I returned the book, and wandering alone on the market. There are some children over there, I¡¯ll go and talk with them.


    At a quiet corner of the market, a discussion about ¡°fat sheep¡± was taking place.


    ¡°That guy, take a look. That guy with black hair.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, boss, I saw him.¡±


    ¡°Marfa, can you see how much money he has?¡±


    ¡°Boss, me and Jack saw he has a lot of money, the yellow ones.¡±


    ¡°You stupid, that¡¯s called gold.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Moya, you go and fight with Jack in front of him. Marfa, you and me will take the gold.¡±


    ¡°But Wilder¡­ no, boss! Jack is my brother. I promised my father no bully. Can I beat up Marfa?¡±


    ¡°Shit! If you beat up Marfa then who¡¯s going with me to steal¡­ no¡­ get the gold?¡±


    ¡°Ok, boss, I know. Jack, I¡¯ll go easy on you. Bear with me, we¡¯ll have food once we get the money.¡±


    ¡°Just do it, I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡±


    The boss, Wilder assigned the job. When Moya was about to fight with Jack in front of the fat sheep. He came to them.


    ¡°Hello there! What are you doing?¡± I said, not knowing anything about I being the fat sheep.


    Four kids aging 7, 8 years were stupefied when they saw me going towards them.


    ¡°Boss, am I still fighting with Jack?¡± The slug boy ask the boy with grey hair.


    ¡°Fight my ass! You stupid!¡± The grey hair flapped the slug.


    ¡°Hey, you boy! What¡¯re you doing here?¡± The grey hair asked me toughly.


    ¡°Oh I wanna see what¡¯re you guys are up to. I¡¯m alone. Can I play play with you?¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Play? Who wants to play with you. We are doing business, go away!¡± The grey hair looked really unfriendly.


    ¡°Business? What business? Can I join you?¡± I don¡¯t know I¡¯m about to be on aboard.


    ¡°Dress like that you must be a noble, what can you do?¡± The slug said.


    ¡°I can do a lot of stuff.¡±


    Looked at me, the grey hair thought about it, then said, ¡°Alright, if you want in, you call me boss.¡±


    ¡°Why call you boss? You don¡¯t look much older than me?¡± Boss¡­ what a familiar word.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Boss means leader!¡± The slug said, ¡°Wilder is our leader, so we call him boss! Wilder is very brave! Last time when we were hungry. He climbed up the cliff behind the old red nosed man¡¯s garden and stole¡­ no, got apple for us.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you guys getting starved very often?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what do you want?¡± Luckily I have money on me today.


    ¡°You! Really?¡±


    ¡°I want bread!¡±


    ¡°Jack love meat!¡±


    ¡°Marfa want chicken!¡±


    Five kids with their belly full were lying on the grass.


    ¡°Wilder, is this the place you climbed last time?¡± I pointed to a steep hill and asked the grey hair, ¡°looks like it¡¯s not so hard after all.¡±


    ¡°Well why don¡¯t you give it a try.¡± Wilder said lazily, ¡°on the top it¡¯s the red-nose¡¯s garden, and if you go up there and grab an apple, I¡¯d call you boss.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, ¡°You call me boss?¡±


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Such a brilliant name will belong to me!


    When I saw him walking towards the tiny cliff with his eyes shining, I knew I¡¯m not boss any longer¡­¡± Many years later, Wilder, as one of five generals of the empire, said regretfully to his wife.


    I climbed and climbed, tried very hard to keep my body close to the ground. Every piece of grass, tree root made a great tool for climbing. Every rock became my standing point. I¡¯ve never climbed anything before. But I¡¯m not scared, excited on the contrary. This is not hard!


    When I¡¯m about to finished, and raised my head. What¡¯s standing in front of me, was not trees full of fruits. It was a¡­ a sharp and shining sword!!!¡±


    Looked at the swinging blade, I can¡¯t help stick my fingers into the mud tightly. Sweat was all over me once again. Heartbeat was rising. I was waiting, waiting for my trial. Gosh, someone is coming for me.


    ¡°Sis! Come come! I caught a thief!!¡±


    Wait! Sounded like a girl? I raised my eyes, what the hell!


    A girl younger than me was staring at me with great interest like I was an interesting toy, she had a pair of bright eyes. The sword looked huge compared with her tiny hands, she had to try very hard to steady it.


    Smart enough, she leaned the sword to a rock. I got relieved. I¡¯ve always considered sword as a dangerous thing. I never thought a sword would be any more powerful held by a girl. She could lose the balance and the sword would hit me!


    ¡°Sister?¡± Another girl appeared from behind, ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°See! I caught a thief!¡± The girl looked at her elder sister and said proudly. She pointed at me with her finger.


    Please lady, don¡¯t lose your sword!


    ¡°Really? Let me see¡± The elder girl looked at me, ¡°he¡¯s just a boy!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you children! Why talking like adults?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget you are a thief!¡± The younger shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to grandpa!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the two of you kind ladies, can I climb up for now? I feel like I¡¯m going down! If I slip away there¡¯ll be no trophies for anyone.¡± My body was going numb. But to survive, I had to grab all the good words and say it with the most sincere voice.


    ¡°Alright, come up.¡± Sounded like a nice elder sister.


    I climbed up clumsily, and sat down. I was wore out.


    ¡°Hey, little thief, what are you doing here?¡± Needless to think, that tough voice came from the younger sister.


    I had no other way but to tell her. I pointed to the tree above my head, and confessed, ¡°Apple.¡± I said tiredly.


    ¡°Apple?? Ahahahahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s so funny?¡± I have no idea what are they laughing at, but definitely laughing about me.


    You know what it¡¯s like to have 2 girls laughing around the floor? Now I see it. Isn¡¯t it that funny to look at a thief like me?


    When they were on their feet and had me looked at the tree, I realized how stupid I was¡­ The green and finger sized fruits were swinging on the trees. This¡­ this is apple??


    ¡°Hey, you cute and lovely thief, you eat apple like this? Or have you no ideas when to eat apple, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t laugh at him¡­ look his face is all blushed.¡±


    Dear god, let me die. Stealing apple in spring, what a shame¡­


    ¡°The first time I met him, it was in my grandpa¡¯s garden. Me and my sis were only past 6. He was 7. Black hair, black eyes, delicate face, suddenly appeared in front of us. I didn¡¯t know if he came from the sky or underground. Of course, we treated him friendly. He was so funny. But who would know we both married him.¡±


    excerpt from Diary of Queen Rhona Jr.

 Chapter Volume 1 6

    Chapter 6 - Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya, Me and the Rhonas part 2


    ¡°You look awfully unhappy? Cheer up!¡± This little sister was a stupid¡­ can¡¯t she see I can¡¯t get happy all because of her!


    ¡°Yeah, cheer up, I¡¯m Flynn Rhona. This is my little sister Carey Rhona.¡± This soft voice came from the elder, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Hearing this, I began to look at these two girls carefully. They really were twins.


    Same eyebrows, same bright eyes, same pretty face. The only thing that bothered me was the evil look in Carey¡¯s eyes. Can¡¯t she be a bit more like her sister?


    ¡°Ah¡­ black hair, dark eyes, I¡¯ve heard about you, you are Cohen Kheda!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am Cohen¡­¡± I can¡¯t lie about his.


    ¡°Cohen Kheda? You are son of the viceroy? Why stealing apple?¡± Flynn looked confused.


    ¡°Actually I¡­¡± I have to lie through this, ¡°I am really hungry.¡±


    ¡°No lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I ran away from home!¡± So hard to be a liar.


    ¡°But you are a noble? What¡¯s good about run away from home?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I got sick¡­¡± Now I¡¯m starting to confuse myself.


    ¡°What kind of sick? My sister will be the best physician! You can talk with her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m still learning, but I know some healing spells.¡±


    What kind of sickness? I¡¯ve been healthy since I was born, except for those dreams¡­ I¡¯m completely healthy.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it? Are you lying?¡± Carey¡¯s evil look appeared once more, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go find grandpa.¡±


    ¡°No! I am¡­ really sick!¡± I have to say something or die.


    The following will be the top classified information in the empire!!!


    ¡°I¡­ I have a¡­¡±


    ¡°You have a what! Say it!¡± Carey is no lady at all!


    ¡°I have a hole on my but!¡±


    ¡­


    After laughing about it, I was brought to the red-nosed grandpa. A retired former general of Swabian.


    He looked mighty¡­ with a red nose.


    ¡°Hello sir, I am¡­ I am Cohen Kheda.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You are Cohen Kheda! Welcom!¡± Grandpa had a loud voice, ¡°You can call me grandpa like Flynn and Carey! Your father and I are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Cohen is so funny!¡±


    ¡°Really? You three shall be good friends then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! We are already friends, right Cohen?¡±


    I don¡¯t wanna be your friend!


    Well, luckily, I can put my heart back. And Wilder you four stupid, you knew such a evil creature lives here and you still let me! I¡¯m going to kill them!


    ¡°Grandpa, I have four friends there down the hill.¡±


    ¡°Does one of them named Wilder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! No friends of Wilder dare to climb up to my garden!¡±


    ¡°Oh, grandpa, they are orphans, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll keep them in case they become bad.¡±


    ¡­


    I slammed a big bag of food in front of them, and sat down unhappily.


    They looked a bit lost.


    ¡°From now on, I am your boss!¡±


    ¡°Food!! Boss!!! Impressive!!!¡± Looking at the food, Moya acknowledged me, ¡°Jack! Right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ new boss is really good¡­¡± Jack was grabbing food in the bag, ¡°Last time, last time Wilder came back with wounds full of his head!¡±


    I stared at Wilder angrily!


    ¡°You set me up!¡± I said, ¡°You knew there were 2 mean girls there right!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ you can¡¯t blame me¡­ you wanted to get there¡­¡±


    ¡°Wilder, you are supposed to call him boss¡­¡± Marfa said.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the apple!¡± Wilder insisted.


    ¡°Look at it!!!¡± I took out a tiny ball and placed it in front of him, ¡°Because of you!!! And you!!! They laughed at me!!! Two girls!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ spring apple looks like this indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯ve never seen this¡­¡±


    ¡°Boss, can I eat it?¡±


    ¡°Stop!!!¡± I declared, ¡°Now I am the boss right, Wilder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a man with my words, since you have the apple, you are boss then.¡±


    ¡°There you go.¡± I smiled, ¡°well¡­ to keep you guys away from starving¡­ me and grandpa had a agreement.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what is it??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you guys to help out in the garden,¡± I said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ you¡¯ll live with him and you¡¯ll be well fed¡±


    ¡°Noooooooo! Boss no¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t, I¡¯m your boss, you¡¯ll listen to me! I said go!¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ that 2 girls are mean.¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­ I think boss is better.¡±


    Wilder said nothing, he fainted¡­


    Since then, Wilder and the other three boys settled at grandpa¡¯s home. Grandpa could be tough sometimes, but he cares about them. Meanwhile, he taught them martial and magic skills. Wilder and Moya were strong, so they take martial arts as their main. Marfa and Jack were not as good, but their were pretty good on spells and arrow.


    I visited them everyday. And I watched when they practice. Though I can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ve learned from watching. As for Flynn and Carey, they liked to practice on us with attacking magic, then healing spells afterwards.


    God knows if deliberately planned to do that.


    When they were on break, I taught them what I learned from the book. Or have a day out to play. During those days, every mountain, every river around the Darkmoon city saw our joyful faces


    Time went by, I spent my days happily and ready to welcome my 12th birthday.

 Chapter Volume 1 7

    Chapter 7 - Short Journey to DC: Overture


    ¡°Ancient winds, carry my heart, fly!¡± Chanted the spell, Flynn flied into the air.


    ¡°Wrath of fire, I summon you, attack!¡± Spark came out of Carey¡¯s fingertip, flame was getting bigger towards us¡­


    ¡°Shit¡­ No!!! We¡¯re not ready!¡± Jack ran away screaming.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Wilder rushed towards them and swung his big wooden sword to the fireball, ¡°Rager chop!¡±


    Marfa shot an unaimed arrow to Flynn, then laid a water shield around him.


    Fireball incoming¡­


    Couldn¡¯t run away, and unable to fight back, I had no choice. I shielded myself with¡­ Moya.


    Apologize Moya¡­ He¡¯s obviously trying to fight it by using his sword, like Wilder.


    BOOM! The fireball was destroyed by Wilder¡¯s ranger chop. But the surrounding sparks lit up his hair and clothes.


    Jack ran away for good, got tied up by Flynn¡¯s wind boundage.


    ¡°Boss, why?¡± Moya turned and asked, his face got darkly smoked, ¡°I could have gotten that fireball like Wilder¡­¡±


    ¡°Err¡­ don¡¯t you think protecting your boss is a bit more important?¡±


    ¡°Shit¡­ Wilder, your outfit! Anything to change?¡± Poor Marfa who got tied up and lied on the ground said. Flynn did this.


    ¡°Haha, you are no biggie¡­ right sister?¡± That evil Carey again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t act surprise, this is the spell I learned today. Impressed?¡± Flynn walked off and said softly, ¡°That was the first time!¡±


    ¡°You two did it again!!!¡± Bold Wilder looked very energetic, ¡°for once, warn us before you do your trial! My clothes!¡±


    ¡°Well, if we told you then, can you avoid it?¡± Carey said, ¡°couple of holes that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ Cohen,¡± Carey asked while healing Moya¡¯s face, ¡°Why did you come so late today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that, I was talking with my family.¡± I looked at Moya¡¯s face slowly to recover, with great curiosity, ¡°Tomorrow is my 12th birthday, I¡¯d like to invite you to my party!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Boss¡¯ birthday!¡± Jack looked excited, ¡°Would it be fun, boss?¡±


    ¡°I guess. I would like to show you all to my parents and brothers, no other guests.¡±


    ¡°What? To see the viceroy? Flynn can I have your red dress?¡±


    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll dress the blue one. I have hair band, red and blue for us as well.¡±


    Wilder cried and looked at the sisters who were talking about their dress, ¡°Boss! How about us. I don¡¯t have any spare clothes.¡±


    I looked at the holes on him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had the clothes store to make robes for each and everyone of you. They are of the same style!¡±


    ¡°Are you? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! In fact, we are going to fetch them now.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry! Boss, I feel like losing something when other girls see through my holes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wilder, you can charge them!¡±


    ¡°Marfa is spoiled by money¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s mess him up!¡±


    ¡°Alright stop! Take Flynn and Carey with us!¡±


    ¡­


    Seven kids walked out from the clothing store.


    ¡°Sister look at them, feeling good with their new clothes!¡±


    ¡°Hey lady Carey, it¡¯s new alright!¡± Marfa looked a bit cocky.


    ¡°Hmmm, Cohen, Wilder and Moya looked fine. You and Jack...ewwwwwwww!!!¡± Carey twitched her mouth, ¡°You guys should have eaten more.¡±


    ¡°Hey!!! Carey! Leave me out of this! Said Jack, ¡°You and your fireball did this!¡±


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s stop talking. Time to go back.¡±


    ¡°OK, wow look! A lot of people are down there!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s take a look!¡±


    Under the tall and big gate of the Darkmoon city, I was shocked for the first time in my tiny life!


    Endless flow of people were pouring into the city, men and women, olds and youngs. Everybody looked tired and sick. Their body were full of dirty, some of them were with wound. Those strong ones were struggled to the square down the city, weak ones sat down at the gate¡¯s wall.


    ¡°Hey dude, what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked an orc who¡¯s half lying on the ground.


    ¡°Water¡­ I need water¡­¡± The orc said, his face looked pale and eyes dull.


    ¡°Jack! Fetch me some water.¡± Carey shouted at Jack before I could say something.


    ¡°War¡­ war¡­¡± Wetting his cracked lips, the orc said gravely, ¡°Rivalz and Porta, war¡­¡±


    ¡°We are from Porta. Days ago, Rivalzian troops attacked my village¡­ all people ran away¡­ but on our way here, the landlords wouldn¡¯t let us into the city¡­ said they can¡¯t protect us commoners. The temple¡­ they wouldn¡¯t offer any help¡­ not even a blessing spell for us¡­¡±


    ¡°We had no choice, we have to ran across the border¡­ some of us died of hunger¡­ exhaustion¡­ sickness¡­ bodies became marks for the following people¡­ my wife¡­ my child! My child he was too young to eat barks¡­ all I had was dirt! He ate dirt and his belly winded up like a ball¡­ I didn¡¯t even had the strength to bury him! God! Why! I am such a devoted man! Why I have to suffer!


    I, Cohen Kheda, I am 12!


    Hearing this, we were astonished¡­


    ¡°Boss, can I have some money?¡± Moya said murmured, ¡°Some people can¡¯t hold it¡­¡±


    I fasten my pocket and gave all my money to him. I felt choked. Tears were filled in my eyes¡­


    ¡°Sister, come here! That woman is in pain!¡±


    ¡°Right! Marfa, get me a big pot!¡±


    ¡°Wilder, go get some food from the rice shop!¡±


    ¡°Moya, get your clothes for this kid.¡±


    ¡°Carey, go find grandpa, only he knows how to heal such a wound.


    ¡­


    When I carried a pile of firewood half naked, I saw my father, Visual Kheda. He was not showing any everyday smell, and seeing me and the firewood in my hands, he said nothing but nodded to me¡­


    More people were pouring into the city, and by sunset, every empty space was full. All people who lived in Darkmoon came to help with food, clothes, medicine¡­ Darkmoon city was doing its best to help for those homeless people.


    When the stars were looking at this city, the seven of us had already fallen asleep¡­


    Under the wall, accompanied the refugee, and showered by the first beam of morning sunlight, I, Cohen Kheda was 12!


    ...Saint Calendar


    June 2227


    The June War burst out between Rivalz and Porta.


    It was originated by an incident which a princess of Porta was harassed by a Rivalzian princess, who was carrying his diplomatic duty.


    During four months of war, both empires had wins and loses.


    By the same year, war ended with Rivalz¡¯s apologize.


    Since the damage of this war was minor, they made peace by marrying Porta¡¯s princess to the Rivalzian second princess¡­


    The marriage was well blessed and with happiness¡­


    Peace Chronicle

 Chapter Volume 1 8

    Chapter 8 - Short Journey to DC: Van Helsing


    We¡¯ve finally been able to sat down and eat something. In the viceroy¡¯s house, several kids were devouring food like young wolves.


    ¡°Does boss eat like this everyday?¡± Jack asked, ¡°Viceroy¡¯s dinner looks just like mine.¡±


    ¡°Well what do you expect, dragon meat?¡± I said shortly, ¡°This is my birthday dinner after all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Jack,¡± Moya said with a mouthful of food, ¡°Eat more and prosper.¡±


    Then we stopped talking and dealt with food carefully¡­


    ¡°Dear, look at them.¡± Mother smiled, ¡°Such innocent kids.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, happy days.¡± Father nodded, ¡°Today is Cohen¡¯s birthday, do you have your presents ready?¡±


    ¡°Way ahead of you,¡± mother¡¯s got a small box banded with red ribbon, ¡°here you go, Cohen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Mother.¡± I jumped to open it, ¡°Wow! What¡¯s this clothes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not clothes.¡± Mother laughed, ¡°That is a soft armor.¡±


    ¡°Really? It feels extremely light!¡± I put the armor around my knees, ¡°And it¡¯s very big!¡±


    ¡°Cohen¡¯s tiny,¡± father said, ¡°Consider your growth, you can wear it by 16.¡±


    ¡°Does it have a name? It¡¯s so light and so black.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, uncle Visual, it looks like a piece of clothes! Are you sure it will defend?¡± Carey was a bit confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimated it. It specializes in defending magical attack!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Let me try.¡± Carey pointed her fingers at me excitedly, but nothing came out of it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget sister.¡± Flynn said, ¡°Your mana was used up.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ next time.¡± Carey sat down annoyed.


    ¡°Cohen! This is from me and Swift!¡± My big brother handed a box to me.


    ¡°Thank you brothers!¡± I opened the box, ¡°What is it? Looks like an egg?¡±


    ¡°Yes you are right! Swift said loudly, ¡°This is a eudemon¡¯s ege, aunty Bellerina gave us when we were in DC.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I looked at the egg in the box. The shell was crystal clear, ¡°But how to cook it? Boil?¡±


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡± Swifted looked he¡¯s really suffering something, ¡°that is not your dinner!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, my Cohen is exceptionally good at eating!¡± Mother said, ¡°Your aunt Bellerina worked very hard to find it, and it¡¯s going to hatch, into a eudemon!¡±


    ¡°What¡­ impressive! Eudemon! What is it? Moya asked.


    ¡°Well, it depends. A eudemon will grow and develop according to its master¡¯s abilities.¡± Father looked delighted and answered, ¡°What is more, the hatching time is extensive, and in order to hatch, the egg needs its processor¡¯s power.


    ¡°But Cohen has none!¡± Carey stood up, again.


    ¡°What I said is power,¡± Father looked at me, ¡°it comes from one¡¯s soul, the power of good and evil.¡±


    He nodded and looked at me, and continued, ¡°This power that lies within everybody, it¡¯s powerful. Your aunty Bellerina and I asked his Majesty¡¯s consent and gave you this egg. Lookin like an ordinary egg as it is, Cohen might wind up with a very powerful eudemon.


    ¡°Really? Then Cohen will have a powerful sidekick!¡± Flynn said joyfully, ¡°Will it listen to Cohen?¡±


    ¡°It will. They are connected through the mind.¡± Mother said.


    ¡°Thank you brother!¡± I said, ¡°But father, aren¡¯t you gave me any presents?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t run away from that.¡± Father expressed great patience, ¡°We had all the food I prepared for your birthday carried outside the city, there are numerous kids who needs food. You wouldn¡¯t blame your father, would you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Really? Well how about this. Cohen you can ask me for a present, anything!¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­¡± I went over my head, ¡°I want to go to the Divine City with you!¡±


    ¡°You wanna go there?¡± Father wondered, ¡°Ok, no problem. Either way, I need to address yesterday¡¯s incident to his Majesty Climos. I¡¯ll take you with me!¡±


    Hooray! I¡¯m going to DC!" I can¡¯t describe how happy I am.


    ¡°Boss, get us some souvenirs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss, it¡¯s better be clother, see! We donated our new suits to those kids.


    ¡°Wilder, you look awesome with that one¡­ with a hole on it, must be cool!¡±


    ¡°My lady Carey! That one¡¯s on you!!!¡±


    ¡°Kids, quiet. Your auntie Katherine will bring clothes for you!¡±


    My very first time riding a horse! Father handpicked a white pony for me. I named it Milky. It''s so clever! Not wandering about, and followed my father¡¯s ride all the time. That way I can talk with him without any trouble.


    ¡°Father! Look at those wild flower!¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is grassland bordering the Dark Forest!¡±


    ¡°Is that the forest where other alien people live in?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is.¡±


    ¡°Is it really dark there? No sunshine?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not. Like our own city, there¡¯s light. Because most of the people who live there, are not human beings. Basically their ways of life are very different from ours, thus everyone thinks it¡¯s a mysterious place. Plus those people could be pretty tough and hard on outsiders, which makes us humans uneasy to access their territory. Here is how it¡¯s called Dark Forest.¡±


    ¡°I see, then what kinds of people are there?¡±


    ¡°A great many, there are orcs, vampires, winged-men, and elves!¡±


    ¡°Sounds fun! Father don¡¯t stop, tell me more!¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you wish.¡±


    ¡­


    From a distant, a horseman came riding fastly. The rapid clops cut off our conversation. That horseman roared and stopped beside us.


    ¡°Your highness! We found a group of hunters up front!¡± The leading horseman was the leader of my father¡¯s guarding squadron. Uncle Maiza.


    ¡°Hunters? What are they doing here?¡± Father scowled.


    ¡°I saw them carrying a couple of iron cages.¡± Maiza looked sweaty, ¡°And I think I saw something in the cages.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Father looked angry, and said to the others, ¡°They came again! Get them! Set up the camp, let¡¯s stop here today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± Maiza said aloud to his followers, ¡°You with me!¡±


    Thirty horses rushed away following Maiza, causing gusts of dust floating in the air.


    ¡°Father, why you need to get them?¡±


    ¡°Cohen, I want you to remember. Those are bad people, they are here to capture kids, kids of people I told you about earlier.


    ¡°Although¡­ why they want kids?¡±


    ¡°To sell!¡± Father said sorely, ¡°They are going to sell the kids to other countries as slaves!¡±


    ¡°What is a slave?¡±


    ¡°Slaves are¡­ slaves are people without freedom, without protection, without enough food. They could be bullied, teased and oppressed by anyone anytime.


    ¡°That¡­ sounds terrifying, but how come I¡¯ve never heard of any slaves?¡±


    ¡°Cohen, you have to understand. We don¡¯t have any slaves in Swabian, and that was one of the reasons I am here to rule a province.¡±


    ¡°OK, I see now!¡±


    ¡­


    By the time guards were finished setting the camps, I saw uncle Maiza came back escorting several people, along with several cages...


    Eudemon is a species with great power.


    They can be divided into higher or lower classes,


    Eudemons are rare, and feed on mind powers of their processor


    The rare eudemons are normally processed by the royal family.


    Personnel other than the royal family will have to ask for permission to have one.

 Chapter Volume 1 9

    Chapter 9 - Short Journey to DC: Dagger and Blood


    Father was busy with his business in the pavilion, business on the hunters without doubt. As for now, they looked lousy and claimed to be private mercenaries for some noblemen. Eventually they confessed after being beaten up by father¡¯s guards.


    Well, I could have done better, flowers looked fun.


    ¡°Uncle Maiza!¡± I raised a water bag, ¡°How sweaty are you! Here¡¯s water!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Cohen!¡± Uncle Maiza took my water and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Uncle Maiza,¡± I looked at the cages behind him, ¡°I want to take a look at them.¡±


    ¡°Well, OK, but keep your distance.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, ¡°Closer makes I see clearly.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Uncle Maiza stopped at one of the cages and said, ¡°Look, Cohen, this is a dwarf kid. He¡¯s extremely strong, and dangerous to you.¡±


    ¡°And this is a young elf, she might use her spells against you¡­ this is a winged man¡­ this is sandman¡­ and this little vampire girl looks sick!?¡± With a stiff look, he swiftly paced into father¡¯s pavilion.


    Sick? I leaned forward with my hands over the bar, and looked at that vampire girl curiously.


    She looked apparently pale and weak. Looked like her born golden hair has lost its glossy radiant. Under the youthful eyebrow was her folded eyes. She looked numbed and was shivering constantly.


    ¡°Please¡­ save her¡­ please¡­ save her¡­ I can serve you¡­ I can be a slave¡­¡± A weakened voiced came across from the other side.


    I turned and noticed the owner of that voice. It was the little elf. Seeing me reacted to her voice, she struggled on her knees and crawled closed.


    ¡°Please, save her¡­ little Windsor is dying! Save her please! She¡¯s a vampire, but she¡¯s never done anything bad¡­¡± With tears flooding in her eyes and eventually falling down, she talked while sobbing her cheeks. Her face was deformed by the narrow bars though she kept on trying to reach towards me.


    Forgetting uncle Maiza¡¯s warning, I gripped her tiny hands involuntarily.


    ¡°What can I do? I don¡¯t know spells. I can¡¯t cure her.¡± I hate myself for being a no-magic.


    Eyes flickered, the elf said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­ please find me a dagger and a container.¡±


    ¡°What are you hoping to achieve? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Little Windsor needs blood¡­¡± She lowered her head, ¡°She is¡­ please hurry up¡­ please.¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Another sore voice went up, ¡°You can¡¯t lose any more blood! Winslet! You gave her your blood for days! You¡¯ll die! Let me feed her!¡±


    I looked at this sandman, ¡°What is going on with you?¡±


    ¡°Please!! I will be your servant!! Please give me a dagger!¡±


    ¡°No, Dimmock! You are wounded¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­can¡¯t¡­ if only winged-man were warm-blooded!¡±


    I straightened the elf¡¯s hand, raised her sleeves¡­ and was shocked by the knife cuts. Then I peeked the crying winged-man and the bruised little sandman. I walked into father¡¯s pavilion.


    ¡°Father, I need a dagger.¡± I spoke peacefully.


    ¡°Sure, one second. Wait, did you say something?¡± Father glared at me with surprise.


    ¡°I said I need a dagger, father.¡± I repeated, ¡°The girl in the cage is dying. Only blood can save her.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I would give you a dagger, but considering your hostility towards weapons. Plus¡­¡± Father was rubbing his forehead, which indicated that he was going through struggling, ¡°... whose blood do you want?¡±


    ¡°My blood, father.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Maiza shouted, ¡°My blood!¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Uncle Maiza, father is the viceroy, and he has his duties. As for you, uncle Maiza, you are in charge of his security. So you have your duty, too. Your duty requires that your bodies are intact. I can¡¯t let my choice influence you. One more thing¡­¡± I looked at father and said firmly, ¡°My choice!¡±


    ¡°Maiza, give your dagger to him.¡± Father finally came through. He stopped Maiza, who wanted to add something up, ¡°Look at him, don¡¯t let our young hero die for that cute little girl.


    Choked back rising detest, I took over uncle Maiza¡¯s dagger and walked out. Guards opened the cage and took the trembling girl out.


    ¡°Let assist you,¡± Maiza grabbed my hand, ¡°You don¡¯t know how deep it goes.¡±


    ¡°Get ready.¡± Uncle Maiza shouted at the guards, ¡°You miss a drop of lord Cohen¡¯s blood I¡¯ll send you a one way ticket to the latrine!!!¡±


    The little elf, winged-man, sandman and the dwarf stared at me muddled. Uncle Maiza¡¯s clutching hands got tighter and bling. My wrist, first cold, then warm, then came my blood.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Maize shouted again, it¡¯s not his blood that¡¯s spilling.


    ¡°His kind and saint power...¡± Looking at the half full bowl, a mage started to chant, ¡°...cure and heal!¡± The mage¡¯s fingers moved, and the wound on my wrist was closed¡­


    ¡°Right! I merely forgot!¡± I said to the mage guard, ¡°Can you go take a look at their wounds? They looks really severe!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, lord Cohen. In a moment.¡± The mage was not going away, he muttered something instead, then pointed at my head with his finger. My head¡­ I felt dizzy¡­ I fell asleep¡­


    ¡°Your highness, how could you not stop Cohen?¡±


    ¡°Maiza, you are aware that my Cohen does not like weapons.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that.¡±


    ¡°When he was asking for a dagger, my amaze was beyond comprehension.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, your highness.¡±


    ¡°My friend, this kid is very different from other children in many ways. Smart, kind, without magic power. You can¡¯t find any worship of violence, which is the nature of boys, from this boy. Me and his mother were a bit concerned about his grown-up life, considering this is a world of uncertainties.


    ¡°Then why today¡­ Cohen¡­ his highness¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been observing. Cohen refuses to touch any weapons because of his hatred to killing¡­ I don¡¯t know his reasons. Though today, he had this great chance to understand that weapons could be used to save people. Would you refuse him, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!!! Master Cohen looked very¡­ determined! Anyone had to say yes!¡±


    ¡°This is the first time you call him master, Maiza.¡±


    ¡°I want to do that! Cohen has won our respect, with his bravery and kindness!


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, Maiza, I¡¯m very pleased you feel the same way. How about a drink, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness. I¡¯m on duty today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! I forgot that. How¡¯s Cohen doing now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He lost a bit of blood, and is sleeping under spells. Should be up by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sound good. By the way, lock the hunters in their cage! Do anything like they did to those kids! No food, only a bit of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

 Chapter Volume 1 10

    Chapter 10 - Short Journey to DC: Steven, Manta, Dimmock, Winslet, Windsor


    ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!¡± I woke up screaming and breathed rapidly like any other mornings.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Someone was whispering around me, ¡°You are awake.¡±


    There were some tiny figures gathered around, which freaked me a little.


    ¡°I am Steven! I am a winged-man! Thank you for saving my friends life.¡± To prove what he said, little winged-man tried to spread his wings in the narrow carriage.


    ¡°I am Manta, I¡¯m a dwarf. I¡¯m not good at human language.¡± He looked at his hands, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Dimmock¡­ master of sand, I¡¯m a sandman¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Winslet¡­ hello.¡± I stared at her, she looked down and blushed.


    ¡°That handkerchief¡­¡± I touched my forehead, ¡°were you wiping me when I was dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ me,¡± her face blushed even more, ¡°you looked very unfitting.¡±


    ¡°Appreciated that!¡± I said, ¡°You have no idea how hard it is waking up with a headful full of sweat.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± The elf girl looked at me, ¡°You saved Windsor¡¯s life with your blood, it¡¯s you I should be thanking.¡±


    ¡°Right! That Windsor girl? Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± A sweet girly voice came and the door was opened. Father put a little girl inside.


    ¡°Cohen, a girl cried to see you.¡± Father looked amused, ¡°So I brought her in. I¡¯ll let you talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you daddy!¡±


    ¡°By the way, due to the incident we had, we are on our way back the Darkmoon. I¡¯ve sent people for their tribes.¡± Father closed the door.


    ¡°Hello! Big brother!¡± I¡¯m Windsor! Windsor Don!¡±


    She recovered well, judging from her red face.


    ¡°Good go see you, Windsor, how you feeling now?¡± I flipped her head, ¡°Want another drink?¡±


    ¡°Noooo! If I don¡¯t use magic, then I don¡¯t need blood.¡± She bulged her pretty eyes, ¡°Big brother¡¯s blood tastes raw.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡± I was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad, she¡¯s like that always.¡± Winslet said.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get caught?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡±


    ¡°We were¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Windsor jumped up, ¡°Let Windsor tell him the story!¡±


    ¡°OK, then you tell.¡± Winslet expressed great patience, ¡°But you have to tell it right!¡±


    ¡°Winslet is the best!¡± Windsor kissed her cheek, then turn to me and said.


    ¡°Big brother, things happened. We are friends. My father is meeting with Winslet¡¯s mother, Dimmock¡¯s father, Steven¡¯s father and Manta¡¯s father every year. They were talking then we went out to play. Few days ago me and Winslet found a beautiful bird, then I got every boys to catch it. Then we got caught by those bad people¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Windsor was sick because of that.¡± Steven added.


    ¡°Father said humans are not to be trusted.¡± Manta glimpsed me, then said embarrassedly, ¡°Though I think you are not one of them.¡±


    ¡°My parents are good people!¡± I said to Manta, ¡°Me and my friends are good too!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll show you! Let¡¯s be friends together.¡±


    ¡°Some friend¡­ you didn¡¯t even tell us your name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I forgot to tell you, I am Cohen Kheda.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Still you need to wrestle with me.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°The dwarf thing! Wrestling makes friends.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Steven, do I need to fly in order to be your friend?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ but you need to catch me up.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Steven¡¯s easy! Windsor will help!¡±


    POWWWWW! Moya was slammed on the sand ground, then he jumped upon Moya!!


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± Moya got pegged¡­ and around them, Wilder was giving orders, ¡°Marfa, if you do that you¡¯ll get him down!¡±


    On the other side, our lovely Windsor attached herself to Steven, and the little devil revealed her sharp teeth, her eyes stared at his arm, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you fly, aha, can¡¯t you fly? Cohen will catch you!¡±


    ¡°Darn, Windsor! I¡¯m cold-blooded you can¡¯t eat that!¡± Poor Steven got sweaty.


    ¡°Did I say I¡¯m drink it? I¡¯ll have a tiny bite!¡± Girly devil was grinding her teeth.


    I ran harshly and grabbed Steven¡¯s belt, ¡°Steven!!! I got you!¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ you passed.¡± Poor Steven abandoned his rules for his own safety.


    ¡°Alright! All passed!¡± Carey declared.


    ¡°Whoopee!¡±


    ¡°We are friends!¡± Everyone was cheering for this Friendship Qualification Convention. Of course Carey came up with that name. Though she didn¡¯t wrestle with Manta, or raced Steven. Before Manta was about to complaint, she pursed her lips, ¡°Us ladies will make friends with ladies, we don¡¯t want be part of yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Windsor loves Carey and Flynn! Winslet too!¡± Windsor followed.


    ¡°Yeah, you boys¡¯ stuff. We have our ways to make friends.¡± Winslet floated in the air, her thin and clear wings flapping, and spoke softly¡­ well, no girl shows, pity¡­


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Windsor asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s garden! That should be fun.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    ¡°Boss, are we going?¡± Jack came nearer and asked.


    Before I said anything, Dimmock asked, ¡°Hold on, Jack, what did you just call him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Dimmock said, ¡°Cohen is our leader, we¡¯d call him boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Then let me do the same!¡± Steven continued, ¡°What about you Manta?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ let me think about it¡­¡± He¡¯s clearly considering.


    ¡°Just call him that!¡± Windsor pushed Manta, ¡°Call him that!¡±


    Suddenly there¡¯s a light chuckle came behind us, ¡°Little Windsor, what¡¯ya doing?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Windsor swiveled and immediately jumped into the source of that voice. Then several tall and big adult showed up, my father was part of them.


    ¡°Manta!¡± A strong dwarf paced next to Manta, ¡°Now you know you are a long way to go to become a real warrior!¡±


    ¡°Yea father!¡± Manta drooped his head, ¡°I will work harder!¡±


    ¡°Aha, dad!¡± Steven looked at his father with a hippie smile.


    ¡°Shut your damn mouth! I told you time after time, a winged-man is aware of any danger! You stupid thing! I will punish you!¡± An adult winged-man shouted at the sky.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± A beautiful elf said, ¡°Steven was very brave. He didn¡¯t run away, right? He¡¯s a good boy!¡±


    ¡°For god sake, her elf majesty. You remember that, Steven!¡±


    I stood at a loss. Looking at these guy, I asked father, ¡°Daddy, are they¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cohen, these are the fathers and mothers of your new friends! Dad looked delighted, ¡°Let¡¯s go kids! Time for lunch!¡±

 Chapter Volume 1 11

    Chapter 11 Learn Magic¡­ Theory


    ¡°Madam Elf, are you a vegan?¡± I asked with a mouthful of food.


    ¡°Cohen! She has a name, and you know it.¡± Mother gave me a dissatisfied look, ¡°and you are not talking while eating, that¡¯s rude.¡±


    I groaned as she stucked my head, grabbed a glass of water and emptied my mouth, ¡°They are tough to pronounce! Mr Winged-man name is particularly hard for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind that, auntie will do just fine.¡± Madam Elf combed my hair, ¡°Really rare, black hair. How pretty.¡±


    ¡°Her Elf Majesty¡­¡± Mr. Wing¡¯s hippie face looked just like his son, ¡°Are you sure pretty is the right word for a boy?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, Steven got that specialty look from you. Can¡¯t you stop that silly face?¡± Mr. Dwarf¡¯s voice is just as loud as uncle Maiza.


    ¡°Enough, you two quit picking on each other.¡± Windsor¡¯s father swinged his wine glass, ¡°Cohen, my name is short, just call me Earl.


    ¡°Some earl! You¡¯re nothing more than a dummy mage guy!¡± Mr. Wing laughed, ¡°my magic will beat your ass!¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡± Mr. Dwarf held up his fists, ¡°I¡¯ll cut you off with my axe!¡±


    ¡°Will you?¡± Uncle Earl said casually, ¡°As long as you are fast enough.¡±


    ¡°You know, we have kids around here,¡± Mr. Sandman, who¡¯s been silent from the beginning, said, ¡°Stop arguing, for god sake.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cohen, you don¡¯t have any magic, do you?¡± Auntie Elf cut in, ¡°Let me take a look, is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mother gladly answer, ¡°with her majesty¡¯s help, we can definitely find the reason!¡±


    ¡°Excellent, anything relating to magic, her elf majesty is professional.¡± Father nodded.


    ¡°Thank you! Aunt Elf!¡±


    ¡°Cohen, relax.¡± auntie elf put her hands on mine, ¡°There will be no pain.¡±


    I could feel a pleasure trace of coldness extending from her hands. Is that magic?


    The cold slowly went through my arm, then became weaker when it turned and passed my shoulder. And it disappeared before it could barely reached my chest.


    ¡°Curious,¡± She frowned, ¡°Cohen, let me try from the other end.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said.


    Then her blonde finger tipped between my eyes. This time the magic felt like threads! They flown and spinned everywhere in my brain as streams. Finally they all gathered within a place as big as a infant fist, then they got bypassed and went down to my chest again.


    ¡°Curiouser and curiouser!¡± Auntie Elf put back her finger, and spoke to mother, ¡°The magic currents I sent in were not rejected by his body. And I¡¯ve altered the elements and retried. All of them dissipated without exception, which countered my expectation, that they would gather somewhere. There was a place in particular, my magic was hindered there.¡±


    ¡°Is that where the problem is?¡± Father asked anxiously, ¡°Which part is it?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± Auntie Elf pointed at my forehead, ¡°Somewhere behind here.¡±


    ¡°Can you fix it?¡± Mother asked, ¡°Is there any chance Cohen could learn magic?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say anything for now,¡± Auntie Elf thought, ¡°Considering his current condition, I would suggest teaching him theories on magic.¡±


    ¡°So be it!¡± Mr. Earl said, ¡°We still have a few days to kill, we¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Mr. Wing added, ¡°I¡¯ve got some magical tricks for you as well.¡±


    ¡°Your stuff¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll laugh about it¡­¡±


    ¡°What! Inlighten me! Ass face!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my axe¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Guys¡­ there are kids around here...please.¡±


    A torch of flame was dancing on the palm of my untie elf. And I watched it contracted and expanded astonishingly. Then it turned bigger than my head and shot.


    ¡°The use of spells, there are two aspects.¡± Madam Elf offered her smile, ¡°First, the level of your meditation. The higher the level, the greater power it will be. Meditation will determine your spells are powerless or strong. Like when I was dealing with fire, the lowest lighting spells will takes an ordinary person a few months. Then the mighty Diablo Wrath is followed by the medium fireball. The question is why it takes some mages their lifetime to become a aremage?¡±


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m denying their hard work, then comes the second aspect, the understanding of magic.¡±


    ¡°Understanding?¡± There was subtle things came to my mind.


    ¡°Yup.¡± Madam Elf looked at me gentle, ¡°Your understanding on magic is crucial. A person, no matter how great his magic is, he need to practice the spells. Like the previous fireball, people with less knowledge of it will launch it after the chanting. Then he chants again to prepare his next spell, whereas a person with greater understanding, he will hold the ball until it charges to the right size, then release it. Afterwards, he still has his mind controlling the fireball on its flying path. This way, there is greater chance hitting the target. Compared with using spells blindly, this way will save on your mana, and virtually increase its power. Sure, one is free to do so on all element spells. An excellent mage will have to learn to calm.


    ¡°Magic, is not perfect!¡± Mr. Wing looked serious instead of funny, ¡°Magic one end, physical is to the other end, some guys could ignore magic attack, and there are people who¡¯s able to defend physical thread. Then what¡¯s the solution?¡±


    ¡°There is a solution! You know, spears and shields co-exist harmoniously in this world. Knowing this, you need to think your ass. The way is to combine the two! Like this! Look at that tree!¡±


    He spread his wings like a whirlwind and float into the sky. Then he started to murmur while took the bow behind his back. Bowstring drawn like a full moon. White light began to appear on the tip of the arrow. Then he shot, the distant tree shook twice, then returned silence.


    ¡°Wicked! Right on target!¡± I yelled excitedly. Mother taught me about politeness.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, very precise!¡± Uncle Earl who was standing with Madam Elf said, ¡°We saw that, very precise indeed!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mr. Wing¡¯s face redden while he saw Madam Elf was chuckling. He flashed down then grabbed me towards the tree.


    ¡°Take a good look at it!¡± Mr. Wing put me down, ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    I examined the tree. While it was standing straight, the trunk was blasted into piece and sealed in the ice.


    Gosh, an arrow can do that?


    ¡°Did I make myself clear?¡± Mr. Wing said proudly, ¡°The power of combination! Arrow destroy the target, magic seals it. One can only fend one.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­ loud and clear! I¡¯m very well impressed!!¡± I admitted I have to copy Steven¡¯s hippie face.


    ¡°Well, magic¡­¡± Mr. Earl was slow and laid-back as always, ¡°... magic is very picky on its user.¡±


    ¡°Spells are art!¡± Glanced at Mr. Wing, Earl continued, ¡°The importance lies in precise aiming and smart hiding.


    ¡°If you understand what I said, you need to observe your opponent carefully, and look for his weakness. Correctly evaluate his strength and decide which spell to use. What¡¯s next, take advantage of any objects conceal your present then narrow your appropriate distance. Finally you are ready to release the spells.


    ¡°To release your spell, slowly¡­ gently¡­ finish your chant, without being heard¡­¡± Mr. Earl quietly slide his fingers in the air, ¡°Shield its light, care your spell like a lover¡­ and release it without hesitation.¡±


    His arm waved around, and continued, ¡°In most cases, acting as I said, your spells will not be dodged. In some instance, like being scouted, or having an enemy without shame, then you need to run away. Hell, we are mages, not warriors. Don¡¯t underestimate running. You need to learn to run, keep your distance and prepare for your next spell. Avoid incoming strikes while keep troubling them with, let¡¯s say you tusks, or anything puzzling, until beaten down!¡±


    Glimpsed at me, Mr. Earl asked, ¡°So much for now, do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Cohen get them all except for one thing!¡± I said.


    ¡°Good job, ask questions, what is it?¡± Mr. Earl looked quite delightful, ¡°Say it, let me enlighten you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, what is a lover?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Same question here!¡± Mr. Wing laughed out loudly, ¡°Please enlighten me, Earl!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ this question¡­ where¡¯s my wine¡­¡±


    ¡°But what is a lover¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some delicious wine, your Uncle Earl is tired¡­ let¡¯s pick it up tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and check out over there, Cohen. Mr. Dwarf is showing off his martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Diablo wrath, a top class, wide range fire spell.


    Archmage, level of the mage classification. Levels of mage are Stage Mage, Junior Mage, Arch Mage, Sorcerer. Due to the difficulty, most people were halted at Stage level for life.

 Chapter Volume 1 12

    Farewell


    Under the careful training and guidance of Madam Elf and other adults, me and my friends have shown tremendous progress in both spells and physical skills. Sure, my problem remained unsettled. I couldn¡¯t even produce a simple tiny fireball. And today was Mr. Dwarf¡¯s last teach.


    ¡°Kids, watch!¡± Mr. Dwarf spoke with his waggled beard, ¡°Since you prefer bi-hander and I¡¯m holding one. It outweighs ordinary swords in both size and weight. Chop it with force, sweep hardly, drag backwards, and stab it fast. In the meantime, while you can not arm a shield with your hands full, a bi-hander could act to defend.


    ¡°A bi-hander user requires, primarily strength!¡± The great blade looked exceptionally light in Mr. Dwarf¡¯s hands, and he played it like a toy, ¡°You need a bit of agility. A melee battle would mean close combat, extended range will lower your advantage, thus your movement and distance between you and your enemy will not be neglected. You need to keep it in your head, all blades have their strength, and weaknesses. There is no single weapon which has total control over the other. Smart up, take control of your blade instead of being taken over. This way you will not be dominated in a combat.


    ¡°Uncle Dwarf, what is your weapon?¡± Rick stood up and asked.


    ¡°Well, Rick, my height reasons me to use a pair of two-handed axe.¡±


    ¡°Would you battle me?¡± Rick¡¯s eyes lighted up a bellicose desire.


    ¡°I would, gimme your best.¡± Uncle Dwarf axed up.


    Rick and Swift also drawn their sword, then bowed to Mr. Dwarf, and approached towards him.


    ¡°Yes! A live combat!¡± All kids were cheering for them, ¡°Go for it!¡±


    ¡°Hoa!¡± Swift yelled upon his opponent at a short throw on, then his sword chopped from the top. Doing that, his feet shifted quickly forward and his attack landed right upwards Mr. Dwarf.


    ¡°NOT! ENOUGH!" Uncle Dwarf did not move a bit. He lied the axes up against Swift¡¯s sword.


    DANG!!!


    The dwarf broke Swift¡¯s attack, and turned him over. Axes were thrown into the sky and knocked Rick¡¯s weapon away.


    Rick¡¯s sword was swept across towards his target, then got changed in direction.


    PUFF¡­ His sword fell into the ground, causing dust of sand¡­


    My two brothers looked embarrassed and blushed, everybody laughed¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t think less of yourselves.¡± Uncle Dwarf sounded very supportive, ¡°You two are still developing in time. And you performed well in coordination. Even without consultation, you swept in cooperation with Swift¡¯s chop, you did well. More practice is needed. Let¡¯s do it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Cohen!¡± I turned and discovered Madam Elf, ¡°Fetch Winslet with you.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± I pulled Winslet¡¯s fair hands and run for it.


    Father and other adults were there.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Auntie Elf? I was learning martial skill with Mr. Dwarf.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡± Father chatted, ¡°There is a situation for you and Winslet!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Madam Elf said, ¡°We were held up here for days. It¡¯s time to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear! How soon? Are Winslet and the others leaving along?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Father grinned, ¡°Your Auntie Elf wasn¡¯t saying Winslet is leaving.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Madam Elf snorted, ¡°You know, we will be departing for a very distant place. It would be less trouble if Winslet is staying here. What say you, Cohen?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± I jumped up with joy, ¡°OKOK!"


    "Mother,¡± Winslet whispered, ¡°Where is this place? Is it really far away?¡±


    ¡°Consider your age, yes.¡± Madam combed her daughter¡¯s hair gently, ¡°But your mother is a grown-up.¡±


    ¡°Then, come back early. Winslet will miss you everyday.¡±


    ¡°I promise, my dear.¡±


    While they were cuddling, Uncle Earl the vampire approached me.


    ¡°Cohen,¡± He presented me a slim box, ¡°I know you hate weapons¡±


    ¡°I do, Uncle Earl you know that already?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He opened the box, ¡°You saved Windsor with your own blood. I appreciated that a lot. Although you hate weapon, I wish you could have this anyway.¡±


    ¡°Cohen, I reckon that you¡¯ve already know.¡± Father said, ¡°Weapons can be used for saving people. Like your Uncle Dwarf¡¯s axes. Weapon is handled by its user for bad, and good things as well. My faith in you to accept this present.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. Cohen.¡± Even wordless Uncle Sandman started talking, ¡°Your soul makes your deeds.¡±


    ¡°Correct, I believe that you will protect your friends someday with your power.¡±


    Silently I took over the box and opened it.


    A sheathed dagger full of mounted gems presented itself in from of me. Set by velvet underneath, I drawn the dagger carefully.


    ¡°Chink¡­¡± The sound of metal touching sharpened my ear. I saw a gleaming dagger so brilliant as if moonlight reflects its flare into the darkness.


    ¡°WOW¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help admiring, ¡°It is gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°HA, more than that! My dagger is a rare treasure!¡± Mr. Vampire grinned, ¡°You¡¯ll notice its power when using spells! And¡­ I¡¯m nice to you, am I?¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Uncle Earl! Cohen will learn magic hard!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡±


    The adults all smiled at me¡­ but their looks turned out a bit different than usual.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Auntie Elf declared, ¡°Let¡¯s go check out other kids!¡±


    The next day, we said farewell to our moms and dads. Father will be on his way to DC, so he¡¯s coming along.


    ¡°Dad! Come home early! Bring books this time!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯ll miss you! Winslet looked a bit sad.


    ¡°Dad! What ya bringing this time?¡± Windsor fawned.


    ¡°Father! I will do more practicing!¡± Manta promised.


    ¡°Hey, dad!¡± Hippie Steven smirked¡­


    ¡°...¡± Dimmock and Mr. Sandman were staring at each other speechlessly.


    Saint Calendar


    July, 2227


    The grouped bandits Black Storm, who had been troubling area Ocean of Death were wiped out from history. Rumors had that this act was carried by the united elf, sandman, winged-man and vampire.


    If this was the case then obviously they obtained help from other parties¡­ nevertheless, the extermination of Black Storm was a good news to residents and businessmen in the neighbourhood


    Peace Chronicle

 Chapter Volume 1 13

    I Have a Fiancee


    Soft breeze saw the beginning of summer. Leaves glimmered charming golden light behind viceroy¡¯s back garden. New grown grass thrived to show its liveliness. It was a greenland all over the world. Blue sky, white clouds, cricket tweeted.


    ¡°Last year¡¯s birthday, ten bucks from Ms. Katherine, 10 bucks from Mr. Visual, Rick and Swift¡­¡± Lied on the grass, Jack muttered while counting from his coin bag, ¡°This year got 10 bucks from Ms. Katherine¡­ total 175 bucks, 20 to Wilder, 5 bucks to Marfa¡­ if they pay me on this holiday then, I will have 245 bucks¡­¡±


    What a miser.


    ¡°Wilder, you are the strongest among us, stronger than Moya, am I right?¡± Marfa leaned against a trunk, ¡°Me and Jack are considering doing assault practice on you¡­¡± He''s truly a badass¡­


    ¡°Hey Manta! You know I¡¯ve been self-training my archery.¡± Steven stretched his wings, ¡°I¡¯m now able to enchant my arrow. Level 1 is a good start!¡± Blah blah blah¡­


    ...I settled down feeling cozy with one hand against my head, read my book and listened to my friends¡¯ chitchat.


    ¡°Cohen!¡± Carey squealed, ¡°Uncle Visual is looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I folded my half-read book, ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°No idea! He¡¯s waiting in the lobby.¡±


    ¡°Ya I¡¯m coming!¡±


    ¡°Boss you¡¯d be hurry! We are going swimming in a moment¡­¡± Moya yelled.


    ¡°Father, you want to see me?¡± I walked down the lobby. What¡¯s going on? Father¡¯s never summoned me in the lobby!


    ¡°Cohen, here you are.¡± Father greeted me, ¡°You are 14, and two years later and you¡¯ll be titled by His Majesty, like me and your two brothers. You¡¯ll be a registered nobleman. You mother and I talked about it. We decided to take you to DC tomorrow, along with your friends.¡±


    ¡°I want to go there! But do we on a job?¡±


    ¡°To the Royal Academy!¡± Mother said, ¡°You father and I both graduated there.¡±


    ¡°Did you? Then what am I studying?¡± I shrugged, ¡°My martial and spell aren¡¯t working out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kiddo.¡± Father chuckled, ¡°You could major in literature and graduate as well.¡±


    ¡°I see, OK.¡± I said, ¡°Wilder, Winslet and the others are as well?¡±


    ¡°No, they are not qualified.¡± Father answered patiently, ¡°Though they can settle at your Uncle Tennessee and Auntie Bellerina''s, same idea, study. You¡¯ll see each other a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Darling,¡± Mother flashed her eyes at father, ¡°Are we telling him about that thing?¡±


    ¡°Might as well, he should know that.¡±


    One more thing? Hurry up, mom and dad. I¡¯ve got to swim!


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not a big deal.¡± Mother said softly, ¡°You have fiancee waiting for you in DC.¡±


    Whaaaaaat? Fi¡­ an¡­ cee???


    ¡°Hey, look at you!¡± Father grinned, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the last time you gave me that look.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Looked at him, I tried to ease myself, ¡°Are you sure your memory is correct? I¡¯m too young to have a one. Could she be Rick or Swift¡¯s fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Cohen Kheda!¡± Mother tried not to smile, ¡°It¡¯s yours, Cohen¡¯s fiancee!¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ not! I don¡¯t want one!¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Father smirked, ¡°She is Prime Minister¡¯s second daughter, who¡¯s exceptionally pretty! You can¡¯t blame me for that. The young and famous child from Darkmoon. A black-haired, black-eyed boy.¡±


    ¡°But! What is it all about?¡± I felt extremely anxious.


    ¡°Look,¡± Mother explained, ¡°His Majesty Climos knew about you when you were still young. He sent the high priest coming to check you out. While the high priest was reporting the result, the Minister¡¯s wife was in labor. It was a girl. Then it all worked out, His Majesty Climos was delighted to announce your engagement.


    An order¡­ from His Majesty¡­


    ¡°She sounded like a pretty girl.¡± Father said, ¡°You can start by accepting this fact.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you have to get ready. We are leaving tomorrow.¡±


    I stood in silence.


    ¡°Cohen¡¯s got a fiancee, Cohen¡¯s got a fiancee!¡± Windsor was all round me riding a red pony, ¡°What¡¯s she like I wonder!¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Better be good.¡± Carey snorted, ¡°More or less rough hair, clumsy eyes, crappy teeth, flat nose¡­¡±


    ¡°Lady Carey!¡± Wilder was already young man with a trim figure, ¡°Fiancee of boss should be a fine noble! How could she be any ways like that? Did you even meet her?¡±


    ¡°No, but I just know! I just know that !¡±


    ¡°Sister, stop joking around.¡± Flynn, who wore a red robe said softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Carey.¡± Winslet reasoned, ¡°Look at him, he''s all blue.¡±


    ¡°Brother! Is big brother blue? Windsor will sing you a song!¡±


    ¡°Not now, Windsor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like my singing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just not the right time.¡±


    My funny friends argued and laughed all the way¡­ not a single one of them cares about my feeling. I¡¯m merely fourteen and I don¡¯t want to get married. What if she looks like exactly like Carey said? We are getting closer to the Divine City. Last time I was here I met Winslet. I sincerely hope that we found another group of hunters, then we¡¯d be returning to Darkmoon again¡­


    ¡°Psst! Marfa, what do you think boss is thinking?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s planning a runaway¡­ Jack, Steven, keep an eye on him!¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it, what¡¯s bad about having a fiancee? We dwarfs think marriage means being an adult!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point planning! As far as I think, pretty, marry, ugly, run! He¡¯ll not get caught with my help.¡±


    ¡°Sandman thinks, marriage is to be treated seriously¡­¡±


    Sixteen days has passed, however panic am I, we were here in DC. Grand and mighty walls could be seen far away. Shining armor and Swabian flags were fair and clear. We were at the center of Swabia, capital of the empire, His Majesty¡¯s city, Divine City!


    Children of a nobleman are titled by the king and given governing rights of a chosen land at the age of sixteen. The most common beginning title is Baron, then come Marquess, Viscount, Earl, Duke. Each title is classified into three levels. Cohen¡¯s father, Visual Kheda is a High Duke.

 Chapter Volume 1 14

    Chapter 14 Royal Academy


    DC, the capital city of Swabia. Its geography is characterized by the close distance to Pepys, second largest harbor on this continent. Located to the middle-east of Peace, the Divine City oversees Andes Mountains to the west. Swabia''s geography, with its warm climate, rich resources, is a contributing factor in making it the most prosperous country on this continent. Due to its close distance to the Divine/Asmodian line, Swabia also undertakes major trading business with Asmodian countries. All these has crowned Swabia the name Pearl of Peace. The current realm is taken by the Climos family. The empire is prosperous and people are at peace.


    I didn''t have time to blink since we entered the city. The Divine City embraced us with her graceful and elegant beauty. Which made us admire, the ordered building, well-dressed men, and women, witches, and wizards with colorful robes, warriors wearing gorgeous metal armors.


    "Boss." Wilder licked his lips, "Awesome city¡­"


    "Indeed¡­" I was glancing stores on the street and got a little carried away.


    "Jack," Moya whispered to his brother, "I need a little something-something."


    "Nope! You haven''t pay me back last time."


    "I don''t need much! Ten bucks that''s all."


    "Jack, say yes! He''s your brother." Marfa said, "Ten bucks for me as well¡­"


    "If you pay back 11, I will."


    "Kids," Father turned his head and said, "I have to visit His Majesty, you with Maiza to the hotel."


    "OK."


    We settled down helped by Uncle Maiza and commented on things we met on the street. Then father came back by noon.


    "Kids!" Father declared, "I''ll have Maiza take you out for a tour, what you say?"


    "Sure, dad!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Kheda!"


    "Not you, Cohen." Father put his eyes on me, "You need to register at the Royal Academy this afternoon."


    "Can''t we wait for one more day, dad?"


    "If I could I would, but I shall be busy these days." Father looked a bit frustrated by work, "I''m merely free until tonight, let''s go. There will be two more days before school opens, you can play with your friends by then."


    "Well, yes."


    Is this the academy?" Standing beside a tall statue and fondled with its elaborate embossment, I was amazed by its size, "The academic is ten times bigger than our house!"


    "You silly lad!" Father gently pushed on my back, "Stop standing around! The viceroy''s house is not the biggest as always. Now hurry up!"


    "Welcome!" Two professor-like middle-aged men came to us, "Your graceful duke, Visual Kheda. I am Hillman, this is Marko. We are here on behalf of the headmaster as your guide."


    While they were greeting each other, I took a closer look at these two professors. The one on the left was short with a white mage''s robe and tanned skin. He had an accurate pronunciation of words. The professor who stood on the right is obviously a knight judging from his shimmering armor and sword. He was not much a talker except for responding with necessary greeting language and let the mage do the talking.


    "So much for now then, duke." Humbly the mage said, "Please follow me Your Highness and his child, the headmaster is waiting for you."


    "Good, please lead the way." Father smiled and said, "My fault for making him waiting."


    We crossed the yard and I was impressed by how big it was. We continued towards a white, three-floor building surrounded by layers of tall trees.


    While we were proceeding silently, I had to endure the looks from scattered students around. Perhaps my black hair and eyes caught their attention. I didn''t give a damn, though the thing they said about me was a bit annoying.


    "Did you see that? His black hair¡­ weird¡­"


    "Eyes black too! See¡­"


    "Weirdo¡­ he dyed it?"


    "I don''t think so¡­ I''ve heard about him¡­"


    "Can''t imagined that¡­ and he dresses like a nobility."


    "Probably son of an overnight billionaire."


    "What? Really¡­ noble?"


    "...and the fiance of minister''s daughter¡­"


    "Gosh¡­ now we are in for a treat¡­"


    We finally reached the headmaster''s chamber. And I could finally stop looking down.


    "Welcome!" A tall and thin elder-look man stood from behind a desk, "Duke Visual Kheda, and our future Earl, Mr. Cohen Kheda."


    "How do you do, Mr. Headmaster." Father greeted him with manner, "Apologies for interrupting your work."


    "You are being extraordinarily polite." The old man shook father''s hand, "Which school is your son going to?"


    "That''s the problem." Father replied, "I need your advice."


    The headmaster winked at the other two professors who accompanied us in, then they bowed to him and exited the chamber.


    "Cohen, I''ll have a word with Mr. Headmaster. Will you give us a minute?"


    "OK." I saluted to the headmaster and left the room.


    The door shut the voices from inside. I sat on the outside bench for a good while. Passersby paid more attention to the eyes and hair instead of my above-usual look and more or less satisfying figure. I crawled myself on one end of the bench and tried hard to hide any black color in the shadow. Hands crossed and finger messed anxiously.


    "Cohen! Cohen!" Panic made me deaf, "Come in¡­"


    I was in the chamber once more and heard father announcing my acceptance, "The headmaster has agreed. Your major will be in literature, and you are allowed to audit magic and martial arts!"


    "You heard him, Cohen, you need to study hard!" Headmaster said, "Now you are a formal student of the Royal Academy. And as one of us, you have to discipline yourself.


    "Discipline? What Discipline?" I was a bit confused, "Mr. Headmaster?"


    "Be strict with yourself like a nobleman!" The headmaster looked a bit differently than before, "With graceful manner and righteous spirit of a knight."


    "OK, I see." I nodded, "Will do."


    Perhaps father noticed I was not big on school, he had me left the school after he''s done with the paperwork.


    "What''s going on, Cohen?" Father rubbed my hands, "Don''t you like your new school?"


    Looked at his face, "I don''t like it! I wanna go home!" was yet to come out before I noticed his worrying face. Then I recalled his effort during my childhood when I scared off every master. He winded up squeezing time teaching me himself. I couldn''t speak a word¡­


    "No, father." I said, "I think it''s cool."


    "You do?" He looked happy, "Glad you love it."


    "By the way, what do we do tomorrow? I have two more days to kill!"


    "I have an invitation from the Prime Minister." Father said teasingly, "Let''s go and check out your fiancee¡­"


    "NOOOOO!" I bounced, "I WILL NOT!"


    "No, you will." Father froze my body, "That''s not your call to make."


    "Father, please!" I begged, "Can we wait it out?"


    "Wait? I''d be home already."


    "¡­"


    "Stop that weepy face¡­ you are meeting a princess."


    "..."


    "Silence means yes."


    "I did not!"


    "From now on, no more objections!"


    "That''s not fair! You cheat!"


    "Yes, I cheat! You mom''s not here anyway¡­"


    An Asmodian country, meaning a country who worship the Asmodians. By the same logic, a country who worship the Divines is named a Divine country.

 Chapter Volume 1 15

    Green Tea? Bitch


    Flynn and Carey dressed me in nobleman¡¯s garment. Unitard inner, laced shirt, gold-threaded outfit, and funny toreador¡­


    Flynn looked unconcerned. She casually straightened my black hair and adjusted it over a mess of curls. Then she rechecked and said over my shoulders, ¡°You¡¯re all set.¡±


    Looked into the mirror, I appeared a bit absurd. It seemed to be my first time dressing like this, though I¡¯ve watched father and my brothers wearing them for tons of time. I still felt weird.


    ¡°Puff¡­ show off!¡± Seeing me mirroring myself, Carey¡®s sounded upset with her stiff voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something that pissed you off?¡±


    ¡°How exciting to meet your fiancee!¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Having been teased for so long I was pretty much immune to such conversation.


    ¡°Lying! You¡¯re all blushed!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± My heartbeat speeded up a little.


    ¡°Drop it.¡± Flynn said, ¡°Cohen, you are done here, on your way.¡±


    ¡°Hey, where are you going today?¡± I asked, ¡°Hanging out somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are hanging out!¡± Carey sniffed, ¡°Without you! Go see your fiancee!¡±


    I dashed out of the room unaware of what happened to these girls.


    Sat next to father, I felt carriage flicking.


    ¡°Cohen.¡± Father said mildly, ¡°I know you are not ready for this, but it¡¯s His Majesty Climos¡¯ order. There¡¯s nothing we can change.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, dad.¡± I whispered, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big fan of the Prime Minister, as always. Because we have disagreements on so many subjects.¡± Father continued, ¡°For this, we are never really connected. Perhaps His Majesty wanted me to go easy on him, hence the engagement.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± I said, and I¡¯ve decided to try to make friend with her, my unmet fiancee, and maybe wife in the future.


    ¡°Duke Visual Kheda!¡± A chubby man stepped out, shook father¡¯s hands firmly, ¡°Our best viceroy, my friend! Welcome!¡±


    ¡°The pleasure¡¯s all mine!¡± Father said with a smile, ¡°How are you, Minister?¡±


    ¡°Call me Loman, and allow me, Visual. We are about to become one family!¡± Minister asked, ¡°Is this your son, Cohen Kheda?¡±


    ¡°He is, this is Cohen, and he¡¯s new to the city.¡±


    I stepped forward and addressed myself to Mr. Loman.


    ¡°Bless you, son.¡± Loman attached his hand on my forehead, and told the maid, ¡°Go fetch my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Have a sit.¡± Loman looked very approachable, ¡°Acadian wine, give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure.¡± Father nodded, and showed me down, ¡°Nice wine.¡±


    I cupped my glass of wine with a thumb scratching around and gazed at the door through the red liquid. After a while, I picked up a sound of comfortable footsteps getting close. I knew my fiancee is approaching the dining room. I grew much anxiety and my heart was beating like bouncing deer. Such tension was indescribable.


    ¡°Father,¡± What a soft voice, ¡°Am I being summoned?¡±


    I would hide under the table if I could.


    ¡°Yes, good girl. Meet Duke Visual Kheda.¡±


    ¡°Glad to meet you. Mr. Kheda. My name is Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Bless you, child.¡± It¡¯s father¡¯s voice, ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kheda.¡±


    ¡°My daughter, this is Cohen Kheda. He is your fiance, and he¡¯s attending the Royal Academy like you.¡±


    ¡°Cohen,¡± Father whispered, ¡°say hello to Miss Lisa.¡±


    I used up all my courage and raised my head. From the tip of a pair of silver sabaton, then silver knight¡¯s suit, and there was a dark blue belt around her waist. A turtleneck decorated by blue patterns set a slender neck off the beauty. Her white cheeks touched with red, and she¡¯s staring at me curiously¡­


    ¡°Miss¡­ Lisa, how do you do, I am Cohen Kheda!¡± Before I could finish, I got all blushed and stared deep down once more.


    ¡°HAHAHA¡­¡± Mr. Loman and father all laughed, which made my situation even worse, ¡°Lisa, Cohen is new to the Saint City, why don¡¯t you show him around. I¡¯ll have a nice talk with Duke Kheda.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, father.¡± Gentle footsteps knocked the floor again and stopped in the hallway. Why did it stop?


    While I was wondering¡­ father spanked me and urged, ¡°Stop stopping! She¡¯s waiting!¡±


    Laughter and laughter¡­ I cleared up and followed¡­ knocked over a wine glass on the way and stumbled by the door frame.


    Lisa paced slowly in front of me and I went after silently with several servants behind. This situation continued itself until a crossroad¡­ Lisa stopped, turned and hinted me.


    I approached closely while made an effort to look cool, ¡°Where are we going, Lady Lisa?¡±


    Lisa said with the hint of a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the altar. It is huge and views better, and I don¡¯t like us being followed. That place is only for nobilities.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I committed to it. Perhaps she was my fiancee, or she used the word us, or because of her fair face and flashy eyes and tender manner¡­ my voice was harsh.


    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t the view great?¡± Servants gone, Lisa seemed to be extra delightful.


    ¡°Exceptional, what is this place for? It is huge, and it has three layers.¡±


    ¡°It is a place for His Majesty when he prays for the Divines, that¡¯s why it¡¯s huge.¡± Lisa moved to the sideway stairs and rested, ¡°Have a sit you.¡±


    My heart tossed me one more time. I slowly wandered and rested beside her. I tilted my head and gazed at her solely. And thought I discovered her beauty. Every word she said and every smile she made was addictively unique.


    ¡°Cohen?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ah, what?¡± Could she don¡¯t like me watching her?


    ¡°Tell me about you, I don¡¯t know what kind of a person you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Lisa. What do you want to know about me?¡±


    ¡°Everything, you can start from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± I began recalling, ¡°I have black hair, black eyes since I was a boy¡­¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then I found out I can¡¯t use magic¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard that you hate weapons?¡±


    ¡°You know that?¡±


    ¡°En, they talked about this in the academy.¡±


    ¡°They are right about me. Do you care?¡±


    ¡°Not really, anything else?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I have many friends! And I am their boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds exciting.¡± She smiled like blooming roses.


    ¡°Really? They are here in the city! I could have you meet them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say no, your commoner friends.¡± A male voice came behind me, ¡°How could they meet the graceful and elegant Lady Lisa.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I turned and found three teenagers were silently standing behind me and Lisa, our conversation was interrupted ¡°That''s rude, you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The shorter boy on the left burst into laughter, and he looked ugly, ¡°You have manner? Are you joking, black loser?¡±


    ¡°Please leave!¡± I had the principal''s words in mind, ¡°I¡¯m not a loser!¡±


    ¡°Look at that, he knows the magic word.¡± The boy on the right was taller, ¡°Black-haired, black-eyed loser!¡±


    ¡°I repeat!¡± I decided to not step back, ¡°I am not a LOSER!¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you serious about that?¡± The boy in the middle said, and he gazed at me like I was a monster, ¡°Are you even a nobleman? Am I right, my darling cousin?¡±


    ¡°Cousin?¡± Surprised to hear that, I turned and stared at Lisa.


    ¡°You are late.¡± Lisa smiled at that boy like she smiled to me earlier, ¡°Don¡¯t call Lisa that way in front of a stranger. Lisa doesn''t like it.¡±


    Seeing this and Lisa¡¯s look, my blood was frozen like being thrown into a river. I was freezing.

 Chapter Volume 1 16

    Chapter 16 - Loser


    ¡°Stranger?¡± I murmured, ¡°Who¡­ is a stranger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, haha.¡± The boy in the middle said, ¡°Let me present myself, I¡¯m Laika.¡±


    ¡°Stranger?¡± Lisa called me, her fiance, a stranger, in front of another person who¡¯s a total stranger to myself? My stomach churned one more time when I caught her unchanged smiling face.


    Laika paced nearer and drawled, ¡°We¡¯ve been listening to your talk. Your loser fiance was funny enough. Did he touch you?¡±


    ¡°Eww, I can¡¯t go out too often. Father was watching.¡± To my surprise, Lisa sounded as if he¡¯s her lover, ¡°Then I promised dad and took this loser around here so that I can see you. I didn¡¯t even let him grope my hands!¡±


    ¡°You hear that?¡± Laika faced me, ¡°Loser, get your ass out of here!¡±


    I gazed at him then turned to see at Lisa. Anger or pain was not enough to describe my agony.


    ¡°Why are you doing this! Why do this to me?!¡±


    My look scared Lisa off for a few steps, then she appealed to Laika, ¡°I don¡¯t like him! His eyes!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably another loser who''s crazy about you.¡± Laika scorned, ¡°Never mind, he''s a loser.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go out, or to see someone,¡± I said slowly, ¡°you could just tell me, why lie? Why are you saying I¡¯m a loser?¡±


    ¡°Because you ARE a loser!¡± Lisa screamed, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, like you father!¡±


    That moment, my chest was on fire!


    From the day I was born, whenever I was, whoever I met, all I heard were compliments on my father. I did know nothing on magic or martial arts after all. However, if anyone were to say a single bad word about my family, I will not tolerate it! My father was a good viceroy! My family''s pride is worth fighting for.


    In this confusing moment, I grabbed Lisa¡¯s arm, ¡°No! He¡¯s not! My father is the best viceroy!¡±


    ¡°Hands off! Cousin, help!¡± Lisa was full of contempt and looked at me as if I was a filthy bug.


    ¡°How dare you touch my woman!¡± Laika threw his foot hard towards my belly.


    Meanwhile in the Prime Minister¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Visual,¡± Loman approached a glass of wine to Mr. Kheda, ¡°We will soon be united as one family, it''s an honor to have your son.¡±


    ¡°Minister,¡± Visual Kheda too held his glass, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I think you are aware that, in your territory, quite a few alien races are expanding leaps and bounds.¡± Loman¡¯s look grew impulsive and fierce, ¡°This is not a good news to both of us. We''ve also discovered the existence of several rare ores in the Dark Forest. My men are planning for occupation. But considering Dark Forest is within your territory, I sincerely hope that you are with me on this matter. I will be asking for His Majesty¡¯s permission. If it works, I¡¯ll cut you off a deal.


    ¡°Mr. Loman, your offer is much appreciated.¡± Visual Kheda replied, ¡°However I wish you take this matter a second thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there anything I should know?¡±


    ¡°First,¡± Visual Kheda flicked his glass, ¡°Let¡¯s suppose that His Majesty will say yes to your proposal. You need to know that His Majesty has never actively initiated any wars since the crown. We are blessed to have such a king in this peaceful realm. I do not intend to bring this up to His Majesty. One more thing, those races were abnormally united, the cost of attacking will be heavily burdened on us. I suppose you remember the elimination of the Black Storm right? I, for one, would like to retain a favorable relationship with them.


    ¡°I take it that you wouldn¡¯t join me, in a moment we are about to become one family.


    ¡°Mr. Minister!¡± Visual Kheda stood up, ¡°I appreciated His Majesty¡¯s generosity on this marriage. I¡¯m glad Lisa and my son are getting along well. However, none of these should be a reason for war! You are the Prime Minister, nevertheless, I¡¯m no subordinate of yours. My loyalty lies with His Majesty for eternity.


    ¡°His Majesty would be glad to hear about this.¡± Loman¡¯s face fell in peace, ¡°But what I said was something he¡¯s been worrying about.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea.¡± Sipped his wine, Loman continued, ¡°Orders from the Heaven Island high temple, Swabia¡¯s quota has been tripled this year.


    ¡°The temple is fooling around again, even though, our taxation is well enough to handle that.


    ¡°Visual, my friend. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Wine made Loman¡¯s cheek redden, ¡°The temple is preparing for war!¡±


    ¡°The war¡­ with the Asmodians?¡±


    ¡°It is, my friend. Once the war starts, there will soon be someone to occupy the Dark Forest. It¡¯s better to be us rather than anyone else, that¡¯s a lot of money¡­¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Visual stood up, ¡°I will not do it!¡±


    ¡°Geez you!¡± Loman stormed up, face redden, deformed his glass with his firm grasp.


    In this very moment, a servant stumbled along.


    ¡°My lord¡­ emergency!¡±


    ¡°Fool! What is it!¡± Loman shot the servant with his glass.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Then the servant said with one hand covering the wound, ¡°Her Lady¡­ and His Highness Cohen¡­ emergency!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Visual Kheda, who¡¯s been watching Loman¡¯s clumsy act, jumped up, ¡°Where are they!¡±


    ¡°... the altar!¡±


    ¡°Take me there, HURRY!!!¡± Visual and Loman called a truce and rushed towards the altar.


    The pain came from my stomach, after being kicked. Before it went away, I was slapped in the face. After a short numbness came hot pain. My left face was puffed¡­ I roared to fight back, but it all seemed powerless against three other.


    ¡°Scum!¡±


    ¡°Sucker, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°Loser!¡±


    ¡°Kick his ass!¡±


    I suffered great pain on the chest, head¡­ I was like a boxing sandbag swagging in waves of punches. I couldn¡¯t see with left eye puffed. Blood was streaming down from my head on the right, through my eyebrow down to my chin. My vision was filtered with a scarlet color. The pain was all over my body and it felt loosened. My clothes were covered with dust and foot stamps.


    However, compared with the sorrow and humiliation I received, the pain was nothing worth mentioning. I was a boy who grew up in a loving and caring family.


    PUFF¡­


    My powerless legs couldn¡¯t hold its body any longer. I waggled and fell beside the rail. I was too exhausted to even wipe the blood off my mouth¡­


    In the red vision, I saw a foot on my chest. I turned harshly, it was Laika.


    ¡°Peeking my woman, ASS!" His sound was mixed with humming, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    Pressure from my chest crushed me. I was unable to breathe. I made an effort to not tear and stared at him stupefied.


    ¡°My father is a general. I will let him appeal to His Majesty and cancel your engagement.¡±


    ¡°Cough...cough¡± It shuttered my wound, I felt terrible¡­


    ¡°Then I¡­¡± That dirty swine gabbled, ¡°My future¡­ I have to trash you¡­¡±


    ¡°For me¡­ trash you¡­¡±


    ¡°Trash you¡­¡±


    ¡°Trash you¡­¡±


    ¡°My future¡­ trash you¡­¡±


    It repeated itself in my mind. Disregarding all other sounds, a tiny part of my brain boomed and shrank¡­ this ain¡¯t no good! I tried to calm, but Laika stamped even harder, I couldn¡¯t control it. The feeling from my mind was trying to burst out...my hands and feet started twisting¡­


    Finally¡­ that part of my brain cracked¡­


    It felt like an explosion and a huge energy wave filled my body.


    I twisted even harder, my body curled like a cooked shrimp. My skin seeped flows of blood and BOOM¡­


    The foot on my chest and its owner were thrown away from me. And dust around furled like a stone in the water, ripple¡­


    Countless scenes flashed before my eyes, which looked exactly like my dreams in every night. In the chaos, another spirit crashed into me, a strong power cast the two of us, together...

 Chapter Volume 1 17

    Chapter 17 - Westley


    I woke up, the real I has awakened.


    Slept for years, before I was ready to breathe the air of this brand new world, the other me was eager to share his memories¡­ happiness, sorrow, pride¡­ all that''s happened¡­


    In my brain, two minds tumbled rapidly. Every piece of bone, muscle was swelling. Skins looked pale because of the internal toss. Mist of blood burst into the air.


    My arms and legs mapped on the ground into various positions due to the energy impact. My eyes looked terrible, and body floated¡­ This ain¡¯t no good sign. I had a vague memory that Marsh told me about my excessive energy reserve. Then I had not the least idea this new body of mine was capable of bearing so much. The only thing I knew was that I need time to lead and control it¡­


    I was suffocated and my stomach churned. I clenched a broken bar, which was broken because of the clenching. Then a large swallow of blood erupted¡­


    ¡°Mother fucker¡­¡± I whispered.


    I could finally finish the initial soul merge. Now two of I have become one for eternity.


    ¡°Shit!¡± The next thing I discovered before celebrating my new birthday, was the flows of energy and streams of air that flooded in my vessel. I have no idea what it was as it felt like magic or spiritual power¡­ or messy energies¡­


    I was not in a favorable condition.


    ¡°My FOOT!!! MY FOOT!¡± A voice was crying afar, ¡°MY FOOT IS BROKEN!¡±


    I gave it a look and found a lovely dressed boy crying on the ground with one arm around one food, he must be Laika. At the moment, he was not at all graceful, and his mouth was wide open covered with dirty and tears.


    ¡°Loser!¡± Lisa rushed to protect Laika and she shouted at me, ¡°What did you do to my cousin!¡±


    "She''s shouting at me!? Did I beat her up too?" Next, I knew why.


    It was the mess caused by my awakening. Now I needed time to sort myself out before my brain could handle it¡­ "Nope! I¡¯ll deal with you jerks after I''m able to control myself¡­"


    Glanced at her coldly, I sat down, legs crossed.


    "Looks like this new body of mine wasn¡¯t spend his years doing nothing." I sensed abundant knowledge in magic that I can make use of¡­


    "OK, let me take a deep breath and press the wounds." I closed my eyes, lowered my head, and started meditating¡­


    ¡°What are you doing there!¡± Lisa shouted, ¡°Get him!¡±


    "Geez, I wanna kill that bitch! But I couldn¡¯t move, though, it''s a critical moment for me. Anything unexpected will kill me. I merely woke up for god sake¡­ 14 years¡­ I must not die again." So I forced myself to calm down.


    Then I heard tiny sounds approached me. I thought to myself bitterly, "Guys, how about another time in another place? I need some time here."


    But that footstep didn''t stop. Looked like I was destined to not thrive here.


    Then my vision was cleared with a dying wish, and I saw two young boys sneaking around. They stopped, perhaps they were startled by my miserable look.


    ¡°What are you waiting for!¡± Lisa urged, ¡°Get him! He¡¯s just a sore loser!¡±


    ¡°Kill¡­¡± Laika groaned, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Laika, he¡­ he¡¯s a nobility¡­¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! KILL HIM!¡±


    "Kill me, you want to kill me? You stole my woman, insulted me, insulted my family, hurt me, and now you want to kill me!"


    Sorrow became anger, the peaceful mind was tilted all over. The power that swirled around rampaged once more.


    "Is this my fate?" I thought to myself, "Ok then, you want the killing, I¡¯ll kill! Don¡¯t cross me¡­"


    I straightened up, struggled forward, turned sideways, left foot forward, lowered right knee and leveled my right fist beside the waist, left hand wagged weakly.


    My wrestling officer would slap me twice if he saw me here¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it. I have lost control over my body and gasped like a dying cow. Placing a standard wrestling position was already taking up all power I have left.


    The short ugly guy made his move by flying fist towards me.


    I retracted left foot and dodged it. Seeing that, he stopped on the halfway and knew he wouldn¡¯t hit the target, then he slowed and attacked again with a closer range. I retreated once more and sensed that he already felt impatient.


    "Good! This is what I want!"


    My waist was by the wasted bar and I pretended to fell over¡­ He gave a sinister look and jumped. He obviously wanted to punch my head. Though, he got too excited. Maybe to him, I was still that loser.


    Then I stood up straight and avoided his punch.


    Grimly I looked at him, and this moment, I leveled my right knee up quickly and took control of his falling body.


    ¡°Wooooooo.¡± He had to forget Lisa''s order and put both hands on his crotch firmly. Like a raped man, he kneeled with both legs closed, face twisted, mumbled¡­ He¡¯s not gonna father a child in the future.


    One down, one to go.


    The tall guy was approaching. He didn¡¯t see my movements because I was shielded by the lower boy and he had no idea how his friend went down. Still, he speeded up with one arm up high. Probably thought about punching me away!


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I''m not a still target! I''m an intelligent human being!"


    I eyed the distance carefully between me and him, then dodged his attack by positioning myself behind the short guy who was lying on the ground.


    The taller boy didn¡¯t expect it. He altered direction halfway and unavoidably rushed into his friend. He could only stabilize his body by holding the short¡¯s shoulder.


    Just as I expected, he fell forward.


    "Chance¡­" I lowered myself and placed my fist with all my power where his head about to cross.


    My head hummed again and I drizzled. My ear went out of order and then I saw a squad guy with his palm covering his mouth. He jittered while a stream of blood flooded between his finger. Looked extremely painful, he cut his tongue¡­


    "Can you not look at me like that?" I thought while glanced his unbelievable look.


    The short ugly seemed to wake up and gained some strength and gazed upon me once more.


    Danger!


    My body was not capable of being thrown over again. Then without even think about it. I pointed two fingers and sent it forward¡­


    ¡°PUFF!¡± I retracted and avoided what¡¯s coming next. Sudden blindness will drive him crazy. It was human''s nature react. I¡¯d rather keep him at a distance.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± Low groan became a high-pitched screaming, the shorter boy flowed on the floor crazily, except for his eyes, two bloody holes¡­


    This short boy, ah, now he''s a short blind, he finally found something he could grab, it was the tall guy. So he held him firmly, then closed the bite¡­


    Impressive¡­


    ¡°Wow!¡± I certainly gave my compliment and prepared to exit the altar. "Just my luck! I didn¡¯t cost much energy and time. I should be able to survive. Now I need a quiet place and a couple of hours¡­ I will survive! Next step, another step, nice, then the third step." A hint of a smile was already on my face.


    A sudden sting and coldness¡­ from my waist.


    My smile froze. I turned harshly and found Lisa holding a bloody dagger.


    ¡°You kill¡­ you want to kill¡­ me?¡± I was shocked, then Lisa proved herself with another stab. This time she couldn¡¯t take it back. I grabbed that dagger and fell off from the stairs.


    ¡°Cohen!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    I who was flipping between stairs overheard two eager voice, then my body stopped steadily.


    It was Flynn and Carey! Carey looked at me in tears, she held me in her arms. Flynn¡¯s both hands were shining white light. It¡¯s curing spells. Far down the alter, several armored guards caught up with swords¡­


    ¡°You commoners! You are transpassing the saint altar! You¡¯ll be dead!¡± The guard leader shouted angrily.


    Flynn heard it but gave no reaction. She was focusing her heart and soul on my wounds. Carey too held me and tore like my life is more important than hers. They were a thousand times better than that bitch over there!


    ¡°FUCK OFF!!!¡± I gripped Carey¡¯s hand and exhausted all my leftover strength, ¡°THEY ARE MY WIVES, I DARE YOU!¡± Then, I blacked out...

 Chapter Volume 1 18

    I''m so Dead


    I started to gain consciousness and saw people walking in and out. It seemed that my bleeding was stopped by probably the work of physicians, though the energy waves in my body were still rushing around.


    I missed it, the best moment. There were nothing I can do.


    Now I was gazing the ceiling numbly and waiting for death to come.


    Flynn wiped another trace of residual blood around my mouth. Oddly enough, I couldn¡¯t catch any signs of sadness in her eyes. There was only calm. Striking calm. Windsor was holding my hands with tears, crying. Winslet was praying silently for me with red eyes.


    I couldn''t feel my arm and legs, thus I started to recall everything that happened during this 14 years of life. Then I felt extremely annoyed. I groaned again and puked a big swallow of blood¡­


    ¡°Cohen!¡± Windsor held my hands, ¡°Please don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Stop your chaotic brain.¡± Flynn wiped my mouth again, ¡°Just erase it and calm down.¡±


    I turn my eyes without saying a word. I couldn¡¯t speak and my eyes were the only thing I can move.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± After a while, I gained an ounce of strength and asked, ¡°My thought?¡±


    ¡°Just by looking in your eyes,¡± Flynn said, ¡°There are too many emotions.¡±


    ¡°You and Carey,¡± I asked, ¡°how did you end up at the altar?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Flynn flushed, ¡°We¡¯ve been following you since you went out.¡±


    I looked at her surprised, and she continued, ¡°It was Carey¡¯s idea, she said she wanted to see your fiancee. So we waited outside the minister¡¯s mansion. Then we found that you were going to the altar, and there were guards who kept us out.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And we watched you from afar. We thought those three guys were your friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fucking friends!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Cohen!¡± Windsor looked a bit surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve never said words like that!¡±


    ¡°Windsor,¡± I gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. But I¡¯m not feeling well, can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°No, Windsor doesn¡¯t want Cohen to die! No!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t either, I¡¯d rather play with pretty Windsor!¡±


    ¡°Windsor, don¡¯t cry, Cohen will cry if you do.¡± Flynn stroke Windsor¡¯s hair, ¡°We heard screaming then we knew things was derailed. But the guards won¡¯t let us in.¡±


    ¡°We had no choice, and we saw you walked down with blood. At that time I knew we can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Flynn turned and her shoulder stirred, ¡°We were still too late¡­¡±


    ¡°Flynn¡­¡± My heart was boiling, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Flynn faced me again with eyes redden.


    I noticed there were people approaching my chamber. Flynn took a look and stood up, ¡°Mr. Kheda and Auntie Bellerina are here.¡±


    Father had a grave look and stood beside me. Bellerina was examining my body.


    Then I had this enormous feeling to appreciate this man who worked so hard for me during the past fourteen years.


    My eyes overflowed with tears knowing I was about to say goodbye to those who cared about me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Cohen.¡± Father grabbed my hands, ¡°I will do everything possible to fix you up! You have to be brave!¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± I didn¡¯t reject this name, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of dying. I''m sorry, and I hate to say goodbye to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Cohen, what¡¯s this strong energy in your body?¡± Bellerina asked.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± I¡¯m dead man now why bother explaining.


    ¡°Boy,¡± Bellerina said, ¡°You did well!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°A boy without any magic and martial skills against four.¡± Bellerina touched my forehead, ¡°You didn¡¯t beg for mercy. That was brave!¡±


    ¡°How are those guys?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They? Bellerina said, ¡°One broke a leg, the other two bled out to death.¡±


    ¡°Smart enough,¡± Father cut in, ¡°you declared Flynn and Carey your wives or this it will become trouble.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ Flynn, I don¡¯t have a better reason¡­¡± I looked at Flynn.


    ¡°N...nothing.¡± Flynn blushed again and said quickly.


    ¡°If I survive,¡± I stared at her face, I blurted, ¡°By all means, I will marry you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out¡­¡± Bellerina shoved father, ¡°The kids are good on their own.¡±


    I have been unable to eat except for drinking a bit of water. Four days later, all physicians, including three emperor¡¯s personal mages, declared my dying fate. Father asked where I wanna go.


    ¡°Home, I wanna see mother.¡± I said.


    Then we set off immediately! Seven days after I rode into the Divine City, I went out lying.


    The driver carefully controlled my carriage and made it as steady as possible. My friends gathered around me struggled to look happy and held back their sadness¡­


    Maybe I would be fooled by their performance if I were still that 14 years old boy, now my psychological age was at least over 40.


    ¡°I want to see outside¡­¡± I can¡¯t hold it anymore. Seeing them pretend to be happy. I feeling was mixed, then my voice betrayed me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up!¡± Steven said to Dimmock, ¡°Open the window.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Carey shouted, ¡°He can¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Then how?¡±


    Wilder was a straight head, he drew his sword and stabbed it into the wall then dragged sidewards¡­ then everyone knew how it worked. Almost instantly, my carriage became a convertible.


    I breathed greedily of the scent of the flowers in the air and enjoyed plants and birds on this grassland. How nice to have these all around me. There¡¯s not much time left, let me see more¡­ more¡­


    ¡°Wilder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss?¡± Wilder took my hands as if I was gonna slip away.


    ¡°Let me go, it hurts!¡± I cried, ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry boss!¡± Wilder loosened my hands and ouched because Windsor twisted his belly.


    ¡°Wilder, you have a leader''s potential.¡± I thought hard and make an effort to help my brothers a bit more before I die, ¡°But don¡¯t get excited that easily. You need to learn from Marfa and Flynn, calm down. If I¡¯m not around, you have to be their leader.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Stop crying! Get out.¡± I didn¡¯t have time to cry.


    ¡°Moya! Come in here.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°You care about people and is willing to think for others. You are very brave.¡± Moya¡¯s hands were shaking, ¡°You can¡¯t do that to your enemies. Pay attention to details, you¡¯ll do fine. Meanwhile, try not to go easy on Jack. Ok, you get out. Marfa!¡±


    ¡°Boss, here!¡±


    ¡°You are cunning, you have to cope with Wilder. Remind him of what he¡¯s doing. Don¡¯t let him act on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Ja...ck.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop crying! Don¡¯t rely on your brother. Practice your spells, you make your own future.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m not crying anymore.¡±


    ¡°Flynn, Carey, please help them. Carey, you need to work on your temper¡­ listen to your sister.¡±


    ¡°Dimmock, Steven, Manta, remember, broaden your mind. To thrive your race, it has to be¡­ united. United is the only advantage of you alien races!¡±


    ¡°Winslet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right beside you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ your name. Does it have a meaning? Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Winslet is a word from ancient elf tongue, means firefly.¡±


    ¡°Wind...sor.¡±


    ¡°Cohen!¡±


    ¡°Windsor, be a good girl. Watch out for bad people, I can¡¯t feed you my blood anymore.¡±


    ¡°Windsor doesn¡¯t want Cohen to die¡­¡±


    What a bunch of kids¡­


    ¡°Windsor, can you take some time staying with Winslet? She¡¯s alone all the time.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡±


    Then I finished all things I wanted to say to my friends¡­


    ¡°Winslet, can you sing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I teach you? Let me teach you.¡±


    ¡°En! Windsor wants to learn too!¡±


    ¡°OK, Windsor together.¡± I hummed a song that was going on in my brain for a while. Then there were all gals left around me. The guys, god knew where they went¡­


    After a while, we heard someone exclaimed and saw a huge white thing flying over our head. It swayed and crashed afar¡­


    ¡°What is¡­ that?¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡­¡± Flynn lost her calm.


    Several horses raced along causing dust floating in the air¡­


    After that, I heard Wilder''s angry cursing...

 Chapter Volume 2 1

    Volume 2 - Chapter 1 Dragon Surgery


    Translated by Tianic


    Edited by LtBeefy


    Wilder¡¯s bellow alerted the knights and the speedy cavalry made whirls left and right to surround us. The beautifully armored and sworded knights glared at us. Wilder squared his shoulders, sword in hand, without the least bit of intention to back out.


    A silver knight put the reins and rode along. Disregarding Flynn and Carey¡¯s disliking look, his eyes roved over me from behind the mask of his House.


    ¡°I know you,¡± The knight lifted and showed his elegant face, ¡°You are Cohen Kheda.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± I replied in a choky voice, ¡°So what? Mr. Nice, wanna kick my ass?¡±


    ¡°HAHA, never mind.¡± He smiled, ¡°I mean you no harm, my men either. How about this.¡±


    Mr. Nice bit his long finger and removed the thick knight glove, and offered me his hand, ¡°I apologize!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, leave.¡± I was too weak to do any handshaking.


    His bannerman touched the hilt and shouted, ¡°How dare you! You are talking to his¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Fischer.¡± He glanced at the Bannerman and the latter went silent, ¡°I know you are wounded and perhaps in a bad mood.¡± He then leaned forward to reach my hand and shook it.


    ¡°One against three,¡± Fischer straightened up, hand in one pocket searching, ¡°To my surprise, you are without magic and not trained for combat.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying if you are still interested,¡± I said.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± Fischer handed Flynn a vial, ¡°It¡¯s not going to cure you, but it could make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Appreciated,¡± I didn¡¯t look any different, ¡°We have a schedule.¡±


    ¡°Then farewell! I hope we¡¯ll have a chance to meet again¡­¡± He summoned the knights around, not even bothering about my rudeness, and rode away.


    ¡°Who was that? He¡¯s like 15, 16 tops.¡± Carey wondered.


    ¡°How could I possibly know?¡±


    Just as I was about to take a rest, there was a loud noise mixed with the sound of magic which came from not far beyond. Multiple explosion and sounds of painful yet clear rumble made me as irritated as a startled horse.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I asked Winslet.


    ¡°Sounds like a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Dragon? Was that the thing that flew over earlier?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen one.¡± I got curious, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Flynn took off and dashed to Uncle Maiza, my head guard.


    Thus lead by Uncle Maiza and a few guards, our group altered directions and headed towards where the sounds were happening.


    As we got closer, the sounds became clearer. Maiza made a sudden stop and held up his fist to stop us as he went up ahead alone.


    ¡°Dragons are mighty and can discharge magic without enchanting¡­¡± Winslet said, ¡°Mother told me that they are intelligent and possess a very different ideology. What seems normal in the human world will not work with them. Furthermore, dragons are very proud creatures; thus they are rarely seen.¡±


    ¡°Young lord, don¡¯t go!¡± Maiza rotated and informed besides my carriage, ¡°The men and a white dragon, they¡¯d both be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°Is it really a dragon?¡± I asked, ¡°A white dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a white dragon, my lord. But it¡¯s dangerous; I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Maiza looked absolutely determined.


    ¡°Just let him go¡­¡± Flynn said in a soft voice.


    ¡°No way!¡± Maiza said, ¡°I will not!¡±


    ¡°Flynn,¡± I said with a smile, ¡°If you want to make a demand of Uncle Maiza, you need to approach his soft spot. Like for now, you must have the water handed over and speak loudly like, ¡°Uncle Maiza, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Windsor jumped off, and on her toes, she raised the water bag, ¡°Have some water, Uncle Maiza!¡±


    ¡°My lord¡­¡± With water in hand, Maiza said with red eyes, ¡°Guards, shield His Young Lord¡¯s carriage!¡±


    ¡°If things go wrong, you take the Young Lord and run,¡± Maiza whispered to the driver.


    We then saw a battlefield covered by traces of magic and in the center, the white dragon. The grass was uprooted with multiple craters and black soil. Scattered bodies of knights and horses lied on the ground, and an ice pillar was melting in the distance¡­


    Dragon, is that a dragon in the circle? Massive body and strong wings. Under the bruised white body was the same scarlet blood¡­


    It seemed to have sensed our arrival, it opened its eyes, black, with depth and stared at us.


    The driver was stiff as if he was frozen¡­


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I stopped Marfa who wanted to kick the driver away and ride for me instead, ¡°Hold your horses.¡±


    ¡°Help me get off.¡± I told everyone who was stunned, ¡°Help me off!¡±


    Maybe they knew I was determined, Wilder and Moya carried me and approached the dragon. The white one flapped its wings, struggled and gave up.


    ¡°This man is alive!¡± Jack, who was following up, pulled a man on his feet, ¡°He¡¯s the guy who called himself Fischer!¡±


    ¡°This man is not dying.¡± Our accompanying mage said.


    ¡°Save him!¡± I watched Fischer, unarmed, pale yet handsome face¡­ I recollected the vial he gave me and made my mind to help.


    ¡°Multiple fractures detected.¡± Maiza pointed to the white dragon¡¯s chest and said, ¡°The lethal one is here, the Dragon Sword caused that wound.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Sword?¡± I was puzzled and asked. I knew Dragon Saber, but it¡¯s not from this world.


    ¡°Yes, the full name is Dragon Slayer¡¯s Sword, it¡¯s a weapon invented by the dragon slayers; it is coated with a special material. Because of the dragon¡¯s mightiness and their ability to apply advanced healing spells, the wounds will close up almost instantly.¡± Maiza explained, ¡°However if wounded by such a rare blade, their spell will lose its efficacy. The cut will not heal and will continue to bleed until death.¡±


    ¡°Why would anyone invent such horrible weapon?¡± Windsor asked face paled.


    ¡°Killing a dragon will give the killer great fortune and honor.¡±


    ¡°Therefore to kill a dragon and be proud. What did she do that make you do this to her!¡±


    A majestic and robust voice sounded from the vast sky.


    I looked up and found over ten various dragons silently hovering above us. God knew when and where they appeared.


    Immediately, my ears were filled with the sound of swords drawing.


    ¡°You may leave! Except for that human!¡± A red dragon landed and elevated his proud head, ¡°We are aware you have nothing to do with this.¡±


    ¡°How could you know?¡± I asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t talked!¡±


    ¡°Dragon don¡¯t need language to communicate.¡± The red dragon said, ¡°Our dying friend has informed us.¡±


    I looked over to it, the white dragon¡¯s eyes were still deep, yet a piece of calm was added to.


    ¡°Can you save it?¡± I asked the red dragon. Perhaps I had a soft part for dying creatures because of my current situation.


    ¡°She was hit by that filthy weapon hundred of miles away from here. There¡¯s nothing we could do¡­¡± The red dragon sounded sorrowful, ¡°We can only take her home in the hope she could make it there.¡±


    I see, then she¡¯s like me. Never thought anyone could be facing the same fate.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The dragon slayer?¡± The red dragon¡¯s eyes grew sharp, ¡°He must be responsible for his actions, he will die.¡±


    I headed down and examined her wound, it was a typical trauma. The sword pierced shallowly into the skin from the lower side. Wound surface wasn¡¯t large¡­ It was supposed to be done during an intense movement. The bruise was heavily indented¡­


    ¡°If you can offer help,¡± I talked to the red dragon, ¡°I may be able to save her.¡±


    ¡°Save? Spells are worthless for such wounds.¡± The red dragon leaned closer his head, which made Maiza tensely separate us by standing between.


    ¡°I could try,¡± I said facing Maiza¡¯s back.


    The red dragon raised his head, and gazed down into my eyes from above; I gazed back.


    ¡°Fine! You¡¯ll get all the help you need!¡± The red dragon stretched its body and shrunk unexpectedly; within a second it had transformed into an old man, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I need a clean space,¡± I was in a loss by his transformation, and a bit stammered, ¡°...and tools, besides that¡­¡±


    ¡°You requests will be satisfied.¡± Red said after hearing my requests, ¡°If this turns out of no use, you will be granted the right to leave safely due to your honored respect to life.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Ray,¡± Red dragon stepped forward and took my body from Wilder¡¯s arm. Another dragon transformed and drew nearer. I nodded to Wilder, and told Ray, ¡°We may begin.¡±


    Without any sound, a white glowing sphere took shape around me. It shrunk and seemed to stabilize the air inside. Finally, the white ball brought me, Ray and the white dragon inside¡­


    ¡°Let me know her body structure,¡± I said to Ray.


    Ray gazed at me with his eyes and pictures of bones, muscle, and blood appeared in my mind.


    They had been communicating in such way; that¡¯s very novel and convenient.


    ¡°Now, open her skin by this point with your sharpest tool.¡± I tried with all my gestures.


    Another human-formed dragon sliced three cuts upon the wounds according to my requirement.


    ¡°Lift that part of the skin¡­ right, first check for the internal lesion.¡± The dragon who held the scalpel shook his head then I said, ¡°No internal lesion, so then it must be the blood vessels! There are two major vessels somewhere around, find them.¡±


    ¡°Got it¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you pay attention to the blood flow direction?¡±


    ¡°I did, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Find something to stop the blood flow¡­¡±


    The dragon moved slightly and fixed a few clips onto the vein. His nimble and skillful hands took my breath away.


    ¡°When a dragon bleeds, will it coagulate?¡± I asked Ray.


    ¡°It will! And it¡¯s pretty fast!¡± Ray did his utmost to help me, without even using his psychic communication.


    ¡°Then it must be something else that¡¯s stopping the coagulation!¡± I pondered and recalled what Uncle Maiza had taught me, ¡°Check for foreign matters!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something gray!¡±


    I reached over and checked closely.


    ¡°Can you get rid of these?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Should be easy!¡± Another dragon switched the scalpel to his left hand and his right hands submerged into the wound. A finger flared with white light, and in a moment, the finger was out, covered in gray¡­


    ¡°These things are sticky, but I was able to remove them all.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡±


    ¡°Positive, no missing parts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re done, go and clean your hands. Get another skilled hand here!¡±


    The dragon left without a word¡­


    The following dragons were instructed to remove dead vessel and muscle; then they were replaced by parts taken from another dragon¡¯s body. After a series of spell healing and sewing, I was pale and sweaty all over...


    I leaned aside the white dragon¡¯s head and gazed over to the third human form dragon, watching him finish the last treatment, and said, ¡°How about now? Never thought you could live, right?¡±


    White dragon said nothing and closed her eyes.


    Pardon me! It¡¯s your lifesaver who¡¯s talking to you!


    ¡°Leila doesn¡¯t talk much,¡± Ray said, ¡°In dragon¡¯s age, she¡¯s merely a kid.¡±


    I was about to comment on this when a swallow of blood erupted as my vision dimmed down.

 Chapter Volume 2 2

    Fischer


    Translated by Tianic


    Edited by LtBeefy


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Wilder¡¯s mouth was wide open, and the corners of his eyes and mouth were almost touching. The laughter that came out was loud and hoarse¡­ No one else could laugh that long; I¡¯ll give him that.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve awakened! Boss is up!¡± Short Manta seized Steven¡¯s neck and rocked him excitedly, not caring if Steven¡¯s able to bear him.


    Poor Steven, he¡¯s dying¡­


    Flynn, as always, was scrubbing my forehead with a towel. Only this time, tears welled her eyes.


    After I had passed out during Leila¡¯s surgery, Ray treated me with a dragon¡¯s spell. Speaking of which, dragon magic was peculiar enough to drag me from the edge of death. Though they were geniuses too, to treat a simple trauma. It might be the cost of magic power.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. Stop smirking¡­¡± A stranger¡¯s voice came to my ears, faded and powerless, ¡°It¡¯s driving me crazy¡­¡±


    Why was there a stranger in my carriage? I turned away, and to my surprise, it was the man who called himself Fischer!


    ¡°Cohen, here¡¯s what happened.¡± Flynn explained, ¡°You fainted. Ray said Fischer didn¡¯t need to die because you saved that white dragon¡¯s life. Our mage healed him, but without an extra horse, we put him here.¡±


    ¡°I see. I need to charge you for shipping!¡± I said, ¡°Fischer, why did you want to kill a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fischer looked a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m craving to make a robe out of its white skin for my father.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± I stopped looking at him and said, ¡°But dragons are not beasts, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Luhrmann told me dragons are evil.¡± Fischer said, ¡°He offered me the Dragon Sword.¡±


    ¡°Luhrmann? The minister?¡± I immersed into my thoughts.


    After spending two days on the open grassland, we had to say good-bye to the dragons.


    ¡°Remember, because of the blood loss; she needs to eat more fruit and anything rich in protein¡­ avoid excessive water intake¡­ try not to move around too often.


    ¡°Protein?¡± Ray stared at me blankly¡­


    ¡°Eggs and beans.¡± I supposed dragons were smart enough but protein was not yet in their vocabulary.


    ¡°Oh! I see.¡± Ray nodded and started explaining my treating advice to Flynn and Winslet, ¡°Cohen is basically healed, but he¡¯s not yet strong enough to move. Everything will depend on his recovery speed. I reckon maybe after a few days¡­ by the way, this is for you.¡±


    Ray put a silver necklace around my neck.


    ¡°Young lord,¡± Uncle Maiza looked sparkling, ¡°now where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Back to DC! Let¡¯s surprise my dad!¡±


    Dragons took off into the air, circled above us and headed west¡­


    ¡°Forward¡­ to DC!¡± Maiza¡¯s voice was as loud as it could be!


    Since I¡¯m not dying, my friends started to fool around once again. Fischer was a tragic sight all the way along. On one side, some thought he must be a villain or at least stupid enough to be fooled into killing a dragon. On the other side, some thought that I wouldn¡¯t have been saved if it weren¡¯t for him, or we saved each other was a better way to put it? Nevertheless, Fischer was given extra attention on the way.


    I¡¯d healed enough to slightly move my hands, and it made me feel relaxed. I¡¯ve started talking to with Fischer a lot after saving him from my friends¡¯ silly jokes; he was smart enough to keep up with my thoughts. Though I was never going to tell him about missiles or bombers, he¡¯s able to detect my philosophy ideas and polish on them. I was impressed.


    ¡°The thing you said¡­ makes sense, but can you make sure the regulators and controllers are well educated and practiced enough to carry out your plan? Fischer frowned.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial to enforce education, universal education.¡±


    ¡°Universal education? Please be more specific.¡±


    ¡°Nobles and commoners, humans and alien races, they are not so different after all.¡± A white cloud projected its shade on me, and I considered my choice of words. ¡°In the current system, the education right was given solely to nobility rather than commoners. As a result, the nobles have grown superior, and others lower, humans are arrogant while aliens are barbarous. If it continues, the world will grow increasingly chaotic¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Fischer¡¯s hand was up, and he gave a moment to himself, then hinted me to continue.


    ¡°Take a look at the uprisings and wars these years. How much money did we lose? If the empire spent it on education, not only could we resolve conflicts, more importantly, talented men can be discovered, which would mean more wealth!¡±


    ¡°Talented? We have the nobility.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, within an empire, how many people make up the nobility and how many make up the commoners? Since you have so much talent in the nobility group, then what if we search among the commoners? A great many people are ignored¡­¡± I slid up to make myself comfortable, ¡°Every human life is insignificant unless you make it great¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Fischer''s lips seemed pale, ¡°... need a drink¡­¡±


    My speech has probably destroyed his outlook, though, he was not splitting hairs once I reasoned myself.


    Sighted me waving hands by a carriage, father¡¯s hopeless eyes instantly lit up. He roared with laughter and slapped an unlucky mage-looking guy off the stairs.


    ¡°Visual Kheda!¡± He wiped his bleeding nose, ¡°You shall remember this!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Cohen.¡± Father certainly did not care, ¡°Come and meet your Uncle Webster!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Webster?¡± I glanced at this dirt-covered Uncle Webster, ¡°Arch-mage?¡±


    ¡°He is! He came as fast as he could once he heard you were hurt and was about to catch up to you. Then god knows why you came back!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I pointed at Fischer, ¡°Dad, I picked him up on the way¡­¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Father gave him a look, ¡°Fis...cher?!¡±


    The afternoon; I was chatting with Fischer in a desultory kind of way when a man and a woman came in, accompanied by my father.


    The man, who looked a few years older than my father, stopped Fischer¡¯s attempt to speak. He came closer to me and took my hand and said, ¡°You must be Cohen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle, I am Cohen,¡± I answered but gave more attention to the woman aside. She had a luxurious outfit and graceful disposition in a way that glared expression and gesture of maternal manners, which attracted me more.


    ¡°Not uncle!¡± Father was a bit annoyed, he leaned down and whispered, ¡°This is His Majesty! Climos Summers!¡±


    His Majesty!??


    ¡°Take it easy, Visual.¡± Emperor Climos smiled, ¡°Call me uncle, and this is your auntie. Nashor.¡±


    The first moment she said, ¡°My appreciation for saving Fischer.¡± The next moment. Queen Nashor seized Fischer¡¯s ear, ¡°HOW OLD ARE YOU TO TRY TO KILL A DRAGON! YOU ARROGANT BOY!¡±


    She seemed like a pleasant mother but was more like a tyrant¡­


    ¡°Good thing the priest didn¡¯t burn your son.¡± The Emperor smiled, ¡°Or who would have saved Fischer today.¡±


    ¡°Huhhe¡­¡± Visual echoed, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your plan?¡±


    ¡°You participated.¡± His Majesty stood closer, ¡°I heard the Viceroy, who¡¯s never bribed anyone before, gave the high priest five grand in cash!¡±


    ¡°Please say no more.¡± Father forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been poor since then.¡±


    We said farewell to the Summers, then father started telling me his past. Turned out him and the Emperor were close as kids. Years after, my father had resolved a number of problems as a civilian Viceroy. Then, his Majesty assigned him Viceroy to rule over Darkmoon, which was a rough province then.


    ¡°Dad,¡± I asked, ¡°Our city is not rough at all!¡±


    ¡°You wish! I spent nearly twenty years to make it right!¡±


    ¡°Huhhe¡­ you have a point.¡±


    ¡°However, these days won¡¯t last for long.¡± Father patted me on my shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve decided recently, which is yet for you to concern. You will find Webster and Tennessee when you get better. They will be your mentor and you will learn, along with your Wilder and Flynn friends. As for the Winslet kids, they are going home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ok with that, but why do Winslet and the others have to leave?¡±


    ¡°You stupid little brat, they have to study their culture and skills, am I right?


    ¡°I see¡­¡± It¡¯s time to say goodbye.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad!¡± Father said, ¡°You¡¯ll meet again! By that time, the boys will become stronger, and the girls prettier¡­¡±


    ¡°Prettier and prettier¡­ I know, but why is he grinning like a pervert¡­¡±


    I walked slowly in the garden trying to accelerate the recovery process. Flowers were spurring light scent and I was delighted watching the gorgeous night sky, sort of. I should be done for today¡¯s exercise by walking back and forth beside the lake.


    I found a corner and spotted a slender shadow sitting by a large cobble, leg curled and glanced down the water, hands around the knees, and four clear wings waggled by the wind, long hair reflected by the lake, blueish¡­


    ¡°Winslet, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± I walked by.


    ¡°Cohen,¡± Winslet said, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Father informed me.¡±


    ¡°Mom sent a letter, she misses me, and I miss her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet soon.¡± I sat down beside Winslet and took her hands.


    ¡°You know,¡± Winslet laid her chin on one hand, and spoke softly, ¡°When I was younger, my mom didn¡¯t have much time for me. All I did was sit down by the lake and watch it change colors, from light to dark and lake blue¡­ when there was the wind, the lake would bounce silver dots, which looked like dreams¡­ sometimes, when it rained, there were drops and ripples, they bounced around and then vanished¡­¡±


    ¡°Winslet¡­¡±


    ¡°I love the song you taught me,¡± Winslet stared at me, ¡°Can I sing one more time?¡±


    In the garden, by the blue and clear lake, Winslet sang for me for the first time.


    Raindrops as mysterious that fell in my heart


    I can¡¯t help staring at you, and you showed me none


    No tongue yet unforgetful


    That your look, bright and beau¡­


    Winslet sang slowly, but my heart trembled. O Winslet, will I ever have the chance to watch the lake with you again.

 Chapter Volume 2 3

    Kheda Academy


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Recruitment


    Characters in this chapter


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    Winslet: A she-elf, daughter of the Elf Majesty. Cohen rescued her from hunters at her youth.


    Windsor: A little vampire girl caught along with Winslet. Saved by Cohen¡¯s willingly blood at her youth.


    Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father. Duke of the Swabia Empire


    Webster: Arch-mage, Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.


    Tennessee: Expert warrior, Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.


    Flynn & Carey Rhona: Sisters, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends, and future wives.


    Moya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    Bellerina: Saintess of the Swabia Capital Mage Guild, Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.


    ¡°These are Ice Tear gems.¡± Winslet untied my pendant and smartly stringed two blue stones on it. She handed the locket back and said, ¡°They are no specialty other than looking beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Lovely stones¡­¡± Windsor appeared out of nowhere and begged, ¡°I want one too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an extra,¡± Winslet said, ¡°There are two and only.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not coming home without it!¡±


    The she-elf looked at me in apologies. I untied the locket one more time.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have them.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Windsor smiled and said, ¡°One is enough for Windsor! You have the other one!¡±


    ¡°Well, how sweet of you!¡± I whispered in Windsor¡¯s ear, ¡°Then thanks!¡±


    My friends¡¯ departure grieved me. I made an effort to make farewell less sorrowful, but watching over their carriages diminishing was not easy.


    Five days later, a letter from the Royal Academy addressed to my father appeared on his desk. He glanced quickly and handed it over to me.


    Thus in the sunny afternoon, I started reading¡­


    Dear Visual Kheda the Duke,


    We have been instructed by the Divine City Security Department to give you written notice about your son Cohen Kheda¡¯s incident at the Grand Altar.


    The cause of the fistfight was as clear that the responsibility was not that of your child¡¯s.


    However, you son¡¯s act, which included crotch kicking, eye stabbing that cause death, was in serious violation of the Nobleman Standard. His behavior and manner are unaccepted by the Royal Academic and upper class.


    The Academy considered it is not appropriate for you son, Mr. Cohen Kheda, to continue his education at this facility.


    The Academy now rules that Mr. Cohen Kheda expelled.


    We are aware that you son was seriously wounded in the incident. Thus the Academy will not enforce further punishment.


    We are deeply sorry for your loss in the hope that you will restrain your grief.


    Royal Academy of Divine City


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Father asked, facing the opposite side.


    ¡°I''m all right.¡± I threw the letter out of the window and grinned, ¡°Nothing much, it was a breakup, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Good! Son of mine will come off with or without the Royal Academy!¡± Father admired, ¡°You¡¯ll set off tomorrow for Webster and Tennessee¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Are you coming along?¡±


    ¡°Why would I go? He said, ¡°Duty calls, I¡¯m returning Darkmoon. Before I go, remember, Cohen. I¡¯m not asking too much of you, spells or physical training, don''t get over your head. Those two brothers of mine, they watched you born. They may not be perfect, but they¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Hence I traveled into the mountains hundreds of miles away from DC, and as the fastest student expelled in the Academy history, my friends and I started yet another education. Unlike the old days, this time the two professors were extremely strict, not merely Sir Nice to be told.


    Tennessee, one of my father¡¯s best friends, was an excellent warrior. He who excelled in tactics and combat was addicted to real life practice, we vs. him. And it always meant us defeated and wounded all over, which often horrified the Rhona sisters who acted as medics.


    A half day training in martial arts and briefly after healing, came the tactics lesson. Professor Tennessee would cut in with scoldings.


    NO PROGRESS, YOU¡¯LL DIE was one of his classics. Regular scolding daily and massive scolding per three days, we were spat all over the face and not allowed to clean it.


    Arch-mage Webster, stonced (stone-faced), who looked numb when not using magic, as if nothing concerned him in the world. A falling sky will not make him breathe any heavier. When he turned and looked at us deeply, it was the time we knew things would go upheaval.


    Jack and Marfa managed to make do learning while the rest of us was solely there to practice being a target. Things like role play surprising attack, or on-spot rescuing during Tennessee¡¯s live dissect, were his ideas.


    To be fair, such ways of learning fit us. Everyone have learned and grown. Wilder and Moya can already swing their massive sword like sewing needles while talking about tactics clearly and logically. The Rhona sisters thrived in magic so far as to reach a junior mage.


    As for me, my body had healed, and my previous knowledge was gaining back. The good news was I have become ready to learn spells since I had obtained mana after the altar incident. It took a while for me to merge the two lives, then I put my time into reforming my friends and becoming their third professor.


    Within the year, my memories had trained me well. My figure had changed, and I had grown stronger. I¡¯ve yet reached Tennessee but far better than the others.


    The only problem was still magic. The anomaly happened when I had gained knowledge in most Lvl.3 spells. Next, no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried, my mana stayed the same level. There was not the tiniest bit of sign to increase.


    Helplessly and without choices, Tennessee, Webster and I sat down and studied this matter accordingly.


    ¡°What went wrong?¡± Webster closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve never come across anything like this.¡±


    ¡°Never mind that.¡± I shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t I have the basic Level. 3? It¡¯s much better than none.¡±


    ¡°Based on your situation, you shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Webster glared at me, ¡°Besides, Level.3 is as shitty as it can be.¡±


    ¡°It is what it is, what can I do about it?¡± I said, ¡°I still got other skills other than spells.¡±


    After studying the matter for a few days, none came up. The only conclusion was, it was time for me to graduate.


    ¡°What¡¯s left for you is a proper weapon and experience.¡± They told me, ¡°You are better off get out there than wasting time here.¡±


    ¡°Where am I going?¡±


    ¡°To your dwarf friend¡¯s, they¡¯ll get you a weapon that suits you.¡± Tennessee said.


    ¡°Then the elf¡¯s, to feel the soul of magic.¡±


    ¡°Forget that. I¡¯m only a Level. 3.¡±


    ¡°You stupid kid!¡± Webster'' stroke my head, ¡°Even Lvl.1 spells are irreplaceable!¡±


    ¡°I know! I know!¡± I dodged quickly to not end up like a Buddha with a headful full of balls.


    After my birthday, I had to wave my friends and set off wearing a gray mage robe. Except for a few piece of clothes, I¡¯ve got no souvenir from the two uncles. At the same time, I received two crystal lenses to hide my black eyes, and a vial of dye from Bellerina to fake my hair color. The rest was to pick a sunny day.

 Chapter Volume 2 4

    Characters in this chapter


    Flynn & Carey Rhona: Sisters, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends, and future wives.


    Moya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    Manta: Dwarf, caught by hunters and rescued by Cohen.


    Flynn was coloring my hair with care, while Carey was toying a pair of blue crystal lenses. Jack and Wilder were stuffing games in a backpack.


    ¡°Boss, take this.¡± Jack put his wallet in my pack.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your life-saving?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s yours. Money¡¯s dying if it weren¡¯t for use.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll have some on the journey, you then keep the rest.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, or I¡¯ll dye your face¡­¡± Flynn will be a great wife.


    My two mean professors kicked me out after a bunch of briefings and advice on practicing. I pulled my hood and stepped on the way.


    I dressed as a mage intern who travels and gains experience with fake eye and hair color. There weren¡¯t any trouble all the way except for sore legs and sagging coin bag.


    Then I arrived at dwarf¡¯s grassy and burning territory.


    The dwarf''s land was a vast valley by the Dark Forest. Scattered villages saw smokes coming out of the short chimneys, which reminded me of lunch.


    ¡°Bo...boss!?¡± Manta swallowed hard what¡¯s in his throat with rounded eyes, ¡°What brought you here?¡±


    ¡°My legs.¡± I grabbed his meat and started devouring, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Manta filled a cup of water, ¡°You are alone and what¡¯s wrong with your hair?¡±


    I filled him in of what happened during the year while eating, and of course, my purpose here.


    ¡°Dwarf makes the best weapon!¡± Manta gave his chest-beating guarantee, ¡°You¡¯ll not be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky yet.¡± I had a big swallow of water to wash down the food, ¡°My demand is special-special, burp¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the past year certainly didn¡¯t alter your way of eating.¡± Manta laughed, and his palm bounced on my shoulder, ¡°Let''s go meet the Grandmaster, he¡¯s our best.¡±


    Manta and I walked side by side to a lake deep into the valley and stopped at a group of dwarf houses. This place must be where the Grandmaster worked.


    ¡°By the way, Manta.¡± As we smiled back at other dwarfs who greeted us, I asked, ¡°Do all dwarfs have a short fuse?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a typical stereotype.¡± Manta glanced at me and said.


    Manta has gotten noticeably stronger but unnoticeably taller. He continued and explained, ¡°We dwarfs look things very straightforwardly. For us, it¡¯s either something¡¯s right or wrong, there isn¡¯t a third option. All things are valued per se rather than abstractly. We¡¯d better off have a fight than wasting time arguing.¡±


    ¡°Impressive, in a year,¡± I smiled and commented, ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot of new words.¡±


    We walked into the largest house among the small. Manta started showing me all kinds of weapons.


    I took time going through a big pile of dazzling metal and grew ever so disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s either too heavy, too long, short or light¡­¡± I commented and said, ¡°Take me to the Grandmaster, I wanna talk with him!¡±


    ¡°No problem, here.¡±


    A mist of hotness and moist greeted me as I entered a wooden door. There were sounds of hammers banging all around, Manta yelled at a top-naked villager.


    ¡°MASTER!¡± Manta pointed at me, ¡°THIS IS MY BOSS, HE WANTS TO SEE YOU!¡±


    The Grandmaster kept on his work smashing a hammer on a piece of metal without even turning back and giving me a look.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Say it!¡±


    I walked by and noticed a dwarf with a black-dotted sweaty face and explosive muscle, who was indeed a very typical dwarf.


    ¡°I need a weapon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Outside, there are plenty.¡± He still paid no attention, ¡°Choice it¡¯s your call.¡±


    ¡°I said,¡± I spoke louder this time, ¡°I need a weapon!¡±


    ¡°Outside!¡±


    ¡°Those are not weapons. Those are tools!¡±


    ¡°DANG," The master dropped his hammer and finally threw me a serious notice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    I followed and exited the house when suddenly the Master turned back. Before I could say anything, a massive dwarf fist was already flying towards me.


    I had to admit, I have seriously considered about a peaceful talk. However, the current situation didn¡¯t give me that. By looking at this arm I knew it wouldn''t be a joke hit, and Manta seemed not intent to stop him.


    ¡°Are you done!¡± It was the seventh time I smashed the Grandmaster on the ground. My height and bizarre martial arts had given me the edge, ¡°You won¡¯t win!¡±


    He probably realized that and seized to pounce again.


    ¡°YOU TELL ME!¡± The master puffed and blew, ¡°Why are those tools?¡±


    ¡°So this was what pissed you off!¡± I found myself a spot and sat down, ¡°I thought those were your way of saying hello.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I said, ¡°What is a weapon? A weapon should be something that¡¯s able to maximize its user¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°These things here will do!¡±


    ¡°Maybe to others, for me, the ones you have are only capable of leveling my attack damage to a certain degree, which is far less than maximum.¡±


    ¡°What do you want!?¡±


    ¡°I want you to forge a decent weapon for me! It may not necessarily be a thing as you have forged before.¡±


    ¡°If you have one in mind then I can make it!¡± The master said severely, ¡°But if you wanna fool me by giving me shitty things then you called the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would I do that?¡± I squatted and started to draw with a tree branch.


    ¡°Long handle, should be a bi-handler¡­ but the blade is only about two inches¡­ the head¡­ en? A sword like this, or it¡¯s a one-bladed sword? The Master gazed over as I drew while saying his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I looked at my sketch, ¡°It¡¯s one-bladed.¡±


    ¡°Your design doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°With a single blade, you can thicken the other side, which makes it capable of fighting against heavier swords. And it is comparably light in the meantime. Either to attack or to shield, it could mean more flexibility and less strength consumption.


    ¡°What¡¯s that line over there?¡±


    ¡°A fuller.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°The sword itself doesn¡¯t have a wide blade, thus when stabbing into the enemy¡¯s body, there won¡¯t be an extended cut. So I need a fuller to make my opponent bleeds faster. And precisely because of this fuller, makes it easier to draw back.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to forge it with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something flexible and robust.¡±


    ¡°Flexible?¡± The Master seemed to have accepted my suggestion judging from his careful attitude, ¡°I do have some black steel left but sure not enough!¡±


    ¡°How much do you have?¡± Manta cut in, ¡°Can you mixed it with other metals?¡±


    ¡°You tell me!¡± The master yelled, ¡°It¡¯s black steel for god sake! How am I supposed to mix it with other metal?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Manta unwillingly continued.


    ¡°Man, I knew you are stupid! Two kinds of metal have different properties, which means the temperatures to melt and freeze are different too. Even the mixture freezes, it¡¯s size will change, you dumbass!¡±


    ¡°You are the Grandmaster.¡± I stopped Manta from getting stupider, ¡°Can you tell me where to mine this thing?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t say you wanna do it yourself!¡± Manta said, ¡°It¡¯s extra hard!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and lead your way!¡±


    ¡°This is it.¡± Manta pointed at a large white stone, ¡°Black steel is in this.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I watched as a dwarf mining and went gravely disheartened. The white stone was so hard that even a full strike left only a tiny dot on it.


    ¡°You see.¡± Manta spoke gloomily, ¡°God knows how long we are gonna have enough steel.¡±


    One of the dwarfs has finally opened one of the stones, and a few pieces of black ore fell over.


    ¡°Is this black steel?¡± I picked one and asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Manta said, ¡°But you still need forging to get the real black steel!¡±


    I examined carefully of the broken stone and gazed at the edge. Suddenly, a simple idea came to mind!


    ¡°Manta, I¡¯ve got an idea!¡±


    I asked the dwarfs to fill a bunch of ground holes with cold water. Manta asked, ¡°Boss, are you entirely sure this will work?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m never wrong!¡±


    With my instructions, the dwarfs put a fire under the white stones, and when they were burning red, I told them to push the rocks into the cold water. Then a puff of steam popped, they cracked!


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Manta burst out with laughter, ¡°I¡¯m impressed! Boss!¡±


    ¡°This is what you call impressive?¡± I stroke his head, ¡°Think big, man! Now hurry, we¡¯ll find the Master once we¡¯ve got enough stones!¡±

 Chapter Volume 2 5

    From Dwf to Elf


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Please for this novel and give me your comments to make it better!


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    The Grandmaster: Dwarf, the best weapon forging master.


    Manta: Son of the dwarf king, Rescued by Cohen from hunters at his youth.


    The Elf Queen: Queen of the elf clan, Winslet¡¯s mother.


    Winslet: A she-elf, daughter of the Elf Majesty. Cohen rescued her from hunters at her youth.


    Black steel was burning red and out of the furnace. I began to discuss our forging strategy with the GrandMaster¡­


    Since we had a new mining method, the output obstacle was lifted. As a gift, the Master had promised me a best black steel sword. We worked from scratch, and the cost of forging and manpower was enormous. To make my weapon even closer to perfect, I made myself part of the project by adding any suggestions that came to mind. The Master too added his ideas based on his wealth of experience within the years. The prototype gradually took shape.


    Folding was a new method I recently came up with according to my memory on Japanese Katana. It took me an entire night explaining it to the Master. He then melted the whole thing.


    ¡°I want to make it perfect!¡± He said, ¡°You folding method is a good idea, though in this way your sword will be tight and sharp, however, the flexibility is comprised.¡±


    ¡°Then how?¡± I asked. Folding was something I read in a magazine, I¡¯ve got nothing else except for that.


    ¡°Relax, I got it.¡±


    After a month of hard work, my sword was finally done.


    ¡°Take a look!¡± The Master revealed my sword from a pond of milky liquid, ¡°This is the final draft!¡±


    A uniquely-shaped weaponed was presented in front of me, sleek body, without any blending. The blade was already sharpened. I could feel its potential destructive power.


    I took it over and gazed at the black sword with mixed feelings.


    ¡°I folded the body thousands of times!¡± The Master looked feverish, ¡°In the last folding circle, I tried the spiral method which just occurred to me. This way, your sword is both sharp and flexible.¡±


    ¡°Spiral?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! After the spiral procedure, the body of your sword will have a little swirl on the edges. This way, I was able to fold it without any sacrifice on flexibility. You¡¯ll excel in all kinds of attacking! The back, as you suggested, I¡¯ve added a string of little saw, and adjusted the fuller.¡±


    I moved around the sword and grew excited like fire in my blood.


    It will be my blade!


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± I said, ¡°Only you can forge such a blade.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take all the credits.¡± The Master looked at me, ¡°Such weapon is not a sword, so tell me, what¡¯s its name?¡±


    ¡°I knew you''d ask.¡± I scratched my head, ¡°It¡¯s a machete, German Machete.¡±


    ¡°Machete?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''ll be another item added to your fav list, right?¡± Accidentally I mentioned German, so I hurried and changed the subject.


    ¡°True.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to catch it, ¡°As of now the production is not a problem, and we¡¯ll have more focusing dwarfs on the forging. Speaking of which, you design is impressive.¡±


    Of course, it is. This model looked quite ordinary though every part of it was full of Germanic wisdom and inspiration. It was a standard weaponry in my previous life.


    ¡°This is a gift,¡± The Master handed over a dagger, ¡°Same style!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I took it over, ¡°I have one more thing to ask.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you make me a few more swords?¡±


    ¡°Mo...re?¡± The Master was stupefied and nearly lost his balance, ¡°I could die¡­¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood me!¡± I helped him to steady, ¡°I meant regular blades!¡±


    I tanned a piece of fish skin and carefully stripped it on the sword''s handle. I caught the fish from a nearby lake which meat tasted terrible while the skin was absorbent and anti-skid and looking good.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Manta envied, ¡°Awesome! Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± I said, ¡°Did you have the map I need? To the elf¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Manta had a map in hand, ¡°But can you teach me how to stripe this?¡±


    ¡°Later perhaps after I come back from Winslet¡¯s.¡± I put away the map, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. I need to head back to DC before my next birthday.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sixteen by then,¡± I said, ¡°titled and given land as a nobleman. I¡¯m yet to know which land His Majesty will give me.¡±


    ¡°Better be this land,¡± Manta laughed, ¡°then we can skip the tax.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be naive! I¡¯m your boss!¡± I hid the dagger on my calf, ¡°I have to go!¡±


    The elf land was not far beyond though it took me more than ten days! I was not a lazy bone. Instead, Manta screwed up the map.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡± I lied on the grass and gasped, ¡°Manta you are so dead¡­¡±


    ¡°Freeze! Human!¡±


    I stood up and found myself surrounded by several he-elves, who were ready to release their bows.


    ¡°Peace out!¡± I stood up, ¡°I¡¯m here to see someone!¡±


    ¡°Elves do not make contact with humans.¡± One of them said, ¡°You are lying!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Under their thread, I held up my hands, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Winslet!¡±


    ¡°Winslet?¡± The elf said, ¡°We have several Winslet''s here!¡±


    ¡°The one who came home recently!¡±


    ¡°You name! Identify yourself!¡±


    ¡°Cohen Kheda!¡±


    ¡°Liar! Kohen Kheda has black eyes!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a choice and removed my lenses.


    To my surprise, what elf''s place looked like was far different than what Winslet has shown me.


    The elves built their shelters as tree houses interlocked by vines. They stood harmoniously without too many decors and looked peaceful. Such matched elves'' retiring personality I guessed.


    Winslet certainly looked joyful. She talked a lot on the way.


    ¡°There¡¯s my house up front.¡± She pointed at a large tree house, ¡°Mom¡¯s at home.¡±


    ¡°This?¡± I asked, ¡°It''s so much bigger than the others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where the elders usually meet with mom.¡±


    ¡°Meet with your mother?¡± I didn¡¯t get her, ¡°You mom is one of the elder elves?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Winslet said with a smile, ¡°She¡­ is¡­ the¡­ queen!¡±


    ¡°Queen!? Then, Winslet, you are¡­ a princess?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Winslet floated into the air, ¡°Don¡¯t I look like a princess?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ headache¡­¡± To think that an elf princess has been playing with me for years and I''ve been unaware of, it was like a slap in the face. ¡°Then Manta and Dimmock¡­¡±


    ¡°Manta is the son of the Dwarf king! Steven, he¡¯s also the son of the winged-man leader.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ gosh¡­ they¡¯ve kept me in the dark for years! Watch it!¡± I tried to grab her though she flew away.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± When I finally caught her, I fell into a door.


    ¡°Mom, Cohen is here to see us!¡± Winslet got away and flew beside the Elf Queen.


    ¡°Here you are, Cohen.¡± Madam Elf looked beautiful as ever. She offered her hands, ¡°Are you hurt? Let me see.¡±


    ¡°En, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m OK.¡± I brushed the dust off my tunic while dodging her hand. I was still a teenager though my two lives have made me far older than that. Being touched on the head by a gracious adult elf was something I felt uncomfortable, ¡°How are you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Huhhe.¡± She chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Cohen.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Winslet, on your way with Cohen, dinner is ready.¡± The Elf Queen said, ¡°I have another meeting. You shall see me by tonight.¡±


    Then I spent dinner flirting with Winslet.


    ¡°You stopped at Lvl.3?¡± After a thorough examination, Winslet¡¯s mother asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I had no problem using any spells under Lvl.3.¡± I recalled, ¡°Then because my mana is not growing I can¡¯t release anything above that.¡±


    ¡°Are you having trouble doing Lvl.3?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± I shrugged, ¡°I could make several fireballs.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Madam Elf fawned, ¡°Give me some days.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± I said, ¡°Take your time.¡±


    Her Majesty left, then I exited the treehouse. It hurt not having a light walk after dinner.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Winslet appeared, ¡°Care to see my friends?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I was free anyways.


    Winslet took me near a lagune with a proud look.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the lake you stayed when you were young?¡± I asked.


    ¡°More to that!¡± Winslet hurried and said, ¡°One moment!¡±


    I laid cozily on the grass and looked at the starry sky, ¡°You are waiting?¡±


    ¡°Here they are, look!¡±


    In the starry summer darkness, fireflies swung their dotted body out of the grass. Everywhere were filled with tiny lights.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Winslet put one finger on her lips, her eyes lit up and slowly moved to my side, ¡°Don¡¯t scare them out.¡±


    I can¡¯t deny that such view was indeed beautiful, but what¡¯s more attractive was Winslet look. At this very moment, I sighted no sign of blue but joy and happiness.


    ¡°Remember the meaning of my name?¡± Winslet whispered.


    ¡°I do.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s those flying things.¡±


    ¡°Stop that. It''s firefly! They are my friends.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, black eye?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°Fireflies are you friends, the lake is your friend, the stars, the moonlight, and the breeze are your friends.¡±


    Stunned by her look, suddenly I discovered, she was beautiful.


    ¡°I have a song, do you want to sing it with me?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Dark sky dawned, starry night falls,


    Fireflies, Fireflies, where¡¯s your memory?


    Where the star tears, rose grows,


    Cold breeze, cooling breeze, where is my love?


    Fireflies, flower dreams, two makes one.


    Darkness breaks hearts


    No what, nowhere¡­¡±


    Winslet whispered her song and head on my shoulder, dreamed away.

 Chapter Volume 2 6

    Elf Note


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Recruitment


    Please vote for this novel and give me your comments to make it better!


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    The Elf Queen: Queen of the elf clan, Winslet¡¯s mother.


    Winslet: A she-elf, daughter of the Elf Majesty. Cohen rescued her from hunters at her youth.


    ¡°My knowledge could only explain so much. Your physical condition has led to your current situation.¡± Madam Elf said, ¡°You could probably end up like this for life.¡±


    ¡°So to speak,¡± I stared at Winslet¡¯s mother, ¡°I can never use spells higher than Lvl.4, right?


    ¡°Positive.¡± She said, ¡°This isn¡¯t good news for you, I hope you could handle it right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± I scratched my head, ¡°It is so much better than none.¡±


    ¡°I''m glad you can think it through.¡± She said, smiling, ¡°As of now what I can is to make do with your current situation.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting there are other ways to fix it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s a bit earlier for you.¡± Madam Elf said, ¡°I wish you could do better.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The elf reached to a yellowish booklet and handed to me solemnly. Strange letters could be seen on the paper.


    ¡°What is this, auntie?¡±


    ¡°This is a note written by former elf queens. There are not many advanced spells on it.¡± She said, ¡°But each and every queen had written down her knowledge and understanding of magic, from Lvl.1 to top levels. It is a notebook of ideas.¡±


    ¡°Then, this¡­ this¡­ is?¡±


    ¡°This is the Elf Note.¡±


    ¡°Such a treasure.¡± I was confused and said, ¡°Why am I the one to read it?¡±


    ¡°This is not my decision to make.¡± My elf aunt showed her shining and gentle eyes, ¡°It was agreed by all elders. Don¡¯t think too much, start reading!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the language.¡±


    ¡°Winslet will help you.¡±


    Thus I sat down with Winslet, and she had the book read word by word.


    ¡°What language is it written in?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You do want to know?¡±


    ¡°Sure I do.¡±


    ¡°Huhhe, nope. I¡­ am¡­ not¡­ telling¡­ you!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Joking!?¡± I pretended to be angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡± Winslet chuckled by my amusing face, ¡°Do you know, the females are in a high position in our clan, right?¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°Such thing as every queen and elder elf were female, a set of language exclusively for she-elves had developed. This note is written in female letter.


    ¡°Female letter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because of this language is dedicated for the female elves, though, nobody will be able to read even if stolen.¡±


    ¡°I see. Let¡¯s start from Lvl.1.¡±


    Winslet was careful in reading, and she stopped wherever I had trouble to understand, then she will show me. For the problems even she couldn¡¯t explain, she¡¯ll drag her mother, or other elders if her mother was not around until I the moment I could understand.


    With all the help, I was finally able to comprehend the heart of magic. For mages, spell releasing did not lie within their power, if that was the case then, even an arch-mage couldn''t last long.


    Mana was the key to releasing spells. By consuming mana, one need to summon existing natural elements around and make use of them. For example, to make a fire spell, you need to make sure there are enough element of fire around, then decide what form of fire spell to make shape. A more sophisticated type of magic will demand more on a mage¡¯s mana.


    Since I was low on mana, I was frustrated on using anything higher than Lvl.3, so the elders have focused training on anything under that. It¡¯s like going back to the days I was trained by Professor Webster, even more so. However, training with this many gracious elf aunties, days went fast. My progress was evident.


    First, my skills in both combat and magic went hand in hand harmoniously. Now I could easily swing swords and in the meantime use magic. Affected by my previous changeful tactics and physics knowledge, I was quick in both releasing and defending.[1]


    As of now with abundant training partners and explicit reading materials, there was no reason for me not to put my heart in the study and forget to eat and to sleep. Time has passed, my clothes have gotten thicker. Winter was coming.


    ¡°Cohen, have a rest.¡± Winslet dried my sweaty skin.


    I inserted the Machete into the ground and gasped.


    ¡°Mother was here,¡± Winslet said, ¡°You father has a letter for you.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± After a deep breath, I was satisfied battling against an elf marksman for roughly an hour.


    ¡°He said,¡± Winslet poked my head, ¡°You are going home.¡±


    ¡°Em?¡± I fawned, ¡°Why so soon?¡±


    ¡°Soon? It¡¯s almost spring!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ huh, indeed.¡±


    ¡°I think, they might need time to get used to your change when you come home.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that?¡± Winslet¡¯s smile was like a blossom of roses, ¡°You have become mightier and stronger.¡±


    ¡°I do? Well in that case¡­¡± I came closer to her and whispered, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to grab you and run away¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! What are you talking about!¡± Winslet blushed, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    These time around, my previous personality had revealed itself little by little day by day. And naturally, I made more jokes about Winslet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown prettier, and I¡¯ve sensed a crisis.¡± I said, ¡°I think I might just as well ask Her Majesty sooner to¡­¡±


    ¡°You are drunk!¡± Winslet jumped and pushed my back, ¡°Mother wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± I laughed, ¡°There we go, speak of the elf.¡±


    ¡°I dare you talking to my mom about anything!¡± Winslet snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not talking with you no more¡­¡±


    The Elf Queen has prepared a long talk for me to let me have a basic view of the situation out there. The Holy Temple had raised taxes in all countries, usually tripled. Such could only be explained by one reason, that our faithful Divine prayers were organizing and preparing for war.


    ¡°About your title and your designated land will be crucial to you, and us.¡± Her Majesty said, ¡°Current Swabia does not have much free land to offer. Thus during your trip to Divine City, you have to try to get a land as better and larger and far away from the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°But will the king give me a land like that?¡± I asked, ¡°My two brothers got a tiny land to rule.¡±


    ¡°The king trust your family like no other. In the month of your birthday, there will be only two people for titling. If you do well, then you should get this place.¡± The Elf Queen crossed her finger over on the map, ¡°Between the Dark Forest and Ocean of Death; your land will overlook your fathers. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Means¡­¡± I gazed at her carefully, ¡°My land will be joining my fathers with nothing in between!¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± The Queen looked at me in admire, ¡°If so, not only the elf, winged-man, dwarf, sandman, and the vampire along with other races who live here will avoid this war.¡±


    ¡°Will they?¡± I asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the other guy titled along?¡±


    ¡°You father said,¡± Winslet¡¯s mother paused a moment, ¡°Your old acquaintance, cousin of the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter, Laika.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s his foot?¡± For a moment, I was sorry for him, ¡°Why do he and I always need to fight for things.¡±


    ¡°Word had that he graduated with honor from the Royal Academy.¡± Her language became serious, ¡°You need to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­¡± I stood up, hands gripped on a piece of window bar and stared at the setting sun, ¡°I know¡­¡±


    I murmured meaninglessly and pointlessly glanced down and discovered a familiar face.


    Winslet looked at me frightened then she vanished.


    I was ready to go.


    I kept my seemingly targetless chuckling which Winslet ignored.


    ¡°Her Elf Majesty!¡± I said, ¡°See you around!¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Winslet escorting you out, don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Winslet walked ahead, pouted. I couldn''t help tittering for her kitten-like face down the window.


    "It''s all your fault I got caught!" She turned and said.


    "Hey hey!"


    "Don''t be silly!"


    "You went there yourself!" I suppressed my eager to laugh again.


    "You!" She turned and wouldn''t look at me, "There is the exit, you are good!"


    "Easy now." I walked by her, "Look, I''ve kept your gem on my necklace the whole time."


    She touched the stone left with my temperature and seized being angry with a hint of a smile.


    "Hmm," She said, "If you lost it... you''d be sorry!"


    "I would never!" I held her hand, "Now, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "I do!" She grinned, "Take care!"


    Footnotes: This is something I don''t want to translate because it might cause disturbance among the readers. I did it anyway and leave it in the footnote.


    ^ Speaking of which, I had an epiphany. That was rules and authority were dominating this world. As long as one created rules, others will follow and work hard to climb. People never question the right and wrong or fitness of regulation, neither do they dare surpass them. Such was nearly identical to the modern Chinese society. As a result, five thousands years of eastern culture was defeated by the westerners in only several hundred years.During my elementary, junior, high schools and the days in the army, my previous life was taught to make progress, to make doubt, to travel further! We were trained to question authority, which was the obstacle for development. No advancing will achieve without development. If there''s no development, then others will ride us.

 Chapter Volume 2 7

    Duel part 1


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Recruitment


    Please vote for this novel and give me your comments to make it better!


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    Rick & Swift Kheda: Cohen''s elder brothers.


    Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father. Duke of the Swabia Empire


    Manta: Son of the dwarf king, Rescued by Cohen from hunters at his youth.


    The Grandmaster: Dwarf, the best weapon forging master.


    Moya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    Flynn & Carey Rhona: Sisters, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends, and future wives.


    Tennessee: Expert warrior, one of Cohen''s professors, Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.


    Webster: Arch-mage, one of Cohen''s professors.Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.


    Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen''s friend.


    Laika: Cousin of the Prime Minister''s second daughter. He got into a fight with Cohen in the capital Grand Altar, which awakened Cohen''s true self.


    Luhrmann: The Prime Minister of Swabia, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.


    Climos Summers: King of Swabia Empire.


    I kicked Manta¡¯s ass and set off with a heavy load of weapons from the Grandmaster.


    Good thing I had Manta dwarf find me a couple of horses. Excellent horses they were not exactly, but I could make do with them. To think Manta¡¯s look when he led me the horses, poor Manta, don¡¯t try to piss me off again.


    I was pleased to meet my friends again finally. They greeted me with all sorts of questions and whooped when were shown the black steel swords I gifted.


    ¡°Meow¡­ meow¡± Jack sounded, when did he learn that habit? ¡°Was it forged in black steel?¡±


    ¡°Em¡­¡± Tennessee examined one of the blades and said, ¡°It is real.¡±


    ¡°Holy Divine.¡± Marfa whistled, ¡°Now I¡¯ve got one in hand too!¡±


    ¡°Seemed like a productive journey.¡± Webster said, ¡°How about magic?¡±


    ¡°Spells?¡± I said, smiling, ¡°Made progress.¡±


    ¡°These swords look gorgeous, why the difference?¡± Carey and Flynn have been growing prettier, their cheeks rosy and skins fair, figures¡­ hot.


    ¡°This is for my father, the other two for Rick and Swift!¡± I explained, ¡°Because they are ceremonial swords, thus the gorgeousness, they are also made of black steel.


    ¡°Scrape!¡± Wilder chopped his sword onto a piece of timber, which split instantly into two pieces.


    ¡°Impressive!¡± Moya stroke his sword, ¡°How about yours?¡±


    ¡°Mine is the same as yours.¡± I held my Machete in hand, ¡°I¡¯ll fight my future with it!¡±


    June in Divine City was hot. Dazzling sunray made everyone low on mood. The roaring cicadas and windless afternoon have done a restless me.


    We moved into the hotel which His Majesty had arranged for us. Fischer came to cheer me up. This guy couldn¡¯t be less severe, though I was grateful.


    ¡°You need to watch out.¡± Fischer said, ¡°Laika was the top among anyone who graduated from Royal Academy this year.¡±


    ¡°Does he specialize in anything?¡± I asked, ¡°Spells? Combat?¡±


    ¡°It''s combating! I¡¯ve seen him swinging.¡± Fischer was absent-minded with a goblet between his fingers, ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, he¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I have a gift for you!¡± I recollected the sword that I had the master forged, ¡°Wicked stuff.¡±


    ¡°No can do, bro.¡± Fischer faced my confused look, smiling, ¡°I am a prince remember? I¡¯m not obliged to receive any forms of presents. If you still want to give me, then wait at my crowning.¡±


    ¡°Huhhe, okay.¡± I said, ¡°But don¡¯t you expect me to call you Your Majesty or anything to do with kneeling.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Fischer grinned, ¡°Be cautious on your hair, I¡¯ll pull them all!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Try me!¡± I wasn¡¯t stepping back, ¡°See who¡¯s gonna be a bare head!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your duel with Laika tomorrow!¡± Fischer said, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. What¡¯s the point?¡± I answered, ¡°You gotta do what you gotta do.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t fail!¡± Fischer came closer, ¡°If you have a good land then it¡¯s our dreams to realize.¡±


    ¡°Off you go get ready to celebrate!¡± I pushed him away, ¡°I¡¯ll win.¡±


    So to speak, I wasn¡¯t confident at all.


    ¡°Never mind.¡± I said to myself, ¡°It¡¯ll work out.¡±


    Then that day has come.


    I dressed up in ceremonial garments and saber on the waist. Neither humble nor pushy, I stepped into His Majesty¡¯s palace for the first time.


    The palace was huge and beautiful, also depressing.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Visual Kheda, the Duke, and your son, please follow me.¡± The chief eunuch said.


    I came into a luxuriously decorated hell. What I saw are large painting and decorations that were either gold or silver, what I was standing on was scarlet carpet with delicate patterns, all but neat and tidy.


    ¡°Presenting His Imperial Majestyyyyyy!¡± The eunuch¡¯s long last sound was annoying especially when I was half bent.


    ¡°At ease.¡± His Majesty declared, ¡°Greetings.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant day today,¡± His Majesty wore a full set of imperial suit, which made him majestic and dignified, ¡°We are adding two more fine men to the emperor nobleman list.¡±


    I stepped forward and puffed my chest without any intend to notice the boy beside me.


    ¡°Cohen Kheda!¡± I put my left hand on the right chest, ¡°At your service, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You have done well.¡± The king smiled, ¡°You look very alive, how¡¯s your training going on?¡±


    ¡°Allow me, Your Majesty.¡± I roared, ¡°I am well trained.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The king stood up, ¡°Worthy of your name; I hope you won¡¯t let your family down.¡±


    He walked nearer holding a piece of conferring document.


    I, then lowered myself on one knee, right hand drew my sword and leveled it ahead of my face.


    ¡°I, Climos Summers, King of Swabia, by the rights of the Holy Divine, hereby name Cohen Kheda, third of his name, Baron.¡± His Majesty Climos read, ¡°In the hope that Baron Cohen Kheda obeys the Nobility Standard, as¡­¡±


    The ceremony mostly sounded verbose. I bet all men felt as dull as myself, a poorer I had to act extremely faithful.


    Afterward, Laika went through the same procedure. What¡¯s left was to decide land allocation.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Minister rushed to his speech, ¡°What¡¯s left of the free lands was scarce, which land, I wonder you¡¯d be giving to the new Barons?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± The king sat highly on his throne, ¡°The one beside Darkmoon will be given to Baron Cohen Kheda, as for Baron Laika, he will be ruling the one near that of Cohen Kheda.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please reconsider.¡± The Minister said, ¡°The land which closed to Darkmoon was a place full of desperate aliens. Baron Kheda¡­ huhhe, as far as I know, is probably not capable of ruling it.¡±


    The Prime Minister glanced at me expressionlessly, continued, ¡°As for our new Baron Laika, this fine man has been through our superior education, first in the graduated from the Royal Academy and held an active disposition. Wouldn¡¯t be the best choice to have him rule this land for you, Your Majesty.¡±


    I was not disturbed by his speech and squinted at my father; he smiled back.


    ¡°So then,¡± The king asked slowly, ¡°You then think that Cohen Kheda isn¡¯t meant to rule this land?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not denying his ability.¡± Minister said, ¡°The second area¡¯s people are straightforward and honest, as well the perspective commercial background, that would be a perfect place for him to show his talents.¡±


    ¡°Fuck that!¡± I cursed silently, ¡°If you weren¡¯t into the Dark Forest mines¡­¡±


    ¡°That occurred to me, didn¡¯t Baron Kheda mention he was trained?¡± The king said, ¡°He must be good at combat I assume.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of this.¡± The Minister was full of smile, ¡°And I¡¯m convinced he does. However¡­ I think Baron Kheda is not as good as that of Baron Laika.¡±


    What a smiling tiger he was. If I indulge you any longer, even the tiniest land would be taken away from me.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I showed my courtesy, ¡°You humble official would like to offer his idea.¡±


    ¡°Baron Kheda, I need to warn you.¡± Minister said, smiling, ¡°You are not allowed to call yourself an official before today.¡±


    Shit! This mother fucker set me up again!


    ¡°Ah! I am deeply regretful and full of shame, my apologies.¡± Spoke in such way was killing me, ¡°However, I would like to state my ideas to His Majesty and all.¡±


    ¡°Allowed.¡± The king nodded.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± I gave my humblest salute then straightened up and gave a Laika a taunting look, ¡°I suggest a fair competition with Baron Laika in the way of his choice. If I fail, I will renounce my land! How does that sound?¡±


    Laika apparently noticed the way I glanced at him, and his vein was bumping up on his forehead.


    ¡°As you wish! You will have a duel!¡± He said with teeth clenched, ¡°I¡¯ll give up my land should I fail.¡±


    Well well, he was not well cultivated I assumed. Let me add a bit more spice for you.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Minister, father and all. I¡¯m glad that Baron Laika and I have an agreement. But as for Baron Laika, I have this faintest memory his leg was hurt.¡± I said with a smile, ¡°I wonder if that went well¡­ or not.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Laika took it, and his angry eyes were trying to melt me.


    ¡°Baron Laika, this is His Majesty¡¯s hall.¡± I kept on smiling and taunting, ¡°Please mind your manner, will you?¡±


    Prime Minister glared at Laika furiously, ¡°I have no objection in Baron Kheda¡¯s proposition.¡±


    ¡°Well done! As you all agreed then you have a deal.¡± His Majesty said, ¡°I¡¯ll add an extra prize for you. Both lands will be granted to the winner, who will be promoted as a viscount, as a reward for courage.¡±


    People said emperors are sly foxes, that was truly the case. Seeing that I have enraged Laika then he increased the price. I loved it.


    ¡°This is settled.¡± The king stood up, ¡°Our two new barons will combat in the west garden, after lunch. Dismissed.


    A eunuch assisted me to armor up. It was my first time putting on such thing. It''s cumbersome and uncomfortable.


    Assumed time was almost up, and I showed up out of the room, Machete in hand. Though I was not intended to use a sword, my father had a servant carried it for me. There was a Fight, kick Laika¡¯s Ass sentence on the sheath.


    I glanced it and knew it was my friends who share-wrote it, one word from each. A few of those looked beautifully written, and the rest terrible, as I view half annoyed, half amused.


    Arrived early, Laika¡¯s lowered heads indicated he was on to something. I wondered what he had in mind. Nevertheless, let me burn you once again.

 Chapter Volume 2 8

    Duel part 2


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Words from the big boss,


    Path of Translation is currently recruiting for more translators and editors.


    If anyone''s interested, please read the following article.


    Please for this novel and give me your comments to make it better!


    Characters in this chapter


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father. Duke of the Swabia Empire.Tennessee: Expert warrior, one of Cohen''s professors, Cohen¡¯s parents¡¯ good friend.Climos & Nashor Summers: King and Queen of the Swabia Empire.Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen''s friend.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.Laika: Cousin of the Prime Minister''s second daughter. He got into a fight with Cohen in the capital Grand Altar, which awakened Cohen''s true self.


    ¡°My intel has shown,¡± Fischer said, ¡°Laika is a man of impulse.¡±


    His words reminded me of yesterday when we were negotiation a strategy for today¡¯s duel, father, Fischer and I.


    ¡°Despite the fact he triumphs in combat, he¡¯s not high in mentality. Besides, he has a weak spot!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Father asked Fischer.


    ¡°Sure it¡¯s¡­ the minister¡¯s daughter, Lisa!¡± He grinned at me, ¡°She¡¯s been like a wild cat in after the disengagement, going crazy slutting around the city among stranger men. Laika wrangled for no less than ten times and every time they ended up in discord. Laika was hopeless, and he can¡¯t do anything about this daughter of the Prime Minister.


    ¡°Aha, he never thought he¡¯d see this coming.¡± I laughed, ¡°This is a good one; we should take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°My son isn¡¯t much of a fool after all.¡± Father sipped his wine, and grinned, ¡°Just do what you think is right, many courtiers support us. Tennessee told me that your martial skill is not a concern among anyone of your age, and His Majesty has explicitly said he¡¯d give that land to you. However, no doubt the Minister will intervene, and Laika is a card he drew.


    There was already an open space vacated in the western garden, with audiences crowded around and two empty cathedrals for the Summers couple.


    ¡°Hey, Laika.¡± I put the Machete behind the waist, and my right hand hold the hilt and left on the sheath end, said, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been quite occupied recently.¡±


    Laika said no words.


    ¡°Her Lady Lisa got a lot prettier, I reckon. Men are after her.¡± I let out a laugh and continued, ¡°To get her and reap both fame and wealth.¡±


    ¡°Baron Kheda!¡± Hearing what I said, the minister can¡¯t sit still no more, ¡°Please stop that nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Prime Minister,¡± My father stood up, ¡°Is there a problem, kids talking before a tryout? There¡¯s no need interfering them, right?¡±


    ¡°Cohen Kheda is bothering him!¡± A guy beside the minister jumped on his feet.


    ¡°His Majesty have given them enough time!¡± A bearded Magister at a neighboring table said, ¡°Since the boys are here means they are ready, right? How are they capable of serving the king if he can¡¯t stand a few words?¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡± Father said, ¡°If Laika needs another moment to prepare himself¡­¡±


    ¡°No arguments there!¡± I agreed with father, ¡°If Baron Laika thinks he¡¯s not ready.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Laika said as if he was scolded and tried to control himself. However, this honored graduate student of the Royal Academy was clearly not trained on fall out and judging by his clenched teeth I knew he¡¯s a rookie.


    He was indeed one green hand; however, the minister and the rest were not. They had practice on how to argue, and it was not their habit to be imposed on. Instantly both sides started quarreling by the book, wild eyes raged, cursing words came back and forth, the western garden became a food market¡­ not much of my business here.


    While the awful arguing was about to burst into a group fight, a eunuch horned and here came the emperor couple.


    All but none seized fire and knelt, and His Majesty, who was apparently used to such situation, walked right through the officials and be seated on his throne. Queen Nashor gave me a half smile and took her place by the King as well. Fischer stood behind them, poker-faced, and swung his right thumb secretly towards me.


    ¡°Are the two of you ready?¡± The chief eunuch asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Positive!¡± Laika slipped a sound.


    ¡°Before you begin, I have to inform you.¡± The king said, towards everyone besides us, ¡°Mind your words.¡±


    His Majesty had a piece of silver handkerchief in his hand. He stared at Laika and me, then let go.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Laika¡¯s lips twitched, drew his bi-handler, sheath dropped.


    ¡°Come on!¡± The silk has fallen.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± He roared and dashed forward, weapon above my head.


    ¡°The initial attack shall be used as a trial for the opponent¡¯s strength.¡± Tennessee once said.


    I held up my Machete as a counter back while I stood still.


    Short distance saw imminent strike.


    After the swords crashed each other and made a loud noise, my sword¡¯s middle part and that of Laika¡¯s bottom part had impact¡­ small advantage.


    ¡°The rule makes it clear that the first strike is a tryout, the two must separate them immediately.¡± Tennessee once explained the rules for nobility tryout, ¡°And this is where the actual match begins.¡±


    ¡°I will break your bone!¡± Our weapons interlaced and we were face to face. My opponent¡¯s eyes were as large as a cow.


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I whispered, ¡°Though I heard Ms. Lisa¡¯s first night took place elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your problems!¡± Laika was distracted, ¡°Loser!¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll earn this title!¡± I grinned like a devil, ¡°That bitch¡¯s been fucked over a million times¡­¡±


    We slipped apart as everybody cheered.


    Before today, I have researched my tactic carefully. Laika¡¯s combat skill and weaponry were all among my list.


    For anyone who made a big bi-handler his weapon, what¡¯s crucial was to seize the initiative and maintain active attack. A steady pace of defending and breathing will save on great physical strength.


    Skilled in combat as he was, Laika was only a sixteen. If I could wear him out, then I would be basically winning!


    Laika started his furious movements.


    The incoming attack was fearsome with the bi-handler slashed in the air over and over again onto my Machete. Then my uniquely designed sword began to show its advantage. It tremored to discharge most impact the moment I block Laika¡¯s weapon.


    ¡°Eleven! Twelve!¡± I counted as I retreated.


    The sound of cheering grew louder, Laika has been attacking in series for twenty-three times.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s done.¡± My waist was numb even with the swirls on the weapon.


    He made a crosscut and approached again. I dodged and noticed his sword halted in mid air.


    ¡°Chance!¡± I kick the right leg, and with that opposing force, I thrust straight with the Machete leveled, before Laika could position himself to defend.


    Laika was unable to shield himself, but still, he stopped my sword with part of the hilt, barely.


    I retracted mine, stamped right and chopped again towards his right shoulder.


    He fell back drastically while shielded by holding up the weapon.


    Before our swords crashed on each other, I have altered the direction in the air and went for his leg.


    ¡°DANG!¡± He blocked it. However, the breath of him became hash.


    Why gasp this early? I¡¯m not over yet!


    The blade swirled a half in the air and flew to the right¡­


    It was seeable that Laika was intense. Every my attack have made him react with wide-range movement using his big heavy bi-handler, causing the strength to flow rapidly. However, I was not planning to give this fight a quick ending. Haste makes waste that I knew.


    ¡°BANG!¡± He blocked me again, only this time, I slowed purposely to let him do that.


    ¡°When one¡¯s confidence fades, failure signs its contract!¡±


    I have forgotten who said that, but it was a thing. So from now on, I was going to break his confidence.


    After a successful defendant, Laika made one of his rare smiles and thought that I was tired enough to make subsequent attacks. He was ready to be offensive again.


    I slightly backed my sword and again slapped towards Laika¡¯s, whose sword was greatly slowed due to the waste of physical strength.


    Impact, Laika lost his balance and looked terrified.


    One more chop, same position, same speed, same timing.


    I cut seven times, and Laika held them in pain without a move. I knew the man¡¯s muscle on both arms were already strained and numbed.


    ¡°Final attack!¡± I gazed at Laika viciously.


    A swing and I sneaked behind Laika¡¯s sword and slashed in his left.


    The blade stopped in the mid air, he stopped.

 Chapter Volume 2 9

    My Machete sliced Laika¡¯s left side from top to bottom, his thigh, underbelly, left chest, then he dropped his sword.


    The slash was not deep though it was incredibly long. Damage caused by a weapon forged in black steel was dreadful, and blood was running out from Laika''s cracked armor, in the shape of a line. Laika gazed at me; his look slowly became dead gray. He knelt and supported him with both hands on the ground, then he backed and with a few steps back, sat on the ground.


    This move was the so-called upward fencing.


    One could find such technique in every nation¡¯s military or combat skill book, probably with a different name, but more or less, the same movement with a down to top slash, It''s a vicious, treacherous technique.


    Apparently, I was not up to that point, a more accurate result of upward fencing was to cut Laika into two equal halves, from between his legs to head. But if this were the case, I would be in serious violation of the very least nobility¡¯s demeanor and manner again. I didn¡¯t want to risk my new title.


    Laika¡¯s sword dropped not far from the minister along with his supporters, whose face were paper white.


    I sheathed my Machete back, which was left with no blood due to my rapid movement and its sharpness.


    ¡°We have a winner!¡± The head guard declared loudly, ¡°Cohen Kheda wins!¡±


    Then everybody stood up, and with noisy steps, the high mages came running to heal Laika.


    ¡°I hereby declare,¡± The king stood up, ¡°Both lands belong to the winner, and at the same time, and I give you Cohen Kheda, Viscount!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I may.¡± Father said, ¡°Those two lands were a distance apart, which wasn¡¯t an easy job to administrate.¡±


    ¡°Viceroy Visual Kheda!¡± Luhrmann said fiercely in look and voice, ¡°If your son is so capable of winning it then manage it ably!¡±


    ¡°Minister,¡± The King seemed to be in a good mood, ¡°Shall we give our new and young politicians some easiness? Isn¡¯t that what you have encouraged to do?¡±


    ¡°You two say no more words.¡± The king said, ¡°I have my decision.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Prudence!¡± The Minister grew hasty.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed a viewable distance between the two lands, for such situation we¡­¡± His Majesty stated his mind slowly, ¡°I''m joining the two in the establishment of a new city. As for its name, it''ll be after the Dark Forest, the Dark City, and Cohen Kheda, the Viceroy.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! He can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind!¡± The King looked slightly annoyed, ¡°You¡¯ve agreed on their bet, now learn to accept it! My decision is final!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The minister teetered, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Cohen Kheda.¡± The King said.


    ¡°Ah, Yes Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Since today, you¡¯ll be the viceroy of Dark City.¡± He said, ¡°Three years, you need to rectify this place, and after that, Royal Treasury will start collecting tax from you. I don¡¯t care how you are going to manage it, but if you screw up, think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes Your Majesty. As you wish.¡± My god, managing a city, wasn¡¯t it easier to kill me.


    ¡°How are you feeling, buddy?¡± Fischer gave me a pat on the back, ¡°You are a viceroy! Can¡¯t you be happy about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Carey said, ¡°He¡¯s been like this since he came back, made me think he is a psychic.¡±


    ¡°Say, boss!¡± Marfa came over and joined their conversation, ¡°Viceroy, can you give me a little something-something¡­ hey.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I grinned, ¡°Hey your ass, how about I give you this viceroy title?¡±


    ¡°Cohen,¡± My father came in, ¡°Panic don''t you be, think on the bright side.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± I groaned, ¡°I merely expected a tiny domain of my own, God knew he¡¯s letting me be a viceroy!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Fischer said, ¡°Two viceroys in one family, such is rare in the Empire.¡±


    ¡°Dude! In my domain, I can eat and sleep until I''m dead.¡± I complained loudly towards him, ¡°A Viceroy has to work besides that!¡±


    ¡°Hello! Be tough on yourself!¡± Fischer stung my head with his pointy finger, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of dreams? The things you told me before.¡±


    ¡°... I was joking about it.¡± I drove away his fingers, ¡°You believed that?¡±


    ¡°Silent you two rats, you have three years, take it easy.¡± Father said, ¡°Honestly I wasn¡¯t expecting His Majesty will title you a viceroy, none of anyone was. Things today happened so fast, and not even the Prime Minister was ready to hear it. His Majesty was impressive as always!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Dad, what about it?¡±


    ¡°I understand you don¡¯t know it, let me break this down.¡± Father said, ¡°The situation on the land of yours has been complicated, that the emperor has not ordered a local viceroy except for treating it as a free area. Besides this place, every other soil in the empire is ruled by our viceroys. As of now, we could split them into two parties. One, we the imperial family supporters, two, the Holy Temple supporters, headed by the Prime Minister.


    ¡°Ah? Parties? The Minister is nothing.¡± I said, ¡°If the king¡¯s unhappy just hang him!¡±


    ¡°The problem is the Minister.¡± Father said seriously, ¡°The Minister himself is an official ordered by the Holy Temple.¡±


    ¡°Temple¡­ order? What is it?¡±


    ¡°The temple will order their people into an empire¡¯s political system; it¡¯s one of their classic moves.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°Luhrmann is a man of ambitions.¡± Father lowered his voice, ¡°He¡¯s been gathering forces and extending influence on the empire. It¡¯s a danger sign. If he won this time, then we would have been in a passive position. What His Majesty has hoped to achieve through you, is to weaken and restrain him.¡±


    ¡°Take a look!¡± Father scrolled over a map and talked with one finger on the paper, ¡°Your land is almost as big as my Darkmoon, plus an oversized coastal line. Here live our elf and dwarf friends, humans are rare. Here is the business district, developed itself solely by business and sea freight.


    ¡°A good place to get rich, why didn¡¯t they send a viceroy earlier?¡±


    ¡°There are two reasons. First, the alien conflict is troublesome. Second, everyone wants it.¡± Father said, smiling like a kind professor, ¡°Whenever a new nobility is titled, they¡¯d fight for this place. Eventually, both parties didn¡¯t come to win. Thanks to Laika this time, I bet the minister indeed believed that Laika could beat you down so that to present this land as a trophy.¡±


    ¡°I get it!¡± I rushed loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve been secretly running this place, right!?¡±


    ¡°Your words, not mine! Haha.¡± Father laughed, ¡°His Majesty was right in choosing you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you do it then!¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Not a chance!¡± Father snorted, ¡°I have other affairs to attend. Dark City is yours to rule, though I can offer some help.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°You could always assign your men, try first to assemble a team to keep order and an army to fight bandits.¡± Father said, ¡°Run your daily affairs, as long as you can pay taxes after three years.¡±


    ¡°Sounds easy!¡±


    ¡°Lucky for you, those races in the Dark Forest are your friends, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem to keep them in order.¡± Father continued, ¡°The tough bone is here, Winper, a commercial city. The whole town is nothing but people in business and workers. Here lies your future income. However, a significant number of merchants here are also noblemen, plus any interference from the Minister, that could mean trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ headache!¡± I said.


    ¡°Don''t be!¡± Father stroke my head, ¡°Get your stuff! We¡¯re leaving tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so hurry?¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Father asked, "What''s the location of your Dark City?¡±


    ¡°Ah??¡±


    ¡°You stupid kid! You need to site it!¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡± Father''s words threw me a panic, ¡°I''m starting with nothing?¡±


    ¡°Bingo, good boy.¡±


    Footnotes


    Nobilities do not attend the day to day management on their land. Such affairs are carried by viceroys and local officials. Property yields are taxable to the royal departments, the rest of which are privately owned. Slaves and commoners are considered processions of the ruling noblemen.

 Chapter Volume 2 10

    - Volume 2 - Chapter 10Trouble Maker part 1


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father. Duke of the Swabia Empire.Steven, Manta, Winslet, Dimmock, Windsor: Sons and daughters of non-human races, rescued by Cohen at their youth.Moya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.Maiza: Visual¡¯s head of guards


    ¡°Cohen, there is one thing to remember.¡± Father¡¯s words ran through my thoughts, ¡°You never know what you¡¯re gonna get in this world. As about the location of your new city. It''s not necessary to stick to the books. Get a right place and build it significant. Me and His Majesty, we are always for you.¡±


    ¡°Stick to the book, no?¡±


    ¡°Make it both defensive and offensive!¡± Father lowered his voice, ¡°Consider every aspect of possibilities.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°We are at the front end of the two opposing forces; thus it means danger.¡± Father said, ¡°Prime Minister has been acting arrogantly recently, who knows when he¡¯s gonna stab us from behind?¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± I said, ¡°Rest assured, father.¡±


    ¡°You have to realize; it¡¯s not an easy job being a viceroy. You are a ranked nobility, should anything to occur¡­¡± Father fondled with my hair, ¡°You can always get angry, or cheat, you know, act like a reckless young man.¡±


    ¡°Like that?¡± I was surprised to hear.


    ¡°Why do you think that so many who want to be one noble?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it because of the droit de seigneur?¡± I put on a hippie face like Steven.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Father taunted, ¡°Your mother will slaughter you!¡±


    Approximately a month later, after my brothers and I traveled harshly and restlessly, we¡¯ve found a suitable place.


    Everyone stood on the top of a hill and looked down upon a vast plain field.


    ¡°Boss, are you sure it is the place?¡± Wilder asked.


    ¡°Positive.¡± I answered, ¡°This is it, regardless of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s just another land!¡± Moya turned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything special.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you people, let me start from the geo-advantages.¡± I signed Jack to scroll down a map, ¡°This place is located between Dark Forest and Ocean of Death, and near trading route as well as the sea gate. With its natural accessible traffic, my city could easily establish connections other commercial districts.¡±


    ¡°Commercial?¡±


    ¡°Means tons of money!¡±


    ¡°And strategically,¡± My friends were nodding as if they could understand, I bittered and made my mind to give an extra lesson here.


    ¡°The land is flat, with the hills and mountains around; two hundred miles ahead is a desert and behind, forest and peaks. That is to say; it¡¯s both easy to defend and to be offensive if we build a city here.¡±


    ¡°But we are not on the border.¡± Jack asked, ¡° Why are we preparing to be offensive?¡±


    ¡°Good question!¡± I praised, ¡°A man without distant care must have near sorrow. We aren''t indeed anywhere near the border. However, those mediocre viceroys in front of us hold no strong armies. I¡¯ve read the war log; the enemy had once breached to DC.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Although this is far from the frontier, still, we have the coastal line to defend.¡± I continued, ¡°Besides, that minister old fox, I bet he''s not happy with me owning this land. What would he do against us? We have to get prepared.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you mean the minister will¡­ attack us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that for sure, in short, remember.¡± I said, ¡°If friends are not, then enemies!¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly,¡± I continued, ¡°if we are to build it big then food is crucial. You see, the land is flat, the soil is fertile, and the water is abundant. With enough farmers, it¡¯s much easier to feed a city of half million people.¡±


    ¡°Half a million? That¡¯s how much?¡± Moya asked.


    ¡°Let me put it this way, DC¡¯s population is about eight hundred thousand to a million.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Wilder said, ¡°Where are these people?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our alien friends and fugitives in Darkmoon will suffice.¡± I smiled and look up to the sky, ¡°No matter where we are, when it is, people is countless, like cow hair.¡±


    ¡°Boss,¡± Wilder asked again, ¡°what are you talking about? We don¡¯t get it!¡±


    ¡°Wilder, think this way. You see, how much commoners and slaves do we have on this continent?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure, boss, sure a lot.¡±


    ¡°If we feed them and give them shelter and hope.¡± I looked at him, ¡°Do you think a city with a size of half a million will be enough for them?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ know!¡± Wilder jabbered as he thought desperately.


    ¡°We have no time for this, Wilder!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my letter, you and a team of guards will go to the dwarf¡¯s and the elf¡¯s lands. Let Manta and Winslet know what''ll happen here. We need their help. Dwarfs are in charge of stones and rocks, elf, lumber. Contact the vampires as well.


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Moya! Go to the sandman and winged-man''s clan, same purpose, ask Steven and Dimmock and get their best craftsmen.


    ¡°Roger, boss!¡±


    ¡°You two will set out immediately! Finish the job in fifteen days and bring back everything I need!¡±


    ¡°Boss, how about us two?¡±


    ¡°Marfa, I¡¯m going to give you my city draft within three days. You will stay here and prepare for pre-production. Jack, you are with me to DC after three days.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going back, boss?¡±


    ¡°MONEY!¡±


    During the three days that followed, I¡¯ve designed and redesigned my first city countless times. By utilizing my limited knowledge on architecture and in reference to the city planning models I knew, my design has finalized.


    The Dark City on the draft was ten miles wide and ten miles in length. It was divided into four sections by two crossing grand boulevards, and each section was divided into districts and blocks. Sewage, hygiene, supply, defense¡­ anything I can think of were shown on this draft.


    Compared to which, designing the walls was simple. A mere swung of a pen, then, a one-tall-one-short double-layered four gate wall appeared.


    I spent a whole day explaining this city design to Marfa, to know that my design was not something to be easily understood. I had no choice but once again wrote several pages of manual in addition, which included s set of full detailed instructions. Thus passed one more day, I¡¯ve made my mind to account my advancing knowledge and others¡¯ level of intelligence into the schedule.


    Jack and I rode at full speed towards DC, along with the guard''s team following, which was assigned by my father. Some of them were the people who watched me growing up, say Uncle Maiza.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jack said loudly as he rode, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I need to be there before dad¡¯s heading back to Darkmoon!¡± I didn¡¯t bother to turn to him, replied, ¡°With father¡¯s help, we could ask for even more money.


    No more words, no more stop as we rode day and night. Finally, the Divine City caught our eyes by sunset. Guys were exhausted and covered in dust, no better than the refugees that were currently settled in the Darkmoon City.


    For myself, the gate of DC was familiar and somehow intimate, seeing it would make me delightful, but as of now, I was not in any way near happy, for the gatekeepers stopped us.


    The man they sent out was an infantry squad leader. I bet he felt fine by wearing a suit of shining armor with a hand on the long sword.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to close the gate! Access denied!¡±


    ¡°Almost, then it¡¯s still open! Let us in.¡± Maiza was to negotiate any trouble all the way here.


    ¡°You are armed! And I said no enter!¡±


    ¡°We are guards of the Dark City Viceroy! The viceroy himself is here! Let¡¯s us in!¡± Maiza argued.


    ¡°I said no enter! Not even the Darkmoon Viceroy¡¯s here!¡±


    Days of long distance travel had made me exhausted, plus my worry on father¡¯s early return, I¡¯ve been a bit heated up all the way along.


    Now I¡¯ve got this squad leader jumping off his feet, and he was making me damn irritated.


    I urged my horse forward to Maiza and peered this soldier carefully.


    ¡°Your Excellency, apologies.¡± Maiza said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the DC Garrison.¡±


    ¡°No need to apologize, Uncle Maiza.¡± I said, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I am Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of Dark City and Viscount, I hereby order you to let us pass,¡± I said to the leader.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m sorry!¡± This sucker glanced at me and said, ¡°We take orders only from the Corps and DOD.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Maiza leaned and whispered, ¡°DOD and Corps work with the minister.¡±


    I nodded. Looked like I hit on a hard stone today.


    The sound of discord grew ever so louder that made passersby, DC residents or soldiers up on the wall noticing our presence. That squad leader sure felt proud of himself stopping a noble viceroy. I bet he¡¯s going to brag about it somehow during dinner. As for me, being held up here at the gate by a random soldier was not a plus on my reputation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t? Are you sure?¡± I stealthily coded my men to get ready, ¡°We have urgent business.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, your work could wait until tomorrow!¡±


    Heard this, without thinking, my whip left a bloody trace on his face.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡± Sucker bent over as he covered his face and howled.


    ¡°GO!¡± I ordered, and more than twenty horses raced through the gate, whipped more guards on the way.


    ¡°Get them! Sound general quarters!¡± Someone shouted!


    The sound of alarm meant enemy. I had no choice but to stop.


    Someone¡¯s goose was cooked.

 Chapter Volume 2 11

    Trouble Maker part 2


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Maiza: Visual¡¯s head of guardsMoya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    ¡°Shit!¡± My blood boiled when I noticed a gloating dogface pulling the alarm.


    I turned horse about and dashed back to the gate. Let me make some trouble! "As long as I''m not in the gate, you can¡¯t sue me!¡±


    ¡°These bastards! Kick their ass as hard as you can, damn it! Spare your arms!¡± I ordered loudly and jumped off, a fistfight on horseback was not my strength.


    A fireball took shape in Jack¡¯s hand and rolled into the enemy crowd. He made a large one once heard I didn¡¯t mention no magic. The fireball ranged fast which scared those human-bullying asses to scurry off like frightened rats. They must think that we would head straightly in town instead of going back.


    Those who were too scared to face a fireball were scattered by my horsemen, they then rode off and aimed to hit. In such a narrowed space, a horse fight was indeed unwise.


    Their leader, who got caught in my hand by the collar, was screaming and covered in blood.


    ¡°How dare you rats¡­ in DC! Ya¡¯ll all be dead! Ahhhhh!¡±


    I slammed him on the ground and stomped on his neck.


    ¡°Well! You dare me!¡± I looked at my men, ¡°I am Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of Dark City! Today I¡¯m going to teach these bastards a lesson! You come here, I dare you not! You¡¯ll die!¡±


    Hearing this, the other guards, who were running off the wall, stopped their feet, rather they surrounded us in a safe circle.


    This infantry team was thirty people -ish, who should handle us twenty soldiers easily. However, what infantries were taught was how to stand in formation. They weren¡¯t equipped with anything of a fistfight.


    In regards of my guards, they fought fiercely, kicked vigorously and fist swung sharply. Those infantry people winded in a complete mess, and in a moment, it was us that stood alone.


    The ones who lied on the ground groaned and begged for mercy as alarms numbered up rapidly throughout the air space above DC. Finally, the last and the biggest bell rang.


    Alarms were orders, and citizens who heard them started to collect valuables and shut their doors. The Army was mobilizing to back up the city. Officials, big or small, ran to their positions¡­ All city was muddled up in a rumble.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡± The squad leader under my food struggled and yelled, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Go? You started the whole thing!¡± I was filled with anger and told Jack, ¡°Come here, make him a naked pig!¡±


    ¡°Boss,¡± Jack and one of my guards came along, ¡°What¡¯s a naked pig?¡±


    ¡°Strip him off!¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Hang him upside down!¡±


    Jack was very quick and neat, he instantly nakedized that soldier while the other guard found a rope from god-knows-where then hanged that man on the gate.


    ¡°Funky! You are?¡± I whipped one more time, ¡°Acting like a big shot!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Maiza approached, ¡°Their backup is here.¡±


    I looked towards his direction and discovered a string of curling dust afar. It was an army of cavalry. On the other path, I heard sounds of armor clashing were getting nearer, that¡¯s mobile infantry.


    ¡°No biggie, spread out and show your guard sigils. Bring their headman to me.¡± I told Maiza while continued whipping. If I were to make trouble, then make it big, big enough to let His Majesty know.


    ¡°Listen! You people!¡± The backup shouted out loudly, ¡°Drop your weapons! Seize fire!¡±


    ¡°We are guards of the Dark City viceroy!¡± Jack shouted, ¡°Our viceroy is here! Get your boss coming down.¡±


    An officer-like tall guy came running with a few fellow soldiers only to surprisingly discover the naked pig and a handful of troopers lying about.


    ¡°Viceroy of Dark City?¡± He asked after a good while, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that?¡± I said without looking at him and gave another harsh whipping on the naked pig, ¡°Fighting and ass-kicking!¡±


    ¡°Drop it!¡± He was clearly irritated by my attitude, ¡°I SAID DROP IT!"


    ¡°Okay, alright.¡± I turned my body and gazed at him, ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    ¡°This is the DOD officer on duty today!¡± A trooper around yelled.


    ¡°Officer?¡± I dropped my whip and pointed at his nose, ¡°That¡¯s you man on the gate?¡±


    ¡°En¡­ yes.¡± This so-called officer took a while to recognize his naked pig, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my problem.¡± I grinned, ¡°Why do you think I summoned you here?¡±


    The officer was slightly distracted, one second later his face bloomed out blood. I was not a face hitter, but he was covered in armor, and slapping him will hurt my fist.


    ¡°Commander¡­ he¡¯s beaten by Viceroy Cohen Khe¡­.ahh ahh!¡± The soldier got beaten down before he could finish it.


    ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s so good about a viceroy!¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡¯em!¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a new nobility¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a nobility so does our commander! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Lose your arms!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t use it! Let¡¯s fist... fight!¡±


    After a puff of uproars and confused voices, these guys straightened things up and dropped their weapons and armors and rushed towards us, as some smart asses were off to inform their supervisors.


    An even bigger fistfight has begun, noble guards vs. infantry without armor.


    My guards were robust and sturdy but being outnumbered. They were without much yelling but fought dirtily while the opposing troopers pressed forward without fear. The once wide gate seemed narrower now. Tens and hundreds of people were fighting the tunnel, and every now and then one could hear cryings like ¡°Ouch! Awwwww! My junk!¡±.


    The cavalrymen that arrived apparently had first info on this. They held a no participating, no encouraging and no preventing attitude and stood nicely and silently aside. Compared to the fight on our side, the situation was weird and bizarre.


    My guards lined up by two teams to block the gate, and I stood in between dodging and fighting. My men were well trained in stepping pace; being outnumbered, on the contrary, gave us the edge. In contrast, the infantry troopers were in misery. To begin with, there was not much who was brave enough to hit a nobleman, plus those situation unknowners who stood in the back were trying to thrust way in and the front people who got beaten sought to fall back. Thus they were huddled up and beaten down. Jack was a clever one. Every time we trust, he''ll drag a man with a collar ornament and beat his ass.


    Anyone who had participated in a group fight knew that once it started, there was no way to stop. To summarize current chaotic condition, there were people around watching, cheering, yelling "watch out", whistling around. There were crazy fighters who were too mad to hear.


    ¡°I am ¡Á¡Á deputy general! Stop!¡±


    Sorry, didn¡¯t hear you!


    ¡°I am a ¡Á¡Á officer! Stop!¡±


    Heard you this time, but can¡¯t help.


    ¡°I am ¡Á¡Á general, damn it!¡±


    The infantry people were seized by the order; nevertheless, our fists have launched anyway¡­ as a result, they still got hit. So many tears as they bled and shouted: ¡°You crossed the line!¡± Then two parties messed up one more time.


    ¡°Crackling¡± A series of fireballs dropped in the enemies.Though their size and power were intentionally reduced, fireballs were fireballs.


    ¡°Who the fuck did that!!!¡±


    ¡°Mother fucker! We have fireballs too!¡± One put out the fire and shouted.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± A general with silver armor slashed while riding in, ¡°I did that! Who¡¯s yelling?¡±


    Silver armor, a royal guard.


    ¡°They did!¡± Both sides were acting as if they have colluded, several fingers pointed at the opposing side.


    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s order!¡± The silver general glanced at me, ¡°You all to the square! Now!

 Chapter Volume 2 12

    Trouble Maker part 3


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    Climos Summers: King of the Swabia Empire.


    Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.


    Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.


    Jack, Moya, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    Maiza: Visual¡¯s head guard.


    The crowd went silent for a second, then clashed with argument once again. Everybody knew they were in trouble, hanged or skinned to be less. His Majesty was disturbed, and he seemed upset about it.


    ¡°Are you part of this?¡± An officer started to question.


    ¡°No, I was not!¡± The soldier was not a stupid.


    ¡°You? Come clean!¡± The officer was annoyed and decided to be tough.


    ¡°Sir! My name is Cow! I was not!¡± This one was a professional on acting dumb.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with your damn face!¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s dark, I fell!¡± Infantry Soldier A said.


    ¡°What about your forehead?¡± Another officer asked.


    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s dark. I knocked on the wall!¡± Infantry Soldier B said.


    ¡°What about you holding your junk?¡± Another officer asked.


    ¡°Sir! It¡¯s dark, I¡¯m holding it!¡± Infantry Soldier C said.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the dark!!?¡±


    At last, by a show of hands, they have decided to take me and my guards as well as any unarmed soldiers.


    ¡°How impressive, our troopers and nobles got this far in a fistfight.¡± His Majesty, Climos Summers paced ever slowly on the palace square, with a smile, to our surprise, ¡°You fought in the gate and had the guts to get the whole city busy. How extraordinary are you to wind up like this!¡±


    Twenty of my men, either black and blue or with bared teeth, stood on the right. On the left were all the infantry troopers who lost their armors. Three, four hundreds of them, half stood, half lying on the ground. The squad leader, who was still in a coma, undoubtedly was here. A random white sheet covered his body, making the poor him resembled a girl raped by a hundred guys.


    The king¡¯s men muted themselves for fear of getting involved in this mess. I noticed my father was among them, looked as healthy as usual, without any expressions.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± King Summers put away his smiling face, ¡°Viceroy Cohen Kheda, what¡¯s your story?¡±


    ¡°Evening, Your Majesty. Here it goes.¡± I spoke with a tiny twisted tongue for being punched in the face several times, ¡°I was humbly ready to report the new site for my Dark City. We¡¯ve traveled for days and finally arrived in DC ahead of schedule. However, the guard wouldn¡¯t let us in!¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. We have argued on grounds, but the guards required five dimes in tips by our number of heads to let us pass!¡± My previous life had trained me well in lying with an average breath and heartbeat, ¡°I rejected, and the argument turned into a fight! Then they rang the alarm.¡±


    All courtiers people gazed at each other in dismay as I finished talking. A least infantry squad leader dare to extort a viceroy! Then and there was someone suggested a beheading.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± King Summers remained unflustered and questioned the DOD men, ¡°What¡¯s your story then?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The DOD officer on duty said, ¡°I rushed over as soon as I can, seeing only Viceroy Kheda slashing a naked guardsman hanged on the gate. I¡¯ve unaware of Viceroy Kheda¡¯s accusation; however I have tried to stop him, then Mr. Kheda hurt me as well.


    ¡°Liar! We did not! We¡¯ve only prevented them from getting in after the closing time!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! Our guardsmen would never do that!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they! They¡¯ve even attacked a nobleman!¡±


    ¡°They have a point, Viceroy Kheda.¡± The Prime Minister who¡¯s been silent all the way, said, ¡°As far as you presented, why did you end up messing up with the DOD officers?¡±


    ¡°Your honorable minister.¡± I asked with the most serious attitude, ¡°Am I a man of insanity?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± He was confused by me and blankly shook his head.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not a crazy person.¡± I continued, ¡°If I could let this go in peace, why would I fight against hundred men? Truth be told, did I need a little after-dinner exercise? They started it first!¡±


    ¡°Viceroy Kheda!¡± A man in the crowd asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence on they extorting you.¡±


    ¡°Prove?¡± I touched my chin and pretended to be angry, ¡°I am a nobility and a viceroy. If you don¡¯t believe what I said, then that! I don¡¯t have proof!¡±


    ¡°Viceroy Kheda.¡± The kind said, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it is what it is, we were forced to do it.¡± I was playing innocent and weak and gentle and lovely, ¡°They want evidence, how could I have any? It¡¯s their men outnumbered mine. It''s their words against mine.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be worried.¡± The king corporately comforted, ¡°It will come clean.¡±


    His eyes then landed on the cavalry general who merely arrived, ¡°What¡¯s your words on this?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The general straightened and said, ¡°I have no idea what happened beforehand! What I saw was hundreds of infantrymen fighting twenty men in the gate channel!¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No further!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡± The king said to his men, ¡°What¡¯s your opinions on this?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He who spoke the first, the Minister, ¡°I should point out that the gate guards will never extort nobilities.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± My father finally broke his silence, ¡°Your Majesty, let me suppose the infantry did not ask for money, then why did Cohen choose to fight several hundred men with only a twenty in hand? More to that, later on, the presence of a DOD officer made things worse rather than cleaning the mess. If they have not extorted anything from Cohen, at least, it had proven on one fact that the men in defendant department are useless! An ineffective leader commands broken soldiers. I can¡¯t believe a lowly sum of twenty people would cause the alarm and a later panic of the whole city. And those hundred men lost to only twenty, useless!¡±


    I kept my blank face, but a secret excitement thrilled my body. My father was marvelous. I stood joyfully wishing this could be over soon though my legs were killing me.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± An insider soldier stepped up front, ¡°We pulled the alarm because they¡¯ve passed the gate. We lose because the space in the entrance limited us to fight with only a couple of men.¡±


    ¡°Pass the gate?!¡± I yelled, ¡°You all people saw us in the tunnel! Spare your words!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they¡¯ve passed the gate. You¡¯ve lost, and how about I order an extension of the gate and let you fight again to see who wins this time?¡± The king¡¯s played the ruby on his ring with a little finger, ¡°No one has realized any faults! Take this man and give him thirty!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Tense the Minister looked, ¡°This matter is a small case; please be mercy.¡±


    ¡°SMALL CASE?¡± The king scolded loudly, ¡°Once the alarm alarms, everyone is alarmed! Have you been getting too old to know this?¡±


    ¡°All things are clear, more or less!¡± The king prevented anyone who intended to speak, ¡°When did the DOD become such incapable? Have they been training properly? Ringing the alarm for such a small incident and two hundred men lost to a less twenty. What if this was the case of an enemy attack? I don¡¯t expect my Divine City to be guarded by such soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Considering their incompetence, all DOD senior officers will suspend their duty, effective immediately. All responsibility will be taken over by the imperial guards. Twenty slashes for all infantry and sub-lieutenants involved in this incident and dispatch out of DC in all! Viceroy Cohen Kheda, pack your impulse. Considering your status, fistfighting is not an appropriate move? I now give you self-detention for three days and cut in salary for a half year!¡± Watched over all of us, the king continued, ¡°Now get out. Visual, you stay here with me!¡±


    ¡°Three day¡¯s detention and half year¡¯s salary.¡± My father grinned, ¡°What an itchy punishment. The Minister must be furious now!¡±


    ¡°My salary! Dad!¡± I said, ¡°That is a lot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He said, ¡°His Majesty was pleased that you gave him an excuse to shift all DOD personnel. He has authorized a total of five hundred grand for your Dark City project as a reward and encouragement.


    ¡°WHAT! I¡¯m rich! I was expecting around twenty, thirty.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± He had a paper in hand, ¡°Look at this, that¡¯s the approval! You can get the money immediately from the treasurer!¡±


    ¡°Jack!¡± I grabbed the paper and yelled.


    ¡°Boss! What?¡±


    ¡°You, now, with Maiza, go and get my money!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Jack!¡± Father followed, ¡°Let me show you how to transfer!¡±


    I lied on the bed feeling wild with joy. With the money and help from my friends, I was able to play big!


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jack rushed in, ¡°Geez!¡±


    ¡°Geez my ass!¡± I said, ¡°Where¡¯s my money?¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jack was sweaty all over followed with Maiza who looked furious, ¡°Our money is taken!¡±

 Chapter Volume 2 13

    Treasurer¡¯s Rule


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    I guess someone on Reddit made a correct guessing.


    Please for this novel and give me your comments to make it better!


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Jack, Moya, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.Maiza: Visual¡¯s head guard.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± I bounced off the bed, ¡°Who did that? He got a death wish?¡±


    ¡°That damn fatty!¡± Jack said, ¡°The Treasurer!¡±


    ¡°Mother FUCKER!¡± I pulled the shoes, ¡°Son of a BITCH!¡±


    ¡°Snap.¡± Someone stroke my head, I looked up and saw my dad¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Clean your mouth!¡± He said, ¡°The Treasure is rather a noble than the soldiers at the gate.¡±


    ¡°DAD!¡± I yelled, ¡°He took my money!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± My father said without anger, ¡°His Majesty knows too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If His Majesty wants to give you money, then why didn¡¯t he just give you?¡± He said, ¡°Instead he went all the way and ordered a transfer.¡±


    ¡°What did he want?¡± I pondered, ¡°Are you saying that the King wants me to fix this guy?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, good boy!¡± My father now looked silly unlike usual, ¡°His Majesty intends to make the best use of your talent.¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡¯s not an easy money¡­¡± I said, ¡°What should I do? And, why me?¡±


    ¡°Because the Treasurer was drawn to Luhrmann¡¯s side, and he has been hindering the King¡¯s plans. The Treasurer himself is an airtight person who never let anyone find out about his dirty deeds. We had no choice but to invoke the younger you. If things screw up, your age will be a perfect excuse for the King to just let it go. Not even the Minister is able to complain about it.¡± Father said, ¡°Like last time, make trouble, make it big! It¡¯s even better if you drag Luhrmann into the mess. Do whatever you want at your own discretion as long as you don¡¯t accidentally kill someone.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I got dressed, ¡°On my way now!¡±


    ¡°Hold it there!¡± He stopped me, ¡°Is your detention due yet?¡±


    I rode leisurely feeling upset about dad. Although the thick arches of trees have lightened the burning sunlight while a faint trace of breeze has brought me some easiness, I sighed, ¡°I was sold by my old man this time.


    ¡°Cicadas¡­¡± I thought, ¡°are annoying!¡±


    I waved my fingers casually, then Jack approached. He¡¯s already flattered himself as deputy chief of guards and hanged with Maiza all the time.


    ¡°Boss!¡± He asked, ¡°How about now?¡±


    ¡±Let¡¯s try the peaceful way.¡± I peeked at him, ¡°Tell them to keep smiling before I hit him!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    No one was allowed to race a horse in DC except for the King. Thus we slowly paced down to the Treasury Department, parked our horses, then walked in.


    ¡°Boss, here!¡± Jack expanded his eyes and said, ¡°How splendid, this place!¡±


    ¡°Splendid?¡± I sniffed. The build was average with some gothic genre added to, ¡°Why don¡¯t I think so.¡±


    ¡°Huhhe, sure that! To you, the youngest and most promising viceroy within the empire, it¡¯s just a building.¡± A welcoming middle-aged man who stood on the main building stairs said with a smile.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I gazed at him and noticed gracious garment and confidence within his manner.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Jack came over and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s him, filthy swine!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Your Excellency!¡± Fatty said, ¡°I am the Treasurer.¡±


    ¡°Are you? How did you know who I am,¡± I found a spot and sat down, ¡°instead of anyone else?¡±


    ¡°The sigil of your House and bandage on your hand have revealed your identity.¡± The Treasurer answered, ¡°In the City of Divine, a nobility with a wounded right hand would be solely you, Viceroy Kheda, the one who fight at the city gate a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Your power of observation serves you well.¡± I said, ¡°Such talent, it would be unworthy for you to be the Treasurer.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I was assigned by His Majesty.¡± He smiled, ¡°I cannot let him down.¡±


    The Treasurer seemed to be a hard bone to catch. I decided to cut into the subject.


    ¡°Since that,¡± I presented the financial approval, ¡°Let¡¯s get into business here!¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The Treasurer took over the paper with both hands, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    His straightforward attitude surprised me, and I looked at Jack. Jack slightly shook head to remind me this would not be so easy.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡± The Treasurer lifted his eyes from a pile of books, ¡°Do you want the 250,000 on your Dark City account immediately?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± I stared at his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t catch that.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand.¡± The Treasurer appeared without any panic as if he didn¡¯t know the amount was cut by half.


    ¡°Look at me.¡± I walked and sat on the chair in front of his desk, ¡°Do I look like a man you can mess up with?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± The Treasurer was calm, ¡°Do you have a question?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the amount of the approval?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°How much are you giving me?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your position?¡±


    ¡°I am the Treasurer.¡±


    ¡°BANG!¡± I slammed on the desk, made the stuff on table bounced up.


    ¡°Where is the other half!¡± I said, ¡°Spit it out!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, calm down.¡± The Treasure looked unhurried and said, ¡°Let me explain myself.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± He saw me nodded then continued, ¡°This fund that His Majesty has approved is for building and construction, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The Treasurer then flooded with words, ¡°Despite your Dark City, there is much more construction need within the whole empire; thus it is reasonable to make proper adjustments between funds. This is part of my job, I¡¯m doing this indifferently to you, or to others. The rest of your fund, 250,000 in gold, will be put into the city and the Prime Minister¡¯s Maison renovation project. Please understand, the Minister is an empire official of high importance. His Maison status is directly connected to Swabia¡¯s image and reputation, which is linked to¡­ I¡¯ve compromised consider it¡¯s your first time building a city.¡±


    ¡°Compromise?¡± I grabbed his collar and pulled him over the desk, ¡°You took half of my money to mend the minister¡¯s house, and you said you are compromising? Why the fuck do I care about his well-being?¡±


    ¡°Please let me go. What do you want?¡± The Treasurer acted calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an everyday soldier.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you are not.¡± I gazed at him, ¡°Do you wanna reconsider and give me my money?¡±


    ¡°250,000.¡± He gazed back, ¡°Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°You are pushing me.¡± I said, ¡°Your body is not forged in steel, how many punches do you think you can handle?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. I am the Treasurer, a ranked nobility!¡±


    I let off him and rest my hands and tidied his collar, then talked with a smile, ¡°Yes, indeed you are, but please don¡¯t bet my temper.¡±


    Then and there was a sound of slapping, loud and clear. The Treasurer covered his face and looked me unbelievably.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He said trembly, ¡°You slapped me!?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! How could I slap you? I am so sorry!¡± I laughed, ¡°Sorry I let you down, I should have punched you.¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ HELP!!!¡± A high-pitched 120 dB cry for help went out of his office.


    ¡°Your Highness! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Someone came running and was stopped by Jack and all.


    ¡°The Treasurer was doing business with our Viceroy, please do not disturb them!¡±


    ¡°But His Highness is crying for help!¡± The Treasurer¡¯s guards yelled and tried to rush in, ¡°There¡¯s might be assassins!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no sound from our Viceroy, how come the assassin?¡± Jack said, ¡°He might be doing exercise.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Hiss exercise is making donkey sound in bed!¡± This guard might be low on IQ.


    ¡°Ah, so¡­¡± Jack said, ¡°Maybe he wanna try something new today!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡°No can do!¡±


    While they were arguing, came in a loud sound, ¡°Presenting His Royal Prime Minister!¡±


    End

 Chapter Volume 2 14

    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen¡¯s friend.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.Climos Summers: King of the Swabia Empire.


    The time when the Prime Minister had someone broke open the door, I was challenging a man with a loud voice ¡°Are you done?¡± while stamping on his face.


    ¡°Hands off!¡± The Minister yelled, ¡°I SAID HANDS OFF!¡±


    ¡°My hands aren¡¯t onto anything, Minister!¡± I answered while using my foot to run over the face a few more times.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± He changed the wording, ¡°Come around! Behave yourself!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why am I taking orders from you?¡± I answered and kept on with my foot.


    ¡°I am the Prime Minister of Swabia, second Duke!¡± He raised his voice, ¡°I am ordering you!¡±


    ¡°Fuck your mama!¡± I let go of the idiot and went to the Minister with a finger pointed at his nose, ¡°What are you, acting like an old bird!?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± He didn¡¯t catch my words, ¡°Old bird?¡±


    ¡°How dare you insult the Minister!¡± An old man appeared from the back, ¡°Undisciplined man! I was right expelling you!¡±


    I widened my eyes for a while to recognize this bold guy was the headmaster of the Royal Academy.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± I smoothly pushed his shoulder and gave him a swirl, made him circled and fell.


    ¡°Yo¡­ you! You shameful brat!¡± Desperate Minister grabbed my collar, ¡°You don¡¯t care who I am, or who he is! I¡¯m taking you to the king!¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± I ditched his hands, ¡°Lose it, your hands!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lose your hands!¡± The headmaster who was left on the ground said, ¡°Uncultured man!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°AHHH.¡±


    ¡°How dare you hit again!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hit you once, twice, what¡¯s the difference!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my times here! TO THE KING!¡±


    I acted as wild and rebellious as I could and watched Fischer asking questions with the other two high officials of the empire. His Majesty cooperatively went out hunting.


    ¡°Minister, my father went out this morning, if you could¡­¡± Fischer said with prudence, ¡°Is it really that important?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Minister was blue in the face, ¡°I have a matter of utter importance! I¡¯ll wait until no matter when!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can have your moment.¡± I was not used to standing along and was eager to sit somewhere, ¡°I¡¯m not keeping myself here!¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± The Minister was about to lose it, ¡°I dare you to move a step!¡±


    ¡°One step! Two steps! Three steps¡­¡± I walked around him, ¡°It¡¯s not so hard, right? What¡¯s your move anyway?¡±


    ¡°Scamp!¡± Now he was completely out of control, and "slap," his palm landed on my face.


    I did not see that coming and got hit right on the surface. It was a huge insult.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± Chill brought forth from the feet and anger built out from guts! I then with lightning speed caught him, put him down and rode on his back.


    First I lightly punched his stomach.


    ¡°Ohhhhh¡­¡± Minister rounded his mouth, probably thought crying was not a dignified manner.


    Then I put the back of my hands above his heart and smashed on it. This way, nobody was able to inspect any wounds even he''s beaten to death.


    ¡°Hmmmmm¡­¡± Now he hummed. Impressive, he could groan with a nose.


    I was foul-mouthed and ready to punch him a third time only to find out I was captured by many. People trapped me by the feet and hands while dragged me to a chair. I peeked from spaces between the crowd. That jerk face was close to dying.


    A handful of high mages enchanted and feed potions to the poor man to drag him back from being in a coma.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jerk face pointed at me, trembled, ¡°Good job¡­¡±


    I roared and bounced from the chair again to be forced down by a few royal guards.


    A valuable royal chair was not built for smashing. ¡°Crack!¡± It broke into pieces and was in an early grave.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± The King has finally shown up, hunter suited up, ¡°What¡¯s this place? Are you all drunk?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you all pushing Viceroy Kheda? Let him go!¡± The King then saw the Minister who slumped on a chair, ¡°Are you OK? Have you forgotten your manners?¡±


    I knelt then threw myself into quick actions with a face of sadness, sorrow, and complicated emotions.


    ¡°Keep on!¡± I thought, ¡°If only I could let out some tears.¡±


    ¡°Please uphold your justice, Your Highness!¡± The Minister was on his hands and knees, ¡°I was¡­ Cohen, this brat slapped me!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± I thought regretfully, ¡°He said it first, where are my tears?¡±


    ¡°Minister, calm down.¡± His Majesty casually helped the Minister up, ¡°Please take a seat and let others tell me the details.¡±


    The Minister tore and sat and nodded.


    ¡°Father, about the Minister being slapped.¡± Fischer said, ¡°I witnessed the whole thing, may I?¡±


    ¡°Granted.¡± The King glanced me with an expression of ¡°Why on earth are you making it this big?¡± and answered, ¡°Minister was hurt. This is huge. Now, summon the group, let''s talk in the great hall!¡±


    The King¡¯s men were gathered at the Grand Palace.


    ¡°It began by the Minister saying ''Scamp.'' Then he slapped Viceroy Cohen.¡± Fischer was extraordinarily clever. He knew he could state this affair from backward forth and separate it into chunks. ¡°Then like a crazy man, Viceroy Cohen put the Minister on the ground and punched him¡­ twice.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Someone stepped forward, ¡°There were something else before that¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment. Let¡¯s focus on this matter.¡± The King and his son acted perfectly together, ¡°Is this true, Minister?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it is.¡±


    ¡°Why would our Minister be abusive?¡± My father looked at Fischer and complained.


    ¡°His words were, and I quote ¡®I have a matter of utter importance! I¡¯ll wait until no matter when!¡¯. Then Viceroy Kheda said he¡¯s not staying and wanna leave. The Minister dared him to walk a step. And then like this, Cohen hit the Minister.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± My father paced ahead and faced the Minister, ¡°Was it just because Cohen walked around you? Alright, now I¡¯m walking, are you gonna swear and hit me! Viceroys do not take orders from you, don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°Visual!¡± The King said, ¡°Don''t act like a child!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± My father aimed at the Minister, ¡°He hit my son!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± The King said, slightly annoyed, ¡°Are you done talking!? Stay put! Let this go for now!¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡± Luhrmann shouted, ¡°I was hit!¡±


    ¡°You hit first, admit it!¡± King said impatiently, ¡°You were wrong in the first place, live with it. Let this go!¡±


    ¡°Anything else.¡± Asked the king, ¡°Anything related to this matter?¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Fischer said loudly, ¡°The Treasurer¡¯s accusation of Viceroy Kheda¡¯s abuse on him. Furthermore, the Minister held the same on Viceroy Kheda at the same moment in the same place.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You are indeed a troublemaker.¡± The King gazed at me, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! I know!¡± The Royal Academy headmaster who has been neglected said, ¡°Viceroy Kheda expressed with wretched language his anxious and impulsive eager to have unordinary and immoral male and female relationship with Minister¡¯s mother. More to that, Viceroy Kheda made a terrible metaphor as to compare the Minister with a particular male organ, the kind of filthy.¡±


    To end with his words, the old man waved with a gesture.


    The Minister listened to the soft-in-head nerd to finish his show-off on academic integrity. With a constant and compelled twitching on the face, he said nothing. All people who were in the hall were stunned and lowered their heads, focusing hard on what was the actual meaning of his words.


    I forced to not smile and prayed not to cramp my belly.


    ¡°Coffee break.¡± The King revealed a weird face, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, washroom?¡±


    End


    Next Chapter: Trouble Maker part 5 (End of the troublemaker pieces)

 Chapter Volume 2 15

    Trouble Maker part 5


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen¡¯s friend.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.Climos Summers: King of the Swabia Empire.


    Half of the hall left for a good while, and I enjoyed by looking at their twisted face and twitching shoulders. Suddenly, I noticed Fischer¡¯s winking eyes. I subconsciously glanced around to find the headmaster was also missing from the hall.


    I peered at Fischer with a sincere look and thought at him, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Take care of him, or you¡¯ll suffer later¡­¡± Fischer fixed his eyes on the ceiling, but his thought traveled through the air into my mind.


    ¡°Roger!¡± I never question any advice from this golden insider. Thus I wandered out and searched for my target while plotting strategy.


    I pass through straggling officials who either tempted with laughter or gazed at me viciously and find the Royal Headmaster at a corner.


    The old man was standing by a wall, faced with the delicate engravings. He seemed to be struggling with earlier grammar errors and did not notice my presence.


    I signed the Royal guards to secure the area.


    ¡°What went wrong?¡± I sneaked behind him and overheard him mumbling, ¡°My wording was right? Or was the problem my tone?¡±


    ¡°You have three sons, right, Mister?¡± I whispered in his ears, ¡°Are you proud of them?¡±


    He startled and shocked and turned to face me.


    ¡°My family affairs are not of your concern.¡± He said, ¡°Farewell, Your Excellency.¡±


    I glanced and find nobody around, pulled his arms and fixed him on the wall. I then reached a regular pill and forced it into his frightened open-wide mouth then squeezed his throat.


    ¡°Taste good?¡± I made sure he swallowed.


    ¡°Yo¡­ you! What did you give me?¡±


    ¡°Regular painkillers.¡±


    ¡°Regular? What is it!¡±


    ¡°The kinds you¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t behave.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Death¡­ won¡¯t scare me.¡± He straightened up, ¡°If you¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve done then, excuse me.¡±


    ¡°En¡­ don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± I grinned, ¡°I know it wouldn¡¯t work if you are the only one to take it. As of now, all of your family, including your three sons, are eating this delicious piece of jewel.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The headmaster gnashed, ¡°Your Excellency, you are despicable!¡±


    ¡°I had no other way. Who expelled me from the Academy and ended my chance of a decent education.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna suffer from today¡¯s fair, and I have to get my money.¡± I said, ¡°You¡¯ll help me.¡±


    Thus at a hidden corner, two men whispered and conspired secretly under the bright sunshine.


    ¡°I see, then why don¡¯t we hear from the Headmaster.¡± People gathered again in the grand hall, the King said, ¡°Just repeat the words, no need to add an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve done talking.¡± He looked at his foot and said.


    ¡°Cohen Kheda.¡± The King said, ¡°Why did you curse the Minister.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I said, ¡°I have to deny his accusation.¡±


    ¡°Reasons?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t say anything bad about him.¡± I cleared my throat, ¡°I said first: ¡®Fuck your mama¡¯ which sounded dirty, however, please pay attention, I used ¡®your¡¯ the subject. Thus I was only asking a typical question about gossips I''ve heard on the streets.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The King looked to the Headmaster, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Now as I recall, Viceroy Kheda¡¯s words did hint a sense of the question.¡± He leveled his head and with a faceful of helpless look, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a general form of question.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what about ¡®old bird¡¯?¡± The Minister pointed at me, trembled.


    ¡°About that, I need to apologize to you. Please forgive me on my wordings. However, I was not saying anything bad about you.¡± I stated with a smile, ¡°In general, I¡¯ve accustomed to use the word rookie for freshmen who lack experience. An old bird is, on the contrary, I¡¯m complimenting your sophisticated way of handling things.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± The King asked, ¡°Is that a thing, headmaster?¡±


    ¡°The literal meaning of this, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a proper explanation.¡± He was threatened by family¡¯s fate, thus gave another favorable answer. He was the headmaster, so others won¡¯t stand to oppose him, leaving the Minister and his people gazed at him with confused and vicious looks.


    ¡°Then that, all things are settled.¡± The King said, ¡°Who''s next?¡±


    ¡°Father,¡± Fischer said, ¡°The Treasurer¡¯s charge on Viceroy Kheda.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Treasurer, you may begin.¡±


    Faced puffed, and covered by a bandage, the Treasurer stepped forward.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He pointed at his face, ¡°I was transferring his money, then he beat me cruelly on the ground!¡±


    ¡°You are indeed severely wounded.¡± The King then turned to me, ¡°Cohen! How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± I knelt beside the Treasurer, ¡°The money you have approved to me, he took half of it!¡±


    ¡°Was it really?¡± The King fawned, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed!¡± I yelled, ¡°I did everything I could; he would give me only half!¡±


    ¡°He might want to give you half then the other half in a few days.¡± The King said, ¡°Why on earth were you being such an impulsive man and a hitter!¡±


    ¡°No, it was not! The Treasurer had explicitly said,¡± I pointed at the Minister, ¡°He¡¯s giving the other half to the Minister!¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡± King slapped on the armrest, ¡°Minister is a major figure in the empire, don¡¯t you make nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°Treasurer!¡± The King looked graved, ¡°Is it true, what Viceroy Cohen said about your deeds?¡±


    The Treasurer did not expect things to change this drastically and muted by the King¡¯s question, he answered after a good while, ¡°Ye¡­ yes.¡±


    Then uproar arose between the other officials!


    The money, in fact, if given as a renovation fee, made no difference to handing cash to him. However, it will be treated differently if it were given directly to the Minister. It will be corruption. A simple wording choice would make such a huge difference. Now even if the Treasurer alters his evidence as to mansion renovation, who would believe him! The Headmaster of Royal Academy was worthy of his name. He gave me the best idea!


    ¡°Minister,¡± The King murmured, ¡°Start talking.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Minister said, ¡°I have no idea! I really don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know?¡± My father asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he give the money to me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Treasurer has finally realized his fault, ¡°The money was intended for the Minister¡¯s mansion renovation project!¡±


    ¡°My house repairs every year!¡± Minister yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my house! You must be drawn to money and wanna fill in your pocket, and you did it with my name!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± I thought. This Minister indeed earned his name. He saw the condition wasn¡¯t right then he abandoned the Treasurer! I have underestimated him. At least it has proven he was a man able to know when to advance and retreat. I need to be careful!


    Then everything went as they planned. The current Treasurer became former Treasurer and imprisoned, trial to be dated. The Minister avoided responsibility due to his lack of awareness.


    ¡°So to speak, we¡¯ve had a few rough days in the city recently!¡± The King glanced at me.


    Did he want to kick me down the ladder?


    ¡°I said you are impulsive, you triumphed that every time.¡± The King was playing his ring again! Each time he did that someone will get unlucky! In this case, me!


    ¡°Arrogant! Extremely arrogant!¡± The King neglected the stunned look on my face, continued, ¡°You beat up the Treasurer, you beat up the gatekeepers, who knows what''s your next target tomorrow. If I indulge you any longer, you might beat me, am I right!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± My father said, ¡°He¡¯s done nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°He has!¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    ¡°I SAID YES!¡± The King merely roared, ¡°He broke my study chair!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Minister echoed with his shining eyes, ¡°Damage royal property is a punishable offense!¡±


    ¡°That was not me¡­¡±


    ¡°Orders!¡± He interrupted me, ¡°Get his rat and give him thirty!¡±


    ¡°NOOOO!¡± I freaked out, ¡°That was not me!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± My father yelled, ¡°Cohen is a civilian viceroy, you can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    ¡°Then, Your Majesty,¡± I was dragged outside and overheard the Minister¡¯s exciting voice, ¡°You could give him a military position.¡±


    ¡°Might as well, I hereby name Viceroy of Dark City, Cohen Kheda as¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t listen clearly from afar.


    End

 Chapter Volume 2 16

    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen¡¯s friend.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.Nashor Summers: Queen of the Swabia Empire.


    Several muscular royal guards pressed me on the ground, and a rather friendly guy placed a thick cushion on my but and made a smile at me.


    ¡°Cooperate and scream harder.¡± He said.


    ¡°One!¡± Guard¡¯s rod slammed in.


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± I yelled and didn¡¯t feel pain at all thanks to the cushion.


    ¡°Two!¡± Here came one more.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh!¡± They beat for twenty-eight times, and I made twenty-eight different styles of screaming.


    Two more left and I was tired of waiting and about to urge them. Then I turned my eyes and saw Fischer¡¯s evil smile.


    ¡°NO!¡± I sensed danger from his eyes, and as expected, the cushion was promptly lifted, and I was beaten the crap out!


    ¡±PUFF PUFF!" With two stuffy sound, I got hit right in the middle. An unnamable sharp and sorrowful pain spread on my skin to my bone marrow. My mouth was widely open without a sound but ¡°Ssssssi¡­ ssssssi¡±.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°En, my father said, the last two rods is a must.¡± He ignored my sad eyes and turned around, ¡°Stand up, my mom wants to see you.¡±


    I hobbled on the Royal Garden Lane. Lovely streams and exotic flowers and plants didn¡¯t offer help with the pain.


    ¡°My father said, if he doesn¡¯t beat you at least twice for real then cat out of the bag, others will know.¡± Fischer led, ¡°By the way, you got lucky, a bunch of rods for a mil-pos.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! You remember that I¡¯ll have my revenge!¡± I said with bare teeth.


    ¡°Whatever¡­ you still have to call me Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey¡­ that¡¯s gonna wait, you are still at ¡®Highness¡¯.¡±


    In a small pavilion surrounded by streams, we met Queen Nashor. She wore a white dress and sat on a white stool. She was doing ikebana with a pair of scissors and concentrating on plants that were strangers to us.


    ¡°There you are.¡± She said softly, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡± Fischer sat down, and I decided to keep standing considering my but condition, ¡°I¡¯m better off keep straight.¡±


    Queen Nashor looked at me, then greeted and continued her trimming. I froze the moment she smiled at me. Her expression was so real, natural and comfortable.


    No birds were humming while I heard the lower roar of the streams. I watched the Queen gracefully put down scissors and cleaned her hands in a silver tray.


    ¡°I had a sense of everything you¡¯ve done recently.¡± She stood up and put the finished bouquet on the fence, ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why you have to do it in the rudest way.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Out of nowhere, faced with a kind elder, I choked and had no idea why I was acting tense and unable to lie.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Fischer said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Cohen such a man? Do you mean he faked all these?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡± Queen Nashor then asked, ¡°Tell me, Cohen.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ think, this way it would be more¡­ straightforward.¡± I tried hard to remember my thought then, ¡°Time-saving.¡±


    ¡°I see, then it was all part of your personality.¡± She paced and finally faced my eyes, pointed her right index finger and put it on my forehead. A feel of a drop of cold spread like a ripple...


    ¡°A boy of sixteen.¡± She gazed at my eyes, ¡°Why a boy with so many hidden secrets.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace¡­¡± I tried to end this conversation as fast.


    ¡°Call me auntie.¡± She interrupted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better for you like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, auntie.¡± I surrendered.


    ¡°You two are in grave danger.¡± Slowly she sat down, ¡°Do you know?¡±


    I confusedly shook my head.


    ¡°The Minister, he was a man of great importance as the chief quartermaster during the Divine/Asmodian war several decades ago. He singlehandedly managed in perfect order the necessities of four hundred and sixty thousand soldiers. Do you still think you can defeat him easily?


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been underestimating you like kids. During the days he assumed the position as the Prime Minister, he has not encountered any noticeable impediment, except for Viceroy Kheda, your father.¡± Auntie Nashor continued, ¡°He has never imagined anything that could mean a thread to him in Swabia. As for you, Cohen, you are the very first variable in the Empire during near twenty years. For us as well as for the Minister. You are always an unpredictable deal breaker to him. Now he will add you to his thread list. He will get ready for you on whatever he¡¯s planning to do. You should be worried.¡±


    ¡°Mother, are you saying that Cohen is in danger?¡±


    ¡°You think? Why do you say your father gave him a military position for thirty rods?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°You brat.¡± Auntie Nashor kept her smile, which has been changing lively as my emotions, ¡°Let me tell you.¡±


    ¡°The Divine City looks at peace for the moment, which in fact is flown in turbulence. Within the entire empire, only the Kheda¡¯s territories are comparably safe for you. Within which Cohen¡¯s is the safest. This place is yet to develop without other forces'' intrusion.¡± She said, ¡°Your father gave Cohen¡¯s a mil-pos, then he will be able to build armies in large scale.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Cohen¡¯s army will be your knights, you stupid little.¡±


    ¡°Knights?¡±


    ¡°I have discussed with your father. You have to go to the Dark City with Cohen together immediately. There you will have much opportunity to practice and the chance to avoid dispute in DC.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Positive. We will worry about the Minister, and you are free to realize your dreams.¡± Auntie Nashor said to me, ¡°Cohen, carry on. The more you thrive, the safer we will be.¡±


    ¡°I assure you. We will make it!¡±


    ¡°You need to take this really seriously. Cohen, have you remembered what I said?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear, Auntie Nashor.¡±


    ¡°One more thing.¡± She said, ¡°Since today, I want you to think before act. For us, this world is full of various temptation and danger. A single mistake, you could lose yourself.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I asked, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Follow your heart.¡± She gazed at my face, ¡°Your heart will not lie. It will lead you whenever you become lost.¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± Fischer stuttered, ¡°Don¡¯t we have our Gods?¡±


    ¡°The Minister himself,¡± Auntie pulled Fischer¡¯s ears, ¡°is a spokesman of the Gods. Do you want him to lead your way?¡±


    After our conversation, we all grew hunger. Thus the three of us, stood or sit, enjoyed fine desserts in the pavilion while chitchatting.


    ¡°By the way, Cohen.¡± The Queen asked, ¡°You have two cute fiancees, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I smiled, ¡°They were accidentally earned at that moment.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less. Bring those girls in tomorrow. I want to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth, Auntie?¡±


    ¡°You little bastard, it¡¯s about the reputation of these two lovely girls!¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to be pulled by the ears, ¡°Or were you just saying that for fun? I¡¯m preparing your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡± I said, completely acted silly, ¡°No need to be in such a rush?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± She smiled, ¡°I need someone to take care of you little bastard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only sixteen!¡± I protested loudly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be spending much time with Fischer, what if the girl he likes shed eyes on you?¡± Queen Nashor whispered in my ears, ¡°I''ll be so relieved once you are married.¡±


    Under the setting sun, I returned my residence in the Divine City on a stretcher while carrying the Queen¡¯s flower for my mother and pretended a sore butt.

 Chapter Volume 2 17

    Fiancees


    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.Flynn & Carey Rhona: Sisters, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends, and future wives.Laika: Cousin of the Prime Minister''s second daughter. He got into a fight with Cohen in the capital Grand Altar, which awakened Cohen''s true self.Lisa: The Prime Minister¡¯s second daughter, Cohen¡¯s ex-fiancee. Laika¡¯s current fiancee.Luhrmann: The Prime Minister of Swabia, a Holy Temple assigned official to Swabia.Bellerina : Saintess of the Divine City Mage Guild.


    The Rohna sisters came over to meet Nashor the Queen before my marriage, and preparation was well underway.


    It was entirely appropriate for the ceremony to take place at my parents'' place since I was a son of the Darkmoon Viceroy. However, people in the Divine City were well informed, and within less than two days, wedding presents from friendly acquaintances or unfamiliar Empire officials came flooding my place. I could fill a whole room with them.


    Jack was certainly on cloud nine.


    The most amazing part was the Prime Minister, disregarded all our disputes earlier, had his men carried expensive presents like nothing had happened, which staggered as well as put me in a loss.


    ¡°What of it? Just go and show your appreciation.¡± My father said, ¡°Each and every one of them.¡±


    ¡°Everyone?¡± I asked, ¡°Father, do you have any idea how many Houses there are?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯ve no idea.¡± He insisted on, ¡°Still you have to go and show your gratitude.¡±


    ¡°What about the Minister?¡±


    ¡°Minister as well.¡± He said, ¡°Misconception is one of his plays. You could act as well and go to thank him, then leave like nothing has happened.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut it, it¡¯s decided.¡± He put a hand and say, ¡°Son, you are a politician now. You need to learn your way around people. It might help your career in the future.¡±


    Thus the Rohna sisters and I traveled by carriage between DC streets and visited House by House according to the present registry. I was driven mad by the noble formalities, but my two warbler-like fiancees, in contrast, smiled and coped with conversations to the occasions like pros.


    ¡°I am Viceroy Cohen Kheda¡¯s personal guard.¡± At the gate of the Minister¡¯s, Jack who wore a light warrior suit informed the housekeeper. ¡°Viceroy Cohen Kheda, with his fiancees are here to visit His Prime Minister, the Excellency.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± The guard was off to inform.


    In the short moment, I pushed aside the tassel on the carriage window to regard the Minister¡¯s house. I grew very complicated emotions seeing this somehow familiar place.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Carey asked slowly, ¡°Your ex-fiancee?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Flynn smiled and said, ¡°Look out our Mr. Viceroy gets angry. I heard some people are starting to call him Viceroy Rascal.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Flynn you¡¯ll be afraid? I¡¯m not.¡±


    I forced a smile at them then started to appreciate their look. The noble-lady-looked dressings did not compromise their glamorous charms on the inside, one was pure as water while the other was bright like the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off,¡± I said, ¡°Here¡¯s the last House.¡±


    We were led by Minister¡¯s Butler to his reception hall. Minister was already waiting accompanied by a cold-faced man who paid us with ignorance and a woman whose sharp gaze was practically penetrating my body.


    It was Lisa and Laika. A sudden anger immediately suffused my inner, and I did not feel the need to kept my sword in the sheath.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Excellency!¡± Flynn rested one hand while the other held mine firmly. She smiled and bend half knees to him as a younger female to an elder.


    ¡°You are such a match!¡± He said, smiling, ¡°Be the Divine with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Minister.¡± I calmed down, ¡°We are here to appreciate your kindness to our wedding.¡±


    ¡°You are very welcome.¡± He seated us, ¡°When is it?¡±


    ¡°Her Grace has the date for us.¡± Flynn felt my uneasiness, and said, ¡°The 15th next month in the Darkmoon City, please I insist that you join us.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± He looked at me and said, ¡°That day is my daughter¡¯s engagement, with Laika. I have to be there for them.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡± Flynn squeezed my hand, ¡°Well let¡¯s congratulate Ms. Lisa and Mr. Laika.¡±


    ¡°Yeas, sure, congrats, Ms. Lisa.¡± I stood and walk nearer, ¡°Please forgive my ignorance, an engagement present will be on the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± The apple of a particular Minister snorted, then I walked towards Laika.


    ¡°Congrats to you, Mr. Laika.¡± I said, ¡°Your fiancee is a lady.¡±


    ¡°App¡­ reciated!¡± Laika grew an obvious pale look on his face with a pair of hands clenched firmly, blood veins pumped.


    In Divine City, Lisa¡¯s sluttiness was widely known by anyone; thus any stupid could know what I meant by that. I couldn¡¯t help but feel shameful for Laika, for he was once a man of proud.


    ¡°Well, excuse us.¡± I said, ¡°Don''t bother, Mr. Minister.¡±


    Holding two soft and warm hands, I exited the Minister¡¯s mansion and boarded my carriage.


    I gasped and eased myself as the carriage speeded up.


    ¡°What? Feeling better?¡± Carey grinned, ¡°Who was about to erupt earlier?¡±


    ¡°Was I?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if it were for my sister,¡± Carey said, ¡°There¡¯ll be another bloody fight in the Minister¡¯s tonight.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Flynn said thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe the Minister wanted that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I said, ¡°I noticed moments ago. I heard people breathing around the hall and sound of armor clashing on our way out.¡±


    ¡°Holy Divine!¡± Carey cried while covering her mouth, ¡°They¡­¡±


    ¡°They were trying to fish me, Laika and Lisa were their bait. They wanted me to get angry, then stood against me. If I moved first, then they will be the ones who stood on the ground. I guess the Minister must have invited plenty of his justice noble friends awaited us.¡±


    ¡°We were in so much danger!¡± Carey declared.


    ¡°Yeah, though we have the calm and graceful Ms. Flynn.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°We are fine.¡±


    ¡°Actually these things that could happen, Mr. Kheda had the ideas for you.¡± Hearing my words, Flynn flushed and said, ¡°He told me the solutions.¡±


    ¡°My old man!¡± I wondered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    After I have returned, I said everything happened in the Minister¡¯s to my father.


    ¡°Queen¡¯s choice has always been thoughtful!¡± He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fantastic, her selection of your wife?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, pop?¡± I was puzzled, ¡°Is it all connected?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s an easy job to find you a wife?¡± My father said, ¡°It has to be well-considered. If chose well, like today, they will be of great help in your career. If not, she might be a burden and drag you to hell.¡±


    ¡°But are Flynn and Carey ladies like you said?¡± I asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach them how to behave?¡±


    ¡°Haha, mine were nothing worth mentioning. Her Grace has met them a few times.¡± My father lowered his voice, ¡°I suspected she had already taught the ladies many of her best tricks and plays. Plus your mother and your Auntie Bellerina, not one of them is a rookie. Son, you¡¯ve got two tough partners.


    ¡°Shit! Dad!¡± I yelled, ¡°You are one of them, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Haha, off you go prepare a gift for Minister¡¯s daughter!¡± Regardless of my complaint, father laughed, ¡°We have to return Darkmoon now or never.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Flynn and Carey with me.¡± My father continued, ¡°You could go later and take a look at your Dark City construction, remember to get there before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± I said, ¡°I nearly forget.¡±


    ¡°You rat, how could you forget!¡± He chuckled, ¡°About your money, five hundred grand in all, His Majesty had it delivered to Darkmoon already. I think I¡¯ll hold it there for safety. You could have someone withdraw whenever you need.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± I then asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± He looked out of the window, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted a lot of time.¡±


    A few days later.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± I heard Jack¡¯s compelling voice, ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± I peered at the burning sun above, ¡°Dunno how are those guys.¡±


    ¡°Dark City is beyond those hills.¡± Jack urged his horse, ¡°I¡¯ll go first and check it out.¡±


    ¡°What a rusher.¡± Maiza laughed.


    ¡°Boss! Come here!¡± Jack roared. Maiza and I looked at each other and rode upon the hilltop and looked to the direction Jack pointed to.


    We were thrilled by what was in the front.

 Chapter Volume 2 18

    Dark City


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Maiza: Cohen¡¯s head guard.Manta, Dimmock, Winslet, Windsor, Steven: Sons and daughters of the alien race leaders, rescued by Cohen from hunters at their youth.Moya, Jack, Marfa, Wilder: Homeless boys, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends till then.


    The once vast plain on this flat land was now divided into sections by several expanded avenues, with tents of various clan styles, big or small. Lambers, stones were carried from afar by workers of different races and piled highly like hills.


    ¡°A hundred thousand people, no less.¡± Maiza gazed upon the heads and said, ¡°Where are they from?¡±


    I shook head to say no, ¡°Let¡¯s get down there and check them out.¡±


    We rode off and headed towards a giant red tent not far away, recognized nearly ten different clans on the way.


    ¡°Identity! Off your horse!¡± A dwarf guard stopped us in front of the tent.


    ¡°It¡¯s Viceroy Cohen Kheda!¡± Maiza shouted on horseback, ¡°Take us to your leader.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± He looked at my eyes and hair, then smiled, ¡°The leaders are having a meeting.¡±


    I took off and went in regardless of my dusty cloak.


    Beyond my expectation, there were only people in the tent, who were having a meeting around a table.


    ¡°Who is it? Where¡¯s my notice?¡± Dimmock, who was not turning back, asked. He considered rules higher than anything in the world.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Steven saw me and approached with his hippie face, ¡°You are back!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Manta shouted, ¡°What took you so long! We¡¯ve been waiting!¡±


    ¡°The crowd out there.¡± I grabbed the glass and drunk, ¡°Where are they from, those people.¡±


    ¡®Magnificent, isn¡¯t it? Boss, some of them are my people.¡± Steven said, ¡°We have 8,000 wingmen, 12,000 dwarfs, 25,000 sandmen, plus a thousand elves and dozens of vampires.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the humans and craftsmen from other clans.¡± Dimmock watched me, drinking, ¡°Total is around 40,000.¡±


    ¡°Other races?¡±


    ¡°Positive, they are refugees in Darkmoon from a few years ago.¡±


    I nodded and asked, ¡°Only three of you, how about the others?¡±


    ¡°They are all here, Moya, Winslet went to inspect the construction with your paper.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I said, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation? Your people all agreed to come?¡±


    ¡°No doubt, your city is our city.¡± Steven grinned, ¡°My father was beyond excitement when he heard you are the Viceroy. He at once gathered our best people, they are all yours to command.¡±


    ¡°Lambers and stones are ok for now. Winslet did a calculation that the transportation is entirely up as planned.¡± Manta said, ¡°The only problem is your design, we were a little thrilled by it.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m back!¡± I was pleased to hear all the great news, ¡°I¡¯ll give you specific assignment tonight. Now let¡¯s eat something.¡±


    The night was dark while bright in the tent. Not only me and my friends, but a vampire foreman also joined us as well.


    ¡°According to your paper, streets and sewage system should be a priority,¡± Winslet said softly, her face redden by the light.


    ¡°The reason,¡± I said, ¡°Sewage system should be built underground, streets are the foundation of the whole system; thus these two are top priorities.¡±


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t your city a bit oversized, Viceroy?¡± A vampire said, ¡°Though the wall rounded a bit smaller than DC, it¡¯s much bigger if we add adjacent villages.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± I nodded and showed my appreciation to his opinions, then pointed at the map, ¡°Take a look, there are no other cities within a diameter of hundreds of miles, if we build only one city then it¡¯s an isolated one. I¡¯m thinking about centering here and develop supporting towns and villages around it in the same time. Once the wall and necessary facilities are done then we will start building peripheral installations immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Wilder asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got three years and 500,000 in cash only, this is far from enough.¡± I looked at everyone, ¡°And now we have nearly 100,000 people to manage, that is more than sufficient. Apart from human resource, we have trouble feeding those people. Thus it¡¯s a must that we select able hands among them and send the rest to towns around the city. Their job is to develop commerce and farming, and it would mean great support to the Dark City in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying, we are building towns around to support us with money and food?¡± Marfa widened his eyes.


    ¡°Yep!¡± I answered, ¡°We don¡¯t yet to have basic food and money to support such a large city. In this case, it is necessary to slow down the project. I need a healthy development of the whole territory instead of sick and deformed giant city.¡±


    ¡°Then we could build it small!¡± Moya said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better this way?¡±


    ¡°This is what¡¯s troubling me.¡± I made a bitter smile, ¡°So far as to the Peace continent, our land is relatively huge, and the consistency of races is by far No.1 on this land. Before me, the population here is small but disordered. Lack of management has led to its underdevelopment. However, once we step in, then the abundant natural resource on this fertile land will attract people, businessmen, or even commoners from other nations. By then, do you think a city as small will hold them?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Winslet said, ¡°Well thought.¡±


    ¡°Though we are at a starting point, we need to do better than this.¡± I said, ¡°Let me assign your work. Steven, how many wingman warriors do you have?¡±


    ¡°En, because we are doing construction, there aren¡¯t many.¡± Steven answered, ¡°Around 300.¡±


    ¡°Get them off the site and put them into petrol teams of five.¡± I said, ¡°Deploy them evenly around the Dark City site in a diameter of three hundred miles. You are in charge of communication.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Dimmock, how many sandman warriors do you have?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand elites, and more general soldiers.¡± Dimmock said, ¡°They are combat ready.¡±


    ¡°Gather the elites and frame them by a squad of ten, ten squads into a team, ten teams into a squadron.¡± I cleared my mind, ¡°Gear them with horses and quarter away at a distance of 100 miles. Give me five teams in each direction. You will assign a commanding officer, I¡¯ll see after that.


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Manta, how about your people!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you know!¡± Manta said carelessly, ¡°All dwarfs are warriors.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need that much.¡± I stated with a smile, ¡°Pick a thousand of your finest men and assemble a security team. You¡¯ll be in charge of orders in the constructions site. Listen to me, it is of utter importance to retain orders for us.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, boss!¡±


    ¡°Winslet, how many elf warlocks do you have?¡±


    ¡°Zero.¡± Winslet was embarrassed, ¡°I thought it¡¯s just construction.¡±


    ¡°Things have changed, we need to prepared for the potential assault.¡± I said, ¡°Could Her Majesty sent some people?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said, ¡°How many do you need?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred will do.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll write to mother tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So then,¡± I said to the vampire who spoke earlier, ¡°How many of your vampires do you have?¡±


    ¡°Eighty!¡± He stood up, ¡°All of them are the best in our clan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry!.¡± I said, ¡°I forgot to ask your name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Kenna,¡± He said, ¡°I¡¯m Windsor¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Well, how unexpected, how''s she doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well, has been a little troublemaker recently.¡± Spoke of her sister, Kenna smile, ¡°What¡¯s my job?¡±


    ¡°I need you to split your people apart. Vampires are cautious, careful and creative.¡± I said, ¡°I will assign you guys according to the site project. Every one of you will be in charge of one sub-project. Extra people will be assigned to nearby towns. After the construction is finished, he will become deputy mayor, until a new mayor is appointed.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Kenna said, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Wilder asked, ¡°Anything for us?¡±


    ¡°Sure there are, how can I forget you.¡± I said, ¡°You and Maiza will establish a headquarter controlling all military units in Dark City. Select your officers among senior guards or refer to other clan leaders¡¯ recommendation.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± Wilder roared while Maiza smiled.


    ¡°Jack and Marfa.¡± I said word by word, ¡°You and all clan leaders will start setting up the City Hall.¡±


    ¡°City Hall?¡± Marfa was startled, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It a management institution in charge of all Dark City affairs. First, you will do your best to manage and coordinate our current construction system. I¡¯ll tell you the rest when I come back from Darkmoon.¡±


    ¡°You are going back?¡± Marfa asked, ¡°Why are you going back?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know yet!¡± Jack bluffed, ¡°Boss is getting married!¡±


    At that moment, Winslet¡¯s face turned immediately pale. I suffered terribly and swore to god to slaughter Jack the gossip.

 Chapter Volume 2 19

    Proposal


    I''ve got an idea.


    Since this novel is so incredibly long and my translation is fast though it still takes time to get there.


    I''m going so translate pieces I found touching or memorable or interesting, and post one every now and then at the end of a latest chapter.


    In order to give you guys a preview of what''s gonna happen in the near or far future.


    But I can assure you, I will do my best to make it spoiler-proof.


    From the context, you can guess, you can anticipate or expect.


    I think it will be fun.


    And here it goes, at the end of this chapter, my very first preview from a chapter named "Love"


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    Winslet: Daughter of the Elf Queen, rescued by Cohen from hunters at her youth.


    Jack: Homeless boy, Cohen¡¯s childhood friend till then.


    Meeting adjourned. I found a place on the outside lawn and sat with annoyance.


    ¡°O, Winslet, how am I supposed to explain this?¡±


    A tail-lighted firefly danced by and swayed in my sight. I reached and caught it in my palms and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve got to keep you here for a while, buddy.¡±


    Then I ran towards Winslet¡¯s tent.


    ¡°Ms. Winslet isn¡¯t back yet.¡± An elf who sat by a blue tent told me, ¡°She could be anywhere.¡±


    Then, with a feeling of shame, I searched every corner of the elf camp, still no signs of her.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± I figured her mood.


    ¡°Are there any rills or lakes?¡± I grabbed a he-elf, ¡°Somewhere quiet with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Or perhaps I scratched him, he twitched his mouth, ¡°There is a river that might fit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I loosened him and dashed to the direction.


    Annoyingly, after a long run by the bank, I still couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Darn it!¡± I kicked a piece of cobble into the river. Sprays of water splashed with a clear sound that broke this silent summer night.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Then and there was a voice came across the river, though sounded rather unfriendly, it was heavenly sound to me.


    ¡°Winslet, why are you on the other side?¡± I jumped into the water and walked across, thankfully the river was not so wide, ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your order, Viceroy?¡± My dropping wet clothes did not serve the expected dramatic outcome, Winslet said, her face grim, ¡°If there isn¡¯t, leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°There is, sure there is!¡± I distracted and said, ¡°I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She looked listless.


    ¡°See.¡± I unclenched my fist right in front of her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s your friend.¡±


    How unlucky, the little bug did not float up as I anticipated, though, it was struggling in my sweaty palm.


    ¡°Such a jerk!¡± Winslet carefully unleashed it and fawned, ¡°Why are you being so rude to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was glad, at least this incident has eased the tension between us, ¡°I was nervous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry to me.¡± Winslet rested the firefly on her fingertip and blew, ¡°Poor thing, forced here by someone she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Heard her pun, my blood froze, ¡°We could always send her back and give her life back.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Winslet murmured, ¡°Is it the way to forget things?


    ¡°I¡­ may I sit down?¡± My instinct taught me to clarify before answering, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not used to standing.¡±


    She said none. From her face look, I took it as a silent yes.


    ¡°Winslet, if you are calmed down.¡± I sat and said while looked at her, ¡°I have vital things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± I said, ¡°A lot of things happened since I left for DC, and the marriage between the Rohnas and me was intervened by Queen Nashor.¡±


    ¡°Flynn and Carey are Winslet¡¯s friends.¡± Winslet said peacefully, ¡°I am glad for them.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± My tongue was tied, ¡°Could please let me finish?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Situation in the Empire was not favorable now.¡± I settled and continued, ¡°Thus my father and His Majesty Climos havd proposed a plan, and as part of the scheme, my wedding was decided for next month.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I hardly had time to tell you.¡± I said.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯ve done talking, right?¡± Winslet welled her eyes, ¡°I have to go!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I bumped and stopped her, ¡°I am telling you! Please at least let me finish!¡±


    ¡°There is more?¡± She gazed at me and dropped tears, ¡°You are getting married in Darkmoon, and the brides are my friends. Can you alter that fact?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I said, ¡°But you can marry me as well.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Winslet was quite decided, ¡°I will not!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You have two wives¡­¡± Winslet lowered her head with sorrow, ¡°And they are my friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Winslet, look at me!¡± I rounded my arms on her tiny figure, she trembled and faced my eyes, ¡°Please tell me, the long days since we¡¯ve met, you¡¯ve never felt my love? Days by the river near DC, and by the Dark Forest, aren¡¯t they better than a marriage paper?¡±


    Winslet bit her lips, her eyes blurred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± I carefully touched away her tears, ¡°As long as we are in love, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you are getting married.¡± She said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± I said, ¡°But no one said there will be only two girls!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She widened her eyes at me and said desperately, ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± I said, smiling.


    Winslet was clearly unprepared for such, ¡°I¡­ don''t¡­¡±


    ¡°My lovely Ms. Winslet, I am proposing to you.¡± I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you say yes? This was my very first time, proposing.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She pushed me away, blushed, with a hint of a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Ah, headache!¡± I touched my head, ¡°Looks like I have to meet Auntie Elf alone.¡±


    ¡°I dare you!¡± She pretended to be angry.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± I hugged her once more, ¡°You know, people are calling me Viceroy Rascal.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± I sneaked and left a kiss on her lips.


    Winslet, who lost her first kiss, was so bashful and blushed. She glared me and gave up, dashed away like a swirl, left me laughing by the river.


    It was very peculiar how elves communicate, and within three days, the Elf Queen¡¯s reply appeared on my desk.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Jack came running in, ¡°What¡¯s the big news, laughing like that?¡±


    ¡°Jack!¡± I signed, ¡°Come and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± Jack came over happily, ¡°Can I really?¡±


    ¡°Your ass!¡± I caught and kicked him down, ¡°I forgot to wreck you!¡±


    The next morning, after I had everyone¡¯s assignment released, I took Winslet and guards and went back to Darkmoon.


    End of chapter 19


    Extra Piece 01 - Love


    By the time Cohen came back to his consciousness, he has found himself unable to see clearly of the surroundings. All he had were dim lights and blurred visions. He tried for a while, the figure of Flynn, who has been sitting beside him, became a bit clear. The wound has compressed his control over the body. But the pressure came from his wife. She was a woman who followed the rules and required mutual respect between the two. And this time, Cohen initiated the cursing spell behind everybody¡¯s back, causing this unresolvable result. Now Cohen felt pity, and a bit ashamed.


    But there was no regret.


    ¡°Dear,¡± Forced himself to bear the pain, Cohen made a bitter smile at Flynn, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest?¡±


    ¡°Watching my husband,¡± Flynn stared at Cohen, smiled, ¡°is better than sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was wrong again, please forgive me, this will be the the last time,¡± Cohen signed, ¡°From now on, there will be no more chance for me to make a mistake¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ you¡­ it¡¯s going to be hard for you now¡­¡±


    ¡°Why say that? My husband isn¡¯t like this.¡± Flynn took out her handkerchief, carefully wiped the blood off Cohen¡¯s mouth, ¡°My husband is a proud, funny man, and he never gives up.¡±


    ¡°I know myself.¡± Cohen breathed, and almost lost control, ¡°My body, I know¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯m not damn making it tonight¡­ you¡­ blame me, while I can hear¡­¡±


    ¡°I had a lot of dissatisfaction, but I always know, my husband is a great man.¡± Flynn fetched another handkerchief, ¡°As a son, a husband, a king¡­ even on Rontgen, I saw a father. My dissatisfaction¡­ I was asking too much¡­¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ that so?¡± Cohen has never dreamed of hearing any compliments from Flynn, ¡°I''m dying¡­ but I don¡¯t need that¡­ Flynn, you¡­ don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°What I said was true, all this time, the problems were on me, not you. I was asking too much,¡± Flynn held Cohen¡¯s hands, and spoke with tears, ¡°my fault, I can¡¯t change myself¡­ I can¡¯t change it¡­¡±


    After confirming what Flynn said was not intent to make him die regretlessly or his hallucination. Cohen was confused, with all the strength left, he asked, ¡°What¡­ why?¡±


    Cohen¡¯s mouth was widely open, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. After a series of devouring and rejoining, the vicious evils that left were comparably strong. Their harm to Cohen has increased dramatically. He was getting worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you, you are the only man I would give my heart to, I don¡¯t want to share with other women. When you brought Winslet back, I can¡¯t accept this. But, they offer you the love that I can¡¯t give you¡­ I have asked too much, I never found how selfish I was.¡± Tears welled her eyes, ¡°I had to lead them, I had to spend all my time on work, but all I want was your happiness. I merely made you smile¡­ those days¡­ you can always find happiness within the bitter¡­ and me¡­ I love being with you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a selfish woman, but my love for you is more than anyone, I care about you more than anyone. My love for you exists¡­ it¡­ really exists. Tears dropped, Flynn held Cohen¡¯s hands firmly, ¡°The flowers on my windows knew, how much I wanted you to succeed, and come back to peace, and live a life that only belongs to us. I have prayed to the moon, how much I wanted to throw everything away, the empire, the people. How I wanted to be with you as an innocent girl¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried and prayed for that day to come. I tried, and I didn''t even have time to listen to your greetings. When working, I thought, these days will pass, and I will have more time for you, to give you happiness¡­ but this time¡­ this chance will never be there.¡± Flynn finally cried, like a Winslet, ¡°Forgive me¡­ I was afraid¡­ I didn¡¯t want this¡­¡±


    Flynn¡¯s words became ever vague, but Cohen wanted to shout out and tell her. What she said was what he wanted to say. When he knew that they were on the same side, he also found himself dying. Unable to do anything, Cohen could only curse the damn world.


    ¡°Your world¡­ and my world¡­ are separated¡­ you treat me like a family instead of a lover. I was bossy. I don¡¯t blame anyone. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Flynn leaned forward and kissed on Cohen¡¯s forehead, ¡°I ever wanted to come into your world, and ready to accept the day that you truly fall in love with me¡­ but I have an unfinished destiny, I can¡¯t¡­ forgive me, my lover, from the day I was born, I was shackled.


    As Flynn talked, Cohen was unable to hear a word. He watched her talking with tears, his hands held firmly by hers. Eventually, his vision blurred again, and he felt his body drawn into the floor, part of which floated in the air¡­ again and again, he was pulled back by Flynn¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Cohen felt, he couldn¡¯t fight against the inner evils any longer, and he knew the evils are able to manipulate dead bodies. Cohen shouted silently, ¡°Flynn¡­ don¡¯t stay here¡­ danger¡­ Raven!!.. Hurry up¡­ kill me!¡±


    Raven has been standing by the door with his sword. Not for long, the door opened, he found Flynn with red eyes crying.


    ¡°What I said, did you hear?¡±


    Raven nodded.


    ¡°Then stay away!¡± Flynn said something she could never speak, rudely.


    Raven stood up and walked aside silently with obedience. He sat down once again and said, ¡°What you said last, he didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    "That¡¯s not your problem,¡± Flynn said coldly, colder even than Raven, "Can''t I say it?"


    Flynn went back in the room and shut the door.


    ¡°That¡¯s also not my problem. I don¡¯t like you. I never do.¡± Raven said towards the door, ¡°But at least, I was saved by someone tonight. I knew when the self-righteous you want to keep him, at least tell. He will appreciate that.¡±


    Bluntly ignored Raven''s words, Flynn came to Cohen¡¯s bed, stared at him, and put her fingers on his face, said, ¡°Thank you, my dear, from now on, I can drop my responsibilities.¡±


    Cohen lied on the bed twitching, said nothing.


    ¡°Tree whispered when we met. Moon signed when you left.¡± Stood up, Flynn ran fingers through her hair and crossed hands on her chest. She closed her weepy eyes ¡°I, am ready to offer my precious belonging, in exchange for my sleeping lover, you that sunk in dreams.¡±


    Raven kept a distance from the door. Still, he heard a piece of enchanting left the room.


    ¡°Watch upon me, ancient stars. Hear my call, mysterious deities. With sorrow and grief from the deep of my memory, I¡¯m chanting this song of life. If only tears were taken away from farewell, and feelings were missing for eternity. I shall not be myself. Leader of souls, I pray for your return. Please reverse the choice of life and death, and redeem the ancient agreement. I¡¯m here to offer, my [bee] blood¡­¡±


    Night breeze traveled in the darkness unaware of what¡¯s happening at this moment. Cold raindrops landed on Raven''s face.


    Footnotes


    word omitted for potential spoiler purpose

 Chapter Volume 2 20

    Problems


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main characterRick & Swift Kheda: Cohen¡¯s elder brothers.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father.Winslet: Daughter of the elf queen, Cohen¡¯s future wife.Flynn & Carey Rohna: Sisters, Cohen¡¯s childhood friends, and future wives.Katherine Hagrid: Cohen¡¯s mother.


    We came back to the long absence Darkmoon City, my home. A warm touch of festivity welcomed us the moment we entered the gate. Colorful stripes hung, and the city was full of joyful citizens. My black hair and eyes have revealed my identity even as I wore purposely everyday clothes. The guards on duty, tottered elders or mischievous kids, all who saw me offered their kindness with a smile, which was their proper way to bless my marriage.


    The governor¡¯s house was decorated with lights and colored hangings. Even the door guards had brand new outfits. The number of people who went in and out has increased many folds.


    ¡°Young Lord!¡± One of the guards took over my horse. He was one of the house guards; thus he did not address me as Highness, ¡°The First and Second Lord are here!¡±


    I nodded with a smile and disregarded Winslet¡¯s repellence, led her hands into the gate. Winslet¡¯s face went publicly blushed all over her face.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± I yelled in the courtyard, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°There you are, and enough yelling.¡± Two pretty ladies escorted my mother out of my father¡¯s study. She instantly ignored my presence and went directly towards Winslet who stood aside.


    ¡°You Apple, Winslet, when did out cute elf grow into such a beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Your Grace.¡± Winslet freed her hand from mine and went for my mother¡¯s, ¡°Nice to see you!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve got the Queen¡¯s bouquet for you!¡± The abandoned-by-all-females I was certainly not intended to give up being the center of the universe; thus I talked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna introduce these two lovely ladies?¡±


    ¡°Knock it off.¡± My mother possessed an abundant knowledge base of my gimmicks and tricks, she said while stroke my head, ¡°They are your sister-in-laws. Off you go talk to your father and brothers, leave us alone.¡±


    The two stranger ladies looked at me with smiles while my mother talked.


    ¡°I¡­ mother.¡± I drew her aside and filled her in on Winslet¡¯s situation, ¡°Mom, help!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure! Now you remember your mother! No letters, no words for months, I''ve raised you for nothing!¡± She seized my ear, ¡°How am I supposed to explain this to Flynn and Carey? Tell them there¡¯ll be another bride tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your strong suit!¡± I wrinkled at Winslet and avoided this place, ¡°Tell them, if there¡¯s no Winslet then I¡¯m not getting married!¡±


    ¡°You come back! Ahhh, never mind, I¡¯ll fetch Flynn and Carey. Queen¡¯s flowers sound lovely.¡±


    She shouted as I went away.


    I tidied my suit and entered my father¡¯s study. It has been a while for my previous habits to reveal themselves. Tidy me up was one of them before meeting a senior officer due to the rigorous military training.


    My father was behind his desk listening to Rick¡¯s briefing on things. My second brother Swift was standing aside, smiling while sharply dressed in a knight outfit.


    ¡°Look at that, our groom is back.¡± My father said with a smile, ¡°I suppose all things went well. How was it?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine!¡± My brothers hugged me right after I could finish. They have grown stronger.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m glad seeing you like this!¡± Rick bumped my fist, ¡°We were so frightened when father told us about your accident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well!¡± I was too afraid that Rick was going to punch hard again, so I hugged my big brother even harder, ¡°I am sorry for all the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rick¡¯s fist has lost a landing point; thus he pat hard on my shoulder, ¡°If only we weren¡¯t on duty that day, we''d be there for you!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± My father signaled, ¡°Have a seat, Cohen, tell us about Dark City.¡±


    ¡°It is doing fine.¡± Rick gave me a glass of water. I sipped and continued, ¡°Our early preparation and personnel resource reserve are more than enough for the whole project. However, I¡¯m short on money, besides that, senior officers for the newly recruited troopers, and scarcity of clerks on daily affairs is even worse. What I have are either warriors or warlocks, they¡¯ve drawn themselves into their professions, their minds filled with martial and magical skills. I might as well kill them to put them into my people¡¯s livelihood.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about the money problem.¡± Rick fawned, ¡°But the officer thing, we are probably able to give you a hand. Swift and I are Commodores after all.¡±


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t worry!¡± Swift said, ¡°If there¡¯s one to oppose you, then I could make do signing some of my regular men off. I¡¯ll send them to your city with my letter.¡±


    ¡°En sounds like a plan.¡± My father pondered, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°More or less, not bad.¡± I said, ¡°But if I could select a bunch of people and train them. They¡¯ll be some over-qualified officers of all sorts in a year or two.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Swift gazed at my eyes, ¡°Training?¡±


    ¡°Leave that alone.¡± My father cut my two brothers who wanted to question more, ¡°Now the clerk problem.¡±


    ¡°Of that I¡¯ve no idea!¡± Rick shook his hands, ¡°We¡¯re out.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about it.¡± My father smiled and said, ¡°I have plenty.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± I was amazed, ¡°When did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Since the three of you were born.¡± He looked proud of himself, ¡°Ten years in a term, with all stages of ages. Especially recent years, considering Cohen¡¯s lack of martial skills and stressful situations within the Empire, I¡¯ve put extra attention on raising of the talented.¡±


    ¡°Impressive!¡± I groped father¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Such a farsighted plan!¡±


    ¡°So to speak, now it¡¯s not a problem.¡± Swift said, ¡°Father, what do you propose on the money issue?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He fawned when asked about money, ¡°This is the critical problem. Cohen, tell us more about your plan.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± I unrevealed the plan for Dark City and the peripheral towns and started talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s a viable plan, and workable.¡± My father gazed carefully at the map, ¡°However, the money will be far from enough.¡±


    ¡°Could we apply for additional money for His Majesty¡¯s approval?¡± Rick asked, ¡°Besides, Cohen has a mil-pos, so he has the military allowance.¡±


    ¡°The King¡¯s five hundred thousand is already a huge investment, so it¡¯s not possible.¡± My old man waved and said, ¡°Plus the Minister has his eyes on Dark City while Cohen¡¯s low on the military expense, the money is a no-no.¡±


    ¡°We should have been able to spare some money from our own land.¡± My second brother was full of apologies, ¡°However, the holy temple had ordered too much tax on us. I¡¯m sorry, Cohen, I couldn¡¯t collect anymore seeing my desperate and hungry people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± I tapped his shoulder, ¡°I always know you¡¯re a kindhearted man.¡±


    ¡°To realize your proposition,¡± My father said, ¡°We need at least a million. Where on earth are we gonna find this money.¡±


    We came to this point, and all fell into a brainstorming silence, whereas a string of short yet rapid treads broke our reflections.


    ¡°COHEN KHEDA! YOU GET OUT!" It was who Carey yelled my name standing angrily, then she noticed the presence of my father and brothers. She then lowered her voice, ¡°My apologies, Uncle Visual.¡±


    ¡°What on earth! Didn¡¯t you see us talking?¡± I was tortured by the money problem and asked sullenly. On an average day, I would have argued in a nicer tone, but she¡¯s at my breaking moment.


    ¡°Come out.¡± Carey was determined, which made me felt worse than it already was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± I stood up impatiently, ¡°Say it right here and now! We are still doing business here!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She was not expecting I being tough, and she apparently grew angrier, ¡°Ok, now! What about Winslet?¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡± I was prepared for such an inquiry, though hearing Carey said it in such way made me unable to press my rage, ¡°Did my mother tell you?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Katherine told me.¡± Carey was as stubborn as she was, ¡°But I can¡¯t take it!¡±


    ¡°Say what!¡± That moment seemed to wake my previous life nature, and I sprinted off the table and approached her. Then I gazed at her in a dark and angry way that she has never seen. Her face paled by such unexpected change of me and in a nervous compulsion, stepped back. My father and brothers, who were around the desk, and Flynn who came by witnessed this particular scene astonishedly.


    ¡°Listen, Carey, I¡¯m only gonna say it once.¡± I ignored others¡¯ look and said, ¡°Winslet is a friend of all of us. I¡¯ve proposed to her, and Her Majesty has approved. Tomorrow, she will be joining you two and marry me. I sincerely hope that you will accept her.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡± Carey welled her eyes and said unbelievably, ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say, to your fiancee? Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°NO.¡± In my previous life, a woman¡¯s tear was a thing I found most annoying. I supposed a woman, all she needed was her comfort and love for her husband, instead of keeping him from going away by her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve answered your questions, now mind your own business and show yourself out!¡± I was done talking and turned and sat down at the table. I took a deep breath and found myself chaotically trapped in my own mind.

 Chapter Volume 3 1

    Line Production


    Translated by Tianic


    Edited by Jiem


    Sorry guys, I posted this chapter on My phone. I''ll fix The Line break problem When I Get home


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.


    Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.


    Rick & Swift Kheda: Cohen¡¯s brothers.


    Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen¡¯s fiancees.


    Carey, who had burst into tears, was forcefully pulled away by Flynn. When everyone quieted down, my father and two brothers gazed at me with an accusatory look, which made me feel a bit uneasy and regretful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± A while later, my father broke the silence, ¡°Cohen, do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Such a gap of hundreds thousand is not a thing that can be filled up easily.¡± Rick said, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°But won''t the towns that Cohen had built earlier around Dark City help lighten the burden¡­¡± Swift said, ¡°Why would it be difficult?¡±


    ¡°Those towns were set up only to supply food.¡± I looked at my fingers and continued, ¡°Even those towns could be ready within half a year. The yearly double cropping kinds of wheat limit to start to provide us with food until the second year if we were to exclude any incidents that occur.¡±


    ¡°Then, what else is there that we can do?¡± Rick asked, ¡°Say, couldn''t we sell the dwarf weapons, or sell the rare Dark Forest ores in the market?¡±


    ¡°Since we are going to create an army in Dark City, the entirety of the dwarf artisans is still far from enough.¡± Thanks to returning to the topic we were discussing earlier, my line of thoughts went back on track. I started to explain it thoroughly, ¡°Auntie Elf has sent me samples of the Dark Forest ores, and they could be classified into two categories. All of it is great stuff that could be put into either civil or military use. We can''t let such treasures fall into the hands of others!¡±


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s your idea?¡± Swift looked grim.


    ¡°I intend to go back to Dark City once the wedding is over.¡± I sketched my plan roughly in my mind and since Carey came here and broke my train of thoughts, what I spoke were ideas that merely came to me moments ago, ¡°I want the craftsmen we¡¯ve got to be rationed, selected and trained. Do your best to maximize their working efficiency to minimize the project duration and costs. On the other hand, I¡¯d like to gather all the dwarf craftsmen who specialize in forging weapons and invest their efforts into a brand new working model that could equip our new army with enough gear in a short period of time. If we¡¯re lucky and it works, then it will be the time for us to consider selling the extras.¡±


    ¡°Short period?¡± My father chuckled unpredictably, ¡°How does that work?¡±


    ¡°I have discovered a huge issue at hand when watching them forge the weapons.¡± I untied my walking rapier, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at this sword. If we see it as a sword, it¡¯s perfect. Flawless. From it, I can see the dwarf races¡¯ unparalleled ability and understanding in crafting metal and forging weapons! However, their excessive pursuit for perfection results in a massive amount of time needed when forging merely one weapon, which leads to an enormous waste of the workforce and virtually increases the cost required. To forge such a sword, it requires the handiwork of three dwarves and more than ten days to finish. Whereas on the battlefield, weapon consumption is much faster. Clearly, current methods of production will not satisfy our current needs.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, more or less.¡± My father stood up and paced, ¡°But, to cut the manufacturing time short will also compromise the quality of the weapons. In this case, a dwarf makes weapons no better than any average worker.¡±


    ¡°Sure it does not just shorten the time.¡± I draw my sword and level it on the desk, ¡°Forging this sword requires dozens of procedures which includes the selection of materials, smelting, purifying, forging¡­ these steps are finished by a few dwarves. Same goes for the sheath.¡±


    ¡°That is the case.¡± Rick said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡±


    ¡°This way, the entire process of production has to be supervised by an experienced master. But, a true Master is rare.¡± I said, ¡°To be a Master, he needs to learn all the techniques and procedures needed! That¡¯s not something someone is able to master simply by studying earnestly. He has to be incredibly intelligent and gifted! It results in usually just one Grandmaster appearing within the whole dwarf clan! A Grandmaster¡¯s works, undoubtedly, are elaborate but lack in quantity. However, the others¡¯ forging skills are subpar and time-consuming.¡±


    ¡°So, your idea will improve these flaws?¡± My father asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I answered confidently, ¡°Firstly, we need to select the dwarves who are specialized in a certain procedure. I don¡¯t need them to be a master of all, I need him to have a mastered skill! He will be in charge of only what he has mastered. Some examples include designing, material selection, etc. For example, a customer shows up and orders a customized weapon. He then specifies all the specs of the weapon and a dwarf who excels in designing will design; a dwarf who excels in selecting materials will select; a dwarf who excels in managing procedures will manage¡­ that¡¯s the kind of Grandmaster I¡¯m talking about. He will be in charge of specifying standards and giving orders to the workers.¡±


    ¡°Starting from material selections, all workers will strictly adhere to the Master¡¯s commands, and according to the criteria, send the selected ores to melt, purify, forge¡­ The length, weight, thickness, sharpness, flexibility of a weapon are all specified. All craftsmen will work under a single standard. The arm flows through dozens of hands like water, everyone who holds it has the one skill that the Grandmaster possesses.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that?¡± Swift grabbed his head and said, ¡°You¡¯ll need even more people to forge the same sword!¡±


    ¡°Does it really?¡± He amused me.


    ¡°It''s indeed a splendid idea!¡± My father slammed the table, ¡°To specialize a single step and concentrate on production. It¡¯s gonna ramp up production as well as maintain exemplary quality and raise good workers in the meantime. What a great idea!¡±


    ¡°So to summarise,¡± My big brother, who saw the light, concluded, ¡°Not only will it meet our current needs, it will also give us the chance to open sales.¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± I said, ¡°And make money.¡±


    ¡°Say¡­¡± Swift, who hasn¡¯t understood, asked, ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡±


    ¡°Swift, think about it.¡± My father said with a smile, ¡°Why did Cohen say a arm flows through the workers like water?¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± He bounced up and exclaimed, ¡°There will be a constant stream of work with no gaps!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I chuckled, ¡°This is the idea of line production!¡±


    ¡°When did you become such a smart ass!¡± Swift knocked on my head, ¡°Now, let¡¯s deal with the money issue!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I tucked my head, ¡°Headache!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± My father stopped Swift, ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve gone through everything.¡± I felt powerless, ¡°No idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see, how about this.¡± He said, ¡°You could take your chance in Winper.¡±


    ¡°Father, I have already thought about going.¡± I said, ¡°However, the business there could only hold out so far to support its own unbalanced development.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, just go. You might as well figure something out!¡± He said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I¡¯ve got nothing in mind and nodded.


    ¡°Rick, Swift!¡± My father said to my two elder brothers, ¡°You need to act quickly on your assignments.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get onto it ASAP.¡±


    ¡°Cohen, my people will go back with you.¡± My father continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary to improve the road from Dark City to Darkmoon. Leave it to me. Your work will be taken care of by me personally after you¡¯ve gone to Winper.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± I chirped, ¡°There won''t be a problem!¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± He went around all three of us, ¡°If there are no other issues- meeting adjourned.¡± Everyone nodded to show that there were no further questions.


    ¡°About Carey¡­¡± My father looked at me, ¡°I¡¯m not happy with your attitude, care to explain?¡±


    ¡°I...I was¡­¡± I had nothing to support myself and thought to roll over it whereas there were two brothers and a father waiting for an answer, ¡°She will soon be your wife. I hope you can respect her in every way.¡± My dad said sincerely, ¡°I understand a wife-husband relationship needs the effort of two. However, I still hoped you had done better than that.¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯ll apologize immediately!¡± I dashed out and ignored his intentions to stop me.


    I stopped outside Carey¡¯s room and found Flynn and Winslet anxiously knocking on the door, calling out her name. They noticed my presence and seized. Winslet glared at me. Flynn shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°How is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s crying and the door¡¯s locked!¡± Flynn yelled.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault! We don¡¯t care! You figure something out!¡± Winslet grabbed Flynn and walked away, ¡°If Carey¡¯s not ok then you are not marrying anyone tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± They giggled and left before I could say anything.


    Man, were they teaming up against me already?


    ¡°Carey, open up!¡± For the sake of my future happiness, I braced myself and knocked, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it! I don¡¯t know you!¡± Her voice told me that she was still angry.


    ¡°Snap¡± Something smacked against the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cohen.¡± I said, ¡°Cohen Kheda, your fiance.¡±


    ¡°NO! NONONO!¡± Another something-something was thrown against the door and made a scraping sound.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I kept on knocking, ¡°Let me in.¡±


    ¡°NO! NO!¡± A lady¡¯s temper was exceedingly wild, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    What followed after was many talks and words and apologies and explanations. However, she did not give in and later on answered me with thrown objects.


    I had no idea how others dealt with such situations. In any case, I calculated the number of objects left in Carey¡¯s room that could make a scraping sound and compared it with the cost of a door, then kicked it open.


    ¡°YOU!¡± Carey, who cried tearfully, did not expect my move. She was speechless and had lain half her body on her bed.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    ¡°Joking!¡± I sat by the bed, ¡°If I get out then I broke that door for nothing.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°My darling wife.¡± I gazed at Carey and used my ultimate trick, ¡°Look at my bashed toes.¡±


    ¡°Who cares!¡± She did not even spare me a glance, ¡°I¡¯m not your wife yet.¡±


    ¡°Sure, yes, yes, yes.¡± I smiled, ¡°I know your girlish stuff! They all bragged about the beauty of a girl waiting for her marriage and they are not wrong.¡±


    Carey did not argue and ignored me.


    ¡°Carey, it¡¯s my fault today.¡± I said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I noticed her shoulders shrugging slightly and knew I was on the right track!


    ¡°It worked!¡± I thought.


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡± I said, ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She was still rejecting my apology, though with a softer voice.


    ¡°How can I make you forgive me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± She turned and spoke to me, only to be amused by my grimace.


    ¡°Nasty!¡± She said, pretending to be angry, ¡°Acting like a kid, you are a viceroy now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I said, ¡°You are Carey! As long as you are happy, I¡¯m fine doing this every now and then.¡±


    ¡°What you said earlier was wrong.¡± Carey said, ¡°Now you¡¯ve changed again, so quickly! How could I trust you like this?¡±


    ¡°See, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± I said with a smile, ¡°Please forgive me. We¡¯ve grown up together. You know me better than anyone, right? I know I was over my head earlier and I didn¡¯t know what happened. Probably because of everything that changed so quickly, or the increasing pressure I''ve been experiencing¡­¡±


    ¡°Was that really you?¡± She said, ¡°That was not you, not the Cohen I know. Cohen never throws tantrums!¡±


    ¡°How about this!¡± I said, ¡°Let¡¯s promise each other. From now on, no one will go over his head. Unless you or I am extremely mad or am about to lose control, he or she must stop immediately.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can keep it!¡± Carey said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m mad when I¡¯m mad!¡±


    ¡°Ok, promise. From now on, only you can get angry about me.¡± I said, ¡°So, as a punishment for my behavior today, I¡¯ll be the only one to keep that promise.¡±


    ¡°Your word!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a promise. My promise to my darling wife.¡±


    ¡°I was gonna mess you up.¡± Carey knocked my shoulder with her pinky fists softly, ¡°If only you¡¯d just explain and talk to me, I¡¯d have told you that my sister and I are ok with it¡­¡±


    ¡°It was my fault.¡± Hearing this, I felt deeply apologetic towards Carey, ¡°Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°If you act like that one more time¡­¡± Carey looked at me, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I knew it! Carey will forgive me¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence and saw Flynn and Winslet come in, hand in hand. ¡°Alright, Cohen, leave! We need to prepare for tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter Volume 3 2

    - Volume 3 - Chapter 2


    Settings


    Wedding


    For Jiem


    who went over all the trouble editing my mess.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen¡¯s friend.Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen¡¯s wives and friends.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia Empire.


    By nightfall, Fischer the King¡¯s wedding messenger arrived Darkmoon with His Majesty¡¯s decree. After a period of warm welcoming from the Kheda family, he found me swaying like a drunk man. I was staring blankly at the tree above me under the silvery moonlight.


    ¡°What the¡­ wrong with you.¡± Fischer staggered and sat beside me. He lisped, ¡°You lucky dog is¡­ [burp]¡­ gazing what¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s way too much for you.¡± Though I fancied a drink at times when on earth, I detested a drunken loser, ¡°Look at you, you drunkard.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ happy I am¡­ finally... I¡¯m out of DC, what a stifling place!¡± Fischer said with lidded eyes, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± I flirted with the grass in the earth, ¡°my wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Fischer said, ¡°Three beautiful wives¡­ geez, that¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°You know, I had a fight with Carey today. Though we used to fight a lot, this time it was somewhat different.¡± I ignored his nonsense, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m prepared to live with three girls.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say that?,¡± Fischer wagged his head, ¡°Haha, the famous Viceroy Rascal is afraid of marriage?¡±


    ¡°If I do anything wrong, they could get hurt.¡± I continued, ¡°They are my wives. More than that, my friends! I don¡¯t wish to hurt any of them, you know.¡±


    ¡°En¡­ valid point. Friends are different from wives.¡± Fischer said, ¡°However, on this matter, I¡¯m not someone who can help. You already know what to do.¡±


    Seeing Fischer sing wildly with his body supported by the guards made me wonder if he was going to remember what he said to me tonight.


    Then, in a flash, I had an epiphany. Didn¡¯t life work in such ways? One would forget the past every now and then, and one had no idea what was going to happen tomorrow.


    I needed to stop!


    I stood up and thought, ¡°Today has passed and tomorrow has yet to arrive. Anyways, at least I¡¯ve enjoyed tonight¡¯s pleasant breeze and moonlight, haven¡¯t I? Right, and the friendship drowned in alcohol. Though the wine smelled terrible.


    ¡°What happened in the past is not my concern, neither is anything that will occur tomorrow. As long as I¡¯ve tried and did my best, I won¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I will care for them, and try my best to bring them happiness. That should be more than efficient. I¡¯m just a boy after all.¡±


    I came through and as content as I danced back to the chamber with a slightly sweet piece of grass dangling from the mouth.


    When the first ray of sunlight softly landed on my window, the viceroy¡¯s house livened up. All the people dressed up in suits or robes and bustled around their work.


    At the gate, guards were shouting loudly, notifying the next guest¡¯s name. In the hall, servants and maids stood or wandered with silver platters serving fruits and drinks.


    I was about to put on my wedding suits: more tedious than even the day-to-day nobility garments. Though I was full of a sense of novelty, luckily I¡¯ve got several maids who had been attending my daily chores as I grew up.


    The commoners wedding dresses were capable of matching that of the nobilities¡¯. It would be the only chance in their life to dress up and have the appearance close to a nobleman. And, he needed to be wealthier than most.


    Since a commoner could have an expensive wedding dress, the luxury of a nobleman¡¯s wedding garments was even more gorgeous. Let alone the one dressing up for the occasion was the city viceroy and lieutenant-commander of the imperial army.


    A maid took the top of the suit from the silver plate and unfolded it to show it was intact. The pure white cloth was sewn with threads of silver and had slightly widened shouldering and a straight stand-up collar. The knife-carving line of this piece of cloth did not lose its softness because of its beautiful craftsmanship.


    On the left side of the chest, it was the sigil of the Kheda House: a soaring hawk.


    Now, a pair of crossed by-handlers was added to reveal my military position. And the olive twigs behind the whole pattern was to show the master of this suit was also a civil viceroy.


    I gazed upon all the sets of inner and outerwear, kummerbunds, jewelry loaded rapier and spoke with wonder. However, I sighed silently.


    ¡°If I sell this whole damn thing, the money would be enough to extend the Dark City wall for another five miles!¡±


    If a nobleman ended up in the sale of his wedding suits, he would be disgraced.


    ¡°Young Lord.¡± The maid said, ¡°Let us begin. You don¡¯t want to keep the guests waiting.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± I nodded.


    I had much trouble putting myself in the whole set and gazed into the mirror. I felt nothing wrong except for the normally weird hair and eyes.


    To be honest, no matter my life on earth or in Peace, my looks were not very handsome, it seemed firm at most. So much so as to be ashamed of my face during my school days on earth.


    As I grew up a bit to the society and the army, I understood that my face was not everything that counted. So much time as one was brilliant and powerful, he would get anything he wanted.


    Sure, one¡¯s life is entirely something else, and that was nothing of my concern.


    ¡°What is it, young lord? Are you charmed by your looks?¡± The maid who was combing my hair softly with a wooden brush joked from behind.


    It was probably my nature that I have been ignoring the master/servant class relationship or neglecting the fact that I was their master. Often I called them like a sister, brother, auntie, uncle, etc., positively resulting in the fact that everybody adored me, negatively, more than half of the jokes circulating in the house were about me.


    ¡°We have been attiring young lord since youth; today is the last time.¡± After finishing her work on my hair, the maid tied a silver band on my hair to make me appear more harmonious as a whole, ¡°Young Lord, you are now an adult, keep up the hard work.¡±


    I kept my mouth shut for such and wondered where I was to carry on the hard work. Was being an adult directly related to working hard?


    ¡°Young Lord, please wait in the room!¡± Another maid smiled and said, ¡°We need to check how¡¯s the brides are faring for you.¡±


    I nodded speechlessly and felt turmoil inside while acting calm.


    ¡°Come on, buddy!¡± Not a moment after, I heard Fischer¡¯s fist slamming on the door, ¡°We¡¯ve got to be there early!¡±


    My heartbeat went extremely fast. I walked towards the mirror and told myself, ¡°Hey, bro, wake up! You are getting married today!¡±


    I was still terrified.


    Fischer escorted me to the newly decorated hall, and by either handshaking or small talks, I started welcoming the guests who came over and congratulated me as my father had told me to do so.


    The room was remodeled for this event and became bigger. They had built a stage out of milky marble on the inner corners of the chamber. Blooming flowers were presented around it and in front of the steps were rows of velvet covered chairs.


    ¡°Viceroy Visual Kheda.¡± The high priest who came all the way from Divine City said to my father, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s get started!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± My dad said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, and it¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡±


    The priest, who wore white, walked by the stage and hemmed to get everyone¡¯s attention, then raised his hands to quiet the crowd.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± He said, ¡°As the Temple¡¯s holy messenger sent here to be a host for Cohen Kheda, I¡¯m very honored to announce: the wedding for Viceroy Cohen Kheda, now begins!¡±


    Then, everyone cheered and the whole place burst into claps. People started to seat themselves according to their status. Fischer and my father accompanied me onto the stage.


    ¡°Presenting the brides!¡± Finishing with this, the priest nodded to the orchestra by the door. The band conductor then moved his baton, and thus music sounded out. A dozen girls from the temple choir started singing aria-like songs.


    I listened carefully and found out the songs were from the Apotheosis God! This was¡­ this was my wedding. Why on earth did it concern the God!


    If I memory served to be correct, god didn¡¯t help me when I fought with Carey yesterday.


    ¡°God is like an annoying distant relative!¡± I muttered, ¡°Someone who avoided trouble and approached when benefits appeared.¡±


    The High Priest heard this and gazed at me with curiosity. My father promptly explained under his breath, ¡°My Cohen is still a kid, he¡¯s nervous.¡±


    The priest chuckled at ease and looked to the side door.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sidle towards the door.


    O, three gorgeous brides with white dresses paced into accompanied by grandpa red-nose and my mother. Like three brilliant jewels lighting my eyes with color, I saw the good side of expensive attire.


    Three dresses were somehow similar but immaculately portrayed three different dispositions: elegant Flynn, bright and brilliant Carey and the quiet Winslet. They approached with smiles. Though none of them paid me any attention, my heart pounded harshly for a good while.


    I retrieved the look on my face and choked, thrilled and felt my body stuffed with the sense of happiness.


    The three brides and I stood in a line and listened to the blessings from the Holy Temple. This particular moment had made me very cooperative with such tedious procedure.


    Then, the priest rang the silver bell and announced us as lawful husband and wives.


    Now it was the time when I kissed their flushed cheeks. I rubbed my sweaty palms.


    Flynn turned her face, smiled and gave me her generous kiss.


    Winslet was so shy that she would rather let me kiss her forehead then look at me, whereas Carey glared at me then smiled and kissed my lips.


    Then came the feast that lasted from noon to midnight.


    House of Viceroy was totally boiled.


    I was as committed as I could in acting as a groom who toasted each guest. Fischer, as the best man, was there with me with both hands full of alcohol the entire time.


    Whenever I met other guests, Fischer would go straight ahead and fill the other¡¯s goblet full with alcohol and mine with a juice of the same color.


    Finally, it was time to dismiss the guests. Luckily, people here did not have the bridal chamber pranks thing. With sore legs and a backache, I bowed to send away all the guests.


    ¡°There are some who wanted me to escort you back to the chamber.¡± Fischer grasped my hands, ¡°They are probably afraid that you¡¯ll get cold feet and faint!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I was annoyed and amused that Fischer, as a prince, fooled around like this. As for turning cold feet, when did anyone expect a gangster not to get contaminated? Though it was my previous life experiences, I did not forget it that fast.


    Wives. Wives were things I had never dreamed of. We had grown up together, and I experienced my first fight with Carey. That should be different than most. How unexpected. Fischer was not letting me mess with my mind and slammed the door hard, ¡°Everyone, I have the prisoner!¡±


    ¡°Hold it, prisoner? Who¡¯s the prisoner?¡±

 Chapter Volume 3 3

    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Visual Kheda: Cohen¡¯s father, Duke of the Swabia EmpireRick & Swift Kheda: Cohen¡¯s elder brothers.Katherine Hagrid: Cohen¡¯s mother.Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen¡¯s wives.Fischer: Cohen¡¯s friend, Prince of the Swabia Empire.


    The bridal chamber was opened from inside. Fischer kicked me in.


    ¡°Am I in the wrong room, or¡­¡± I said, in total confusion, as there were several people in the room. My mother and father, two elder brothers, three brides and even grandpa red nose were there. They were all seated around the table.


    ¡°No, you are not.¡± Fischer answered and said to my father, ¡°I have the prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat, Your Excellency.¡± My dad looked serious and assigned me an empty seat, ¡°Cohen, you sit down.¡±


    I sensed an uneasy atmosphere and sat as I was instructed, questioning the presence of anyone other than my wives.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t tonight my wedding night? I gazed over to my ladies, hoping to be hinted by their looks. However, they all sat with their heads downcast.


    ¡°Cohen, since today, you are a child no longer.¡± First, my mother spoke to me, ¡°You need to take responsibility for your house and families.¡±


    ¡°En, I know,¡± I answered and questioned silently why was I told this at such a time. Wasn¡¯t it the same as to say it tomorrow?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you understand.¡± Father took over from where my mother left off, ¡°I have a few questions, and I hope you will answer them honestly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± I was even more confused. ¡°Was it another meeting?¡±


    ¡°I believe that everyone has noticed.¡± My father gazed around by at the table, ¡°Since the day Cohen was wounded in DC, he¡¯s changed tremendously. His behavior became rude, temper irritable, personality deceitful¡­ and his thoughts and ideas were even weirder than when he was young that we could barely understand.¡±


    ¡°Sure, this has helped us out in many ways. However, Cohen has become a boy even I have felt to be a stranger sometimes. It stunned me at first. I thought the new environment had changed him, but through my research and observation, I¡¯ve found that the reasons for this change were something else. Do you all know anything about him that had made you unable to comprehend the origins behind it?¡±


    I thought to myself, ¡°Shit, it looks like it¡¯s going to be a sleepless night tonight.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The first one to provide information for this extortion meeting was Flynn. She raised her head and said, ¡°When Cohen was wounded, and on his way back to Darkmoon, he saved a dragon with a strange method. Afterward, I had checked every book I could find and found nothing about such methods.¡±


    ¡°I have a keen interest in Cohen¡¯s blade.¡± The second one to talk was Carey, ¡°But even though I¡¯ve asked about it a hundred times, Cohen wouldn¡¯t tell me. My sister and I went to hit the books, and you see where this is going: we found nothing. No weapons of such style have ever existed in the books. Besides that, Cohen has unique martial arts.¡±


    Now it was me who kept my head down. I was totally busted.


    ¡°Hey, buddy.¡± Fischer came in and said, ¡°Where did you learn all that stuff?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡± I dare not speak against my families, but Fischer was my all time punching bag, ¡°Shut your damn face!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Fischer went silent but showed me an ¡®ok-I¡¯ll-shut-up-but-you-still-need-to-come-clean¡¯ look. I was hopeless.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± My father stopped his sons who wanted to present more facts and said, ¡°Cohen, aren¡¯t you gonna tell us about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can explain!¡± Since I was born, my previous memory was solely burdened on me and only me, and perhaps it was a chance to tell everybody about it. On second thought, was it a matter that they could accept readily? Perhaps I should talk slowly.


    Thus, I said, ¡°But, you all need to clear your minds before I start talking.¡±


    ¡°Why should we do that?¡± Rick asked.


    ¡°Cuz¡¯ you might not get what I¡¯m saying!¡± My eyes drifted over everyone¡¯s confused expressions, but only my wives expressed a trace of warmth towards me on their faces


    ¡°We are fine.¡± Grandpa red-nose said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Just say it, Cohen.¡± My mother said with worry, ¡°Here are the people closest to you. We are here for you no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you all so insist.¡± I straightened my body and put away my smile, then started the lengthy story¡­


    ¡°As of now, my body and brain had indeed changed tremendously.¡± I said, ¡°Or so to speak, my life and nature have been imprinted by another trace of life.


    ¡°Another life?¡± Like a rock thrown into the water, Rick reached his hilt, ¡°Are you? YOU! What have you done to my brother!?¡±


    Everybody was off their chair except for my father and Fischer. All who were armed were ready to jump at my throat, and the rest started reciting spells, especially my three paled wives looked as if they were about to slaughter me.


    ¡°Hold it.¡± My father¡¯s hand stopped mid-air, ¡°Let him finish.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Unexpected of such reactions, I continued, ¡°Let me tell you about another man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want another man!¡± Carey cried and yelled at me, ¡°Give him back, my Cohen!¡±


    ¡°Let him finish,¡± Flynn said softly with a sympathetic tone. I admired her calm presence.


    ¡°Flynn¡­ he ate Cohen¡­¡±


    ¡°Hear him out¡­ it¡¯s probably not that bad.¡± Winslet murmured.


    ¡°Beyond this vast sky, in a place far, far away,¡± I racked my brains hard as to not leave a single loophole in the story, but also believable at the same time, ¡°That moment when I was dying on the altar, an ancient and mighty being descended into my physical body.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± All cried! It seems like such a bizarre story fitted their mindset.


    ¡°He was a tyrannical life form which had become wounded in an ancient war.¡± I said, ¡°He demanded a period of my time for him to stay within my body to recuperate and heal himself.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± My mother asked, ¡°Is he still in your body?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore, he left while I was in the dwarf¡¯s.¡± I continued, ¡°In exchange for residing in me, he promised to teach me strange otherworldly knowledge, and we were in constant communication. I believe that¡¯s why my personality was affected by his.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? My father asked, ¡°How did you communicate?¡±


    ¡°We spoke in my mind. He seemed to have his powerful days¡­¡± I said, ¡°He would prefer to do things rather than to think. And he was imperious, cunning, treacherous¡­ oh, right, and unreasonable and extremely irrational.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you now.¡± Fischer said.


    Another version of Cohen¡¯s explanation:


    ¡°Beyond this vast sky, a place far, far away.¡± I opened the window and gazed at the dark sky, ¡°There was a planet, or let¡¯s say it is a continent. There were human beings like us. One of them, his name was Westley¡­¡± I began telling the experiences of my previous life, from merely a memorable childhood to my junior school, high school, the army¡­ till my middle age. It felt weird to tell people who were alive about my death. My lowered voice reflected my anger and homesickness, which had attracted all who were present. When I came to tell my end, all females cried lowly.


    ¡°In the space, he ran into a strange life¡­¡± I continued with a smile.


    Then I finished all about how I came into this world and how I woke up. I drank and felt relieved and looked at my audience while waiting for them to digest what I had just told them


    ¡°Finished? Hold it there¡­¡± My father said, ¡°We need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Such things were indeed a bit hard for them to understand.


    After a while of careful consideration, they¡¯ve changed the strategies and began to query about all the tiny things before I was wounded, and even dug up events as small as apple stealing during my youth. I was mentally collapsing under such interrogations.


    ¡°When you were five,¡± Now it was my mom¡¯s turn, ¡°On your birthday, what wrong thing did you do?¡±


    ¡°Lying.¡±


    ¡°Who did you lie to?¡±


    ¡°You, mom.¡±


    ¡°Why.¡±


    ¡°Because I ate dad¡¯s fish.¡± I glanced at him, as he had paid an arm and leg for it.


    ¡°What did you say at that moment?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Can I not say it here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, after years.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it exactly word for word, with the exact same tone and movement!¡±


    I felt I had to do it nonetheless, though it would be shameful.


    I sighed then stood up, exited the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Mom, emergency!¡± Moments later, I rushed into the room looking absolutely panicked. I yelled, ¡°Dad¡¯s fish drowned!¡±


    Everyone in the room was stunned and fell over, whereas my mother held me in her arms firmly and cried, ¡°It¡¯s my Cohen, my son. No matter what, you are my son!¡±


    I sighed in relief that my mother had finally acknowledged me.


    ¡°Ok, though we¡¯ve got no ideas whether this is right or not, let it be.¡± My father declared, ¡°At least you¡¯ve come clean. Considering that the lifeform who was attached inside you is something the temple wouldn¡¯t tolerate, this matter must not spread beyond this room!¡±


    Finally, at almost dawn, my families and friends who went through extreme grief and happiness came to remember it was my wedding night. Thus, they left me with my wives instead of continuing to question about my secrets.


    ¡°Sun¡¯s almost coming out.¡± I closed the door, dissatisfied. We did not have much time.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Carey put her hands on the closing door, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Shut the door!¡± I said, ¡°Sleep!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sleep.¡± Carey looked somewhat cranky in her eyes, ¡°But don¡¯t you think you are in the wrong room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± I said, ¡°Where else am I supposed to be?¡±


    Carey circled her finger, and it stopped at another direction.


    ¡°Out?!¡± I became angry, ¡°I am your husband!¡±


    ¡°But we are marrying Cohen¡­¡± Flynn spoke to support Carey.


    ¡°I am Cohen!¡±


    ¡°Technically speaking,¡± Flynn grinned, ¡°You are half of him. You¡¯ve changed so much that we barely know you. We have yet to familiarize ourselves with your other half.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Carey crossed her hands on the waist, ¡°We never said we are to marry your changed parts! What a strange feeling, a familiar yet strange husband¡­¡±


    ¡°You! I¡­¡± I was set up, and stunned, and threw my helpless look at Winslet.


    ¡°Winslet¡¯s not helping you!¡± Carey discovered my intention and jumped ahead to grab Winslet¡¯s hands, ¡°Right, Winslet?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She looked at me in apology.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave! What''s the big deal!¡± I was an honorable man who thrived with or without women. Thus, I walked out and turned and declared to Carey, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever fall in my hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Take care!¡± Someone waved towards me, ¡°Try not to get cold feet¡­¡±

 Chapter Volume 3 4

    Honeymoon


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen¡¯s friend, prince of the Swabia Empire.Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen¡¯s wives.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa red nose, Flynn and Carey¡¯s grandpa.Jack, Wilder, Marfa, Moya: Cohen¡¯s friends, Dark City military and City Hall directors.Dimmock, Manta, Windsor: Son and daughter of sandman, dwarf and vampire leader.Kennen: Dark City project director, son of the Vampire Chief, Windsor¡¯s brother


    ¡°Some groom you are. I¡¯ve never seen one like you, haha.¡± Fischer giggled on his horseback.


    This was the second day of the wedding, and we were on our way to Dark City.


    ¡°If you wanna keep your toy face in one piece, then shut up!¡± I replied listlessly. After I was thrown out of the bridal room, for my reputation¡¯s sake, I went to Fischer¡¯s room pretending to have a chat and pulled an all-nighter. In fact, I slept over there.


    And I unforeseeably became his mocking target.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop, and I don¡¯t have a toy face!¡± He sighed at the sight of the carriage behind us, ¡°Look at them¡­¡±


    I diverted my attention to the direction he faced and noticed the three ladies were giggling about god-knows-what. Their attractive trembling due to peals of laughter had given away that they were getting along well. I felt better.


    ¡°Your design on Dark City, is it really rational?¡± Fischer changed the subject, ¡°I wish to see it now.¡±


    ¡°The basic frames should be ready by now, or at least the wall should have been done by more than half.¡± I counted as I spoke, ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯ve spent days on my wedding.¡±


    Three days after we¡¯ve crossed Darkmoon border, we¡¯ve consistently spotted transportation workers and wingman scout teams. I expressed my sincere gratitude to them for giving their heart and soul to the construction of Dark City.


    Their high spirits and strictly organized team formation made me even more confident for the future.


    Since all of us were eager to get there as fast as possible, the days spent en route were significantly shortened.


    ¡°Good lord!¡± Fischer gazed at the site, ¡°What a gargantuan size., How grand!¡±


    Fischer, the Rohna sisters and grandpa red-nose were new to this place. Thus, they were stunned by the magnitude of the site. I could tell they were greatly shocked from their widened eyes and mouths.


    So was I.


    Workers were plenty and busy. Regardless, there was still order in their every step. Vampires were dashing about directing them.


    A trimmed and polished giant stone was carried over from afar until it was placed on the wall as tall as the height several adults combined. The procedures were easy and smooth without any holdbacks.


    Fischer exclaimed over my satisfied expression, ¡°How unexpected. How should I comment on this? You¡­ are peculiar!¡±


    ¡°Peculiar?¡± Carey thought, ¡°Right, let¡¯s call him that!¡±


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Flynn said, ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Wilder¡¯s guys are here.¡± I urged my horse to quicken its pace.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Wilder hurried and approached me, ¡°You are back!¡±


    ¡°How are you guys!¡± I tapped his shoulder and said, ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    ¡°We are good!¡±


    Wilder and Kennen filled us in on the site situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna deny your excellent design and plan.¡± Grandpa red nose stroked the well-built wall and appeared pleased by its physical solidity.


    Considering grandpa red nose¡¯s military achievements, I asked for his help as a favor from our relationship as close family. My father once said, if this superior man had not been set up by villains, he would have become an admiral by now.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything to worry about the constructions.¡± I said, ¡°Our primary problem is the human resources. If our city is successfully built but lacking of competent people to manage it, then it¡¯ll become a huge joke in the empire!¡±


    ¡°What kind of people?¡± the impatient Carey asked anxiously, and seeing me glare at her, she added, ¡°Darling!¡±


    ¡°Simply put, there are two aspects: Military and internal affairs.¡± I said, ¡° The detailed subclasses will be more complicated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the military stuff.¡± Grandpa red nose said, ¡°As for the internal affairs, I assume your wives and Fischer could be of help.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the details later.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°No!¡± Fischer protested, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, I won¡¯t! I wowowowowon¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°THUMP!¡± Fischer who was teased and bullied by me all the way was dragged and put against the wall. I gazed at him coldly.


    Then, I whispered, ¡°You are doing it. You know His Majesty has sent you here to learn and practice your skills. Furthermore, we have to account for your safety. I will not let you go to the military or frontlines, you dumbass! You are here to eat my food and sleep in my city, free of charge. So you¡¯ll have to listen to me, you get that?!¡±


    ¡°You have no rights¡­¡± Fischer was a noble and decent prince who argued quietly.


    ¡°Look at them, did you see anyone stand up for you?¡± I straightened his wrinkled jacket. The others were talking amongst themselves without even sparing us a glance.


    ¡°Look at the other side.¡± I turned his head to face another direction, ¡°We have a dungeon over there built for someone, five-star hotel. Wanna check in?¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­ set me up!¡± Fischer spoke bitterly, ¡°But, I¡¯m not interested in internals! Help me¡­ out!¡±


    ¡°Fischer, I know what you are thinking.¡± I said with a serious tone, ¡°But as a future king, you must possess vast amounts of knowledge of all kinds, and army skill is merely one of them. I¡¯ll add you in when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier. I was so anxious.¡± Fischer knew he had to agree, thus he ¡®happily¡¯ accepted, ¡°You hurt my back, though. This one¡¯s on you!¡±


    ¡°Awww!¡± I put my hands on his shoulders, ¡°My brother, how could you say that. Time for lunch, and let me tell you, we have crabs in entrees, and¡­¡±


    The following days thereafter, we saw grandpa red nose¡¯s assistance in army building, as well as assigning the clerks from my father into all kinds of institutions under the City Hall.


    I spent the rest of the time in the dwarf¡¯s workshop.


    I called it a workshop, but it was actually much larger than your average weaponry mill.


    Then, after spending a whole day explaining the line production idea to an urgently-summoned Grandmaster and having him grant all the permission I required, I gathered all the skilled dwarven craftsmen.


    We had set up a basic installation by a section of walls. Though the working condition was still shabby, all the workers threw in their passion for work. Over twenty furnaces burned through the night and clouds of dark smoke gathered all day long.


    Seeing pieces of standardized weapons and armors flying down the line, the Grandmaster laughed heartily.


    After a few days, my brothers¡¯ men arrived. They briefly familiarized themselves with one another, and were immediately assigned to the medium positions of each squad, which made my anxious heart settle down.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? No words?¡± After dinner, I walked with everyone together towards the setting sun. Flynn asked as she found me silent.


    These days, I kept myself away from their tents and reasoned a way to stay with my brothers.


    To have my company, they were undoubtedly happy and agreed without much thought. The only male insider did nothing but snicker. Plus, with my wives¡¯ competent work, no one had questioned the events of my wedding night.


    ¡°A refugee kid was running on the site and hurt his head.¡± I said.


    ¡°Was everything ok?¡± Winslet said with concern.


    ¡°No biggie.¡± I shook my head and asked Fischer, ¡°How many kids are there aged six to sixteen in our city?¡±


    ¡°That! Flynn knows.¡± Fischer said.


    ¡°Statistics shows a thousand, more or less. More than four thousand if we include the kids from other sites.¡± Flynn said, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°What are the kids¡¯ races?¡± I skimmed over the answer and continued asking.


    ¡°All kinds.¡± She said, ¡°They are incredibly diverse.¡±


    Everyone saw us talking and gathered around.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got no ideas for these playful kids.¡± Security Chief Manta said, ¡°You could scare them off for a few times, but after that¡­ you know, they¡¯re a bunch of mischievous rats.¡±


    ¡°Kids!¡± Moya smiled, ¡°We were like this once.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, kids.¡± I said when I was suddenly was struck by a thought.


    ¡°Order!¡± I shouted, then a few messengers came running towards me and saluted.


    ¡°To all clan leaders and City Hall directors, meeting in my tent immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± I watched as the messengers dashed away and said. Though they did not understand my intentions, I spoke no longer, and they would not question my orders.


    A few moments later, they arrived.


    ¡°What do you think about the kids in the city. Any ideas on how to deal with them?¡± I asked.


    People either stood or sat crowded in my tent and all felt a sense of wonder at my words.


    ¡°They are kinda troublesome¡­¡± One said after a good while.


    Then there were suggestions to gather the kids and place them in Darkmoon.


    ¡°It does bother us, but we have no reason to send them away.¡± Dimmock said, ¡°A, their parents won¡¯t say yes. B, children are their motivation to work to make their lives better and easier.¡±


    ¡°What do you propose then?¡± Jack asked, ¡°If you just let them¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to propose, but our Excellency Viceroy will come up with something.¡± Dimmock said.


    This Dimmock had been stubbornly calling me Excellency since day one. Sandmen were born this way. Nevertheless, hearing what he had said, everybody placed their attention on me.


    ¡°I was gonna hold my thoughts and let you guys brainstorm for a bit longer.¡± I glanced at him and said, ¡°But since he mentioned it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have any better ideas?¡± I said, ¡°Or have you all treated those kids as attached burdens. Tell me I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Silence, as if they nodded as a way of telling me ¡®You are wrong.¡¯.


    ¡°Kids are special.¡± I continued, ¡°They like to play, fight, and are eager to learn. Kids are cleverer in some ways even more than us adults. There are many things we can¡¯t do, but they are able to. So what makes a child, a child? They have not been affected by the ways of life, nor the adults¡¯ code of conduct. They are not bound by rules. No matter what, a kid¡¯s thought is ridiculous but sometimes they may be valuable.¡±


    ¡°Despite the fact that they keep running around and watch you guys work.¡± I watched as they considered my words and continued, ¡°If we just let them watch, we¡¯ll probably end up with more capable workers in a few more years. Surely, becoming workers isn¡¯t a bad thing, but do we really need that many?¡±


    ¡°We need all kinds of talented people!¡± Kennen said.


    Thank God. Finally, someone got me.


    ¡°Yes, we need all sorts of people. This way, our development could potentially exceed other cities or even empires.¡± I nodded admirably, ¡°What people comprise of our future talents. Kids! Those kids! They are capable of accepting new thoughts, new things, and dare to ask ¡®Why!¡¯ Those are the valuable traits of a child.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve decided.¡± I announced my idea, ¡°To give them a formal education!¡±


    There were those who agreed, and those who disagreed¡­ in short, the tent burst into uproars for a good while.


    ¡°My Lord, is it really necessary? That could mean all sorts of extra work to do.¡± A guy from City Hall said, and a few others nodded to concur.


    ¡°All project managers, on my left.¡± I said, ¡°Personnel from the City Hall, on your feet!¡±


    I was not looking graceful and lost my temper at my subordinates because I had discovered a few major problems.


    ¡°You all listen to me, I¡¯m only gonna say it once!¡± I said to everyone on the right, ¡°There are many rumors about me, perhaps you¡¯ve heard of them, and you need to forget all of those. My orders or decisions are final. I do not need any further discussions! I am the Viceroy, and you all are my subordinates. Do you have any idea what that means?¡±


    ¡°It means the Viceroy makes the call and you are to execute them.¡± They were lucky to have Fischer¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°All of you have your duties and brains! Don¡¯t ask me questions, all you idiots!¡± I scolded, ¡°If you all come to question my orders then you are all fired! Do it yourselves! I want results! Do I make myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°I want all children aging from seven to seventeen educated in Dark City.¡± Although after scolding, I worried that they couldn¡¯t find a lead, then reminded, ¡°Selection of places, supply, maesters, make your calls. You are all gonna stay up tonight, and I want written proposals by tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    ¡°Why are you all here!! Waiting for dinner?¡± I became angry again after seeing these guys not moving, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fire up like that.¡± When everyone left, Winslet filled up a glass of water, ¡°They are scared.¡±


    ¡°Setting authority of course.¡± Fischer sat aside, ¡°If not, who¡¯s gonna listen to him? There are far too many rumors about him, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Not all that.¡± I felt the urge to explain to everybody here, ¡°Come here, you. And get Marfa and Dimmock here as well.¡±


    Later, everyone gathered around me. A few of them who got scolded still could not figure out the reason why.


    ¡°In regulatory authorities, the worst problems are the lack of responsibilities and procrastination!¡± I said slowly, ¡°Did you see? These two issues have revealed themselves in our City Hall already. If we let it be, then we are better off disbanding and just go home.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Jack asked.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Grandpa red-nose took over the conversation, ¡°There are more problems of such that I have to admit, however, once they are found out, they must be corrected immediately! Cohen is right. As for all you City Hall directors, you deserved it. Rats!¡±


    ¡°Any more problems?¡± I asked with a smile, and my brothers shook.


    ¡°Well.¡± I stood up and said, ¡°Now off you go. Conduct your plans thoroughly. Fischer, keep an eye on them.¡±


    When Fischer stood up and was ready to leave, we heard the guard yelled, ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    Almost immediately, a wingman rushed in with my token. He toppled over and yelled, ¡°En¡­ enemy spotted!¡±

 Chapter Volume 3 5

    Engagement


    Thanks to Jiem my perfect editor.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Wilder, Marfa, Jack, Moya: Cohen¡¯s friends since childhood.Steven, Manta, Dimmock: Son of the leader of wingman, dwarf, sandman.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red-nose, a Swabian retired general.Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen¡¯s wives.


    Wilder dashed in front and dragged the wingman scout up on his feet. Poor wingman, his face got scratched.


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Wilder pulled his face so close to the scout¡¯s that the two were almost touching, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Sir!¡± The wingman in his haste replied without even wiping the blood off of his bleeding wounds, ¡°Scout team No. 17, we¡¯ve found massive light cavalries at the desert portal yesterday dawn.¡±


    ¡°Calvary?!¡± Wilder gave me a look and rushed, ¡°I¡¯ll get my people!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, you.¡± I marked the scout and said, ¡°Get him some water, and a physician.¡±


    The poor wingman sat down, and Jack passed over a glass of water for him to drink.


    ¡°Order!¡± I shouted to the people outside, and the messenger leader ran in immediately.


    ¡°To all senior commanding officers, directors of City Hall and clan chiefs, gather outside right away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After giving the order, I lowered my voice and began a discussion with grandpa red-nose.


    Flynn and Winslet arranged a table for writing, and Carey helped Wilder to roll out the largest map that we had so far down to its corners.


    The scene looked exactly like the days I spent training in Uncle Tennessee¡¯s.


    A while later, the sound of footsteps indicated that my men had arrived.


    I kept them waiting outside, and only a physician was allowed to enter and heal the wounded.


    After I had finished talking to Grandpa, I began to call them in.


    ¡°Summoning all senior commanding officers, liaison chiefs, and clan leaders!¡± My guards repeated my words loudly. A dozen people came in without any additional chatter. They saluted and gathered around the map.


    ¡°Feeling better? Can you talk?¡± I asked the wingman scout. He nodded.


    ¡°Okay, repeat what you said one more time!¡± I stood in front of the map, ¡°I want to know everything you saw! Not a single detail will be missed!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± He saluted and took a metal stick from another officer.


    ¡°We are scout team No.17! We¡¯ve been monitoring around this area, four hundred miles directly from Dark City.¡±


    He marked a point on the map, ¡°Before yesterday dawn, everything was normal¡­¡±


    ¡°After midnight, my leader and I were to fly and take the daily duty. We circled by the desert portal, and at the ninth time, we spotted massive shadows on the ground.¡± He moved the stick to the right of the map, ¡°We lowered ourselves and looked closer to find no less than three hundred light cavalries. The darkness had limited us to accurately calculate their numbers, and there can only be more of them coming for us. Judging from their messy armors, they seem to be bandits. But, my scout leader commented that their formation was neat, and they¡¯ve been marching without sound and did not show signs of fatigue.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± An officer asked.


    ¡°They stopped here, and as if they were the leading strike team, they guarded the portal. However, they made a defensive formation in both the front and the back. My scout leader sent me back to report the situation, and he is still there, observing. He said he¡¯ll send men back once in awhile to update us on the situation. Right! He was afraid that he¡¯ll be short on soldiers, so he had gathered few other teams around us.¡±


    The wingman said as we listened. This was why I let him take a rest and drink water. Man will often make mistakes when he was tense especially for these newbies and tended to miss out crucial information.


    In such moments, a period of rest could release him from his anxiety and give him time to sort things out in his mind. Giving him medical attention was for the same purpose, for pain would distract him as well.¡±


    ¡°Did they see you?¡± Grandpa asked.


    ¡°No! And I¡¯m very sure about it!¡± It was probably because of my grandpa¡¯s mighty look, the wingman straightened his body.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± Grandpa questioned closely, ¡°Soldier, this information concerns many others¡¯ lives!¡±


    ¡°It was dark.¡± The scout said, ¡°And we¡¯ve been careful to always be under cover. Besides, we weren¡¯t even close enough for them to detect us!¡±


    ¡°When did you leave for here?¡±


    ¡°At dawn. We were concerned about their mages, so that¡¯s why I flew close to the ground.¡±


    Grandpa nodded towards me to show he was done with his questioning.


    ¡°Take a rest, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± I said, ¡°Soldier, if you think of anything else, you can come and report to me any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The wingman left with a physician.


    All the remaining men were gathering around the map. They need time to think.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked after giving them enough time.


    My knowledge on the military had given me hints that such incidents could not possibly be simple matters. And I discovered the enemy¡¯s intentions after hearing the scout''s briefings.


    However, I could not immediately reveal the solutions, for the people in front my eyes were rookies at most. I needed to lead them to the right track and find the answer on their own.


    ¡°Think my ass! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Just as I expected, Moya yelled, ¡°I need five hundred men! What a bunch of bastards!¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m impressed!¡± I said, ¡°But I need you to tell me, what made you think they are a bunch of bastards?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it already?¡± Moya was confused by my words, ¡°They are only three hundred men.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred miles away!¡± I pointed at the map, ¡°That wingman flew for a whole day, and even if I let you ride, it¡¯ll take a day and a half. Even if you arrive within a day, they¡¯ve probably reinforced to three thousand soldiers. As a commander, you need to keep calm. You get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got you, sir!¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± I asked, and grandpa seemed to know my intentions and kept quiet.


    ¡°My Lord! I think!¡± Dimmock said, ¡°We need to find out more!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I said, ¡°There will be more intel later!¡±


    ¡°Same here.¡± Wilder said, ¡°If we are in the dark, then we can always try harder on the scouting range.¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± I nodded, ¡°Steven!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Steven said, without his trademark hippie smile.


    ¡°Gather your best men and wait out the tent!¡± I said.


    ¡°Roger!¡± He dashed away.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± I looked at them encouragingly, ¡°Tell me! We still have time.¡±


    Then everyone began brainstorming.


    ¡°How about this.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer. I hope we can think this through.¡±


    ¡°First step, let''s talk about the enemy. They looked like bandits?¡± I paced slowly in the tent, ¡°Have we got any bandits around Dark City?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Manta shouted, ¡°The only group of bandits was exterminated years ago!¡±


    ¡°Then who could they possibly be? A group of men well trained and disciplined doesn¡¯t sound like a group of mobs to me.¡± I continued, ¡°You can think further, and even more complex.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really have any mobsters here.¡± An officer who was reassigned from my brother said to the map, ¡°If they were troopers, there are only two places around that have armed forces. Darkmoon is ruled out, of course. What¡¯s left is a place owned by a noble general who¡¯s been very close to the Prime Minister. His name is Harric.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Marfa also marked on the map and said, ¡°Take a look, the border between us and his land is extra wide. Thus there¡¯s a possibility for him to send troops at any point.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have assumptions, I need you to prove it!¡± I was glad that they have noticed this point, albeit rather slowly.


    ¡°First of all!¡± As the air in the atmosphere shook, Moya stood up and said, ¡°We do not get along with the Minister, and he lusts for our land, that¡¯s the motive I¡¯ve come up with!¡±


    ¡°Count as one.¡± I said, ¡°It¡¯s probable, continue.¡±


    ¡°Second! Since I¡¯m in the army,¡± Wilder who has been keeping his mouth shut, said, ¡°They could be attacking in multiple routes for convenience. Judging by their movements, and since we¡¯ve ruled out local bandits, they must have come from here!¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because they are light-loaded cavalries, and arrived through the portal.¡± I was glad to see Wilder thinking calmly. ¡°Riding on horseback limits them from travelling far distances in the desert. Thus, there is only one way left to enter: Harric¡¯s land. That portal was not even a hundred miles from his place, even if those are not his men out there, he must be implicated!¡±


    ¡°Excellent! One more question, and it¡¯s a critical one.¡± I said, ¡°Why are they stopping?¡±


    ¡°Reinforcements!¡± Moya said after a good while.


    ¡°Why bother waiting for help.¡± Grandpa said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to set off together?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Moya shook his head to say he did not know.


    ¡°Moya,¡± I smiled as an encouragement, ¡°Think harder, if you were their commander, in what situation will you set such a formation in such a narrow portal?¡±


    ¡°When I need to defend.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why defending?¡± I continued, ¡°You are not far from your own land, and you are going for a sneak attack, thus you are the initiative party, you are supposed to do the attacking.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Slowly, the light was shone into Moya¡¯s eyes, ¡°They are meeting someone!¡±


    ¡°BINGO! Stupid!¡± Grandpa red-nose stroke Moya¡¯s head roughly, ¡°Took you long enough! I was literally dying for this moment!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I said, ¡°Thanks for the group effort, we now know what they are up to. The question is, who are they meeting? We¡¯re gonna need more intel for this. While we wait, we need to get prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As all answered, Steven came in and signalled me to tell me everything was done.


    ¡°Steven!¡± I said, ¡°Send all your scout teams to search over the border! Focus on the routes to the Dark Forest mines, Dark City, and the clan settlements. Alert our people in the forest and clans and tell them to get ready. Once they spot any enemies approaching, evacuate immediately. I¡¯ll give you written orders. Remember, I want intel. Do not make contact!¡±


    Just as Steven ran out, I caught him once more by the door. I dragged him aside and whispered, ¡°One more thing, send your best wingman to Harric¡¯s territory across the border. We must figure out where they are meeting up!¡±


    Steven nodded and dashed to his wingman crowd to give orders. Almost instantly, the first wingman started to run, and before he reached the tent fence, he leaped and flew over our heads.


    The following wingman acted the same, which made my place like a birds nest. I chuckled and saw my people were actually not paying any attention to them, then I went back in and issued my orders.


    Words that came out of my mouth became written rules by Winslet, then Flynn marked them with special seals after I signed my name. Steven delivered them to the outside wingmen that disappeared into the night sky¡­


    My orders have instructed the two rear armies which quartered in two directions to merge as one, and with newly forged armors, led by wingman scouts, gather in Harric¡¯s borders across Dark City.


    Any working sites on the possible enemy routes have been fully evacuated and pretended to have been trashed. Any personnel closer to Dark City were called back and the people who were not hid in nearby locations.


    Site guards were instructed to detain any strangers immediately. Any resistance would mean death.


    I considered my enemies would have definitely laid out their finger men. However, I assumed they will not have many due to their fast marching.


    Still, I¡¯ve got to terminate their scouts.


    I could vaguely judge that their operation will target mainly the Dark Forest mining project and harassments on Dark City construction. If they were here to disturb us, they wouldn¡¯t need to meet anyone other than hit and run. Thus, in most cases, they were here for the ores.


    I have notified the elves particularly to lower the defense of the mines. Once the enemies closed in, workers who were left could just run away.


    As for the mines, I¡¯ll let them take whatever and however much they want, the more the better. Once they began to withdraw, I would chase them down with the scouting wingman, with bows and magic to wear the enemies out. Any direct contact was strictly forbidden.


    The intel that came next had proven my thoughts to be correct. The enemies at the desert portal remained still. Harric¡¯s meeting point was revealed as well. It was mobile infantry and totaled around five hundred, without camouflages, all standard Swabian soldier looks.


    Finally, we found their main forces by the edge of the Dark Forest. All light cavalries marching towards the mine totaled more than three thousand!


    I felt helpless that my province was way too large and I was short on people and could only let those scums ride into my place like they owned it. If I fail this time, the Minister would smirk at me.


    The total number of the enemies was around four thousand. It was not much. However, my new army was merely three thousand and scattered. It looked like my opponents were quite familiar with my situations. They were quite possibly gonna win this.


    Three thousand soldiers was enough to rob even the tools left within the mining facilities.


    The headquarters was set in my tent where we analyzed the current situation carefully to decide how to utilize our intel and advantages of warlike clan people to win this war.


    I wished they have not known about my friendly relationship with the alien races.


    Troops mobilizing speed was crucial.


    I put down another dozen of orders and thought that it was time for the Dark Troops to get on the stage.

 Chapter Volume 3 6

    Advising


    Appreciation to Jiemthe editor


    Starting from this chapter, the word "Divine" and any related words will be substituted by "Protoss".


    Thanks to StarCraft. I really just make do with "Divine", which sounded awful, since day one. Now the days are over.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen''s wives.Cohen Kheda: The main character.Jack, Moya, Wilder, Marfa: Cohen''s childhood homeless friends.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red-nose, Flynn and Carey''s grandpa, former Swabian general.Manta, Dimmock, Steven, Windsor: Cohen''s alien race friends. Sons and daughters of their clan leaders.Fischer: Cohen''s friend, prince of the Swabia empire.


    "Put on your armor." Winslet had a soft knight armor forged with black steel bore in her hands, "The Grandmaster tailored this for you and Fischer a couple of days ago."


    The camp bustled with noise, indicating everyone was working diligently: Soldiers who had come alone were getting kitted out in armor. The others who had stayed behind were laying out the defense under the commands of their superiors.


    Winslet suited me up, and Carey tightened my belt. A dozen clips had made the two busy for a good while.


    "Here''s your blade." Flynn mounted the Manchete on my waist.


    I stretched my body, feeling uncomfortable and decided to rearrange it on my back.


    "Take care of the city¡­" I told my three wives, "for me."


    "I can assure you, we''ll be here watching over it." Flynn said, "When you come back, this will still be Cohen Kheda''s Dark City!"


    "Be careful, they''re armed with weapons, though they remained freshmen." I paused slightly and put my hands gently on her cheeks. She did not avoid them like she used to.


    "The three of you, when I come back. You must be here for me together." I turned to Carey and Winslet as well, "Not one less!"


    "..."


    "Cohen!" As I strode out, she called out my name with a tone that contained mixed emotions.


    I paused again and was eager to hear what she wanted to say, but I worried that I would never be able to set off after hearing it.


    "Tell it to me when I come back!" Words that were left heartlessly remained for me, as well as for her. I exited the tent.


    Our mission was to march down the border and join our cavalry there. We had our horsemen at a total of five hundred, most of whom who got drafted in the last minute rush. Other than this, there was an officer corps that consisted of trainee military officers.


    "Everything has been completed." Grandpa red-nose said while on his horseback, "What about your side of the jobs?"


    "We''re all set." I climbed onto my horse, "Ready to rock and roll."


    "My lord!" Dimmock came running towards us, "My wingman scouts are ready to fly."


    I nodded. Those wingman scouts that were sent and the rangers I had dispatched earlier would keep watch over the path ahead to avoid premature contact with the enemies.


    "Your Highness, the defense system at the construction site is almost complete." Manta''s report was ready as well. Since the dwarfs were good at close combat instead of long distance raids, I had left them the position as the city''s defendants.


    "Manta, listen closely to what I''m about to say!" I said, "I''m okay with anyone in any place retreating, except for this one. You know, the whole Dark province is rooting for here. If the City goes down, so will this province. You get me?"


    "I get you, sir."


    "Fischer, take care of yourself." I watched him sitting on the side fence and said softly, "Please."


    "Just leave." He waved, "We''ve got several thousand people here."


    "Alright!" I kicked the horse''s belly to urge it forward and headed toward the leading team, "Let''s go."


    "Departure!" As the team messenger roared, our principal bannerman raised the flag high. A wingman dived from the air in a straight line to direct the way. The horses whinnied, and the bannerman rushed out.


    We marched. As the hooves of the horses were covered in thick cloth, the several hundred cavalrymen riding left barely any noticeable sounds. Plus, we had wingmen watchers to keep us away from any potential midway enemies as we traveled.


    Most importantly, they would find rivers or uneven sectors ahead of us and mark up the easiest route for us to proceed with ease.


    My horsemanship had been improving from traveling back and forth between the construction sites, and along with Grandpa red-nose''s coaching, I barely fell back. Though I became extremely sore and felt great pain, I endured the discomfort.


    I was literally falling apart after riding for several hundred miles.


    Finally, we arrived the converging point at a concealed valley ahead of time. However, we had several soldiers who fell off their horses midway and got wounded or died.


    "Rest your people and water the horses!" My experienced grandpa briefed to our messenger, while I bore an uneasy body and walked towards few rendezvous officers.


    "Your Highness!" They fisted and leveled on the right and saluted.


    An officer asked, "And that person is¡­"


    "Martin Luther." I acknowledged his salute and replied, "Former general of the empire, my wife''s'' grandfather and your deputy commander!"


    He widened his mouth, "Martin!? The General Martin Luther from years ago? He was one of the four mightiest generals in the Protoss Allied. My father was once his guards!"


    Martin Luther? It was so unclear why Flynn and Carey''s family names were Rohna while grandpa''s family name was Luther.


    I looked back at the old man who was handling orders and became even more confused.


    Half of my commanding center personnel made this place the main battlefield.


    My people drew a square boundary as our temporary headquarter and immediately ensued order within the chaos and pieces of information that connected the area policed by Dark City were being passed in and out of it.


    My earlier spur-of-the-moment investments on wingman scouts had paid off. They were the only ones capable of discovering any anomalies flying in the vast sky, as well as detecting any issues within my scattered troops and distribute orders in this vast grassland.


    I could never imagine a fight without them.


    "Sir! The main enemy force has swept the mine and retreating." An officer reported.


    "As you have foreseen." Grandpa red-nose placed his fingers on the map which showed the retreating enemy route, "There''s no way they''ll backtrack."


    "Our opponent must have known our troops are not enough to successfully intercept them." I said with a smile, "They know our only chance lies in an all-out chase or a halfway ambush. However, due to the fact that they are a team of cavalries, they could just flee the scene quickly. That''s why they used such an unusual route to foil our plans."


    I had marked out all the possible paths on the map in red. Several thick, scarlet red lines started from Harric''s territory on the Darkmoon side and led almost straight to the Black Forest mines, then took a massive turnover to Dark City and into the desert portal before cutting to the original meeting point. The point zero and terminal were over five hundreds miles apart!


    "What a smart commander!" Grandpa red-nose exclaimed, "Tell me what is your plan."


    "What we need to do," I said, "is to help them succeed in their retreat."


    "Oh?" Grandpa red-nose, or our so-called General Martin Luther, ignored all the astonished looks on the nearby officers'' face and came close to me as if he had detected a glass of delicious wine. He said, "Tell me more about it."


    "Take a look!" I gathered everybody nearer, "Their strategy is careful and perfect. My guess is they sneaked in from the Darkmoon border in batches, though scouting errors exists. It is highly possible that we discovered their presence while their batches were regrouping."


    "According to their intel on our responding time and capabilities, we could do nothing but reinforce our defense on the Dark City construction. So to speak, everything is as they have planned until now."


    "However," Grandpa continued, "They did not expect us to spot their troops a day earlier, or that we had even learned about their detailed plot from the team they are meeting."


    "Exactly!" I said, "With this, we''ve got an extra day, and that''s why we are here."


    "What you are planning, is to slay them all here." Grandpa''s finger stopped on the meeting point located in Harric''s land.


    I nodded.


    "I had the elves and wingmen follow them closely to let them rush on without having moments to rest." I explained to everyone, who comprised of the members of my future crew.


    "Men who have gained benefits will often become timid rats, so once they have gotten the ores, they will retreat quickly. However, all feeding points on their possible routes were totally trashed; thus they will not get any supply and become exhausted.


    "They can always find another way." An officer said.


    "Did you forget about our alien friends?" I explained with a smile, "Their furious chasing will not allow the enemies to change their route."


    "Then when do we strike?" An officer asked.


    "We''ll attack when our enemies cross the border." I said, "By then they''ll be exhausted, thus slacked on the minds."


    "Or, can''t we ambush them elsewhere?" This guy was not giving up, "There might be troubles encountered if we cross the border."


    "There will be a huge price to pay if we attack anywhere else since our soldiers haven''t engaged in any battles yet." I shrugged, "Screw the border, I want my people to stay alive! And if necessary, I''ll personally trade Harric like a tied swine!"


    My officers were amused by such comments, and all laughed.


    Since the wedding night and receiving my father''s reminders and constant attention, I had not been using any profanities for a while. Thus, I was greatly motivated by the chance to finally use them.


    "Let''s take down the enemies here," When most of the laughter quieted down, I said, "and win this for good."


    We were inside Harric''s land, five miles away from the enemy''s meeting point. The troops had just arrived and resting.


    "Huff" Jack threw a miserable enemy infantry soldier that was tied up like a mummy at my feet.


    "Sir!" Jack said, "We caught this jerk face, their messenger!"


    "You got anything from him?" My voice sounded a bit weird since I lowered my front armor.


    "He''d rather die!" Jack looked a bit frustrated.


    "Boy, a man without fear." The soldier surprised me. However, I''ve seen how people without fears ended up.


    "En¡­" I pondered and told Jack, "Find me some tough wood."


    Jack went off to fulfill my demands. The other men rounded up after hearing that we had a prisoner.


    The prisoner was currently staring at the roof stubbornly.


    "Sir!" Jack came back with woods.


    I held them and told Jack, "Listen, torture and extortion requires practice, and is a serious subject."


    Jack and the rest were all dumbfounded.


    "For example, at this moment." I continued, "He''s not coming clean, but he''s something we need. What will you do? Torturing him is the only option left. However, we need to do it elegantly and professionally to bring him extreme pain while inflicting as little damage to his body as possible.


    When I said this, the stubborn messenger''s body began to shiver.


    "Now, we need to keep asking for answers until he starts to tell." I did not intend to let him go and pointed to the woods, "Who here can make me some toothpicks. The thinner, the better."


    Then while my men were making toothpicks with laughter and jokes, I had someone stuff a thick wand between his teeth and tongue and secured it with a strip of cloth tied around his head. This way, it would prevent him from committing a suicidal tongue bite or shrieking while still being able to speak.


    Sticks were made. I called Moya in. The executioner''s work was not an easy day-to-day job, thus he had to be handpicked.


    "You made a big mistake in not killing yourself immediately after you got caught." I told him, "If you don''t start talking immediately, you''ll be in even more misery."


    The jerk began to perspire and sweat appeared on his forehead, but he still remained silent nonetheless.


    "Grab his hair and put him down!" I instructed indifferently, "Tie up his hands...yes! Moya, your turn."


    Moya gazed at me confusedly while holding a bunch of toothpicks


    I sighed and decided to show him how it was done. I grabbed a toothpick and pricked the prisoner''s finger, then held the pick under his fingernail. I glanced at Moya, and then stabbed the pick in and twisted it.


    "All fingers are connected." There was an old saying. And as a former member of the special ops, torturing was one of the essential tactics.


    I was done one of his fingers. He was already sweaty all over. As for me, I merely switched to another hand and was ready to continue.


    The soldier''s struggling seemed powerless after being suppressed by a few of my bruisers. He kept trying nevertheless, as if it could ease the finger pain.


    After another three finger operations, he sought to hit his head against the ground, but his hair was pulled to keep him from doing so. His scalp was lifted due to the grip on his hair. Blood sept and he groaned. However, this was not the final result that I sought after.


    When the fingers that were still fine was down to four, the jerk''s face did not look as sharp as what he had intended by pretending. Desperation was all that was left. My men had backed away to the far corners of the tent, and Moya''s mouth twitched, his body rigid without any movement.


    "Take off his shoes." The prisoner could not hold himself together after hearing this and sobbed. I walked nearer and immediately, he began to talk.


    Then, I got hold of the intel I needed, and they were verified. Grandpa red-nose and I assigned the jobs. A part of the soldiers was led to leave by their officers, and the rest stood in line and marched towards our destination.


    A dead body was buried at where we had left. He possessed a keen mind and loyal heart. He was a perfect soldier who saluted the wrong commander.


    We came close enough to see the enemy''s camping ground. Martin Luther nodded at me.


    "Strike!" My hands slashed down.

 Chapter Volume 3 7

    Battle Station


    To MeiJ the editor, who put her heart and soul into this chapter


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Jack, Marfa, Wilder, Moya: Homeless boys, Cohen''s friends since then.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red-nose, the grandfather of the Rohna sisters (Cohen''s two wives)


    A camping ground with a capacity of five hundred men was rather small and could be wiped out by a thousand horsemen instantly.


    My men paced closer, and the slow pace of their horse''s clopping made my heart beat rapidly like battle drums. All the knights who with equipped with spears pointed its tip to the sky and marched slowly towards the enemy camp while pretending to be their reinforcements, ready to initiate a surprise attack.


    In the setting sun, enemy guards in the watchtower were alerted by the heavy sounds of hooves and yelled harshly to the soldiers below.


    It was currently their supper time, thus inside the fences was full of bustling soldier looking for their weapons, commanders, and squads they belonged to.


    Most of them had bowls in in their hands. Gradually, they began to notice our clothing and swear.


    The swears made the camp roar with a new round of chaos. Many who had just grabbed their weapons dropped them and reached out to their bowls again: They thought we were on the same side.


    There were even a few junior officers who came to the gate with a few followers, ready to open the gate for us.


    "That''s the assault formation!" The watchtower guards had finally got a clear view on us and yelled, "It''s the assault formation! Enemy! Incoming enemy!"


    Since we were already extremely close, there was no point in hiding anymore.


    An orange fireball flew from my teams, soaring above the knights and collided against their gate.


    This was the signal to attack.


    The tightly ordered formation spread out immediately, and their once upright spears were lowered. Orderly hoof clopping had suddenly become disordered. At the sight of the signal, the knights quickened their speed.


    The enemies holding bowls once again experienced a new round of chaos. The situation whereby an enemy became reinforcements, then became an enemy again had halted their response timing. A sense of confusion was added in their eyes hindered their already slowed actions.


    The first wave went on with five hundred men spread into ten rows and charged towards the destination as I watched them. They kept a length of five arms between every two to maximize the weapon power. The distance between each row was approximately the length of fifteen horses lined up.


    The knights leaned close to their horseback to avoid incoming arrows while spurring their mounts with the heels of their feet. Their task was to rush over to the other end of the camp.


    Martin Luther and I sat on our horsebacks and observed the battlefield quietly, alongside a few of our messengers and staff officers.


    "What do you think about them?." Martin Luther pointed at the first wave of riders and asked


    "Frantic mobs." I said bitterly, "Can''t spot any traces of extensive training."


    Though I fancied my soldiers'' first battle to wipe out the enemies beautifully, I had to be honest: because in the first rush wave, my cavalrymen were unwilling to change their formation. The first row had the most discrepancies, with some of them faster, some slower, and some who tried their best to keep up with the rest.


    "You are not holding back any mean comments." Martin Luther said with a poker face, "This is your army."


    "So what? Exactly because those are my soldiers out there, I had said something like that. I''ll train them properly when it''s all over." I talked as I watched them pour into the enemy camp.


    The small camp was without much defense, other than thin fences and lined tents and a pile of goods on the ground.


    Now, the outer fence was burnt by our mages'' fireballs with a couple of splints swaying in the air like weeds.


    Thunder like hoof stomps signified the first wave of knights marching through the perimeter and thrust their spears into the scattered enemy infantry''s body without mercy. The knights were maintaining their speed in the meantime.


    Speed was the life and soul of a knight.


    A dozen elf mages were also riding in the rear part of the team. They began to release massive and harmful air-type spells. Before our opponents were able to pile up an effective defense, their spell which was as tiny as an air blade had already dealt tremendous damage.


    "A whole lot better." Martin Luther gazed at them carefully and was ready to make his first compliment. He then saw one of our men who was too late in retracting his spear from an enemy''s body and was dragged off his horseback by his spear. The horses who had arrived later did not stop, and he became a bloody pulp.


    "Unnecessary casualties." He shook his head and said, "Looks like you need to fix them ahead of time."


    I frowned and widened my eyes to get a clearer look on the battle situation.


    However, I was disappointed.


    Our previous meeting had decided on ensuing panic and chaos to the enemies in the first wave of impact, before initiating deadly assaults by the following troops from the sides.


    For this, we had assigned all mages and the strongest soldiers to the first wave of cavalries, as well as providing them with enough hooks to tear down the tents.


    First, there was the weaponry problem. At a higher speed, the spear was easy to stab into a body yet difficult to retract. One needed to have skillful hands and a rich combat experience.


    One could also retract the spear that was inserted at the right depth or stab into the right point to make the job easier. An example was to pierce the chest and lift the spear to spin the body off.


    As a result, some of the men were forced to pull back their weapons because they were unskilled in estimating the right depth, which was an ineffective way to disable an enemy. Most of them only had twisted muscles or dislocated joints because of the lack of strength in their stabs.


    On top of that, some soldiers were dragged off by their hooks which were meant to destroy the enemy''s tents! Thankfully, the enemies were still in a mess which led to their fate of being stomped to death by the incoming horses. Otherwise, I could not expect those rookies to win this battle. Crap!


    The leading knights rushed into the camp center with a trail of dead enemies. Though, from my point of view, they acted as if they were the ones being chased, their formation messy and behavior unprofessional.


    If the plan had not been sketched out by experienced staff officers or had the remaining enemies not been cleaned up by the superior elf warlocks, or I had not confused our enemies with the prior planned tactical arrangements, or if the enemies were not outnumbered, or if it were not an assault combat¡­ I couldn''t think any further.


    "Signal the troops, side attack!" I ordered.


    "But sir! Our first squad is still in battle if we send out the side troops we''ll end up harming our own!" A staff officer yelled. There were currently hundreds of men fighting in the camp.


    "I SAID ASSAULT!"


    I slapped him to make my point clear. I did not have time to explain that if we were to continue this meaningless fight, not only would the ones who fell off their horses die, the enemies would have a chance to come up with an effective counter strike.


    Three more fireballs were launched into the sky, and the side knights rushed out.


    Wilder and Marfa led this squad. With the previous caution, their formation looked much cleaner than before.


    If the first wave was like a black tornado, the second was like a flock of black grasshoppers.


    Me and Martin Luther had instructed them to stay in form and clear the midway enemies and destroy all remaining tents. Those who excelled in riding would also have the chance to pull the unlucky guys back on their horse.


    Of course, not all the unfortunate fellows were able to survive from their hooves.


    The first wave of horses had ridden to the other end of the camp and was redirected under the commands of their angry commanders'' orders to rush back once more.


    The enemy camp was filled with dreadful yellings. The setting sunlight reflected on the blades of the weapons that showed traces of death.


    A thousand cavalries slaughtered five hundred infantry soldiers. Most of them were dead except for a few lucky bastards who were still groaning.


    "Clear the battlefield!" I walked into the camp side by side with Martin Luther.


    "What do you want to do?" Martin Luther asked lowly.


    "We can''t go on like this!" I said, "We lost it."


    Post battle meeting.


    All officers gathered by Martin Luther and me listened to Grandpa''s summary.


    "Let''s sum up today''s battle, boys." Martin Luther blew their face off, "You''ve lost!"


    "But we''ve got our tactical goal." One of them argued in a quiet voice.


    "True, you have." Martin Luther said, "But how many have we lost?"


    "I have the exact numbers." Wilder read the report in his hands out loud, "A hundred and twenty-three dead, sixty-four severely wounded, light wounds not counted. Loss of horses rounds up to a hundred."


    "You have your goals! Our enemy were merely infantry troops of five hundred! FIVE HUNDRED!" I yelled, "We had a thousand cavalries and mages! And it''s assault! This is a huge loss, and you can still call it a victory?!"


    "Who are those people that are now dead? Soldiers? NO! They are our brothers who fight together with us! They are the future of our army! You tell the dead what your goal is! TELL THEM! TELL THEM YOU WON! SAY IT TO OUR DEAD BROTHERS. SAY IT TO THEIR DEAD BODIES!"


    Sounds of argument seized.


    "I can''t blame you too much. We''ve merely built an army. There will be problems sooner or later. You have worked hard in wars. I''ve got eyes, and I saw it!" I eased my voice seeing their lowered heads, "But at the same time, I saw your carelessness in battle and slack after it. You commanders are the role models of the soldiers if this is how you deal with a fight then what can I expect from a soldier?"


    "It''s our fault!" The commanders were not too stupid after all, and they said, "Please punish us!"


    "I''m not in a hurry to do that. I hope you are ready for more battles." I shook my head and said, "Juniors officers now, with your men, clean up the battlefield and rally the troops. You are dismissed. Senior officers stay back; we have another meeting."


    "Our scouts have the latest info that the enemy''s main forces have approached the border. They''ve suffered a lost thanks to our alien friends. Their numbers now rounded up to around a thousand and a half. If we count the ones at the portal, they are a little more than two thousand. They are about a day''s ride from us." After the junior officers had left, Martin Luther briefed us. Everyone was listening carefully to his slightly hoarse yet majestic voice.


    Then, Wilder continued with the state of our side, "We currently have a thousand and four hundred knights left, as well as some other units."


    "This is all that we have left, take a look." I said, "What should we do next? Speak up."


    Thus, in the empty space, there was a map, and the commanders and officers discussed by the flickering torch with tense arguments now and then.


    "It''s almost impossible to win if we confront them directly." Martin Luther said with a clean tone, "We''ll lose, period."


    My men acted downcast. I encouraged them, "Relax, at least we now know we cannot fight them face-to-face. This is our weak point. However, we still have our strong suit! I''ll let you all analyze our situation by yourselves for now."


    Wilder spoke up first, "Our soldiers are not adequately trained for knight skills, this is one of our disadvantages."


    "They are knowledgeable at military tactics and strategies." Moya said, "And with high morale, as well as superior weapons. These are all the advantages we have over the enemies."


    Moya and Wilder were slowly growing.


    "What about the enemies? What do they have? What do they not have?" I reminded.


    "Their marching speed tells us that they are a group of experienced knights! Powerful, and¡­" Martin Luther was lecturing us about the enemy''s advantages.


    He had a correct vision, accurate understanding and evidence, which were things that only with time and practice could one accomplish. We were utterly convinced.


    "Their disadvantages are that they are fatigued and have been under pursuit. They must have suffered an inevitable loss." A squad leader told us about his ideas in a lowered voice, "How about we confront their weaknesses with our strengths!"


    "Indeed." I judged, "We all know that''s what we are going to do, but what about the details of our plan?"


    Another officer leaned towards the map and said, "We could always create favorable conditions and make them less cautious of us."


    The suggestion won everyone''s approval. The other officers also came up with all sorts of plans. Some of them were quite exemplary. Then, we were ready for war.


    "Good." I signaled everybody to stop discussing as I noticed the darkness outside. Grandpa Luther smiled at me.


    "Since we have agreed on the plan, let''s do this."


    Then everything was arranged. Martin Luther and I watched as the soldiers were led out by their commanders.


    "I thought you were gonna scold them." Martin Luther said lightly.


    "I think I''ll wait it out." I saluted back to the soldiers who passed by, "It''s my fault that they were not prepared, as well as my responsibility for the under-trained warriors. They were not a single bit wrong except for some attitude issues."


    "So that''s why you merely taught them about proper attitude?" He also acknowledged other soldiers'' salutes.


    "Nevertheless, I need to keep their morale high." I said, "Too much scolding ain''t good for any of them."


    Martin Luther look at me with admiration, "For the past few days, I have seen a good, as well as a wise leader in action. Your people and soldiers are lucky to have you."


    "Lucky? I wish they are. Tomorrow''s battle at night will be a dreadful one." I gazed at the sky and said so.


    In the darkest of nights, stars twinkled.

 Chapter Volume 3 8

    Scheme part 1


    Is MJ Spiderman''s girlfriend or my editor


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red-nose, Cohen''s grandfather in law.Jack, Marfa, Moya, Wilder: Cohen''s friends and military commanders.


    Another day had passed. The senior officers and I led by Martin Luther were sitting together to go over our combat plan again and again so as to not miss out on any details.


    A messenger ran towards us at his highest speed with the intel that just came in his hands.


    "Looks like we won''t have any problems." I glanced at the paper quickly and said to everybody, "They are approaching us at the assumed speed and schedule, and have also lost a few hundred men. They''ll be here in a while after dark. What a bunch of cooperative guys."


    "Boys." Martin Luther claimed, "This battle is one that involves life and death! Buckle up!"


    I intended to say encouraging words after looking at these warlike young men, though the words that came out became, "Carry on, I''ll see all of you in the celebration party!"


    I gazed carefully at each of them and tried to remember their faces.


    "Yes, sir!"


    They were dismissed which left only me and Martin Luther standing behind.


    I had made a decision according to my army''s condition to abandon our previous strategics and fight this battle by utilizing infantry operation methods.


    To carry out that plan would certainly be troublesome. However, the taste of victory that would result from this war was so appetizing, which when compared to any trouble, was worth a whole lot more.


    Like the newly built camp that we spent the whole day on, it was not far from the battlefield we were at yesterday.


    Its size and exterior appeared the same as the one we had assaulted yesterday, plus, we added certain ''structures'' to make sure our returning allies were as welcomed as old friends who had returned home.


    "What''s on your mind?" Martin Luther asked.


    "I''m considering the addition of a team of sappers dedicated to such jobs." I aimed at the new camp and said, "Any laymen work much slower than the professionals."


    "Oh?" Martin Luther was a bit surprised, "You are actually not thinking about the battle at hand?"


    "What are you so worried about?" I looked at his eyes and gave him a smile, "We will surely win."


    It was not something that was said blindly. A close-range battle was something I was best at in my previous life. Thus, a thorough plan could almost guarantee a victory.


    "Hahaha!" Martin Luther''s laughter was always incredible, "Let''s go! We should be prepared."


    I cursed the weather.


    I rode a dull horse with full body covered in iron armor. Although it was an empire-standard armor for middle officers, the handiwork of it was not pleasant. The stitches were rough and the closures were worse. The space between each piece of armor was broad enough to pinch a finger through.


    The wind was getting heavier mixed with pieces of sands. I couldn''t help but lower my face shield. A few strings of dyed brown hair escaped from the armored spaces and fluttered mischievously.


    I had been waiting there for a while, and waiting was one of the things that annoyed me the most.


    My steed neighed and tossed its neck. Then a burst of depressing neighs and the sound of hooves were brought in by the night breeze.


    "Feeling tense?" I murmured to my lieutenant next to me, "Just the two of us."


    "A¡­ bit!" His sound slacked in the wind, "I''m not afraid, anyway."


    "Bear this in mind." I tapped his shoulder, "We two are the key to today''s victory."


    The lieutenant nodded and said, "Sir, I understand! I''m glad to be the one to handle your operation. I''m Kirk, ready to fight."


    "Good, let''s go."


    I kicked the horse and neared a marching cavalry band. Kirk followed.


    I held the reins and approached them leisurely.


    Kirk went ahead and deployed an infantry flag down the wind to reveal our identity. The flag was found in the camp we attacked yesterday on the watchtower. It was brand new compared to its previous dead owner.


    The two parties were close enough to see each other clearly. I saw a band of fifty, nearing sixty. Kirk began to swing the flag in a particular pattern, and the other team replied with the same style of actions.


    We passed through each other and turned around to meet their chief officer.


    "Vanguards?" I shouted.


    "Positive! Are you the camp guys?" Their officer replied, and I sensed a trace of exhaustion from his voice. I noticed his distinct khaki armor. It was enchanted.


    "Sure!" I lifted my face shield to gain his trust, "How was it going?"


    "They are catching up." His thumb pointed at the back, "Tons of trouble! DAMN!"


    "Kirk!" I showed my liberal sympathy to the enemy officer and called my lieutenant, "You take our brothers ahead and tell my commander we''ll be right up. Get the food and shelter ready!"


    "Roger!" Kirk nodded and dashed away with dozens of ''brothers'', which left the enemy vanguard leader waiting for the main force with me.


    "Sir, what was the trouble you were talking about?" I asked the khaki-armored man.


    "Don''t ask, we were fucked!" He spat hard into the air, "Things were good when we got in. The returning, not so much. We got attacked by the rats, you know, wingmen from the sky and sandman in the sands! We were dead tired and lost a few hundred brothers!"


    "It''s good to have you back!" I comforted, "I''ll let you have a rest in the camp, and you''ll be brimming with energy!"


    "You don''t know." He took off his helmet and revealed his muscular face and sighed, "Our general Harric''s temper¡­ we are lucky not to have returned empty-handed."


    I had no idea what he was talking about.


    He was probably thinking about his business at home and kept silence. In time, both of us were silent.


    "They are here!" The vanguard leader showed.


    I looked to the direction and found a somewhat messy cavalry band that had appeared in the skyline.


    "Looks like they didn''t chase them across the border." He said, relieved, "Judging from their slow riding."


    "Let''s just go back to the camp." I said, "I''ll put a few guys here to lead them."


    How would I dare to stay? Though I was good at acting, I wasn''t going to joke about giving myself away.


    "Okay!" The exhausted vanguard leader took my advice.


    Who would not want a good rest after a long march.


    "I''ll let you rest in peace¡­ forever." I told myself.


    "Here they are!" Marfa, who was guarding the gate, said, "Open the gate!"


    The train of horses passed through to the stable, which had a dozen of hitching posts lined perfectly in the front.


    This was more than enough to tie down their horses. Once a horseman was off his horse then he would be down for the kicking.


    By the way, those were several thousand horses! What a lucky day! I''ll be rich!


    "Let''s check out the resting chamber." Once the horses were tied, I told the officer, "And food."


    "En!" He swallowed, "Let''s go."


    I led him to the other side of the camp and introduced on the way.


    "Take a look, here is for your troop''s stuff at the center, safe like hell! That way is the dining area, large enough for you?"


    "You bet!" He replied.


    "And here." I led him down to a few giant tents, "Here is the dining area for you commanders. Is this place big enough for you?"


    "Let me see¡­" He glanced at the tents and on his fingers, "Junior officer seventy, middle twenty, four commanders¡­ that''s enough for us."


    "Perfect¡­" I made fun of myself while winking towards Jack.


    Jack the rabbit trotted off to inform Martin Luther about the number of enemy officers.


    "You wanna eat first?" I had someone bring a bowl of thick, delicious meat soup to this officer with enchanted armor, "You look starved, why don''t you take off your helmet?"


    "I''ll wait." He shook stubbornly, "My commander is not here. Give me some water please."


    I watched as he swallowed the soup and emptied my brain. This officer was a good man except for his looks.


    I kept myself from asking his name. For me, killing, whatever the reasons, the guilt after would haunt me. I did not like such feelings. Probably no one liked it. However, if I did not know his name, I could get rid of such feelings sooner.


    By the time the vanguard leader drank his second bowl of soup, the main enemy force was entering the gate.


    "My commanders have arrived!" He dropped the bowl and said, "Let''s go."


    We dashed with a bunch of guards to the them.


    "Sir!" The guard leader saluted the man on his horseback, "The infantry battalion has prepared us with food and shelter! I''ve checked personally, everything''s fine!"


    "Where is their commander?" The one on horseback wore a white attire and had a cold look.


    Was this my opponent?


    "Sir!" I talked, "My commander and I have gone out for your troops! He probably missed you guys. But I can assure you. I have sent my men to him! He''ll be back shortly after!"


    "He''s not here?" The white officer gazed at me with doubt. After thinking briefly, he talked.


    My heart almost rose up to my throat.


    This moment, another officer by the white commander whispered to him, "Our men are much too tired, and so are the horses."


    The white officer had no other choice and went off his horse and said what I had expected, "Eat and rest! Keep your armor and saddles on!"


    "Give me someone!" I summoned a soldier, "Take the commander''s horse to the stable."


    "Not necessary." The white commander handed his horse to one of his deputies, "Your captain, Mr. Rico, how''s he doing?"


    "Good! But our commander''s name is Vincent!" I said loudly. I had already prepared for such moves.


    He nodded with relief and entered with his men into the tent we prepared for him.


    After this, I quit the act and watched as the knights tied their horses and started having dinner, leaving only a squad in the camp center watching their baggage and horses.


    Marfa walked quietly aside and whispered, "They are all in, I''ve sealed this place."


    I nodded and went with Marfa to a tiny tent.


    The tent was crowded with my sweaty men.


    "What? Nervous?" I put on the Manchete and flirted.


    "Not really, the air bores me." Moya said bitterly.


    I grinned, "You''ll be served with fresh air right away."


    "Boss!" Marfa looked through a hole in the tent wall, "They are eating!"


    "Let them fill up!" I said, "Or the food I prepared is wasted."


    "Boss¡­" Moya said deliberately, "Can they eat stuff like that?"


    "Sure they can. Remember, you all remember." I gazed around all of them, "For me, I''m willing to do anything to keep as many as my soldiers alive, even one more man means something to me! You will do the same, no matter what it takes, and no matter what anyone thinks about you. Provided what you are about to do will benefit us, do it! As for your personal reputation, starting from today, lose it!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Who would expect what I said had created a man like the first High Judge of the Empire. Despicable Justice Jack, or so called by many.

 Chapter Volume 3 9

    Scheme part 2


    Yes, MJ is my editor.


    Spiderman belongs with Deadpool.


    Anyone know the Deadpool 2 teaser is out? XD


    P.S. There is an extra piece in the end.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red-nose, Cohen''s grandpa-in-law and retired Swabian general.


    We approached the officer''s tent from the rear. I gestured my men to position themselves in the pre-arranged points.


    The front soldiers slowly lowered themselves and scraped away the ground mud to reveal the rope ends of the tents.


    I looked over to the center watchtower. The man on the top signaled with fire: a special gesture to tell me the whole camp was ready for the fight.


    Spears in hands.


    "Martin Luther, what are you waiting for?" I was anxious.


    Suddenly, several glaringly bright magic fireballs roared in the silent night and appeared almost simultaneously on both sides of the camp. They drew near in fire paths and dropped into the dining enemies crowd.


    Any efforts would be worthless in such spells of mass destruction.


    In fact, not many of them even noticed the incoming fireballs until flames came in close. The soldiers could do nothing but watch the fireballs fall. Judging from their numb faces, their brains had blanked out at that moment.


    Some fireballs smashed onto the ground and exploded with booming sounds.


    Those giant spheres exploded and pushed dense flows of fire that were sealed with magic energies by my elf warlocks. Any enemies who were touched by it became burning charcoals before they could even utter a sound.


    Flames rattled wildly around, jumping with sparks, swallowing everything they encountered. The fire burnt and made the human fuel part of the fire.


    Countless enemies with flames on them rolled on the land, howling, crying, and made non-human sounds that were full of pain, panic and fear¡­ which spread in the night sky.


    Magic flames did not die away easily, so in a short while, such voices in the fire extinguished.


    There were three enemies spots in the camp, and all of them were surrounded by my soldiers. Those who were hiding in the tents and underground showed first, while those who were outside the camp were still running in in a steady flow.


    The enemies who were not burned gathered nearer in a short period. They swallowed the last chunk of food and tightened their weapons. Their blood-red eyes reflected by the light of the fire were staring at my soldiers that ran down in lines.


    At the moment of the fireball, the soldiers from my side who were holding the rope shouted in unison and pulled with force together.


    The other end of the rope was attached to the post of the officer''s tent. Suddenly, the sound of the tents collapsing rang out, and the whole roof fell to cover the heads of those unlucky bastards. Stuffy cursing and exclaiming were immediately emitted from the thick tents.


    "Kill them!" The front row soldiers shouted, and their hands holding onto their spears stabbed the still struggling bodies.


    Once, twice, screaming ensued and red liquid came out of the rows of bloodied holes.


    "Kill''em!" The rear soldiers stepped up, regardless whether the men under the tent were alive or dead, and stabbed the enemies wildly into grounded meat.


    This was a landslide massacre.


    Most of the enemy officers died without knowing whatsoever. Their once noble bodies had now become flesh and blood that was painted on the tabernacle as stains.


    "Swoosh!" The largest one of the tents was slashed open by a sword and four enemy officers jumped out. They waved their giant swords to clear their way, guarding the white officer to the place where I stood.


    One of them who stood behind was a little delayed in action and was instantly stabbed by several spears. After a few sounds of screaming, he was raised by the pikemen, and archers immediately made him into a hedgehog.


    "This despicable act!" The white officer looked at me and cursed, "Only you can do it! You are Cohen Kheda!"


    "BAH!!" I restored my true face and replied, "I''ll be the winner that takes all! Stop talking. You lost!""


    "You finished?" he looked around, and his pale lips trembled. The whole camp was covered in fire and screams.


    "I want a fair duel!" He crossed the two officers in front of him and stared straight at me, "You and I!"


    "As you wish," I strode forward, holding the drawn Manchete, "Don''t disappoint me."


    "For the nobility''s honor!" He waved his sword and rushed over, "Attack!"


    "For honor!" Almost at the same time, the two officers behind him also rushed in the other direction.


    Our swords collided together, spewing a few sparks. Both of us were shocked and stepped back. The other two died under waves of arrows.


    "Fuck!" I once again went in and attacked. The white officer leveled his big sword to block my slash, and also took the time to attempt at stabbing me three times, with each swing more sinister than the former. He was indeed a powerful commander.


    I clenched my teeth, holding my Manchete with both hands and took the three chops. I knew that he couldn''t hold on for long. Especially considering the food I prepared for him had a special sauce in it.


    We fought once again. My weapons had a huge advantage in terms of its length and weight with its forty centimeters hilt, which gave me the edge to be able to play flexible moves.


    My offensive attack continued. The white officer retreated.


    "Take this!" He shouted, ready to throw in everything he got. However, he was panting, pale and drenched in sweat. It looked like the poison in the food had the first sign of an attack.


    "Hear my call, wandering god of fire, I summon you! To sacrifice my life for your mighty power and clear my hardship¡­" He raised the big sword high, his mouth obsessed with words. The blade began to glow with a trace of red light and it wandered in the upper edge of the blade then transformed and became thicker. Almost instantly, the light was about to spread over the blade.


    "Salamander''s blade! Fall back!" Martin Luther shouted from afar.


    "Salamander''s blade, huh." I withdraw the distance and took a spear from one of my men, then thrust with force!


    The spear ruptured his chest, and the gun tip emerged on the other end.


    "Ah!" His chanting was interrupted. His pierced lungs did not allow him to make another sound. He looked at me, eyes full of contempt and unwilling. The blade shining in red gradually dispersed.


    I waved down the Manchete and chopped his head and arm apart.


    "Play magic with me! BAH!" I did not look back and was led directly with the soldiers to the killing ground. We were needed there more.


    Now, the camp had become hell, and we were the devils.


    As we came to the battlefield that was most intense, no one said any nonsense and threw themselves into the front line immediately. The enemy on this position was the last batch to have meals. They were not poisoned yet.


    Officers of either junior or senior were standing on the front line and led their soldiers to fight with their rich experience. Unlike the last battle on horseback, my soldiers were cooperating with a tacit understanding to advance and retreat.


    Our soldiers had tied their arms with a white cloth to identify their standings. Pikemen and infantry arranged forms neatly to impact the enemy archers who were staying behind to support.


    Magicians used floating spells to deploy magic strikes in the air. Wingmen were busy flying and arching the leftover enemies to their tombs.


    The enemy''s resistance was violent, and although they had been defeated, and spat blood and fell. They were still fighting in neat formations. They also wanted to live.


    The people around roared hoarsely, eyes reddened, their weapons in hand waving with instinct and with only one thing on their mind: kill! kill! kill! Kill the enemy at hand and you can live! Kill! Kill!


    Good or evil was nothing when compared with a rusty blade. No one considered things like the salvation of souls or afterlife. Those were not important as long as your own blade slashed the enemies before he came near, only then would you own this universe.


    Spears thrust, swords and blades slashed. Everyone was looking grim, their bodies stained with blood. They had no idea whether it was their wounds or the enemies'' blood. The blood had even covered their eyes, but there was no time to rub it off.


    The thick smell of blood in the air made people unwilling to breathe with their noses. The sound of armors being pierced and bone fractures stimulated the soldiers'' eardrums.


    Kill! If you do not kill, you will be killed!


    Three enemies rushed over to me. I sneered and delivered my Manchete, piercing one of their chests, then slashed sideways to gouge out a big hole in his body.


    Then, the blade turned and cut off another''s head. It instantly crossed to push back the last one. I left the battlefield and knew my work there was done.


    The rest of the camp gradually grew quiet. I yelled to command the soldiers from other spots of the camp to throw spears into the enemy crowd. This way it would relieve the frontline''s pressure.


    Perhaps the long period of fighting had made my soldiers lust for blood or perhaps the killing noise made my voice unclear, or even perhaps the soldiers had bounded closely by this battle, my men were not only attacking with their spears and large swords, even the helmets, and the scattered stones were taken advantage of. If someone were to tell them now that their skull could end an enemy''s life, I believe they would not hesitate to cut off their heads and throw them out.


    Our absolute advantage here made the enemy''s resistance to become weaker.


    Finally, the last enemy was firmly nailed to the wall, and like a monument, the man was raised high. His head faced downwards weakly. His body twitched, and massive shots of blood gushed from the wounds all the way down to the spear body. The scene was shockingly horrible.


    Soldiers cheered up and laughed crazily to the familiar ones or the strangers with tears of joy. They beat each other''s shoulder and embraced together.


    Suppressed by the feeling of extreme nausea, I found a place to drink water, or I would have thrown up.


    If you have a good heart, please avoid battlefields or you will fall,


    If you have lofty ideals, stay away from battlefields or you will die,


    Those of you who died in the slaughter! Your soul will not rest in peace,


    Those of you who lived! Your life will lie in the depths of darkness.


    One of the officers found me in a corner and said, "Sir, we have wiped out the enemy base!" He said with excitement, " Martin Luther is looking for you, sir! Do you want to see him now?"


    "Of course," I nodded to him, "Help me up!"


    "What''s the casualties statics?" I asked.


    "Working on it, sir!" He guided me while talking, "Sir, I saw you in the battlefield, it was really neat."


    A large group of military officers were crowding in the camp. They noticed my presence and seized talking.


    "Minor casualties." Martin Luther said to me, "Zero enemies on the loose."


    "Any of them alive?" I asked.


    "Positive, but not many." Martin Luther answered, "They are being interrogated"


    "Depoison them. Let''s wait for the report." I took off my helmet and grabbed it by its head, then gathered my troubled thoughts, "Move the bodies together and burn them! Collect our trophies, and prepare for moving out!"


    "Yes, sir!" The officers answered me loudly and made themselves busy.


    "How are you doing?" Martin Luther approached me, "It looks like you are not feeling well."


    "Nothing." I waved, "I need time to process my first battle. I''ll be fine."


    "This is your first fight, and you have done a great job judging from your performance." Martin Luther patted my shoulder, "Hold it up! Cohen, your soldiers are watching!"


    "I will!" I said, "Let''s ride around!"


    I hummed while watching the soldiers do departing check. Sure I was pleased since there were so many soldiers left to go home safely. I did not regret a thing.


    It could be theorised that my officers and I had saved the lives of many with our war experience. As for my opponents, death in battle was a soldier''s destined fate. I figured this out and then the depressing feeling went away.


    "Hello, sir!" The soldiers kept their chins up and saluted, eyes full of reverence.


    "How are you, my men?" I smiled and said, "To be a fellow soldier of I the little Viceroy?" The battle was over and there was no need to be serious like in war. Though, all of them were dumbfounded when they heard my joke.


    "Sir! I did not know it before." A tall soldier replied loudly, "But I''ve made up my mind to follow you! I''m not going anywhere even if you whipped me off!"


    "Follow me?" I laughed, "And be some kind of a soldier?"


    "It''s not!" The tall guy said, "Sir, I forgot to call you sir, sir! I think the war and a fight and a duel are all different. I didn''t go to school so I don''t know how it''s done, but I know we need to win and the duel is not the same. I was not reading the book, do not know the how to say, but I know that war is to win. As long as we win, I''ll do my dirty tricks¡­"


    An officer clapped the big guy''s head and interrupted him, "What are you talking about!"


    "I''m sorry, sir. He didn''t go to school. Please forgive him!" The officer apologized, "But, this guy was brave! He killed a dozen enemies singlehandedly. I want to recommend him to the rank of captain. "


    "Wow, where did that come from?" I and Martin Luther smiled, "Did I say anything about punishing?"


    "If your chief commander can''t bear such comments," said Martin Luther, "How he''s gonna lead you all?"


    "The way he talked you out of this" I said to the big man, "is also one of the dirty tricks you were talking about."


    All of them laughed.


    "Off you go, and get ready!" The officer smiled at me and exclaimed, "Let''s get moving! Sir, excuse us."


    I nodded and the soldiers dispersed. I rode with Martin Luther and exited the camp.


    Then, a lingering sound of the flute came from afar. Though it sounded awful, I sensed rich sadness and deep nostalgia within the playing.


    I felt that and decided to take a look.


    In an open space next to a hurst, a row of soldiers were digging hard. Not far away from them parked the bodies killed in the battle. They would be buried nearby.


    A young man sitting on the side of a battle drum, with his trembling hands, was playing a blue flute. He was facing a body that had not yet been buried. His hoarse playing revealed a string of sorrow from his blue eyes, and trails of tears were trickling down his face.


    "Who is he?" As he had finished, I went up and asked him.


    "Sir, he is my brother!" He looked at me blankly, trembling, and said, "He died¡­ he''ll never see his home again."


    I gazed around and found there were prayers more or less at the side of each body. Their looks and such a scene evoked my sympathy for them.


    "The dead bodies are buried on the spot." Martin Luther whispered, "This is the current military tradition rule for all. The soldiers and aristocratic officers are not the same. Their lives are considered lower than the officers''. Even after death, their treatment is not the same.


    "That is not my tradition." I said, "These soldiers have given their lives up to win the war. I will have to take them home! For those who died, there''s not much we can do but we can at least bring them back to their hometown and let them rest there."


    "Sir, what you are saying ... is it true?" The soldiers came up to me, "Are you really taking them home?"


    "Yes! For all soldiers in my, Cohen Kheda''s army!" I leaned on his shoulder and said, "We will never leave any wounded or sacrificed men behind! Never!


    All cheered and the sound boomed throughout the vast sky.


    "Never leave anyone behind" which became a real tradition for Dark army, has also become the future military tradition of the empire.


    Volume 23 - Silver Quill & Aquamarine


    Chapter Trivia - Hunting Season


    Protoss/Asmodian Line, Wells Empire border, the thirty-six tribe settlement.


    ¡­


    The many times played Defend chapter stopped. The player, an old man was shot on the chest by a crossbow, fell on the giant drum with bursting blood. The drum face was stained instantly.


    "Wait¡­ we have a reply." Before his consciousness went away, he rose hardly and told his tribe people, "It''s the chapter of Enquire¡­"


    His side people nodded with tears, unwilling to tell him it was actually his dying hallucinations, and shivered to close the old leader''s eyes.


    But when this young man stood up and ready to take over a leader''s responsibilities, he did hear pieces of drum sounds. Right, though it was still vague, it was the chapter of Enquire!


    "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­" The young man welled his eyes once more. He raised the holy sticks and drop them on the bloodstained drum face, "WE ARE¡­ THE DERCEDES CLAN!"


    Sounds of drum became clearer from afar and approached with unbelievable speed. They echoed in the valley and ran through the field. The violent rapists were stunned and hopes of the clan people awakened.


    Hundreds of tiny black spot approached close enough to reveal them as wingmen.


    Twenty wingmen lined and flew lowly and slid over the field. A giant and magnificent flag unfolded.


    Smokes were spurring in the sky, though the so-called noblemen sweated when they saw that flag. On it printed a sigil that will thrill all Asmodian Allied empires: The Protoss Allied, Swabian Royal Family!


    The echoing sound of drum came ever closer¡­ everybody, whichever the tribe people or the rapist, will be marked of this unforgettable rhythm. It was the shortest chapter in the so-called Ten Movements of the Thirty-six Tribes of the Wanderers: Merger!

 Chapter Volume 3 10

    Return


    Edited by Thriller, Dangerous, and an all-time classic singer


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Martin Luther: Aka Grandpa Red Nose, Cohen''s grandpa-in-law, and a former general.Jack, Marfa, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s friends and Dark army commanders.


    War trophies were plenty.


    We had not only recovered all the robbed ore, but all of the enemy''s supplies as well.


    Every soldier had to bear a share of the goods from the mountains of accumulated enemy supplies to carry. Armors, weapons, etc. Fortunately, the enemy had left behind their horses, or I would have needed to have them all buried. It could have been such a waste.


    "Okay!" I mounted my horse, "Let''s go."


    The remaining team size marched forward like a meandering snake. Martin Luther and I rode with two hundred people as the tail guard.


    The enemy camp behind us was completely trashed. In the blast earlier, the raging fire had reddened half of the night sky. Because we were within the enemy''s border, we dared not linger for too long. Only after a night of speedy riding and we had stepped into the land of Dark did our dangling heart get placed down.


    "Tired? Leave this to me." Martin Luther said, "Go ahead to the front!"


    I nodded and lifted my helmet, "Well then, watch over it for me!"


    Martin Luther smiled and said, "No problem, but you need to watch over those guys. I worry that they''d be sluggish after the war and its calm atmosphere."


    Grandpa Red Nose''s experience was indeed rich! When I passed by a small woods with a team of guards, I saw the eight guardsmen who I had just assigned to my four best brothers standing on the edge of the woods like eight stupid clowns. Then, I heard crying voices that sounded as if somebody was butchering a pig.


    "Quit sneaking around!" Those guards pushed the curious soldiers who passed by their blades, "There''s nothing here."


    "That sounded like Marfa" Uncle Maiza, who stood beside me whispered.


    Right, if the voice of the shouting was lowered down by two octaves, it did indeed sound like Marfa.


    I hastily approached one of the guards and knocked on his helmet with a whip.


    "S¡­ sir!" He was like a thief who got caught on the spot and his reaction time slowed.


    I nodded to him and replied, "What are you doing?"


    "Gu¡­ guarding, Your Highness!" He swallowed hard. The poor guy seemed terrified.


    I wagged my whip at them and said, "So, are you all doing the same?"


    "Yes¡­" All of them were all about to cry, "Our commander''s order."


    "Maiza! Get those guys out of here!" I wondered what the four clowns were up to, "Get rid of these speculators. "


    "Roger!"


    The big and tall Maiza took three steps to turn over, dismount, and rush into the woods. I was amazed by his robust movements as he traveled into the forest.


    Almost immediately, the sound of a whip slashing on human bodies and the unruliness of Uncle Maiza''s scolding could be heard.


    "What are you doing? Get up! Why aren''t you acting like officers!?"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Who the hell!"


    "Uncle Maiza, don''t hit us!!"


    Sounded like those guys were getting their asses kicked.


    "Get out!" The voice of Uncle Maiza revealed his irresistible majesty: "Viceroy Cohen wants to see you!"


    The first one to come out was Jack. He faced me and smirked before running to the side of the station while touching the part of his body that was whipped. I noticed that his armor was a little messy.


    Then came Moya and Wilder who had the same embarrassing smile and clumsy outfits.


    How weird. Then, I connected Uncle Maiza''s bellowing to their sloppy appearance. Were those guys assaulting a woman during warfare? That was a serious offense punishable by death! I frowned and already secretly thought about excuses for them to get off the hook.


    "Snap!", then a human who was stripped off with only his underwear remaining was thrown at my horse by Maiza, "He was the one at the bottom."


    My head hummed, "I was right¡­ they ¡­"


    "Bo... boss!" The guy looked up to talk to me. To my surprise, it was Marfa, "They screwed me over¡­"


    Although my brain froze for a while, I knew that they did not need to lose their heads. Because the martial law has not written on how to convict a crime against nature.


    God bless them that they did nothing.


    "Banana you melon fucker!" Knowing it was nothing serious, I grew more angry instead. I dragged Marfa to the woods. His current appearance was not suited to be shown in the main road where people came and went.


    "What are you looking at?" I kicked Moya and Jack while yelling at the rookie guards, "Do your job and keep watching!"


    "What on earth happened?" I endured my anger until we got to the dense woods and pointed at the nose tip of these bastards. My face was nearly bluish because of my fury.


    "It was¡­ boss!" Wilder said in a rush, "Do not get angry yet!"


    It seemed that they had still remembered that I rarely got mad at my brothers. And the number of times I get angry was proportional to the intensity of the anger I felt. The last time I got mad was during the apple stealing incident from my childhood.


    "START TALKING!" My voice level was close to yelling. These few bastards can always find ways to give me headaches, "What were you doing!"


    "When we came out of the woods," Jack put away his smirk and said carefully. Thus his language became so simple: ""Moya took off the helmet and said it was hot!"


    "Yeah! Yes!" Moya nodded vehemently without stop, his forehead sweaty.


    "Then Marfa made fun of Moya and said that Moya doesn''t know how to pick decent armor." Wilder continued.


    "Then Marfa began to brag about how beautiful his armor was," Jack continued, "And how graceful and charming he looked when wearing it."


    I took a look at the pitiful Marfa. He appeared to be ravaged and not a single bit graceful nor charming.


    "Then we begged him to tell us and finally knew that he had borrowed my money to seek favor from the Grandmaster. That''s why he got his pair of fitted armor."


    "He also stole Wilder''s two bottles of wine that were hidden under his bed¡­"


    Their stories went over my head. I said, "Stick to the point!"


    "Yes, sir! So, then after we drove him to the woods, ground his armor and kicked his ass! That''s it!" Wilder concluded.


    It seemed to be the truth. It looked like nobody was into Marfa''s butt. I should be happy about that. It was just that I was not! My hand clenched even tighter on the whip.


    "Boss ... ... they also said," Marfa said with a tearful complaint: "I am not very squishy, so kicking my ass would be better¡­"


    "We''ve just finished a dreadful war¡­" My mouth spat out word by word, and my whip raised slowly, "You guys just do not take the time to even think about what went wrong during the fight or how to make up for the mistakes you have made. And now you have time to play around?!"


    The whip then fell, and their screech went ten times higher and echoed in the woods.


    "BOSS! AHHHH!"


    "I WON''T DARE TO DO IT IN THE FUTURE!"


    "THERE''S STILL A FUTURE?!!"


    "NO¡­ AHHHH!"


    I rode, and the three other silly sacs followed behind. Marfa fell behind because he was still struggling with his armor.


    Jack was the one who had spent time with me the most. He waited until my madness was emptied and approached, "Boss, don''t be like that."


    "Screw you!"


    "Oh, no, boss¡­ " Jack sensed his chance then immediately attached himself over, "If you act like this again, my fragile soul will not be able to bear such¡­"


    "You are an army commander!" I said helplessly, "Put away that hippy face!"


    "Oh!" Wilder said, "You mean we aren''t brothers any longer, right, sir?"


    "Ah?" Moya acted surprised, "If that''s the case I won''t be an officer! I wanna be a brother to Cohen."


    Here we go, the word attack and defense. They were good.


    I halted the horse and said slowly, "Do you have dreams? For your future."


    "Dreams?" Jack blinked, "Moya, do you have one?"


    "I do." Moya nodded, "Mine is to take care of you. What about you, Wilder?"


    "Haven''t thought about it."


    "No matter if there is now, yours will always be there." I said: "Whatever you want to have: money, a wife, or the right to live a free life¡­ people need dreams.".


    "What does this have to do with us?"


    "It does!" I said with a far-reaching tone which I seldom used so far, "To realize your dreams, you need to be good at your jobs! Ya think lying in bed all day thinking about dreams could achieve them?"


    "Our fathers were right. It''s a fucked, fucked world." My gaze swept everyone''s face: "If you don''t have power, you''ll probably lose your miserable life, let alone your dreams! What is power? Power is the soldiers we have! And I''m not here to take care of each battalion by myself. I need your help."


    "We''re here for you, even if you don''t ask." Moya said: "You are our boss!"


    "Speaking of that," I cried a smile, "I really hope you all to rely less on me, your boss."


    "Oh, wait, why is that?" Wilder said anxiously, "Though I often wanna take back what once belonged to me, that''s merely a thought. Boss, don''t abandon us!"


    "I never said I''m gonna leave you. Our friendship will be there for eternity."


    "Then you¡­¡­"


    "Think about it, if we go on like this, then after ten years, twenty years later, when others mention your name, what kind of language would they use?"


    "..."


    "This is Mr. Wilder, Cohen Kheda''s good friend." I pointed to them one by one and said, "This is Moya; this is Jack; and this is Marfa. They are all Cohen Kheda''s good friends. What do you feel when you were introduced as such by others?"


    "Is there anything wrong with that?" Asked Marfa.


    "I hope my brothers are all distinguished men in the world! And when mentioned, his name will be used instead of the names associated with others." I laughed, "By then, I will be glad to be your boss, who is said to be your friend: it will be the happiest occasion for me!"


    "I get it. Just say it when you wanna get lazy!" Wilder got what I said and went away for an excuse, "Beating around the bush like that!"


    Banana you mother fucker! I was being nice!


    "But I still do not understand¡­" Marfa muttered.


    "Put on your armor!" Moya also understood and said, "And then continue!"


    "Oh!" Marfa was left behind once again.


    The mountain road meandered. A crowd of soldiers blocked us after a bend.


    "Wilder!"


    "Sir!"


    Soon after, he came back.


    "Boss, a car went down at the pass. It''s blocking the road."


    "You and Moya go deal with it."


    "Roger!"


    "Infantry!" Moya came up and ordered: "Get on side hills through the corridor!


    Mountain pass was not very high. Thus this order was not very difficult to implement.


    The soldiers began climbing as the guards, and we walked through a few cars for the injured to the natch.


    "What''s going on?" Wilder questioned at a carriage that blocked the road.


    Two men came out from under the car and said, "Sir, the axle is faulty!"


    "Can''t you turn it over to the side!"


    "Sir! Right away¡­ sir!"


    Wilder nodded, "You better hurry, I shit you not!"


    That''s more like it! An officer usually did not joke around all the time.


    Jack bypassed the broken carriage and said touchingly, "Wilder and Moya were impressively mighty just now!"


    "If you want to, you can be like that as well." Wilder said.


    "Awww!!" Jack was disdainful and said, "I don''t wanna be like you!"


    "There are types of mightiness?" Asked Moya.


    "Of course, I''ve counted." Jack looked cute when he was ticking the fingers, "There are types of majestic and powerful, justice and inspiring, awesome and magnificent, simple and friendly, or piggyback terror, and the bossy type¡­"


    "What type are you?" Wilder held back hard on his laughter.


    "I would like to be genial and cultivated, but I''d hate to lose gracefulness and elegance¡­ I was gonna choose the graceful and charming, but apparently, someone''s ass was kicked because of which. Argh, this is hard!"


    I promptly looked down to hide my smiling face but was too late in hiding shoulder tics, most likely due to a certain someone''s ''graceful'' experience. When I unwittingly glanced at Marfa and suddenly noticed his face turned extremely pale at the moment!


    "Heads up!" Shouted Marfa.


    "Get down!!" Almost at the same time, I also called out.


    Marfa followed far behind in the back and saw above our head a rapid formation of dark clouds. As for me, I heard an unusual buzzing sound from above.


    I was very grateful to Tennessee and Webster''s training on us. At that moment of imminent danger, the several years of training performed most vividly.


    Wilder sided and directly fell to the ground. Jack shrieked and fell over. Moya and I both lowered our heads and sided our bodies. We slipped down with our hands around the horse''s neck.


    "Snap! Crack!" Dozens of flashes of arm-sized lightning which glared dazzling white lights and drew meandering paths were striking right by our faces.


    "Ah! Boss!"


    "Shit! I''ll be damned!" I thought bitterly.

 Chapter Volume 3 11

    M??? A?????


    Sincerely edited by Jiem


    Characters in this chapter


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s friends since childhood, today''s Dark army commandersMaiza: Cohen''s head guard.


    The high screaming stopped halfway. A guard who was too late to dodge was hit, along with his horse. A moment later, the second lightning struck down and made him into pieces of scattered black fragments.


    We had no choice but to place our bodies close to the earth and allow the earthy debris to fall on our faces. Our horses that have kept us company for these few days were now gone.


    "Marfa!" I called out loud.


    "Crystal ice storm!" Behind me, Marfa jumped off from his horse into the air and shot four shining arrows towards the left side of the hill, "On your left!"


    "Incoming enemy!" Marfa landed, and while shouting to warn us, he then fetched another arrow.


    Crystal ice storm? He might be able to release this spell in another five years. The spell earlier could have been just ordinary frost bolts.


    Marfa''s distraction had won us a little time. I had to pay close attention. No matter who was the attacker, if they had an earth spell warlock in their team, and if that sorcerer were to release a random spell like "Wrath of the Earth", then we would all be screwed.


    "Moya, Maiza, to the right! Wilder, with me!" I crawled with my hands and feet to the side of the hill, and Wilder roared and followed. Although the attacker came from the left, the right side was a potential threat as well.


    When we were inches away from the hillside, the second magic attack wave came. This time, it was not a dark cloud. Instead, it was a blast of lightning. However, the lightning was extremely massive! And it was aiming toward me!


    I drew my weapon like a crazy person and shielded myself with the blade sheath. Then, my body fluttered forward.


    My metal sheath had absorbed the dark lightning and it slightly changed its direction and "Crack"! My black steel sheath was struck into pieces while the leftover blast made an enormous pit behind my body.


    I was thrown in the air, then kicked further to the hill by the blast''s force.


    Who was it! Didn''t he need to chant the spells before using magic?


    I clenched my teeth and supported myself up. Next, I crouched down towards a small woods not far away.


    "Crystal ice storm!" Another few frost bolts flew over our heads. It was Marfa''s support.


    On the right side of the hill came the fighting sounds of Moya and Uncle Maiza. They had begun combating the unknown opponents. The soldiers who were on the mountainsides rushed over, shouting desperately to support us. But,t they were rather slow compared to the speed of lightning.


    "On my own!" I talked to myself, and found myself not far from the small woods.


    A black figure jumped out from the woods with a pair of giant axes and swung them, blocking Marfa''s Crystal ice storms. It was a mountain manikin! How did a short jump become that high?


    Another guy wearing a black cloak stood up from the grass. He tilted his silver bow to blow away Marfa''s last frost bolt with his right hand on the bowstring. A dark arrowhead aimed at me.


    "Seleno Tuo" The first guy to jump out murmured an unknown language and swept his axes over my head.


    Can you slow down! I need to steady myself!


    I ward the attack with the Manchete. With the force I borrowed from the dwarf''s axes, I rolled to the left and fled.


    "Awww!" The dwarf must''ve been wretched. He roared and chased after me.


    "Wanna catch me? With your short legs?! No way!"


    The black archers saw me running towards him. He looked calm and his arrow aimed at me all along.


    "Seleno Tuo!" The dwarf behind rose once again. I did not even need to think to know that his axes must have been plunging down violently towards my precious head.


    Showdown! I turned around and raised my Manchete against the dwarf in mid-air and shouted, "Marfa!"


    The manikin was high up in the air. I guess he could have never foreseen that I would make a sudden stop and turn. That moment was when he passed over and arrived at his expected landing spot.


    The time I bought was enough for Wilder to catch up.


    "Crystal! Ice! Storm!" Marfa shouted once more.


    "This again! You damn melon, can''t you give me something else!" I thought bitterly.


    I shared a look with Wilder and the two of us rushed towards the dwarf from both sides.


    The dwarf who landed was not able to steady himself and was forced to step back by Wilder''s bi-handler. Before he could take another breath, I slashed my blade and left a deep wound on his shoulder.


    This was our training outcome. One plus one equals more than two.


    It was my chance to initiate an attack. "Bang", the archer finally launched his first arrow. His estimation was right. Now I could either keep on attacking and get hit by the arrow or turn back to defend and let the dwarf attack me.


    I did not have much time to think and let down the blade I had in hand. In the meantime, I was able to alter my position slightly to avoid the arrow that aimed at my heart. There was only so much that I could do.


    "AH!" I was shot. The arrow left a bloodied hole in my shoulder.


    "What the hell. Who is he? My armor is made of black steel!"


    The manikin was stabbed by Wilder, leaving only skin connecting his arm and shoulder. I assumed that Wilder could handle the dwarf all by himself. My opponent was now the archer himself alone.


    Judging by the short distance, he would be able to release another arrow before I reach him. Judging by his archery, that arrow could end my life. Moreover, there was a mage waiting behind.


    What should I do? If I don''t go, I''d be dead.


    Anyhow, I rushed to the archer with eyes wide open.


    "Crystal ice storm!" Marfa once again supported me with his fake spell.


    Listened to Marfa''s lack-of-strength shouting, the man with a bow sneered and let off the arrow on the bow.


    I knew that he would definitely block Marfa''s shot before killing me. A good archer was able to finish drawing and releasing in one moment.


    "AHHHHH!" I sped up, and his sneer became colder.


    Marfa''s shot flew over my head, and I raised my weapon as well.


    Come! I will kill you even if you destroy my heart!


    The archer picked his bow and challenged Marfa''s arrow. I heard a crisp sound then saw Marfa''s arrow bounce away.


    Then, the man in black lowered his body. With his right leg backed, he fetched an arrow and fixed it on the string of the bow. The whole set of his movement was simple, smooth and impressive. I''ll give him that.


    "AHHHHH!" I rushed closer, but had still not been shot by him. Anyone knew the fact that a close shot equalled to an accurate one. I was harsh.


    "AHHHHHH!" I was even closer, but still no arrow! I noticed his lip quivering slightly.


    "Shit! He was enchanting the arrow!? I''ll die an ugly death."


    "AHHHHHHH! Ah?" I was now closer than it ever was, still no shot! I was astonished. What was wrong with him? Was he scheming anything else?


    "AH!" I rushed over towards him like the wind and finally knew the answer.


    "Frost¡­ bolt¡­ it''s really the frost bolt!" I swore to Protoss, the archer''s last word was, "You fooled me¡­ bitch!"


    I was unable to find a proper explanation for this fact. However, I was sure that I had definitely looked like an idiot because I remembered to go back to stab him after I ran far away from him.


    His body was frozen in ice. He was still looking awesome when his headless body fell. His awesomeness then became a loser''s face.


    I rushed back into the woods.


    A man who wore a black cloak was standing wordlessly in an open space within the trees. A mask was covering his face.


    "Were you waiting for me?" Finally, I had met that guy, which relieved me. I talked while gazing around at our surroundings, "Kneel if you don''t wanna die."


    "We are alone here. Don''t get over your feet." He said in a small voice, "I came here prepared to be killed. If I''m not dead when I return home, then it''s god''s favor, and it has nothing to do with kneeling to you."


    "Look around." I put the Manchete on my shoulder and stepped forward, "Your people are all dead. Your life is in my hands. Kneel!"


    "Yeah, they are dead." The mage looked around, "All was left with me."


    "With such a close distance, you won''t have a chance to use magic." I grinned, "I could make do with a lighting spell."


    A large number of infantries had arrived. I could even hear my brother''s footsteps. The sound of the dwarf roaring ended halfway.


    "Is that so?" The mage also smiled, "What will you do if the spells were already released?" As he spoke, the trees and vines began to grow like crazy. A moment after, they had expanded into a green shield to enclose the both of us inside.


    "See that?" He showed me the shield and with his chin tilted slightly upwards, he spoke, "It might take a while for your men to cut these open."


    "I hate green!" I said after I had observed that my fireball was useless on those plants, "But, I assure you: I''ve got what it takes to end your life!"


    "Same here." He said unhurriedly, "Other things equal, your ideas, reflection and combat skills are excellent."


    "And you hide here like a god damned turtle¡­" I replied, "Who are you!"


    "I can tell you." He wandered, "I am a warlock who excels in nature and thunder spells, within which, I''m best at thunder. Obviously, as a bounty warlock, I know a bit of space sorcery for escaping."


    "Why don''t you need to chant to use spells?"


    "I need to chant."


    "Are you kidding me? Do you think I can''t hear your voice?"


    "I still have some time." He said, "I''ll enlighten before you die."


    "Mother fucker¡­ say it!"


    "For a vampire, profanities will not thrill me." He took off the hood of his cloak and his mask to reveal a pale yet thin face. He grinned, and then I saw two pairs of pointy teeth.


    "Vampire!" I was surprised, "YOU?"


    "Yes, I am Earl Tacrio of the Aquamarine Vampire clan."


    "Hold on! I''m a friend with your chief!"


    "Your Excellency." He wiped off the dust on his mask carelessly, "You are talking about vampires of the Silver Quill clan, my century-old arch enemy."


    "Enemy?"


    "I can assure you. The ones you killed were a dark manikin warrior and a raving elf archer. They were meant to lure you here. However, I had underestimated our abilities and you arrived here before I could get things ready."


    "You¡­ you are saying." My brain was in absolute chaos, "These clans are split?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Crap!"


    The soldiers outside were struggling in opening the woods. I could hear my brothers'' anxious shoutings.


    "It is an advanced nature spell called "Green Shield". The magic power stimulates the plants to grow at my will. This period will last for an hour." He explained, "My years of experience allows me to chant in advance and suppress its growth with an anti-spell. Like just now, I withdrew the suppression after you came in. That''s why you didn''t hear any chantings."


    "What about the lightning that had almost hit us?"


    "I''m good at thunder spells because of this: I call it QUAKE." He pulled both his hands out from the large cloak and brandished a pair of tiny hammers.


    I gazed at them carefully. Both of them were almost identical and looked like miniature war hammers.


    "This powerful artifact allows me to use spells without enchanting." He waved the hammers.


    "Nice one! That''s all of your possessions?" I praised but secretly schemed. I never anticipated that he was such a powerful mage. I remembered vaguely about someone who had told me about a mage''s zero combat power at close range.


    "So far, I haven''t¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, I kicked hard on the ground dust. The burst of dust in the air then blocked his view of me.


    Since the moment he started talking about his clan, I admitted that the bitches I met today were formidable and skillful in spells and fighting.


    "BANG" A slash of lightning struck the spot where I stood; dust burst.


    I ceaselessly jumped around, changing positions and released several wind blades in hopes to buy myself some time.


    "Wood fairies, show me your pure figures. Stand around this land to erase my presence from their views and block my prey." I chanted.


    Then, my bottom felt a sudden numb sensation. A bolt of lightning blasted at my foot! Luckily, my spell to produce fog was a success.


    Immediately, the enclosed space was full of crazy winds and thunder and lightning. The dust in the air had become my savior. I jumped between the flying sands and stones.


    "How about we play a game!" He did not stop with his hands and words, "The one who loses will hand in everything."


    I flung about for a few seconds around the enclosed space and discovered that something was not right. The lightning was getting closer to me every time! A slight numbness on the body and then came a white light.


    "FUCK!" I bounced back and threw off my armor. I had found out that every time before an incoming lightning bolt, that vampire bastard would throw in some mini flashes of lightning as well. Those tiny bolts would disappear once they touched my armor.


    That must have been his trick as a thunder warlock to pinpoint my position.


    Armors were thrown and scattered. This way, those mini thunders would never find me.


    I stooped down low and quietly put the black steel blade down and drew out a pair of daggers from my boots. The one on the left was given by Windsor''s father; the one on the right was from the dwarf Grandmaster.


    "From now on." I told myself and squatted, "I have to watch out."


    "Time''s up. Let''s end this game. Don''t expect to be safe because I can''t see you." In the thick mist, Tacrio said, "I am a thunder warlock, and I''m very resistant to lightning! Massive thunder lord!"


    For a moment, countless lightning bolts slashed from the sky and rushed to the foreground. As for me, I shot my dagger to the direction where Tacrio''s voice came. Then, the first blast reached the ground.


    "AH!" He screamed and fell.


    Right on the target!


    "AHH! AH! AH! AH! AH¡­" Then, it was my turn to scream. I was hit by hundreds of lightning bolts and felt numb and unfeeling. I felt bitter while wondering why I had not died.


    "Mo¡­ ther¡­ fucker." The blasts had passed. I lied, exhausted, not able to move a single finger. When did being beaten become such an exhausting thing?


    "Elf of wind, redeem your promise. Blow away the mist and restore my view." Tacrio chanted.


    Thus, the mist was blown away. Tacrio walked to me on his one foot, hair mussed and face dirty. His cloak was scrapped. My dagger was stuck in his leg.


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­" I emitted a hollow laugh. Then the pain and hurt from doing so swallowed me whole.


    Tacrio saw me moving and he uncontrollably fell over, "You¡­ you are not dead!"


    "Yes, my son! I''m not¡­ dead yet¡­" I struggled and sat up, only to find my body move slightly before falling over.


    "Even my own lightning had made me turn into this difficult state, yet you are still not¡­" Tacrio crawled closer and raised his QUAKE, "You are one hard piece of bone."


    "Bang!" A bolt of new lightning struck my chest.


    I was hit by it and was forced to flip backwards, landing face-flat.


    Then, another one slashed my back, which made my already miserable body worse.


    Finally, it stopped¡­


    "Puff!" I spat out a big lump of blood and lost any strength to even raise my head. My eyelids became extremely heavy. I imbued all the extra strength I had to keep them open. I''d really wanted to pass out like this.


    "Haha¡­" Tacrio was severely wounded, "Blood! BLOOD!"


    I gazed at him as he slowly crawled nearer and was reminded that vampires needed loads of blood after using magic.


    "Your mother melon! My blood!? Really?"


    Tacrio approached me and repositioned his wounded legs and used his tongue to wetten his dry lips.


    "You lose." He faced me and pulled on my collar, "I''m the victor. I deserve to be rewarded."

 Chapter Volume 3 12

    P????? D???


    Edited by the lovely Jiem


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Earl Tacrio(vampire): A bounty mage from the Asmodian AlliedMarshmallow: Cohen''s massive and powerful and mysterious friend in space.


    "What is this?"


    Tacrio was about to reach for my beating heart. However, his sharp nails did not pierce the chanted armor above my skin, but instead pressed on a round object on my left chest.


    "..." I was too weak to answer.


    "This is¡­ Gaia''s Shell!" He examined my armor closely and his words became restless, "Where did you get this?!"


    "Mine!" He started to remove my armor vigorously, "So that''s how you survived my lightning."


    My body was in turbulence due to Tacrio''s fumbling which made the gorgeous dagger on my other hand, which I so desperately tried to grasp, fell. The blade made a ''puff'' sound and penetrated into the soil.


    Tacrio''s eyes laid upon the dagger then was fixed there. He let go of my armor and unclenched his hands. My body fell down to the ground.


    "Vampiric Touch¡­ it''s the actual Vampiric Touch¡­ one of the two ancient Great Vampire chief''s hand-held blades¡­" He carefully wiped the dirt off dagger hilt and kissed the gems on it like a prayer. Tacrio touched the dagger hilt with his face and said tearfully, "YOU! Where did you get this?"


    My last weapon was gone. I looked at him blankly without any intentions on talking.


    "Mine!" Tacrio pocketed the dagger without a second thought, only to find his cloak ragged and full of holes. Distressed, he then bitterly placed the blade on the ground beside him.


    The Vampiric Touch was fingers away, but I was not even able of the capabilities to move my fingers.


    "You rat must have something else!" His look scanned over my body like a burglar in a treasure cave, "I just know it! You can''t fool me! Yes! I know!"


    "HAHAHAHA! Dragon Pendant! Oh gosh! Ice Tear Gems!" Tacrio screamed aloud like a madman.


    He pulled off the pendant on my neck and raised his voice to an extraordinarily high volume, and then suddenly slapped me in the face!


    "YOU DUNCE!" He yelled at me with an entirely red face, "You put the stone on the Dragon Pendant!"


    The unexpected slapping made me annoyed, so I said, using all my strength, "What¡­ what''s wrong with that?"


    "It''s wrong! Not only are you wrong, what a tremendous mistake you''ve made!" He freaked, "How could you treat these magical artifacts this way! Unforgivable! UNFORGIVABLE! These are mine!"


    It looked like this Tario was indeed a guy who had a tight clutch on treasures. He put away the pendant while his gaze traveled around and onto a blue ribbon tied atop my chest.


    It had originated when Winslet had once saw me place the eudemon egg into a plain sack. Afterwards, she sewed a rather delicate-looking pouch for it with the Rohna sisters.


    "Eudemon egg?" He gazed at it carefully, "Almost awakened¡­ though the ribbon is rather good!"


    "Mine!" He pulled with force, "You won''t need it anyway."


    I disregarded the pouch when I was still young, thus I frequently took it off. After Winslet''s arguing proved to be useless, they had added a new function for it, which was the ability to prevent it to be taken off of me before the egg had hatched.


    "What''s going on!" Tacrio failed to untie the pocket and became rather impatient. He fetched his QUAKE hammer and slammed on it.


    I felt a burst of immense pain and yet the egg did not crack. However, a cool sensation emitting from the egg had flowed into my body and spread to my arms and legs. The areas it passed were relieved of lightning spell repercussions like weakness and numbness in the body.


    Though I had no idea what was the reason for this phenomenon, it was crystal clear that this was my only chance to have a comeback. Thus, in order to make him strike the egg a few more times, I began to glare at him.


    Tacrio''s failure to destroy the egg had made him slightly disoriented. Probably because he had felt my provoking look to be disrespectful, he hammered down on the egg one more time.


    Perhaps this was the moment where a smart guy had been fooled by his own intellect. Tacrio had always been a calm vampire. As of now, he focused on the egg and disregarded the bunch of my treasures.


    He did not know that the egg''s mysterious energy was healing my wounds as he smashed down on it.


    The miniscule yet apparent flow of energy accumulated in my body. I curled my fingers to test the current state of my body and felt that it was sufficient. However, I was not sure if the power I had built up was enough to hold much longer to reach the dagger. I needed some help from the vampire I was facing.


    "Hold it." I said, "I¡­ can take¡­ it off."


    "DO IT!" Tacrio''s hand was raised high and was about to give the egg one more hit. He answered impatiently.


    "That is¡­ that¡­" I made my voice grow weaker. As an honorable Earl, he would not bend his back to listen.


    As expected, the vampire dragged me up by the hair, "Louder! Ah¡­"


    The very moment he pulled me up, I reached out for the vampiric dagger and instantly pushed it into his chest. The sharp blade did not require me to use too much power in thrusting the weapon and leaving only the hilt above his skin. What surprised me more was the steady flow of vitality that originated from the dagger.


    "AHHHHH!" Tacrio''s facial muscles twitched while he screamed. His already sickly appearance was aging rapidly, which made him look even grimmer.


    The dagger I was holding was drawing out his power! Was this the special ability of the Vampiric Touch? So to say, I should be able to restore my physical strength quickly. I would definitely win!


    "Hey¡­ hey." I grinned, "You are a dead man. I am the victor!"


    "Die¡­ together!" Tacrio slurred, "Dia¡­ blo¡­ wra¡­"


    Damn! I was too carried away to remember my enemy was a well versed mage. Such people usually had a final killer punch.


    "NOOOOO!" I scurried to seal his mouth. Diablo Wrath had a lengthy chanting. I will not let you finish!


    I had a victorious laugh as I watched Tacrio''s moaning act.


    But, the smiling me noticed what was in his eyes. The unusual twinkle in them was clearly saying, "You have been fooled."


    Pain emerged from my chest. I lowered my view and found out that the QUAKE hammer had hit right on my eudemon egg. Electric currents rampaged on the metal and made sizzling sounds. My body went numb once again.


    His physical condition would definitely allow me to grasp his right hand that was holding the hammer, but I was too scared by the nonsense he would spout.


    "If I''m not¡­ winning." Tacrio said on and off, "You aren''t either!"


    "Bitch!" I cursed.


    "You¡­ same!" he replied.


    The currents on the hammer grew ever so thick and quick. A white spot shone on the hammer tip and white light radiated on the hammer. A fierce blast erupted between the two of us.


    "Wake up¡­"


    What is this place? What¡­ happened to me?


    "Wake up¡­"


    Who is it? Who''s calling me? Quiet, I''m exhausted.


    "WAKE UP, DUMBASS!"


    A unresistable willpower came through and made me conscious.


    The first thing was to open my eyes, but no eyes. The second was to touch my head, however, no head.


    No way. Could it be¡­ I went off again?


    "Not dead yet, but close enough." A long-lost decorous voice sounded out.


    "Marshmallow!" I was overjoyed, "Was that you? I knew it was you!"


    "I told you not to call me that name!"


    "Marsh, marshmallow, why split hairs! Man, it''s been a long time!" I was glad to hear her voice again, "By the way, that¡­ my body, how is it?"


    "You wanna know? Your body was stricken by electric currents and became¡­ something similar to a roasted duck in your life on earth." Obviously, Marsh knew there was no use talking in a serious tone, thus she made herself sound funny, "Crispy skin and tender inside, definitely a must for living, traveling, hanging out¡­"


    "Enough!" What poor taste, "Did you have to choose the commercial punch lines from my memories! Creativity, dumbass! Cheaper quality is not for me!"


    "..."


    "What is it? What''s so good about Peking duck?"


    "..."


    "Please! How could you say things like ''happy duck, happy heart''?"


    "..."


    "Please stop."


    "..."


    "HELLLLLLLP!"


    "En! Such methods work only on a lifeform like you!" Her voice revealed endless satisfaction, "Or you''d be cocky the next time we meet."


    "Are you saying¡­ next time? So I''m not dead!"


    "Don''t get on your feet! Your decades of life there were sorta wasted!"


    "That¡­ was a coincidence!" I was slightly embarrassed.


    "Your reasons aren''t rational! Think about it! What did you tell me when I sent you away!"


    "Say¡­ what?" Who would remember that at such a short time?


    "You said ''If I can live again, one more time, I can do better''." Marsh said, "Is that what you were saying."


    "Yes, I said so."


    "Have you done any better?"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "I gave you what you requested, but you did not keep your promise!"


    "..."


    "You have forgotten your motives and reasons to reborn. I found a saying in your memories: ''Forgetting the past means betrayal, am I right!"


    Hearing what she said, numerous flashbacks of experiences from my previous life came back to me and I felt ever so bitter.


    "I am sorry!"


    "Oh, Viceroy Rascal said that? Impressive!"


    "I mean it, Marsh."


    After a brief moment of silence, Marshmallow eased her voice, "If I had not summoned you here the moment that burst of energy hit you, you would have been dead. Again."


    She continued as I remained silent, "The lives with you have brought you back to the place called ''Dark'', some other lifeforms are trying their best to cure your body."


    "Do they stand a chance?"


    "You should fix your own problems first! Think about it. Why did you come back here. I will not send you back before you think it through. I have other affairs to attend to other than yours. It''s not everytime that I''m able to save your ass when you are in danger." Marsh said, "If you are not clear on anything, ask."


    Thus, I fell into my mind palace.


    "Marsh, why is my mana unable to level up?"


    "In terms of your physical condition: too much energy of other forms have taken up most of your body, leaving very little room for energy types such as mana." Marsh explained patiently, "But in terms of your mindset, the traces of your previous life were too deeply engraved to let you completely fit into the new environment."


    "Other forms?"


    "Yes, it''s your former so-called spiritual power, plus the dissociation energies you absorbed when you were drifting in the space. They''re merely in different in forms."


    "Then can I¡­ use those energy in the form of magic?"


    "You could always try." Marsh said, "But you''d better take it slowly."


    "Slowly?"


    "Positive. Let''s look at this."


    Pictures of scenes appeared unexpectedly, which was the like a combat recording between me and Tacrio.


    "Ah¡­" I did not know Marsh was able to pull off something like this.


    "Honestly, this lifeforms'' exuded energy was so weak, but you were still helpless against him"


    "Weak? You mean compared to you, right?"


    "Objection? Okay, little one, take a look at this." As Marsh spoke, the scene altered, "What do you think now?"


    "I can do that? I can?!" I was surprise to see the me in the scene slash Tacrio in half.


    "Focus, you''ll be able to do it."


    "Focus. Focus!" The Cohen Kheda in the scene looked pompous and aggressive, as if nobody could beat him.


    "This is only one of the energy forms you possess. As for how to use it, you need to work on that yourself."


    "What about you saying that I need to fit in? What''s that about."


    "I meant that your language, behavior, mind were still following the patterns from your life on earth."


    "What''s wrong about that?" I asked.


    "Your existence in life and the environment around you has changed."


    "True."


    "But you remained the same old Westley."


    "..."


    "Don''t you feel that it is inappropriate? Is it better for you to comply to the environment or let the environment make a compromise?"


    "..." I pondered.


    I lost my sense of time before Marshmallow woke me from my thinking. She told me that my vacation was over.


    "But I still have things to figure out¡­" I said.


    "Two options!" Marshmallow cut my crap off, "Either you go back to your physical body and continue thinking; or stay here and let them bury your dead body."


    "I''ll go back!"


    "Little one, remember this." Marshmallow said in her kindest voice, "There will be various experiences during the path of life. Don''t be discouraged, or disheartened. Be brave!"


    "Got it."


    "If you can do it this time." Marsh said, "I will reward you at a proper time."


    "Re¡­ ward?"


    "Yes." She said, "To motivate your lazy bones."


    "Roger! I will try!"


    "I''m glad you are on your feet now." Marshmallow was happy, "Go! Change this world with your previous experiences and motives!"


    "Ch¡­ change the world?" I did not get it.


    "If you have tried," Clearly Marsh was taking pleasure in my misery, "How could the tyrannical lives there let you off?"


    "Mash, you¡­ you¡­" It felt like I was sold.


    "Aren''t you doing the cheering thing this time? I recall the last time you set off, you whoa-ed."


    I got it, she was happy!


    "MARSH! YOU REMEMBER THIS!" To act as firm as I could, I yelled hysterically, "I''M NOT CHANGING! I''M NOT!"

 Chapter Volume 3 side story

    D??s W??? C???? ??s A???


    Edited by Jiem


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Wilder, Moya, Marfa, Jack: Cohen''s friends and Dark Army commanders.Martin Luther: Cohen''s grandpa-in-law and grandpa of the Rhona sisters.Flynn & Carey Rohna, Winslet(elf): Cohen''s wives.Fischer Summers: Prince of the Swabia Empire, Cohen''s friend.The Grand Elf: Winslet''s mother, queen of the elf clan.Visual Kheda: Cohen''s father. Duke of the Swabia Empire.Webster: Archmage, Cohen''s magic trainer and Visual Kheda''s friend.Luhrmann: Minister of the Swabia Empire.


    Wilder and Moya had finally gotten rid of the manikin warrior, but they were unable to stop Cohen and the mage to be enclosed in the plant sphere.


    Then, the peculiar sounds that were emitted from within the plant sphere had made the two much too anxious, yet they were unable to do anything.


    "Shit, this green shield!" Wilder slashed on the vines with his giant sword but left only a tiny cut on it. Furthermore, that small cut healed instantly and was replaced by newly grown vines.


    Witnessing such a sight, Moya bawled with a pair of red and swollen eyes while he urged the soldiers to speed up on the chopping. The big boss must be saved!


    That was because everybody knew that despite that Cohen excelled in all aspects of skills, but less of magic. Moreover, his magic level was extraordinarily mediocre.


    As a man who had grown up with so many warlocks and even archmages educating him, Cohen had only managed to learn Lvl 3 spells. He was an apprentice at best.


    Even if there were ten copies of Cohen Kheda inside, they were but a measly joke for a warlock that powerful and villainous.


    The soldiers could do nothing but keep on chopping. They believed in the possibility of a victory to arise from the match between man and vegetation.


    Then Martin Luther, who had received the emergency alert arrived.


    "What''s going on!" Seeing those soldiers forcing through their advance, Martin asked angrily, "Why on earth haven''t you gotten in?"


    "This¡­" Moya said with a downcast voice, "It''s the only thing we can think of!"


    "Move!" Martin pushed aside the people at the front and examined the vines. He came up with an idea instantly, "Get some mages to freeze these and push down the whole thing!"


    "Orders!" Martin commanded Maiza, "Deploy all units on a nearby recon for potential enemies. We cannot let such things happen again!"


    Maiza obeyed and left.


    As Martin Luther spoke, several mages were already taking the initiative to cast a gargantuan number of ice spells to freeze the vines including their roots simultaneously. Slowly, a huge amount of ice crystals appeared and merged together bit by bit. The crawling plants had finally stopped moving thanks to the icy spells.


    Wilder and Moya selected a group of strong men and waited by the side for Grandpa Luther''s order.


    "Alright!" Martin waved his hand, "NOW!"


    Wilder yelled and rushed to the ice wall with this team of soldiers. The crushing force of several brutal males could not be overlooked.


    The icy wall of plants sagged by the impact. However, the sagging stopped gradually before it seized completely and bounced away the dozen of men who yelled hysterically.


    Though Wilder was pushed back, he had to regroup his men and prepare for the next advancing.


    Then, it was Moya''s turn. Again, with a dozen men they pushed on the vines. However, they were bounced back yet again though the intensity of its deterioration increased.


    After several waves of attacking and rebounding, the barrier resisted their advancing. Many of the soldiers'' lips were shivering purple due to the ice spells, and some were even scraped by a neighbor''s sharp armor. They persisted nevertheless without a single complaint.


    Then and there, a horrifying scream came from inside the sphere, accompanied by a thick and brilliant beam of light that slashed down from the clouds in the sky.


    An explosion had occurred inside! A vast amount of dust burst out from the explosion''s wave and whipped the clothes of those outside the sphere. It was so loud that the sound traveled as far as even ten miles.


    That was an advanced spell! Cohen was in danger!


    "MOYA!" Wilder was almost screaming, "GO TOGETHERRRRRRRR!"


    Wilder thrust forward while leading his team. The ice wall struggled to defend.


    "GOOOOOO!" Moya and his men pushed against the bodies of the men in front of them. All of them pushed hard. The latter of men climbed up by stepping on the heads of the people below. All of them were pushing against the wall with all their strength.


    Finally, the weight of many men plus the weight of the ice itself, as well as the inability to regenerate new plants due to ice spells, the vine barrier had failed to resist and collapsed.


    Wilder was squashed at the bottom by a dozen soldiers when he heard Moya yell his boss'' name as well as the sound of a sob merging with his yelling.


    Wilder emerged from the crowd without caring about his face ripped with injuries, only to find Moya kneeling beside a giant pit and his face paled.


    "Boss!" The dumbfounded Moya murmured beside Wilder, "Which one¡­ is the boss?"


    Wilder looked at the two bodies. Both were burned black and mangled together.


    "Calm¡­ you CALM DOWN!" Wilder yelled, "Everything''s ok! He''ll be fine!"


    Moya gazed at him, nodded and slid down the edge of the pit.


    The two bodies were almost identical. Both of them has skin burnt dark. Moya reached out his hands for a touch. Who knew the moment his finger met one of the bodies, that body crumbled into a pile of ash.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Moya stumbled and looked back up at the guys above the pit.


    "Watch carefully!" Martin Luther came over, "Cohen wears a defensive Gaia''s Shell. It''s supposed to be there! Take a closer look!"


    "Ye¡­ yes!" Moya observed the bodies that remained and discovered a darkish set of clothes.


    "This is our boss!" Moya dared not to touch the body again, "I saw the Gaia''s Shell!"


    Martin Luther and Wilder went down the pit to this burnt black Cohen''s body.


    "Boss¡­" Moya asked, "Could he be¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Wilder glared at him, "He''s OK!"


    Martin poked Cohen''s body and found the difference to it compared with the one which had collapsed earlier. The place touched was unveiled from the skin layer, and the reddish muscle could be seen clearly. He then put two fingers on Cohen''s neck artery to feel the blood pumps.


    He felt no ups and downs.


    "Weird¡­"


    "Get me a physician!" Martin Luther shouted, "Get down here!"


    Several army mages came over and were terrified by Cohen''s current appearance.


    "What spells do you have to stop his body from degeneration?" Martin fetched an elf warlock, "We need to get Cohen back to Dark City in the shortest time possible, during which you are to keep his current condition from getting any worse."


    "We¡­ steady, we can always refrigerate his body¡­" The warlock said, "This is the most that we can do for now!"


    "Do it!"


    The sorcerers gathered in a circle to discuss for a short while before starting. First, they put Cohen''s body flat on the ground and cleansed his body of the surface dirt and cloth debris. Then, by using a spell, Cohen''s body floated in the air. Several pairs of hands glowed white lights and formed a mist around the floating Cohen until it finally wrapped his whole body.


    "Sir, it''s done! His Highness is completely refrigerated." An elf said to Martin Luther, "Sir, please remember: fifteen tiers of frost spells can''t last forever. Sir, you need to move immediately!"


    "Get him to Dark City!" Martin Luther ordered, "MOYA, get on your horse and go back to Darkmoon. Tell Viceroy Visual about the situation here. Ask for his assistance to manage the city for the time being. WILDER, set off to Divine City immediately. You must find His Majesty Climos, and ask for his help! By the way, reach out for Webster the archmage before this. Get him down here immediately!"


    "ROGER!"


    "ROGER!"


    Cohen''s body was placed on a stretcher remodeled using a tent. Several officers took hold of the makeshift stretcher as if they were carrying a giant package and passed it onto a dozen wingmen. Then, they slowly flew away.


    Looking at the figures flying far away, Martin Luther felt ever so perturbed.


    He knew that any human being with such a severe wound, even the Protoss Lord would not be of any help. No matter how he tried, the result was almost inevitable.


    However, another voice in him had been saying, "Cohen is weird, he will get better!"


    Martin Luther brought his thought back to reality and issued several orders. He disciplined the soldiers with his calm state of mind. Such harsh times required the army to remain in perfect order.


    On the other hand, at Dark City, where all were waiting for the news of victory knew nothing about what had happened to Cohen.


    When the people saw the wingman group carrying a huge package fly closer from afar, they thought the package was one of the spoils of war. Children ran under them and cheered with laughter.


    Nobody had expected that their dear viceroy returned in this state.


    The Viceroy''s three wives were waiting for his return. Several early-arrived wingmen vaguely informed them that the governor would come back slightly wounded. Commander Luther needed the city to get prepared because Cohen felt ashamed of being hurt in his first warfare.


    It was not that the soldiers were lying on purpose. The fact that the once great Viceroy Cohen became a roasted duck and his heart and breath seized was known to less than ten people.


    The wingman soldiers landed steadily in front of the Viceroy''s pavilion, along with a letter from Commander Luther to the viceroy''s three wives.


    "Madame!" A wingman officer who was in charge of Viceroy Kheda''s body delivery said, "Commander Luther has instructed that the letter must be read before opening the package, or His Highness will suffer unnecessary harm in any other cases."


    Flynn, who had been worrying the entire time, took the letter, opened it and after a peek at the contents written on the paper, her face paled.


    Carey tried to lean in and sneak a peak. However, Flynn calmly put the letter in her pocket.


    "Nothing much, he can''t suffer from a cold! Get him in and drop the curtains."


    Flynn maintained her emotions and said to everyone around them, "You all are in for a treat: the victory is ours!"


    "Although we have won, we still need to keep the city secure." Flynn looked around at the happy crowd and disguised her sorrow beneath her cheerful appearance, "Besides that, go get His Highness Fischer here. We need to prepare for welcoming our troops back."


    All heard what she said and were relieved to attend their affairs. Since the Lord Viceroy was still caring about work, then he must have not been severely wounded.


    The ruler of Dark City was not one to stay occupied.


    The soldiers carefully carried the governor''s stretcher package onto the bed.


    "Winslet!" Flynn waited until the last of soldiers exited before her legs gave way and fell on the ground, "Hurry, ask for your mother!"


    "Why?" Winslet was about to see Cohen''s condition but turned back and asked with confusion, "Flynn?"


    "Hurry!" Flynn welled her eyes, "Cohen is dying!"


    Her words were like a burst of thunder that shocked Winslet and Carey.


    "Wait!" Flynn stopped Winslet who was rushing out, "Sister¡­ we can''t let anyone know!"


    Winslet nodded and she took a deep breath to suppress her tears. Then, she walked out like it was any other ordinary day.


    "Winslet! I heard Cohen was wounded a little¡­" It was Fischer, who was called upon by the elf from afar, "He was already back? And he took a flight?"


    "Yeah, sure, some light wounds. Need to avoid winds. Cohen asked for you as soon as he came back! Go check him out. Sigh, he''s already a viceroy and he still acts like a kid¡­" Winslet said so with a smile for fear of revealing to the others that walked around. However, deep inside her heart was already broken.


    "Alright! I''ll go check him out!" Fischer said and walked towards the tent smiling, "God knows what wicked ideas is going on in his brain!"


    Winslet moved quickly back to the tent.


    When the sheet that covered Cohen''s body unfolded, they felt on the spot a trace of dizziness at the view in front of them. Particularly for the elf who had just sent out a letter to her mother, she fainted once she saw the black and red body encased in ice. With fear, Flynn helped Winslet onto a chair beside.


    "Co¡­ hen." Carey put out her hands. Tears stopped her from saying anything.


    "Pull yourselves together!" As the only male within the crowd, Fischer managed with great difficulty to control his anxiety, hoping to inspire the ladies'' confidence with his clean and decisive tone, "Cohen will be fine! He must be. Think about last time when he was in a much worse condition, and he survived. This time it will be a piece of cake."


    "Al¡­ right!" Carey retracted Cohen''s blanket gently, "Auntie Elf is arriving tomorrow, and Cohen will wake up once she gets here¡­"


    "One more thing! Grandpa has stressed this in his letter¡­" Flynn looked around in the room, "Cohen''s condition must not let out of this room! I don''t care about who''s the enemy since they were to kill Cohen, they must have been prepared. We need to seal all information in and out and give them the false image that Cohen is all right. So they''d know that their assassination had failed. They will be forced to pause their actions and cease to pursue us again at such a critical moment!"


    Fischer nodded and said, "Not only that, we have to create the celebration theme on the site! Flynn, you need to announce with me about our victory and to set things up. Carey and Winslet, please stay here with him in case he wakes up. During these days before he regains consciousness, we have to be strong and keep any enemies away!"


    "Wait¡­" Winslet came back to her consciousness; she asked with her face full of tear traces, "You need to make it clear that all orders are Cohen''s ideas. Make them as unpredictable as Cohen. It''s his nature, or people will know."


    Everybody agreed.


    Later that day, Prince Fischer Summers, the current person who held the highest position above all in Dark City summoned a meeting in Viceroy''s pavilion for the detailed arrangements to welcome the victorious Dark City troops.


    Together with him was the eldest within Viceroy Cohen Kheda''s three wives. Thus, all middle and senior officers were called in.


    Before the meeting, people discovered that Mrs. Flynn wore ceremonial robes and light makeup. This was a thing no one had ever seen before!


    Perhaps because of their victory, Mrs. Flynn''s already roused eyes twinkled like stars, her face rosy, which made her graceful and elegant look even warmer and welcoming than usual.


    Mrs. Flynn stood aside the tent door to talk with the city officials while she shared her joys of victory with all who were present. Her positive sentiment had affected everybody in the meeting.


    As for the Royal Highness Fischer, the one to host today''s meeting was bitterly sitting on the viceroy''s spot holding a few pieces of weeds from god-knows-where. If one was close enough, Fischer was murmuring something.


    "Cohen, you bastard! Wait and see!" Fischer whined lowly, "You are the one to lie in bed and send me to speak here¡­ I! I will get back at you!"


    Everybody was so used to the prince''s such behaviors. Usually after a certain someone''s friend was bullied by him and the latter felt like it was not fair while for the fact that he cannot win the fight, nor was he able to ask for anybody''s help, then his look would probably end up like Fischer''s.


    "Did you see that?" The city authorities chuckled and whispered, "His Highness was teased by our viceroy again¡­"


    "Indeed, think about it. Governor Cohen went out for war for days¡­ sure he''s gonna be hard on whoever he ran into! Watch out, you, the thing you got scolded last time was not forgotten."


    "But why didn''t Governor Cohen host this meeting himself?"


    "Dumbass! Didn''t you see that the other two Madams are not here? Absence makes the heart grow fonder, don''t you know that?"


    "I''m single, how would I know that?"


    "Doesn''t matter if you don''t know, as long as the governor knows¡­"


    "Alright, we are here!" Fischer nipped off the last piece of grass and clapped, "Now, let me start this meeting for jerk fa¡­ our governor! Let''s start with the following subjects¡­"


    Everyone heard Fischer''s accidental ''jerk face.'' They tittered while they wrote down their assignments. Though they laughed, if anybody dared not finish his part of the job, their governor might skin them for good. As for Fischer''s comment on ''jerk face,'' his screams would surely spread all over the city tonight. It was Dark City''s unique local product, and it was not something one could hear elsewhere.


    "Your Highness!" One of the City Hall men expressed his concerns, "About hanging stripes on the wall¡­ you know, the city rampart is still under construction."


    "There''s no use telling me this." Fischer cupped his chin and said expressionlessly, "Your dear, respected, always right and all itchy Viceroy said ''If any fellows say no with any excuses, tell him to see me! I''ll be glad to talk with him'', I think, you might expect to see the governor. Perhaps I can arrange an appointment for you."


    Fischer''s eyes twinkled, which means¡­ danger! For many, a man had once fallen for this. He who was stupid enough to speak with the angry governor would be doomed. It was a thing that went on for ages.


    "Never mind! Never mind!" He seemed like a man who had such bad experiences and hastily waved his hands said, "I will¡­ come up something!"


    "Is that so?" Fischer looked a bit sorrowful probably because he let go a scapegoat, "Do we have another question?"


    "No further questions!"


    "Let''s stop here!" Fischer stood up as if he came up with something, "Meeting adjourned!"


    After Fischer said that, he dashed beside Mrs. Flynn and held himself with ease. A genuine smile was presented on his face before words came out of his mouth.


    "Hey, Flynn, we are friends, are we not?" The city officials who passed by all heard Fischer''s apology to Cohen''s wife No.1, "Can you forget a certain something-something I said earlier about someone and don''t mention it to the one?"


    "Well, I''ve had trouble sleeping these days, you know, out of the concerns for someone¡­" Mrs. Flynn said, "Which thing do you mean?"


    "Impressive! She''s worthy of the viceroy''s wife. Seems like His Highness is going to get extorted¡­" Other passersby slowed down and thought.


    "That ''jerk'' thing¡­ I was careless. You know¡­ he is a bit jumpy these days."


    "Oh, in that case, my birthday is near! How would I have time to think about anything else?"


    "Ah¡­ ah! Leave it to me, Flynn! I''ll take care of that!" Fischer said with a strong sense of righteousness, "How could the charming governor''s wife not wear a Divine City Royal Tailor''s dress on her birthday? The only way to set off your great and gorgeous proposition! No way, as Cohen''s friend and yours, I''m ordering a set for you immediately!"


    "Well¡­" Flynn said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll forget your words for the time being!"


    "Appreciated!" Someone said with agony.


    "Sure enough¡­" All city official compared secretly between their salaries and the price of a royal dress and made up their mind to never reject their governor.


    Because that would mean going broke¡­. Or worse than that, the governor would kick their ass.


    By the time the welcoming details had been settled, it was time for dinner. Fischer and Flynn returned to the governor''s pavilion and saw Winslet was waiting for them, along with three elves they have not met. Judging from their attire, the three elves were of high standing.


    "Fischer, Flynn, you came back!" Winslet took Flynn''s both hands, "My mother is here!"


    "That fast?" Fischer asked astonishingly.


    "Mother traveled with a few elders. They have used an incredibly wasteful magic." Winslet walked and explained, "My mom is checking up on Cohen!"


    "Let''s get in, I''ll be right with you." Fischer said, "I''ll set up the peripheral defense."


    By the time Fischer was ready with all the things and entered the tent, the Grand Elf was resting after examining Cohen''s condition.


    It was the first time Fischer met the Grand Elf as a prince. He walked nearer and bowed deeply to her as his position as a junior, "Your Elf Majesty, how is¡­ Cohen doing?"


    "This is tough. I didn''t even know how to explain this to you all¡­" The Grand Elf glanced at Cohen who was lying on the bed with worry while clearing up her thoughts. The ones beside were already shivering when they heard the Elf Queen''s words.


    "If, let''s say Cohen is now dead. From the moment he was wounded till now, it has been a day and night. In such an extended period, if he was actually dead, then his body condition will experience a series of changes, let alone if he was hit by lightning spells. Ordinary people who died this way usually leave not even a trace of dust."


    "Yes¡­" Fischer managed to push out a few words, "Then?"


    "You take a look." The Elf Queen walked beside Cohen''s body and tore off a dead layer of skin, "It has been this long and Cohen''s physical condition is no different than a healthy adult! Except for the outer skin, Cohen has zero internal and external injuries!"


    As she spoke, the Grand Elf took a silver scalpel and pierced Cohen''s skin to let the blood out.


    "Look." She showed the people the blood, "Although Cohen has no heartbeat, neither is he breathing or the blood flowing, his blood is still red and fresh without any signs of clotting!"


    "That is to say," Winslet gazed at her mother expectantly, "Cohen is¡­"


    "Poor kid, it means Cohen is not dead." Before everyone reacted, the Elf Queen continued, "But if Cohen keeps on being like this without a heartbeat and breath, he will eventually die."


    "What should we do!" Winslet fell into her mother''s arms, her shoulders trembling, "Mom¡­"


    "I will try healing him with my spells." The Grand Elf combed her daughter''s hair, "If it doesn''t work, there are other things to try. Besides, Governor Visual will figure out other ways to treat him. Anyway, let''s work together to get him back!"


    "Yeah, our top priority is to stabilize the situation in Dark City." Fischer gained the rosiness on his face, "The province is one built with lots of effort! Now that Cohen is temporarily gone, we have to uphold its current state. No one will see any flaws within this period. Or Cohen''s effort and the victory he made will be gone as the public minds collapse."


    "Yes, kids, I''m glad you see this." The Grand Elf nodded with admiration, "You must hold it together these days!"


    "What about after this?" Carey asked, "What should we do?"


    "After this?" The Elf Queen comforted Carey with her warm hands, "By then, what will come has come, what will happen will have happened¡­"


    "How are we supposed to hold it for these days?" Flynn sighed, "There are too many situations that Cohen is needed."


    "Cohen has left something for us, which is of great help." Fischer''s mouth curved upward as if he came up with interesting stuff, though his look was not so appropriate in such condition, "That is Cohen''s temper and disposition!"


    At this grim time, when everyone heard this, they all smiled!


    That night, the governor ordered a full removal of Dark Province battlestation. The construction sites around Dark City and clan settlements have restored regular projects and productions immediately. The victory news in the meantime was spread.


    This order was passed on by wingman scouts to all construction sites and villages beyond the Dark Province perimeter.


    The province was suddenly in uproars and filled with joy. Countless workers and alien people rushed about telling this exciting news. These people who had been struggling with hardships or gathered by the governor''s dubious fame needed badly such an encouraging news for themselves.


    We have not chosen a wrong boss! Although he did not have a perfect fame, he seemed like a tough guy. He defeated a group of bandits with minor troops. Cohen Kheda was after all from the Kheda family who could protect their people.


    The next morning, a huge number of soldiers and craftsmen led by city officers of all sorts started working on the city decoration.


    "To welcome our victorious army and heroes, to celebrate our first victory, for our glorious troops'' return, we have to make this place look as good as possible!" The officers yelled with mouthfuls of spit as if the soldiers had already won countless wars.


    They sat on the half-built wall or pile of stones in the quarry or trunks beside the roads and yelled, "We have to make them feel like home! Make them comfortable! Make them¡­ hey, you, what are you looking! You, don''t look around, I''m talking to you! What the shit are you hanging on the wall!"


    "Buntings, sir!"


    "Stupid! Are buntings white, you tell me?"


    "But we are out of red clothes¡­ sir!"


    "No? Where are they all gone?"


    "Didn''t you just took away the leftovers, sir? You said they are the clothes of the new pants for every soldier."


    "I did¡­ stupid ass! Use red paint!"


    "But we are short on paint, sir!"


    "Where are the paints all gone?"


    "Er¡­ to decorate the new washroom for the army¡­"


    "..."


    "Sir, should we continue hanging?"


    "Never mind, just get some red paint and draw a frame around¡­"


    The site was a big mess. All city officers were racking their brains on the unfinished jobs. As a matter of fact, the governor''s plan on celebration had gone a little too far.


    They had no choice when faced against the governor''s temper. If anyone was unable to finish his job, then may Protoss bless them. Ass-kicking was merely a joke now, God knows what state would they end up in inside the governor''s tent.


    But then again, what seemed simple had become harder today. On one side, they were too short on men whereas on the other side of the road, it was crowded because there were too many people. On this side, they needed construction material, on the other side, the material that just arrived were missing.


    When did anyone see such a mess in the city on any other days? Was it because the people were overreacting about the good news?


    Although the whole thing was progressing slowly, no one dared to complain to the governor. Because His Highness was throwing a tantrum since this morning till almost noon and not hinted to finish.


    "Do you know? Our viceroy scolded his guards because they thought he was too wounded in battle." The city officers exchanged their latest news, "A guy from the City Hall was caught and went bald this morning."


    "Gosh, now it''s the fifth guy that was shaved!"


    "You bet, I passed by his tent this morning and heard him cursing, loudly! Even his wives weren''t able to stop him."


    "Geez, please, just keep him inside." The officer thought, "If he saw our work progress, I''m afraid he''ll pull out every single hair off my skin!"


    When Martin Luther led the troops back to Dark City, they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    This was indeed a pampered Dark City.


    Every road was filled with cheerful humans, orcs, wingmen, dwarfs and races that couldn''t be named ranging from adults to kids. They yelled and shouted with flowers and threw them with hot eyes and shouted with flying spit.


    The banners pulled all the way from the wall top were written in over dozens of languages because of the mixed races in the Dark Troops.


    Although all expressed the same meaning, some were short, some were long. Then it looked like one''s mouth were filled in with several caterpillars.


    It was a good thing that few soldiers were literate in the army, the ones who were were not spare enough to read it. The soldiers were crowded by happy people.


    The soldiers who had never been treated like this were marching forward in perfect formations before orders came down. They smiled simply and honestly and replied to the questions by their countrymen and eyed around for their families.


    That moment, Martin Luther believed in a miracle that Cohen was back! This was his style. The ugly patterns on the wall, and the ribbons and flags made out of god-knows-what, they''re all Cohen''s mischievous style.


    He sighed in relief and asked the chief officer, "Where is the viceroy?"


    "Sir, the viceroy is in his tent!" The guy smiled bitterly, "He''s been jumpy the whole morning. You can hear him scolding from far away. Please talk to him, or we''ll be screwed."


    "Is that so?" Martin Luther smiled and marched down to Cohen''s pavilion after giving a few extra orders.


    He was still young after all! Throwing a tantrum after a bit of setback.


    That city officer was right: Martin Luther heard Cohen''s cursing from very far away, which sounded very healthy and lively.


    "Probably because Cohen thought he was too black to see anyone." Martin smiled, "Brat."


    Seemed like Cohen was paying extra attention after his ambush incident. The guards were very tense outside.


    "Commander Luther!" A custodian ran forward, "Sir, please stop here, I''ll notify."


    "Off you go!" Martin Luther, who had been on his horseback all his life, was sure to understand, "What''s wrong with all the guards here?"


    "You didn''t know that." The guard spilled his bitterness, "This morning Commander Manta tried to force in without notification, he ended up being kicked and our squad leader balded."


    Martin shook his head and thought Cohen went too far on this to even kick Manta''s ass. Manta was one of his brothers.


    "Grandpa Luther!" Cohen sounded surprised, "Come in, please!"


    "Martin Luther walked in only to find a squeezy soldier talking in the governor''s voice harshly with hands pinched on the throat. As for his two granddaughters were gazing at him looking sorrowful.


    Martin Luther''s body shivered and instantly steadied himself.


    "Cohen." He roared, "Good to see you!"


    On the seventh day after the dark troops returning, its residents were surprised to find that Viceroy of Darkmoon, also known as the father of the Dark City governor: His Excellency Visual Kheda came back looked as if they have endured the hardship of a long journey.


    Two days laters, a dozen horses came from the Divine City. The men on the horseback looked worried and hurried. A few army mages had recognized that one of them was archmage Webster!


    Three days later, a caravan came from Divine City again with a few people. Some were mages, some were messengers with a few packages. They had never ceased to come.


    "What is going on? There came so many important big shots?" The Dark City residents guessed, "Is the governor planning on new constructions? Or are we having another war?"


    "Don''t worry! The governor will protect us!"


    "Sure, you have a point!"


    Cohen, who was lying half-dead in bed, even gained reputation these days.


    As in another place at the same time, let''s say the Minister''s Mansion, the talk was not so easy-going at all.


    "I am so sorry! Your Highness, we have failed you this time. That ruffian was still alive." A man bent over and said, "Our scouts said, that man was alive and kicking. He scolded his guards every day!"


    "You idiot." The Minister who sat by the table sighed and said without any expressions, "I told you to get the right people! The right people! What kind of men did you find me to do the job!"


    "It was my fault!" The man was scared and knelt, "I found the wrong man. Please punish me. Please give me another chance to kill him!"


    "Never mind." The minister shook and said, "I have more important things to attend¡­ get off." The Minister gazed at the ceiling without a single movement for a lengthy period of time.


    "Why can''t you be my son-in-law." He murmured, "You asked for it."


    Finally, when Cohen was away from Dark City, the people around him were successfully deceived.


    Deceived of the enemies, the allied and everybody¡­ until the day Cohen woke up. Most of the people did not even know that Cohen was away for a period of time.

 Chapter Volume 4 illustrations

    Character Images part 1


    Here are a few illustrations of the characters that have appeared in the text so far.


    Originated from the published books.


    Teenager Viceroy Cohen


    Wing Woman


    Luhrmann (The Minister)


    Flynn Rhona


    Carey Rhona


    Winslet


    Katherine Hagrid (Cohen''s Mother)


    Visual Kheda (Cohen''s Father)


    Marfa


    Jack

 Chapter Volume 4 ss part1

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike2


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Dior Merlin: Iva Merlin''s daughter, a business whiz.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and a prince of the Swabia Empire.


    Dior Merlin cutely puffed as she stood on the balcony. Recently she has been having her unluckiest days. She sold three pieces of clothing for a whopping price of fifteen golds to a curt and rustic businessman who almost drove her crazy. Unexpectedly the man bought the clothes, which made Ms. Merlin indeed joyful for a good while. Who would expect that she would come across two robbers on her way home! Fortunately, she had been practicing fencing since childhood that helped her escape the danger.


    She wasn¡¯t planning to attend the banquet. However, it was too boring at home. At her arrival, she was caught in a conversation with the playboy Joy. This man has been acting crazy since he met her a year ago. His disgusting and boring love letters filled up Ms. Merlin''s dustbin, while Joy still enjoyed doing it.


    As well as Mr. Prie, a man whose one leg was already in the tomb and age almost matching Dior Merlin''s grandfather''s, brought up an unreasonable demand at the last feast.


    "Am I that kind of a woman?" Dior Merlin said resentfully to herself, "Despicable swines!"


    What a lovely starry night. Dior Merlin got off the balcony chair and recalled her childhood.


    She was born with a male character: never want to lose to anyone at anything. Dior Merlin dared to fetch bird eggs by climbing on the trees, as well as kick the neighbor noble kid''s ass. At her eighth birthday, she had received her first red pony. Her riding maester was so frightened that he never expected such a student to be both talented and girly.


    Dior''s father once rubbed her head and said, "Dior, if only you were a boy, the Merlin family would be so much better."


    (Why am I not a boy? No, even if I''m a girl, I will be no worse than boys!)


    Dior Merlin''s mother had a sapphire necklace. At night, the necklace would reflect deep blue lights by the moon and stars. The naive Merlin as a little girl would hold on tight to it with her tiny hands and beg her mother to put the lace on her neck.


    "My Dior¡­" Her mother robbed Dior''s cheeks, "On the day when you are married, I will put on this necklace for you myself.


    Since then, Dior Merlin had been longing for her marriage. She desired nothing but her mother''s promise that she would give her the necklace. However, that day will never come. Her mother passed away when Dior was only fourteen years old.


    After her mother died, Dior''s father had become even more unreasonable and absurd. He had been spending time on the poker and whorehouses regardless of the businesses. Actually, the businesses were usually her Dior''s mother''s affair to attend.


    At the age of fourteen, Dior Merlin had learned how to deal with tenant-peasants and tax-collectors. She had been feeding her pleasure-obsessed father with money she made through hardship. The funny thing was, now she was at her seventeen''s and eligible to just find a guy and get married. What about her father? At such moments, Mr. Merlin could not help but feel powerless.


    For those who chased after her, Dior Merlin treated them with an attitude like playing with pets. She even liked the way others complimented and praised her beauty and youth. She liked to watch their passionate eyes dim and even would give them proper encouragements at the moments when the guys almost lost their courages.


    "Mom, are these so-called men? Are those noble?" When it was night and quiet, Dior Merlin would tear and gaze at her mother''s photo and ask, "Why would you marry a man like this?"


    "No! I can''t be depressed!" Dior Merlin urged herself, "Tonight, I will make Joy beg for mercy like a Pekingese, then I will kick him away with laughter! I am the strongest and I will not lose to anyone!"


    Ms. Merlin prepared her strategy and altered the position of her chair and made an extremely charming smile.


    Then echoed the sounds of steps, which belonged to Mr. Joy. He approached.


    "Did you find any witnesses?" Dior Merlin said with her cute voice, "Mr. Joy?"


    "I''m sorry." Mr. Joy said helplessly, "I did not."


    "I see¡­" Dior Merlin flirted with her folding fan, "I recall that many have been calling you ''Sweetheart, darling, sweetie, bunny or piggie¡­'', am I right?"


    Mr. Joy looked at Ms. Merlin''s flashy eyes and almost cried out.


    "Oh! Ms. Merlin! Please believe me! I¡­ I am very sincere!"


    "But¡­ how are you going to prove your sincerity?" Dior Merlin flashed her eyes, her curled eyelash flirted Mr. Joy''s heart.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Mr. Joy suddenly jumped onto the balcony fence, "I will jump from here, to prove my love for you!"


    "Oh?" Dior Merlin took a look at the height and compared it with Mr. Joy''s guts, and said, "If you say so, I''ll be waiting in the room."


    Dior Merlin entered the room and sat in a chair close to the balcony and waited for Mr. Joy to come back in and apologize for his cowardliness.


    Normally, Dior Merlin would have been right, that Mr. Joy possessed no courage to jump, through the balcony was not that high. However, there was another man, an all-black man, a man who wore black and a piece of black cloth covering his face.


    The poor black man has been squatting there for quite a long time. It was unexpected that once this show started, it never ended. The time Dior Merlin has entered the room, the black man''s feet were already feeling numb.


    "Luckily they will be gone soon¡­ he''s gonna jump." The black man felt relieved, "You shitty melon! I''ve gotta relax finally."


    But he waited and waited, Mr. Joy who stood on the fence did not show any intention to either jump or look backward. It was obvious that Mr. Joy was considering an important issue.


    "You mother melon, just jump!" The black man cursed silently. Such feeling as ''life''s notwithstanding squat'' was unbearable.


    Mr. Joy was still considering "To jump or not to jump, that is the question".


    "I can''t do it¡­" The black man slowly stood up and rubbed his numbing calf and nearly fell over, "I don''t care¡­"


    "If I jump, Ms. Merlin must definitely understand my feeling, but it''s too high¡­" Mr. Joy gazed at the ground as high as two persons combined, "I''d better go back and apologize to Ms. Merlin, but she would never forgive me¡­"


    However, behind this destined unlucky Mr. Joy, a black clothes man whose eyes emitting green light raised his leg.


    "You bitch¡­ lingering here makes my legs asleep¡­" The black man shook his head and threw his foot, "Let me help you!"


    Mr. Joy''s mouth widely opened, both of his hands pulled the hair and he cried in a sad manner as he fell.


    The banquet was held on the first floor. The second floor was reserved for the guests as a resting area. At this moment, there was nobody on that floor. Dior Merlin who stayed in the room suddenly heard a servant yelled, "Mr. Joy jumped off the balcony!"


    Although she did not know the reason Mr. Joy suddenly became such brave, Dior Merlin stood up and headed toward the balcony. She did not want anyone to die tonight, as she didn¡¯t want anything to do with Mr. Joy because Mr. Joy''s parents were excruciatingly annoying.


    On the balcony, the black man who kicked off Joy was in a good mood. He grinned and turned back then intended to get off the building and return home.


    It was unexpected that he came across Ms. Merlin who came by. They now stood face to face.


    Both of them were not prepared for this and unaware of what to do.


    Dior Merlin reacted rapidly as she jumped backward and opened her mouth, ready to yell. The black man knew if she made a sound, he would be in trouble. So he rushed in at the moment Dior Merlin retracted then threw and fixed Ms. Merlin on the thick room carpet with one hand on her tiny mouth, the other pushed on her left hand.


    Nevertheless, our Ms. Merlin''s right hand was still free. And now, she moved it.


    The black man had no choice but to fix Dior Merlin''s right hand on the ground with his forehead. But Dior Merlin''s character did not allow her to give up without resistance. Thus she fiercely made use of her left hand to pull the black man''s hair, then her leg under the skirt swept toward the black man.


    The black man grunted due to his hair being pulled. So he leveled his leg to block Dior Merlin''s attack. However, Ms. Merlin''s continued attacks kept coming. Thus the man in black simply just impatiently twisted Dior Merlin''s legs with his own.


    The two were in a deadlock in such weird position.


    Dior Merlin''s chest fluctuated heavily because never has a young man kept such a close distance from her body! She was fierce! So her hand that clenched on the man''s hair firmly.


    The man in black was having a hard time as well. He gasped for air, his hair hurt that was pulled hard by Dior Merlin. Besides, he had to grab her right hand, seal her mouth, fix her left hand with the head as well as keep their legs twisted. The current pose was even harsher than the one he made squatting on the balcony.


    Now, Dior Merlin could even kill a man with her look. She kept struggling, yet a girl¡¯s strength was after all limited. Now long after, Dior Merlin was exhausted.


    The black man felt the hand that grabbed his hair loosened, in order to show no intention to harm, his hand on Dior Merlin''s mouth loosened as well.


    Now, Ms. Merlin was able to breathe with her mouth. She gasped and calmed down. Due to the black man''s covered face, she could only observe his face outline. The man too was watching her, emitting wish for peace from his eyes.


    The two gazed at each other, their breaths smoothed and forces on hand became gentle. A peaceful way to fix this current issue is at hand.


    "Ms. Merlin!" Someone knocked the door from outside, "Is everything alright?"


    The man in black became again intense once he heard someone was here, his palm covered on Dior Merlin''s mouth tightened up. Then, of course, Ms. Merlin would not back down. Thus her hand that grabbed the man''s hair tightened as well. Both of their gazes became vicious and hostile, and the atmosphere on the balcony became tense once again.


    "Ms. Merlin?" The one outside the door was unaware of what he said had caused such serious outcome, he kept knocking, "Ms. Merlin, is everything alright?"


    To take a look at Dior Merlin, she too had strongly mixed feelings. She could choose to keep struggling, however, if she was seen by anyone who came in that she was forced into being twisted with a young male, she could never clear up with it. What she hated, even more, was this despicable man sealed her mouth. If she kept on the silence, the one outside will come in!


    Thinking about that, Dior Merlin glared at the man in black.


    The black man was ever so crying for bitterness. His head hurt, waist sore, feet numb¡­ He thought for half a moment to know what she meant by looking at him like that.


    He shook his head at Dior Merlin then slowly removed the hand from Dior Merlin''s tiny mouth, and reached the Black Iron dagger hidden on his calf.


    "If this bitch screams, I must cut her throat¡­" The man told himself, though he was not sure he could do it.


    "I''m fine." Dior Merlin eased her mind and sided her head to tell the one outside, "I was tired and took a rest, what is it?"


    "Oh, it''s alright." The outside said, "Mr. Joy slipped off the building."


    "That''s unfortunate¡­" Dior Merlin said pitifully, "Is Mr. Joy wounded badly?"


    "No, Master sent a carriage to take him back. You have your rest, I''ll call you in when the banquet is over."


    "Appreciated."


    After talking with the servant, Dior Merlin turned and found the young man beside snickering. Though his face was covered, she could tell from his eyes, the man was snickering hard.


    Dior Merlin glared at him again.


    The man in black stopped the laugh and shook his head again. He let go of her hand and untwisted the legs.


    Dior Merlin listed the black man''s hair and instantly pushed his chest. The two split.


    "You dared to mock me!" The once lovely Dior Merlin now looked as fierce as a crazy she-wolf, "What right do you have to mock me, you coward thing to not face a lady!"


    "Did I? Why do I not know?" The man in black acted as if he did not mind, "Oh! You are saying about earlier. I was laughing about that mister¡­ As for your comment on me afraid of facing a woman, I think some other ladies have more right to speak."


    "Why did you laugh at him?" Dior Merlin knew by instinct that this man knew a lot about her.


    "Oh¡­ about the way he fell off, funny." The man grinned and found himself a chair.


    "You saw him jump?"


    "Far more than seeing." His eyes wandered around, "I kicked him off¡­"


    "You¡­" Dior Merlin was speechless.


    "A man like him, no, I can''t call him a ''man''¡­" The man in black said lightheartedly, "What a balcony no higher than a toothpick, he just lingered there. I got impatient and annoyed, so I kicked in some extra help. By the way, when you see him someday, tell him ''You are welcome.''"


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will scream?" Dior Merlin felt helpless with a man like this, "You bloody murderer!"


    "I don''t care. If you make a sound I''ll cut your throat¡­ with this¡­" The man in black revealed a black dagger, "And flee."


    "Is this all you can do?" Ms. Merlin was not at all afraid of the dagger. Out of no reason, she just knew that this man will not hurt her, though he looked disliking.


    "What do you expect, my lady?" The black man already found a path to go down the building, "Tie you up and smell your hair perfume? Or kiss your tempting lips¡­ If you agree, I''m not gonna say no to take an even bigger advantage from you¡­"


    "Rascal!" Dior Merlin grabbed a flower vase and smashed over, however, the vase was held against by the black man.


    "Looks like an expensive bottle¡­" Man in black checked the way to get downstairs then considered the vase was much too large, thus he put it aside.


    "Hey! Get me something¡­" The black man approached, "I don''t wanna come back empty handed."


    Dior Merlin flipped her hand and intended for another slap but shamefully got caught again.


    "Err, headache." The man in black dodged the lady''s another kick and conveniently took off her hairband, "This will make do."


    "You thief!" Dior Merlin reached out her hands, "Give it back!"


    "Funny, you. Have you seen any robbers give their trophies back?" The black man put away the hairband, "See ya¡­"


    Ms. Merlin helplessly watched this man jump over the window and. She felt suppressed.


    "Say¡­" Who would expect the man''s head appeared again by the window, he asked, "What''s the place down here?"


    Dior Merlin almost fainted out of anger. She replied roughly, "Kitchen!"


    "Oh, got it!" The black man nodded, "Word of advice for you, wanna hear?"


    Dior Merlin haughtily humphed.


    "Loose the rapier, take this¡­" The man in black put a thing by the window and disappeared.


    Dior Merlin watched the window waiting for the black man to show once more. She often came across such guys who would do anything to catch her attention. However, this man never reappeared.


    She slowly approached the window, the black''s figure which was jumping over the garden fence caught in her eyes and disappeared into the darkness.


    A scabbarded dagger was left on the windowsill.


    Dior Merlin fetched the dagger and examined the craftsmanship. She was so sure that the dagger was forged by excellent dwarf forgers. She exclaimed lowly while slowly pulled out the blade. It was actually a black steel forged dagger. Dior Merlin was a businesswoman for years, she naturally knew the value of such a dagger, which was not supposed to be owned by ordinary noblemen.


    On the dagger handle covered pieces of unknown fish skin wrapped by a thread. The way it was twisted was peculiar. Everything appeared to be special like their owner.


    Who was¡­ exactly this man in black?


    Dior Merlin decided to come back to this question at home. She put away the dagger and found another hairband for her hair. Then she rearranged her evening dress and went downstairs to bid farewell to the hosts.


    "Hey! Fischer! How was it?" Cohen Kheda merely took off his black outfit then saw Fischer, who was under the alias October, came in.


    Fischer cried gloomily, "I won¡­"


    "You''ve won, then why the weepy face?" Cohen raised his head and asked, "How much did you win?"


    "Too much¡­" Fischer sighed, "I''ve got 4800 pieces of gold from Iva Merlin, give or take, along with the elder nine hundred more¡­"


    "Ah¡­" Cohen blinked, "Didn¡¯t you promise to control yourself?"


    "I knew! It¡¯s all your fault, your wine!" Fischer said, "When I sobered up, everybody''s face on the table was as white as sheets! Iva Merlin, he was too over his head, he cheated during the last round and was seen by us¡­"


    "What did they say?"


    "Will pay within ten days¡­ nobody busts him out at the moment." Fischer shook his head, "What now? This time people may die¡­"


    Cohen called Jack in quickly and whispered to him. Jack left at once.


    "You write a letter to Iva Merlin immediately. Tell him to extend payment date for another ten days. Besides, tell him, all believe that he was too drunk at the last few games, we forgive him!"


    "Right away!"


    "Damn!" Mr. Kheda watched the night view from the window, "I wish for less trouble. I need to take a look."


    Dior Merlin hummed light solos and walked in foxtrot to cross the lengthy aisle in her mansion. Her one hand nipped the dress'' end, a scabbard dagger dangered on the other hand''s little finger.


    She was going to say goodnight to her father, and ask about how much he lost tonight.


    "Good evening, Miss." Dior Merlin reached her father''s study door. The maidservant greeted her.


    "Good evening! Is my father back?" Dior Merlin put a rose from the banquet into servant''s front pocket.


    The maidservant smiled and accepted miss'' flower and said, "Yes, but he doesn''t seem happy."


    "Ah¡­ no worries, let me talk with him. Take a rest, you. Thanks." Dior Merlin was in good mood today and intended not to fight with her father tonight.


    "Yes, miss." The maidservant opened the door.


    Dior Merlin entered her father''s chamber and saw a middle-aged man drinking on his study, a drowned gladius was presented on the desk.


    "Did you lose again?" Dior Merlin walked close to him and took away her father''s glass, "I told you to give up on poker, that''s not a game for you."


    "Yes¡­ I lost¡­" Iva Merlin swallowed on his bottle, "I lost everything."


    "Yeah? How much did you lose?" Dior Merlin asked. Her father would lose almost every other day.


    Dior''s father did not reply, but fetched the blade and pointed toward his heart.


    "Dior, you must help me¡­" He said, "Or I''m so screwed¡­"


    Dior Merlin took a deep breath and was ready to accept the fact her father had lost a lot.


    "Tell me, how much did you lose?"


    Mr. Merlin said, "Dior, I am truly sorry¡­"


    "How much is it?"


    Iva Merlin held out four fingers and shook them.


    "That''s outrageous! That''s ridiculous you lost forty pieces in one night! You know¡­"


    Iva Merlin said miserably, "Not forty¡­"


    "Is it four hundred!" Dior Merlin puffed her eyes, "That''s almost all our processions!"


    Iva Merlin lowered his head and said in a barely noticeable voice, "Not four hundred¡­"


    Dior Merlin slumped by the chair and felt powerless.


    "If you don''t tell me how much you lost¡­ I swear I''ll leave you from now¡­"


    "I¡­ lost¡­" Iva Merlin stared at the floor, "Nearly five thousand¡­ golds¡­"


    "¡­"


    "I am sorry! I really am! I am really sorry!" Iva Merlin raised his head and gazed at his daughter.


    "I knew this day will come, I just didn''t expect it''ll come so soon¡­ we have to beg for a living now." Dior Merlin was completely mad, "Mr. Baron! Have you thought about which street we are going?"


    "More to that¡­" Out of reasons of either afraid of begging or regret for his daughter, Mr. Baron welled his eyes, "They saw me hiding cards¡­"


    "¡­"


    "I swear I didn''t do it on purpose! I drank too much."


    "¡­"


    "You have to believe me! I didn''t mean to!"


    "Go to hell!" Dior Merlin gazed at her father coldly and stood up, left the room.


    Iva Merlin lowered his head once again.


    "Bang" Dior Merlin kicked the door open and gathered the gladius, cane knife in the bookcase, spear hanged on the wall¡­ everything that could end one''s life within a short time. Then she left again.


    "You''d better go to back to sleep!" She stood by the door, "Tomorrow morning, if you are not dead, then get up and make me breakfast!"


    "I AM YOUR FATHER!" Iva Merlin shouted, "YOU HAVE TO SHOW ME RESPECT!"


    "SHUT UP!" Dior Merlin did not even bother to look back, "NOW I''M YOUR FATHER!"

 Chapter Volume 4 ss part2

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Dior Merlin: Iva Merlin''s daughter, a business whiz.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and a prince of the Swabia Empire.


    Dior Merlin went back into the hall. She threw the big pile of weapons on the floor and settled herself in a chair.


    She took a deep breathe then a storm began to stir in her tiny brain. First of all, five thousand pieces of gold was way beyond her family''s ability to pay.


    Dior Merlin had no comment on the man now she called ''father''. If killing him could cancel the debt, she was willing to get everything for her father to die. Nevertheless, it was a matter of family reputation.


    The family''s reputation was about everybody in this House, including her mother''s. Dior Merlin''s mother had left nothing but this barely noticeable goodwill to this world''s memory.


    Dior Merlin was able to leave her family, or her father, or even herself, except for her mother: the only person worthy of her love.


    She straightened herself and wiped the tear from the corner of her eye. She then began calculating all of her possessions.


    "Miss." A servant came nearer, "There''s a letter for you."


    "Thanks." She took it, nodded and said, "Please tell everybody that my family is having some issues in the house¡­ we''ll be moving very soon. Please tell them to get ready. By the way, ask them to collect their stuff and get packed tonight."


    "Miss¡­" The servant looked astonished, "Is it that serious?"


    "Indeed, it is." Dior Merlin said, "Still, we need to face the fact."


    She opened the letter, it was from the credit holder. This bastard called October had prolonged the date for another ten days, as well he had repeatedly stated that Mr. Baron was so drunk that he and his friends all agreed to forget his deeds during the last few games.


    "Asshole!" Dior Merlin cursed, "I will kill you after I pay back the last coin!"


    However what she was about to face was the tauntings from whoever that held grudges over her as well as the fingerings from the commoners. In the meantime, she came to understand that her life in Winper City was over.


    Dior Merlin rose to stand and left the letter on the table while saw a gold hair twisted on her left hand.


    "Oh, is it from the robber?" Dior Merlin recalled his evil smile and the fact he ended up close to her but did nothing rude to the lady. She wondered if the smell of her lipstick was left in his palm? Dior Merlin forced a smile, then put the rolled hair away.


    The next morning, a piece of news spread across every street and alley: Iva Merlin''s family went broke. All his possession including the mansion, luxuries, furniture, his daughter''s store and merchandises, were being auctioned.


    Dior Merlin held a padauk case containing a set of sapphire jewelry that belonged to her mother: A necklace, a pair of earrings and a ring. They were the only things her mother had left for her other than love.


    "Hope you can help me to sell for a good price¡­" She closed the case and went heartbreak at the moment it was handed into the dealer''s hands.


    Cohen Kheda stood at a distance to look at all these silently.


    "But that case!" He told the people besides, "Buy her real-estates, clothes store, buy everything."


    "But, Boss!" Jack who stood beside said, "That''s lots of money!"


    "Buy''em!" Cohen Kheda said, "They''ll bring us even more money!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jack said, "However, Boss, the dagger she''s holding looks familiar¡­"


    "That''s not mine!"


    "But, it looks exactly like yours¡­"


    "I told you it''s not mine!"


    "Yeah? But only you know how to sew that halt thread. Ah! I know I''m wrong, don''t stare at me like that, Boss!"


    "Go work¡­" Sounds of Cohen Kheda cracking his fists echoed.


    "On my way!" Jack dashed off arranging for payment.


    Dior Merlin watched the dagger in hand as well as the fine making and she touched the handle sewing. She eventually gave up on auctioning the dagger. At this moment, she did not know that the owner of this very blade was watching her even more nervously than herself.


    The auction was successfully finished. As Dior Merlin had wished, all were sold for a good price. She entrusted the auction dealer to hand over all money to the creditor, for she honestly did not want to face such a disgusting man.


    "Please inform him that we did our best." Dior Merlin told the dealer, "Given time, I won''t be owing him a cent!"


    A carriage drove Dior Merlin home, where tons of family affairs awaited. Her father left his mansion this morning for his villa by the sea, which was the only shelter wherein to stay, though he had been complaining about its bitter living condition.


    A man was waiting in the house that had once belonged to her family. He was Mr. Prie''s butler.


    "Ms. Merlin." He said, "I''ve brought you a message, which I think you''ll be needed anxiously."


    "I''m all ears."


    "Look, this message is from my master." The butler cleared his throat, revealing that it was not the first time he did such job. He said in an orderly way, "Sure, you must know who is my master. He wants me to inform you that he''s honored to ride on a travel with you. If you promise, he''ll be wherever you want to go. You will be able to buy anything or purchase real-estate at anywhere. My master will cover your cost. I assume you understand me." The butler said.


    "Loud and clear."


    "So, Ms. Merlin." The butler said, "When are you setting off?"


    Dior Merlin did not reply at that moment, instead, she approached the window and looked at the street outside.


    "I know I must look down and out. And I admit that I''m in a difficult moment." Dior Merlin tightly held the dagger, "But that doesn''t mean I''ll put a price on myself like a bag of bread!"


    However, she knew clearly that for one moment, this very thought did subdue her mind.


    "Still, my appreciation for your master, for he would consider trade money for me at this moment. However, most of my appreciation is reserved for myself." Dior Merlin turned and said, "Thankfully I''m strong! I''m faithful! Both of them are much too precious for him to buy!"


    "Ms. Merlin, I''m afraid I don''t understand." The butler said, "If you''re not satisfied with the offer, I assume we could negotiate on it."


    "This isn''t about money, it''s about your master." Dior Merlin listed her chin instinctively, "There isn''t a single thing about your master I admire. He wants to buy me merely in order to meet his disgusting lust. He¡¯s not even matched to a whore!"


    After saying this, Dior Merlin stepped up and kicked out the butler as hard as she can.


    Sailing on the blue ocean, a few ship were traveling rapidly towards the coast, reaching their maximum draught.


    Looking at his smuggling ships returning safely, Cohen Kheda''s lips curled up, viceroy of Dark City, who has been standing on the castle tower. He tapped Fischer''s chest and went for quay.


    "Boss!" Marfa yelled to him from quite a distance, "We''re back! Big catch!"


    "What did you get?" Cohen Kheda asked with a smile.


    "High-end wines! And all kinds of most valuable stuff!" Marfa laughed, "Boss, let''s not do the viceroy stuff. Smuggling is much much lucrative than that!"


    Cohen Kheda watched as his men unloaded the goods and were busy loading into the carriages quickly. Suddenly, his memories of the days on earth came back.


    "Marfa, although it looks that smuggling is profitable." His arm intimately climbed onto Marfa''s shoulder, and he said, "Difficult times called us to do this in such ways. It''s after all a cheap shot. What we want is a truly safe life."


    "Ah¡­?" Marfa froze for one second, "Like¡­ smuggling is not liable as one''s married yet he¡¯s cheating around in the whorehouses, dangerous!" He nodded and said.


    "By the way, Marfa." Cohen Kheda said, "I want you to get all necessary intels on the other end, by the next shipment."


    "Roger, boss!" Marfa said, "I live for prying. These ships brought us almost four hundred golds in profit. Pity that we don''t know what they need most on the other side or our profit will definitely be more."


    Cohen Kheda nodded and said, "In this case, we need a dedicated man to tend all our businesses."


    Fischer who has been standing aside came over and whispered, "I heard our target is working hard on fruiters and seasons. Looks like she''s planning on running a farm."


    "Oh, is that so? Let''s wreck her plan!" Cohen Kheda clenched his fists, "Tonight, we''ll trash her orchard!"


    "You¡­ why?" Fischer said in dissatisfaction, "You''ve already caused enough misery on her!"


    "It''s not me that''s causing misery! You are her creditor¡­" Cohen Kheda said, "To make one follow you wholeheartedly, you can''t stop shocking her! By using the countless shocks, you''ll find her bottom line and thus save her ass at the moment she''s about to crumble, which will make her grateful and you memorable! This way, she''ll know that I''m stronger than she and I¡¯m the one to rely on! So, she''ll be most willingly to do anything for me¡­"


    The ones who have been standing beside me stepped ever so further. Everybody felt a chill, extreme chill and in the meantime congratulated that their viceroy was not targeting anyone here.


    "Are you mad?" Fischer said, "She merely sold you three pieces of clothes for fifteen golds¡­"


    "Cut the crap, brother!" Cohen Kheda said, "Can you set up my room? I''ll live here for today, thank you!"


    Fischer watched as Cohen Kheda went further and exclaimed to the rest, "Did you all hear? He said ''Thank you.''!"


    "Maybe Boss'' been eavesdropping way too far¡­" Jack, who had been spending these days with Cohen Kheda, said, "Look at him, off on the job again¡­"


    "O! Ms. Merlin¡­" Fischer sighed, "Please forgive me!"


    The next day, Dior Merlin rose as early as possible, and after the breakfast, she went on a field trip with a few servants to her newly built garden, which was scrambled using what was so little left of her savings. She was counting on it whether to stage a comeback.


    However, the garden was savaged. She could tell that whoever did this were abnormally sick, for all the trees were cut down and lined in perfect shape like marching soldiers.


    "I''m not tearing. I''m not¡­" Ms. Merlin warned herself with caution, "It''s only an incident. I will make it through. My plan went so well up until yesterday. I''d even learned how to identify different trees."


    Nevertheless, tears did not shape up and went down Dior Merlin''s cheek. She knew that her savings were almost depleted.


    "Fine!" Dior Merlin turned to a servant beside, "Tell me again what you saw yesterday."


    "Smuggling, Miss!" That servant said, "They rendezvoused at the coastal portal. I saw it myself!"


    "Forget everything you''ve seen!" Dior Merlin left after her last word.


    The servants gazed at each other without the least bit of idea what was on their lady master''s mind.


    (That night, Dior Merlin''s room.)


    Dior Merlin dressed in a loose cloak tied firmly with a belt, then hooded all her hair in a lady cap.


    "Smuggling, easy job!" She hid the black dagger on her body, "I''ll learn all the tricks by one look!"


    She opened the window and disappeared into the night.


    "Jumped out without a sound¡­ crap scary! A man in a black suit who was hiding under the window and nearly gotten stepped upon by Dior Merlin, eased his chest, "You owe me one!"


    The man in black followed Dior Merlin on her way.


    Ms. Merlin had no idea that she was being followed. She dashed through the woods and close to the abandoned castle built by the coast.


    "I''d be cautious¡­" Dior Merlin told herself, "It must be occupied with guards since they post in here."


    She gradually moved to the port and hid at a dark and unnoticeable corner. What she did not know was, in order to let her successfully infiltrate the port, the black man who followed not only gestured his men to act innocent but also did they pretend she was invisible.


    By the time Ms. Merlin''s feet started to feel numb, the long-awaited smuggling started. Several heavily loaded carriages drove into the port and people started to load the goods onto the ships.


    Ms. Merlin tried hard not to laugh, because she still, by all means, considered herself not so stupid as to smuggle those heavy yet unprofitable stuff. They were rustics, though their moves seemed professional.


    By the time these people had finally sent their ships and put out the lights on the port, Dior Merlin crawled off the place on her nearly dumb feet. Yet she was already brainstorming on sending how many ships per trip, whichever servants to come with. Even by the time she ran back home in the woods, her smuggling outfit was ready in her mind.


    Seeing Dior Merlin went back into her room through the window humming a lovely song, Cohen Kheda felt serious about a crisis. He turned around to Fischer who stood beside.


    "Not good, buddy. We need to start the plan ahead of time!"


    "Bu¡­"


    "No but! No whatsoever! If she pulls that out, we are screwed!"


    "Fine! Should anything to occur, it''ll have nothing to do with me¡­"


    "Say that again?"


    "Okay, okay¡­ I''m on your side¡­"


    The two dark figures left.


    Dior Merlin did not light any lamps, instead, she took off the cloak and went to her bed, then cast a mini illuming spell in the quilt.


    By the weak white light, she reached for the black steel dagger and played with it. She touched the threads intertwined on the hilt, gradually drew the blade then slid it back in little by little. Dior Merlin had been playing like this for some time, but she was never getting bored with it.


    "You''ll see! Disgraceful guy, clumsy robber." She proudly said to the dagger, "I''ve found my way back to Winper, fair and square! By that day, I''ll catch your right hand and seal your mouth then fix your left hand with my head¡­ If you dare to drag my hair one more time, I¡¯ll make you regret for life!"


    She fantasized for a good while instead of coming up with a satisfying method to regret a man for life. Thus Dior Merlin decided to sleep anyway. She reached for a casket to contain the dagger only to discover that the twisted golden hair was gone.


    "Ah? Gone?" She thought for a moment, "Did you run away from home?"


    The next moment, Dior Merlin gaped, her eyes were open widely and she fetched a ball of black hair.


    "What''s going on? I wasn''t even close to how to make you regret for life, then you''re too angry and turned black?" She recalled that face-covered robber who took her hairband before fleeing, "You are as petty as your owner, ahhhhh, headache!"


    The lovely Dior Merlin would not know that there was only one man on this continent had a hair color like this. At this very moment, this very man was feeling terribly nervous in this very same room.


    Probably last night was spent wearily, Dior Merlin slept through her internal clock and was woken up by a maid by almost noon.


    "How''s the weather today?" She bounced off her bed and walked with bare feet while asking a maidservant questions, "Where''s my father? He was awfully quiet today."


    Baron Iva Merlin was indeed not quitting on cursing stuff since day one. He often will describe all things with extreme lowbrow words.


    "Mr. Baron has guests today." The maidservant replied, "They were enjoying a conversation in the garden."


    "Guests? And he''s enjoying?" Dior Merlin yelled, "Is the conversation still going on?"


    "Yes, Miss. They are still there." The maidservant watched as her Miss cracked open her wardrobe and pulled a piece of random clothes on, then fetched a dagger from under the pillow crasket. Then Dior Merlin left, door slammed.


    "Dear Protoss." The maiden said, "If only Lord knows, she keeps that under the pillow¡­"


    Dior Merlin was well aware of what kinds of people her father would enjoy a conversation with. She was furious at this thought. Her ridiculous father was fooling around with the gamblers once again after they merely got out of debts.


    The rundown house stairs crunched as Dior Merlin went off to the first floor, passed broken hall and crossed the corridor. After a turnover saw the garden entrance, Dior Merlin decided to teach these two men a good lesson!


    At the entrance, Dior Merlin saw a girl with a delicate face instead. The girl was gazing at her curiously with her innocent eyes, her arms holding a cute white puppy.


    "You are?" Dior Merlin inquired, she felt familiar with this stranger''s face, "This puppy''s adorable, does it have a name?"


    "Hi, I''m Lily. My Master ordered me to wait here." The girl said, "This is a magical puppy. It''s My Master''s pet. His name is Arnold."


    "Your Master?"


    "Yes, he''s in the garden." The girl said.


    Dior Merlin felt ever so weird about this and the need to enter the garden to have a look.

 Chapter Volume 4 ss part3

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Dior Merlin: Iva Merlin''s daughter, a business whiz.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and a prince of the Swabia Empire.Lily: Cohen¡¯s maidservant.


    Dior Merlin collected her thoughts and gently pushed the door. She presumed that this so-called guest of her father was a noble or at least rich since he was both a magic and maidservant owner. Dior Merlin would not want to act rude in front of such people.


    The door opened, first, she saw Iva Merlin: her father''s face full of joy, then the sight of the guest''s back. From Ms. Merlin''s angle, she could only catch his silver hairband and well-tailored clothing.


    "Oh, here you are." Baron Iva Merlin said loudly, "Mr. Turner, I''m honored to present my daughter, my jewel: Dior Merlin."


    Her father''s every word was utterly energized, which made Dior Merlin very confused.


    She was about to consider a formal curtsy for this young man who seemed nice, instead, she saw his face that turned.


    "It''s you?" Dior Merlin immediately straightened her knees, "You bounder! What''s your business in my house?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" This Turner guy gripped with his teeth, "I''m here for a business with your father! And I''m not a bounder. I''m a businessman!"


    "Oh, really?" Dior Merlin showed no respect, "We don''t do business with men like you! Don''t think you''ll avoid the fact that you''re bounder by putting on any decent wearings!"


    "The business is between me and your father, who I think is the lord of your house. As for my new outfit¡­" Turner carelessly dusted the jacket lappet, "They were bought in your old store. The new owner cut my price for fifty percent, you like that?"


    "Fancy clothes, terrible man! Your jacket must feel wronged." Dior Merlin said, "What business?"


    "My business is none of your business, and we''re done talking." Mr. Turner stepped outward and turned back to the Baron at the door, "I''ll wait for you, you know where to find me."


    "Farewell! Mr. Turner. Oh, heads up, the muddy lane by the door is slightly uneven, which I hope you don''t mind." Mr. Merlin smiled like a blooming flower, if dog tail grass would count as ''flower''.


    Dior Merlin gazed at her own father in confusion after the Turner disappeared from sight.


    "What were you talking?" She asked, "What is this all about!"


    "O! My dear daughter, sweetheart." Baron said joyfully, "We won''t be staying this hell place for long!"


    "And why is that?"


    "That Mr. Turner took over all our debt! He wants to trade this villa with a mansion in Dark City! He''ll pay us a fortune as well!"


    "Did I hear that right?" Dior Merlin asked yet again confusedly, "He''s a rustic, bounder and a stupid? That''s a lot of money!"


    "He''s not stupid at all. He''ll take my most precious thing!" Mr. Baron had a letter, "See! Our debt is taken over! This is the letter!"


    "For real?"


    "Positive!"


    "Dark City isn''t that good per se, it''s so much better than here." Dior Merlin''s eyes lit up, "What are we waiting for? Pack your stuff!"


    "No, honey. It''s not us, it''s I" Mr. Baron watched his daughter, "You''re not going."


    "You go, and I don''t?" Dior Merlin did not get what his father was up to, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Look, my deal with Mr. Turner has a clause attached¡­" Mr. Baron turned to another direction, "He¡­ wants you to marry him."


    "Marry him?"


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t say yes, do you? Father!"


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    "So you are saying, you sold me¡­"


    "It''s not selling!" Mr. Baron said loudly, "It''s not! It''s¡­ right! A girl at your age should be getting married immediately. I wasn¡¯t paying attention, which is my fault! Now I have to assume a father''s responsibility. Face that fact that I selected a good husband for you, a rich one!"


    "You! You! You¡­" Dior Merlin cannot hold herself together and retreated to the wall side, "I worked so hard to make money¡­ pay your debt. I tried every way to earn every penny. Yet I was careless for one second, you sold me without hesitation¡­"


    "We won''t have good lives with your method! Mine is so much better. You¡¯ll have a good husband. I will be able to, every now and then, hunt on the Dark grassland, make some friends. I could even play for a few rounds in the good days¡­"


    "You''re not my father, you''re an animal!"


    "Say whatever you like¡­ I''m writing the letter. Mr. Turner''s waiting for my reply!"


    "I''m not doing this¡­ I won''t!"


    "I am your father! That''s by law and recognized by the Light Temple! I''m the one to make decision."


    Dior Merlin knees weakened. She fell down by the wall and fainted.


    Cohen Kheda rested in the castle hall and was ready to enjoy his lunch. The whole castle was redecorated by Fischer. The bedroom, study, garden were all well presented in a rich, elegant and artistic tone.


    "Hell, big time!" Jack rushed in, "BOSS, not good!"


    "Your boss IS good as hell." Cohen asked, "What''s so rush?"


    "That woman! The one''s house you visited!" Jack was sweaty all over his forehead, "She found us here!"


    "What the heck!" Viceroy Kheda was startled, "Where''s she?"


    "She''s about to reach the gate!"


    "Get away all these! All away¡­" Cohen stepped on the stairs, "If she comes in, tell her to meet me upstairs!"


    "Dior Merlin rode the only one horse that belonged to her family and buzzed toward the castle like a soldier on battlefield.


    She woke up soon after she fainted, then quickly interrogated her father by grabbing his neck about the bounder''s address. So this was the man who has been smuggling! Thus she decided to fight for her destiny for one more time.


    The gate was open. Dior Merlin threw the rein to the keeper and entered the garden without a word.


    In the lobby. Dior Merlin did not have time to appreciate the presents in the room, though it has been long since she''d entered a room like this. Her eyes focused on the young warrior in the lobby.


    "I''m looking for a Turner."


    "Turner? Oh, he''s in the study." The young warrior said, "Upstairs! First room on the left."


    Dior Merlin went upstairs immediately, recalled in the halfway that she did not express thanks to that warrior. She quickly forgot about it since it was not a time to be particular about politeness.


    "BANG", she slammed the door open.


    Turner was sitting behind a desk. He noticed the sound and lifted his eyes.


    "You should knock." He flipped the pages carelessly, "Rough woman!"


    "Man like you knows politeness, I wonder?" Dior Merlin was beyond anger, "I''m talking to you, put down your book and look at me! You''re reading it upside down, dumbass!"


    "Spit it out." Turner threw his book out of the window, "Do you care how I read? I want to read it upside down, downside up or above my head or under my feet, that''s my thing!"


    "I''m here," Dior Merlin steadied her emotions, "to ask you to take back what you''ve proposed to my father!"


    "And you knew it''s an agreement between your father and I." Turner said, "You''re not a decision maker."


    "But I''m involved!" She paused for one second, "You can''t leave me out of this."


    "That''s not for me to care about.'' Turner gazed at her, "I''m concerned solely about what your father would say."


    "What exactly do you want?" Ms. Merlin said, "Even if you marry me, you can''t hide the fact that you''re not born in a noble house. Actually your pathetic thoughts are not helping you at all!"


    "That''s my business." Turner maintained his composure, "I take that you father is ready to say yes."


    Turner''s saying was right in Dior Merlin''s pain point, however, she was not giving up.


    "Listen, can you drop this, or trade something that''s not involving me?"


    "No."


    "Meaning?"


    "No meaning." He said, "Or to say, by doing this makes me happy."


    Dior Merlin glared at Turner and was almost mad.


    "You¡­ You! You!" She launched her fist on the desk, "You rustic! Redneck! Layman! Smuggler!"


    Turner fiercely stood up and he too launched his fist on the desk.


    "Ya right! I am a rustic, redneck, layman and smuggler! So what? You still have to marry me. You should blame yourself." He was angry, "The day you sold me three piece of clothes for fifteen pieces of gold has changed your destiny and fate! What do you want? I''m going to marry you! I''m going to curse you every day! You are gonna do do heavy labour every day! I''m gonna rape you every day!"


    "Pooh! You grudge holder." Dior Merlin was not stepping back, "I''m not afraid of you!"


    "You don''t? Alright, try me!" Turner clenched his fists, "That way, I''ll curse you, make you do heavy works, put dirty mud on your face and never rape you!"


    "I''m not taking it!" She said proudly, "I''ll run away from home immediately! You''ll never get me!"


    "Oh, is that so?" He said, "Be my guest, but on your own risk."


    "Not my risk!" Dior Merlin walked toward the study door and was ready to exit, "My father is all yours."


    Turner said nothing. He merely reached a drawer and fetched a large box, then he threw it onto the desktop. Dior Merlin glimpsed on it and her eyes stayed on it.


    "You wanna go! Just GO!" Turner looked like a total asshole.


    "How could you have this?" She looked at the sapphire necklace in the box and said.


    "They are gorgeous. I paid a fortune for it!" Turner sat down, "But I don''t care that much. If you, Dior Merlin, would not wanna marry me, I''m gonna find a few women who want to wear it."


    "Meaning?"


    "Nothing particular!" Turner said, "I''ll find some dirty hookers, ask them to wear the necklace, earrings and rings to serve their customers! Then tell every guest who the previous owner is!"


    "You!"


    "I''m entirely capable to do that."


    "I will despise you forever!" Dior Merlin welled her eyes, "Even if you get me."


    "It never occurred to me." The man put away the jewels, "I''m not lying. I have wives. Two of them are biological sisters, the third is an elf with wings. You will be the fourth."


    Dior Merlin exited the room before he finished. She did not care about how many wives he had. All that was in her mind were her mother''s sapphire jewels. She knew that he will do what he said. And as her mother''s daughter, Dior Merlin would never let anything capable of disgracing her mother''s fame to happen.


    By the time she was out of the castle, one of her family''s servant passed by her and entered the building. A letter was in his hand, which Dior Merlin knew exactly what was written on it.


    A drop of tear fell as Dior Merlin passed by the servant, as well as she passed her fate.


    In the room on the second floor, Cohen Kheda read the letter from Ms. Merlin''s father. He told Jack who stood beside, "Bring your man to her home. Let her take a shower and dress in evening robes. Bring her here!"


    The wedding was extremely simple. Let alone temple priests, nor did any guests were there. Baron Iva Merlin did not even leave a word to his daughter, then left for Dark City escorted by a few warriors.


    Dior Merlin sat in her assigned room in a suit of dark blue evening dress, wearing her mother''s set of sapphire jewels. The Lily girl was there by her side the whole time.


    She had been keeping the black steel dagger all the way along.


    What a proud lady she was, Dior Merlin, she thought. In her hometown, in Winper City¡­ at every banquet, she left with a bunch of broken hearts. There was not even once that she would look up to anyone of them. As of now, she had to settle with this man!


    "Madame." Lily smiled and said, "Young Lord wants you to join him for dinner."


    "Fine, even if you marry me, I''ll not give you an easy time!" Dior Merlin had her strategies in mind.


    "Lily, why did you end up being with this despicable man? Or were you also forced?" Dior Merlin arranged her hair while asked this maid girl. Lily was the only one she would talk to in this castle, including the Arnold magical dog.


    Lily took a while to understand what Mrs. Merlin said ''despicable man'' was her Lord.


    "I wanted to be there with him." Lily said, "Master intended to send me to Dark City. He freed me."


    "Did he threaten you, in any ways?" Dior Merlin was surprised, "That doesn''t sounds like him."


    "No." Lily shook her head.


    Dior Merlin was even confused.


    "Tell me about it." She took Lily''s hands, "How did you two meet?"


    Arnold jumped out of Lily''s arms and flapped its wings to float around Dior Merlin''s eyes, then finally landed on her shoulder. Arnold''s naive charm made Dior Merlin giggle.


    "I was born a slave." Lily said, "My fate was to be sold between masters. A year ago, my former master traded me to another rather portly lord in Winper City. I had no idea, at that time, what he wanted with me. Actually, I could have never known."


    "I didn''t know where I was. I was locked up with other girls. By that time, I came to know my only friend: a relative same girl slave. We don''t need to do anything, however, every once in a while, there will be a few ones taken away and never to be seen again."


    "At first, I thought they were sold. Until one day, a girl came back¡­ thus we knew, we were kept as materials."


    "Material?" Dior Merlin asked, "I don''t understand."


    "Material, for wine goblets." Lily said, "Made out of our skulls."


    "My gosh!" Dior Merlin said in astonishment, "I''ve never heard of it¡­"


    "This was our fate, nothing more." Lily''s hands turned a bit cold, "Until finally one day, my friend and I were taken¡­"


    "What happened?"


    "They washed our bodies, and men with grim smiles stood around us¡­ I was about to be tied up on the station, my master set me out¡­"


    "Why?"


    "He dressed me in an almost see-through black veil and demanded me to serve his guest."


    "Bastard!" Dior Merlin cursed lowly, "Then what?"


    "Then I carried the wine decanter and sat beside Young Lord¡­"


    "That rustic? He must act rude to you, didn''t he?" Dior Merlin gripped firmly on the dagger, "Goat!"


    "I thought so." Lily said, "But he didn''t."


    "No?"


    "When I arrived, he was eating chicken leg." Lily recalled, "I cried as I poured wine for him. He instead put his cloak to warm me and shield my body. Right, he gave me Arnold. Right, Arnold?"


    Arnold barked and nodded.


    "What happened next?" Dior Merlin put Arnold in her arms.


    "Then, my friend was made into goblet and sent to my Lord¡­"


    "I was right! He IS such a man!"


    "No! Young Lord didn''t know it''s made from human beings. I told him later¡­"


    "What did he do after you told him?"


    "My Lord and his friend, the mister who host your wedding the other day, killed my master¡­ and freed us all¡­"


    "A murderer!"


    "I guess. Young Lord told me that he was a very kind bad guy¡­ I had no idea what it meant. But Young Lord hugged me while killed every men under the previous master¡¯s command. I saw his eyes, dreadful eyes. But his hug was so warm. Young Lord put back my friend''s skull. He gave my friend a proper funeral and buried her. I''ll never forget, that he prayed for my friend. It was the first time that we were treated with dignity¡­"


    "I''m sorry." Dior Merlin said sincerely, "I didn''t know¡­"


    "It''s okay." Lily wiped the tears, "I don''t know why my Lord treated you like this. But he is not a man like your words."


    "Let''s go down!" Dior Merlin said, "No matter what, I''ll try not yield to him!"

 Chapter Volume 4 ss part4

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike3


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Dior Merlin: Iva Merlin''s daughter, a business whiz.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and a prince of the Swabia Empire.Jack, Marfa: Cohen¡¯s childhood friends and firm supporters.Arnold: Cohen¡¯s eudemon.


    Cohen Kheda sat by the dining table, bogged down by this deep trouble he thought he was in. There was no doubt that Dior Merlin was an attractive girl, especially when she acted angrily. Her puffed big eyes, sleek lines of her lips, slightly pointy chin as well as her smooth and exquisite skin, all were dis-concentrating himself.


    "No men would refuse the chance take hold of such a woman! Let alone a man as possessive as I." He told himself. However, Cohen Kheda was not willing to do it in the rough method, he just wouldn''t.


    Watching the well-dressed Dior Merlin strolled into the dining hall as if millions of deportment were into one, Cohen Kheda''s heart beat furiously. He knew that this was a war. It will either end up with wounds or joyfulness on both sides. There was no chance anyone will have a single win.


    He pointed to the chair beside him without turning a hair, to let Dior Merlin sit by his side.


    Ms. Merlin, no, she was not Mrs. Merlin, gathered up her evening dress hemline, then sat down gradually.


    "What''s for dinner?" Dior Merlin acted casually and asked. She had it all planned that even she was forced to marry this man, however, she could still take advantage of her frequently used tricks on the playboys to deal with this guy: To make him fall madly in love with herself, then furiously stamp him under her foot unannounced. Many times, a cold face hurt more than the sharpest blade. As for Dior Merlin herself, she will not let this man touch her body, not even a finger.


    "Fish!" Cohen Kheda seemed as if this exquisite face was invisible and replied stiffly, "And big shrimp!"


    "Big shrimp?" She thought, then sipped her cup of wine, "It''s called jumbo shrimp!"


    "I like it. I''ll call it big shrimp!"


    Dior Merlin nearly choked to death by her aperitif. Such an unrepentant layman!


    "Suit yourself, but don''t expect me to call it like you do!" She looked up and faced her husband while the sapphire earrings turned to reflect a beam of shimmering light right onto Cohen Kheda''s heart.


    "Bon appetite!"


    Cohen Kheda started focusing on tackling with the ''big shrimps'' in his plate, which made Dior Merlin slightly frustrated. As if he was not paying attention to a bit of her beauty.


    "I have to derive his focus onto me! This way I''ll be able to deal with him properly!" Dior Merlin secretly made up her mind to revenge brutally on this man''s rude behavior to her.


    At this moment, a warrior entered with a booklet in hand. He was rather young as well. It seemed that all of them were young.


    "Boss! I have the list of our next cargo¡­"


    "Read it!" Cohen Kheda did not bother to stop eating.


    "Yes, sir! First-class silk fifty bolts, first-class wine three hundred cases, first-class¡­"


    Dior Merlin heard all these, she chuckled involuntarily.


    "What''s so funny!" Her husband glared.


    "Are those what you are smuggling?" She said proudly, "What a waste of labor¡­"


    "I know you are some sort of business knower." Cohen Kheda said, "But then if you haven''t the slightest idea of what smuggling is, you''d better shut off your opinions!"


    "If I were you, I will load the ships with spice. Do you know what is it?" Neglecting what Cohen said, she continued, "Cinnamon, aniseed, clove¡­ however, I assume you will not understand how profitable these are."


    Cohen Kheda suddenly slapped on the dining table and stormed up.


    "Make clear who you are! You are merely one of my many wives!" He approached her body as if he was about to devour her, "And I, am you husband! Finish your stuff and go back to your chamber! Wait me in bed after the shower!"


    Finishing with this, Cohen Kheda exited the room ablaze with anger.


    "Don''t you dare touch a single hair!" Dior Merlin tossed her napkin and left as well.


    The moment Cohen Kheda was out of the dining hall, he immediately grabbed Marfa''s pen and began writing on a paper.


    "Genius, what a genius! Cinnamon, aniseed, clove¡­" He raised and asked Marfa, "What else did she say?"


    "Ah! I wasn''t paying attention¡­" Marfa shook.


    "Next time I fight with her," Cohen Kheda said, "Mark down everything she says! This is all pure gold! Our next cargo will be done exactly according to her¡­"


    Dior Merlin entered the room. She undressed and put on a sturdy wear as fast as she could, plus three belts and the black steel dagger on her back. On second thought, she moved the dagger back in her hands.


    The door closed, a chair was fixed against the door. She considered in this way, there will be a sound once he comes in!


    Dior Merlin had finally set everything ready. She returned back in the corner chair and fixed her eyes on the door, dagger drawn, was without the faintest idea whether the blade should point to her husband or herself.


    "Alright, I''m aiming it at him! It''s just for frightening¡­ I''ll not send the blade out." She said, "I know he''s gonna force me. I¡­ I''ll not let him!"


    Arnold watched her with curiosity, then jumped onto her laps, barked.


    "Good boy, Arnold, what should I do?" Dior Merlin put down the dagger and hugged over Arnold, "That guy is coming soon¡­ what should I do? Why can''t I make me uglier? Gosh, my face is driving him crazy¡­"


    Cohen Kheda rested on the castle tower. In his point of view, he was able to see everything in his wife''s chamber, thanks to Arnold. He knew clearly what''s happening there.


    "Honestly, she''s not that bad¡­" Watching as Dior Merlin took Arnold, Cohen''s instinct told him such.


    By the morning, Arnold''s bleats awakened Dior Merlin. She found her body stiff as she kept in the chair sleeping the whole night. By then she woke up, Arnold was looping loops in bed.


    "Morning, Arnold¡­" Dior Merlin rose and peaked outward. She was full of curiosity about all the quiet last night. Her hateful husband did not break into her room as expected, which made her pity for the all-night battle station.


    "It must be his evil plot! He lets me loosen up on purpose, but I most certainly will not!" Dior Merlin told herself and went downstairs after dressing properly.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Merlin!" Lily said.


    "Morning." Dior Merlin replied, smiled, "Where is that annoying man?"


    "The Lord? He has a guest, they are in the garden!"


    "Guest? This guy has friends?" Dior Merlin decided to check them out.


    Dior Merlin crossed the hall to arrive in the garden smothered with fresh air. Cohen Kheda was whispering with a man, his one arm around that man''s back. Judging by his lip movement, he was replying "Yes".


    "Alright, that''s all. Off you go!"


    When she came closer, she heard her husband said so. What kind of guest he was, he was totally a subordinate!


    "Greeting, Mrs. Merlin!'' The guest greeted her as he passed by, body straightened. It was a standard military gesture.


    "Glad to meet you." Dior Merlin replied in return. Though she was unaware of who the man was, she did not want to act impolitely.


    The guest left through the gate. Dior Merlin turned to her husband and asked confusedly, "Who is him? Why was he followed by so many soldiers?"


    "Weird, huh?" The husband watched her and said, "He''s the new Winper mayor, Kirk. He was once the Dark City sub-lieutenant."


    "Since when did Winper have a mayor?"


    "Since yesterday."


    "The new mayor came to visit you on the second day?"


    "Dissatisfied? He and I are not only friends, we have business going on¡­"


    "I see! He''s the mayor, you smuggle¡­ No wonder you do it without fear of getting caught!" She, for the first time, thought his husband was not too stupid after all.


    "Smuggle, I also run whore houses, stores." The husband said, "As long as anything that makes money, I''m doing it."


    "What do you need all that money for?" She asked yet again, confusedly, "Smuggling alone is not enough?"


    "No, ''cuz I need money¡­" The husband said, "My spending is enormous."


    "No doubt there, three pieces of clothes for fifteen pieces of gold."


    "Hehhe¡­" Dior Merlin''s husband grinned, "Ya think£¿Never mind, I''m feeling good today. I don''t wanna fight with you." Her husband laughed and went back into the hall. Dior Merlin went out of breath. It was the first time he refused to argue with her. Fine, then, as he wished. Dior Merlin blinked then the whole of her turned innocent as a pure little girl. She stepped into the hall energized.


    "I just don''t believe he¡¯ll not fall for me!" She thought as the fact was. Almost any men will fall for her eyes. They would even break away from their religion for her extra look on them.


    As she entered the hall, Lily came rushing by with a pot of flower with yellow leaves.


    "Young Lord! Look, what happened to it?" Lily presented the pot on Cohen Kheda''s desk and asked anxiously, "I was in the garden and it was like this."


    "It''s dead, just get rid of it!" Cohen Kheda took a look at it.


    "My Lord! Please save it!" Lily asked again anxiously, "It''s Lily''s favorite."


    Cohen Kheda rubbed Lily''s head and smiled.


    "Fine." He said, "Let me try!"


    Cohen Kheda lowered the head and focused. Then his hand floated over that pot of flower. Without chanting, beams of white light appeared descending from his palm and increased. The beams then gradually formed a light ball that enveloped the whole pot.


    Slowly, leaves of the flower restored its color back from the dead yellow. They stood again upright and green. One leaf, then another. By then all the leaves were as live as it were, a tiny bud appeared on the trunk. A drop of liquid fell onto the bud, let to a pretty and tiny three-colored flower bloomed slowly on it, emitting light scent in the entire room.


    That liquid belonged to Cohen''s forehead.


    "Done!" Cohen Kheda smiled exhaustedly, he said to Lily, "It''s all yours!"


    "Madman!" Dior Merlin left for good. She did not want her husband to notice that she was watching, "Cure a flower with a healing spell and he winded up sweaty all over! If he''s low on magic then don''t use it! What kind of mage he is¡­"


    However, Dior Merlin''s eyes were welled with tears. She knew that she will never forget that in a bright morning, a lousy magician exhausted himself to cure a flower only to win a girl''s smile.


    Bright sunshine traveled through the french window and landed on him, making the buds of sweat extraordinarily crystal-like. That moment, his face seemed so glamorous, his sincere smile became not so hateful, his evil grin was even becoming likable.


    Dior Merlin found herself on the port. She tried to clear her mind. What a strange feeling that was. She obviously hated him instead of being attracted. She considered whether to continue to hate him.


    Smuggling carriages went in from afar. Dozens of them lined in shape by the port.


    "This man is extraordinarily greedy for money."Dior Merlin thought.


    She watched as the young warrior called Jack commanded his men to unload their cargos. A unique smell of dried clove filled in the air.


    Wait, clove?


    "Cunning man!" She found one reason to continue her hatred for him, "Plagiarizing my idea!"


    "Cunning who?" Her husband appeared from the back, which she did not notice.


    "Cunning you!" She said angrily, "I said yesterday to smuggling spice, then you start immediately today. How quick you act!"


    "Of course, since it''s profitable, I¡¯ll not linger around." Her husband said seriously without a single intent to apologize or appreciate.


    "Haven''t you seen anything wrong in that?" She said in high words.


    "Are there?" The husband said lightly, "You are my wife, as all your ideas are mine."


    "My ideas are yours? What an easy way to put it!" She said, "How about your ideas?"


    "My ideas?" The husband laughed, "Of course they are mine."


    "You¡­ rascal! Robber!" Dior Merlin was furious, "You are fighting me! It''s a duel!"


    "Are you sure to do it?"


    Dior Merlin stopped talking as she drew from a warrior who stood beside a narrow sword. She stood in the assaulting position. As for her husband, Cohen Kheda smiled as she did all these.


    "Fine, I''ll play with you." He said, "Three times."


    Dior Merlin thrust like a flash of light. The sword went straight to her husband''s arm. She was sure that this attack will be able to break his clothes, which will make a fool out of him yet he will remain unhurt.


    Dior Merlin''s husband''s kept smiling as if he saw through her mind. In the meantime, he grabbed the blade using his hand.


    "Once." The man let go of the blade. She then saw a pair of black glove was there on his hand since god-know-when.


    Dior Merlin breathed smoothly and eased herself. She considered and decided to pull out her best martial skill: Five Linked Strike. Cohen Kheda then saw many flashes of snow-white blade lights intertwined and flew toward himself.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!" The husband''s both hands moved rapidly and blocked all five attacks!


    "Twice." The man said, "You have one more shot."


    Dior Merlin remained speechless. She once tried countless times and no one was able to take all her five strikes. Even if her opponent was able to take it, they dared not pretend not to lose.


    Her husband''s serious attitude had made her shameful. She glared then thrust one more time. No, she thrust one after another. Clearly, she had forgotten the three times promise.


    "It''s past three times!" The man''s tone became heavier. But she did not care!


    However, Cohen Kheda caught her sword in the rain-like attacks, his other hand grabbed her collar.


    "You''ve gone too far." He said, "We''re done here!"


    "NO!" The stubborn Dior Merlin said, "You rascal, I will defeat you!"


    "Don''t you understand?" His eyes glimmered, "You''ll never defeat me, on anything. Why not try to learn to respect me?"


    "Because you''ve never respected ME!"


    "I haven''t?" He became angry and dragged over her body, "You asked for it!"


    Cohen Kheda raised her body high as if he was holding a bag of dry clove and went near the port, then he paid no pity for her and threw her down into the sea water.


    "I think you need some time for yourself." Cohen Kheda leaned by the upper side wall and looked down to her, "Think about it. In this castle, who is the most special one with me? Who is able to do anything regardless of the rules? Now you are telling me I''m not respecting you? If it were other nobility chicks, I''ve had already tie her up and raped for real!"


    "SHUT UP! SHUT UP!" Dior Merlin yelled, "I hate you!"


    "Is that so? I see. If love isn''t an option¡­ hatred is not bad." The man stood and left.


    Dior Merlin struggled back to her chamber and Lily helped her to get changed. Then she stood alone in the bed and looked blank.


    "Don''t be mad¡­" Lily comfort, "Just take it as you ordered him to throw you down."


    "No! He did it in front of everybody¡­" Dior Merlin said with a pouty mouth, "I will have my revenge!"


    "Just quit it!" Lily took her hands and said, "I think His Lord was quite right. Why don''t you try to make peace with him?"


    "Can we?" Dior Merlin was on the edge of crying, "We come from two different worlds!"


    "If you wanna marry someone so identical to yourself," Lily looked at Dior and said, "What''s so different if you don''t get married at all?"


    "Don''t you understand, Lily?" She murmured, "I was bought here and paid by him. Why would he buy a girl like me? Every time it came to me, I just¡­ I just¡­"


    Lily slowly took steady of Dior Merlin''s shoulders.


    "I''m just a girl and a maiden. I wasn¡¯t even bought by him." Lily said, "But I know, Young Lord treats me well. I¡¯m happy with my life in here. Madame, why do you care how you two winded up together? Don¡¯t you know that Lord respects you a lot? These days, he slept with his friends instead of came bothering you. You are the only one to fight with the Lord without being punished¡­"


    "He dares not¡­" Dior Merlin said hatefully.


    "Wrong again, Madame¡­" Lily said, "You''ve never seen the Lord getting angry, but I have."


    "Maybe¡­"


    "Madame, can I give you an advice?"


    "Sure, you can." Dior Merlin took Lily''s hands, "We are friends."


    "Can you try to forget what happened in the past. Starting from today, learn to feel what he feels. You will find you actually enjoy staying with him. He might not be a perfect man, but he''s definitely a sincere one. His heart is."


    "Do you really think so?" Dior Merlin asked in doubt.


    "Positive."


    "Fine, I''ll try¡­"


    Thus, days passed, Dior Merlin spent her days fighting, big or small, with his husband. Sometimes she won, other times, the man won. When there were no fights, she will take Lily and Arnold to walk on the beach. As long as she did not overdo anything, the husband had never stopped what she intended to do. He would merely watch her from afar.


    Dior Merlin had the freedom she had not been enjoying for years. It was like she was back in her childhood. The days were joyful and fulfill. Before she knew it, Dior Merlin had spent the seventh day in this castle.


    This morning, Dior Merlin was carding her red hair while thinking about the subjects on what to argue with her husband today. These days, arguing had become their routine. Both of them restrained themselves while doing so in case the fight involve family, friend or relative.


    "I''ll pick something up during breakfast." She thought, "Right, to begin with this, and make him angry! Then leak out some smuggling catalog¡­ he must be overjoyed."


    By then, her door was strongly pushed open.


    Dior Merlin turned and found her husband walking in! She instinctively grabbed the dagger that never left her. The husband never came to her room at night, now the lock remained idle.


    "How could I be so careless!" She felt depressed, "He''s not coming during the night doesn''t mean he''s not going in in the morning¡­"


    "What do you want?" She stood up, "You should knock, get out."


    "Put down the weapon." The man said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Listen, I''m only gonna say it once." He looked serious, "It''s urgent. I need to go out for a few days. I don''t know how it''s gonna end, but I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    Dior Merlin had never seen her husband this serious. She cannot help but nod.


    "In case I am unable to come back." The husband found a pile of paper from the pocket and gave to her, "You have to take over all of my business in Winper City, including the smuggling business. Do whatever you like, there will be people to help you. Every half-month, the mayor will ask for money. You''ll give him how-much-ever he wants, you get me?"


    "How-much-ever he wants!" Dior Merlin was unaware that she was already acting as a wife.


    "I will leave a few guards for you." The man said, "If you have any questions, ask Jack. I''ll leave him as well."


    After all these, he strode out.


    "By the way," He stopped by the door, "If you need to go out, pay attention. Don''t be too wild while I''m gone."


    Watched as he went down the stairs. Dior Merlin felt panic out of nowhere. She knew that her husband must be in big trouble. Uproars came from the port side. She fetched Lily and boarded the castle tower and watched toward the port.


    A giant ship docked by the water. Her husband was talking to a few people. Those men who have been calling her husband ''Lord'' were gathering out of the castle and lined on the portal. They all wore armor of many kinds and armed as well.


    By the time her husband boarded the ship. Dior Merlin saw him glimpsed toward the castle. Only then she knew that she to him was not so low on status as she thought. Looked at the pile of leases and business papers he gave her: The clothes store that she had thrown in so much hard work and the property deeds of her house in the city¡­ Her heart ached and nearly dropped in tears.


    "Pay attention, you too." She watched as the sail began to rise, and waved her hands, "My¡­ rustic¡­"


    "¡­I have to make myself clear, that your status is always not welcomed here¡­"


    "¡­now, Sander, you''ll be my Dark Navy Corps deputy commander¡­"


    "¡­can I trust you, my darling wife?"


    "¡­in this ancient shrine, there is a giant dungeon where lives a flock of dreadful beasts¡­"


    "¡­Cohen, this isn''t looking normal¡­"


    "¡­I admit that you are one viceroy of bravery, but that still can''t change my view on you from earlier¡­"


    "¡­ the Protoss Lord followers, for your loyalty and persistence, my blessings¡­"


    Please look forward to Cohen of the Rebellion


    Volume 5 ¨C Light Journey

 Chapter Volume 4 1

    P??????


    Edited by Jojo M


    You guys see where this is going, right? XD


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marsh: Cohen''s powerful and kind friend in the universe.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s friends and firm supporters.Fischer: Cohen''s friend. Prince of the Swabia Empire.Flynn, Carey Rhona & Winslet(elf): Cohen''s wives.Webster, Tennessee: Cohen''s youth trainers in magic and martial arts.Visual Kheda: Cohen''s father.Tacrio: Vampire, a bounty hunter.Kennen: Windsor''s brother, Dark City project administrator.Martin Luther: Cohen''s grandpa-in-law.


    Marsh sent me back. After a moment of chaos and disorder, my consciousness returned to my physical body.


    Then, I felt pain all over the body, followed by ripples of scorching suffering. The exhaustion had made me unable to think straight.


    I tried with great effort to feel the surroundings with my senses and noticed someone was shaking my body for no reason.


    Time went by and the sounds around me gradually became clearer. I heard a few men talking.


    "Boss¡­ wake up! They are giving you clothes! If you don''t, you''ll be buried!" This¡­ was this Marfa?


    "Marfa, sober up!" It was Wilder this time, "It''s been an entire month. I''m afraid boss is¡­"


    "NO! One more day! One more day, Wilder! I''m begging you, please¡­" Needless to say, that whimpering voice belonged to Jack.


    "Little brother, we have waited for days¡­"


    "One more day¡­"


    "How about this!" Wilder said, "I''ll ask Fischer to check for one last time, and if boss is still¡­ you can''t insist any longer."


    "En¡­"


    "Moya, get Fischer here."


    A while later, a voice came from outside the door and was coming closer, "Don''t drag me¡­ I told you he was better this morning¡­ he''s likely to wake up¡­ Stop dragging me! Once a day is enough¡­"


    Wilder shouted, "You say that every day! Uncle Visual has asked us to stop acting nonsensical today!"


    Fischer''s helpless voice then sounded beside me, "Looks like he can''t¡­ you''ve dressed him already."


    "Ya think I want that!" The raging Moya must have grasped his collar and yelled, "He''s my boss! He took care of us all this time!"


    "What about Flynn and the gals?" Fischer asked, "Does Flynn agree with this?"


    "Uncle Visual had summoned her away."


    "Sigh, might as well." Fischer calmed his voice, "You guys go out first. I wanna have a word with Cohen."


    My brothers footsteps went far away. Fischer walked closer and I felt my bed sunk in from his weight. He sat beside me. Fischer combed my hair. However, I was in a state of anxiety as my heartbeat and breath had not yet recovered. If they buried me alive, I would one who died a death most unjust.


    "My buddy, it is time to say goodbye¡­" Fischer said. His hand was cold as it brushed against my skin, "I''ve been unwilling to handle the truth, and that was why I lingered. But, I can''t wait any longer."


    "During our days together, I had this dream, a dream to accomplish together¡­ with you. Now that you''ve left, I''m alone, once again." He continued slowly, "I took this dream of ours seriously, funny, right? I have never mentioned this to you¡­ maybe it''s just my imagination. And you have been such a great guy... but, but I really wanna do things, a lot of things with you. You have taught me so much. You bestowed upon me millions of wishes of exquisite beauty and glorious hope. Now, you are leaving me."


    "Get up! You rascal!" By a snap sound, I was slapped and Fischer was roaring, "You jerk! Get up!"


    "NO! FISCHER¡­" Someone rushed in from the outside and stopped him, "Don''t beat up my boss!"


    "Leave me alone, leave me¡­ I''m not done talking!"


    "Leave him!" Wilder said, "Moya, leave him."


    Fischer put a hand on my left chest and said, "No matter what, even if I am alone, I will¡­ ah!"


    Then I heard the sound of things falling and crashed as people fell over followed by Fischer''s quivering voice, "Heartbeat! Him! He¡­ Cohen! Heartbeat!"


    After a moment of chaos, my breath was restored. Then immediately I was injected by many who arrived with unknown liquids of sweet, bitter or bitter and sour¡­ Lastly, I was stripped and immersed into a fluid made out of god-knows-what.


    I stayed in the little pond for the time being. There were people who fed me strange stuff. Winslet and the Rohna sisters stayed by my side the whole time.


    "Has Cohen awakened yet?" Fischer came. That guy brought stuff three times a day.


    "Not yet!" Winslet answered, "But his breath is getting smoother."


    "Is that so? Then today, try this on him!" Fischer said, "I tried a bit of it when I was outside just now, and puked out the contents of yesterday''s lunch from the taste. He''ll sure to wake up after drinking this."


    "Gosh, smelly!" Carey said, "Are you sure this is meds?"


    "Of course, Mrs! Do you have any problems with my professional opinions?" Fischer was sure proud of himself, "Please trust my specialty."


    "Well, just leave it there, we''ll feed him."


    "Em¡­ by the way!" Fischer said, "If he still doesn''t wake up, then it must be that my stuff is not incentive enough to¡­ you are his wives, you should know what I''m talking about! Hahaha¡­.ah!"


    Fischer fled while my wives remained silent.


    "I¡­ I think we should give him the meds!" Winslet said, in her low voice.


    "I think that perhaps Cohen wouldn''t like it¡­" Flynn said.


    "But why is he not waking up?" Carey said, "His heart has been beating for days!"


    "Auntie Bellerina and Uncle Webster said that Cohen''s body is slowly recovering. He will wake up when it''s about time." Winslet said.


    "Then why are you feeding him that smelly thing?"


    "I know he''ll be fine, however, I still hope that he will wake up earlier¡­" Winslet let go of the medicine and wept while embracing my body, "I want him to wake up sooner¡­ I¡­ I don''t care!"


    "He will!" Flynn comforted, "By that time he will still be able to sneak a kiss from our pretty Winslet."


    "Didn''t he kiss you?" Winslet loosened her grip and let go of me as she wiped away her tears, "I don''t understand, why aren''t you letting him into our room?"


    "Auntie Nashor told us." Flynn said, "She said Cohen and us are not mature enough that we will be indulged in sex."


    "Is that so?" I, who had been recuperating and recovering my energy for the past few days, slowly opened my eyes and found my self soaking in a milky white liquid.


    "Sure, why would I lie." Flynn glanced at me then noticed me smiling at her, "YOU! You¡­ you."


    I grinned and said, "What? You don''t welcome me to join your conversation?"


    "Cohen!" Carey cheered and threw herself at me.


    I got hugged by both Carey and Winslet and had nearly suffocated.


    "Who are you! No heads up before waking up?"


    "I can assure you, I will not sneak any kiss on you!" I watch my three worn out wives sitting in front of me, "My girls are so lovely and noble. I swear, one day, I will walk into your room with gifts suitable of my dignity. By that time, you won''t refuse me with any reasons."


    "What is this?" I asked. It was the third day after I woke up. My body had recovered and adapted.


    A pair of black war hammers was presented on the desk in front of me and glimmering faintly.


    Uncle Webster replied, "It''s an artifact that had once belonged to the gods. Legends said that it was an item that had once been possessed by the god of thunder to create lightning. As for its power I believe you''ve already tasted it for yourself.


    Webster and Bellerina came over once they heard that I might die, accompanied by Tennessee. They would stay here for the time being.


    "It''s our fault!" Wilder and the guys dared not speak any louder in front of the two uncles, "Or he wouldn''t have gotten hurt."


    "Not entirely. Even if you had threw yourselves all in, it wouldn''t have made the situation any better!" Uncle Tennessee said, "There would have been even more casualties."


    "Why is that?" Wilder asked.


    "This warlock Tacrio." Webster said, "He was a tough guy who did a few things that stirred many great empires. Anyone who came for his aid must have paid big time. Our Minister is indeed a generous man."


    "Then why¡­ why am I not dead?"


    "Take a look at your chest."


    I pushed aside my attire to find a radiative shaped scar on my chest. It was startling sight.


    "What do you think? A unique style, right?" Webster said to the scar, "Your eudemon egg saved your life. Tacrio''s last strike hit on the egg. The egg broke at the moment of explosion to be precise. You were hit by the recoil of the egg and unbounded lightning spell.


    I touched the huge scar and found it too large as if it was an extra part attached onto my skin.


    "No need to try. That scar consists of whatever was inside the egg. We''ve tried a lot of methods. Well, we failed. Looked like you and the scar have become one."


    "Sigh, it''s gone¡­" I felt pitiful, "I''d really wanna see how my eudemon looks like."


    "There was also a raving elf." Marfa waved his white war bow, "He had a bow!"


    "Such race is one that I''ve never heard of." Webster said, "Dark manikin is also rare. Generally speaking, they will not travel across the border to our Protoss side."


    I turned to my father who was reading a document, "Right, dad, what about the race split they brought up during the war?"


    "They are like us humans." My father put down his paper, "Some take the Protoss'' side, some the Asmodian''s."


    "I see." I never thought it could have been so quickly and easily explained, so I had to resort to other measures and asked Marfa, "What about your frost bolts on that day?"


    "I¡­ hey, hey¡­ I didn''t tell anyone I learned it." Marfa grasped and held onto the bow, "Boss, this weapon¡­"


    "You like it?" I said, "It''s all yours! But you''d better paint it. I hate the color."


    "I will! I will!"


    "Boss, your troops are executing their daily exercise." Moya walked in and said, "Wanna check them out?"


    "Sure, why not!" I stood up.


    A month has passed. The process of the project had not slowed down just because I was wounded. The outer city walls were towering high and enclosed the city while the inner walls which were even higher were still under construction.


    The buildings within the city were just starting to be constructed. Sewage systems were laid out and the roads were almost finished. At the central area, a rising City Hall was gradually forming into shape.


    No one would not be surprised the first time he walked into the widely built out wall.


    It was twenty meters in height; bottom width twenty meters; top width fifteen. The whole wall was made out of strong and giant stones uniform in their shapes and sizes and crossed over each other. An archer mount was set at each step on the top. Every fifty meters had a five meters high arrow towers placed above it. At every three hundred meters, there was a child thrusting wall at fifteen meters in height and twenty meters in width. For a city with a wall like this, as long as there were enough troops and supplies, defending the city was a measly task.


    "Your Excellency!" Kennen introduced himself, "The city is being built; all according to your blueprints."


    "You''ve all done a great job! However!" I touched my head, "What''s more important is to comprehend my ideas and designs. This way, you will be able to work around it as you encounter obstacles.


    "Ah?"


    "Well, have a look." I walked by the wall, "It already came to me."


    "When we have an incoming attack, the ones to siege the city will definitely be infantries. Thus, they''ll take advantage of the escalades. That is to say, setting up a ladder will be their first step in infiltrating our city."


    "Sure, that''s the usual stuff." Uncle Maiza said.


    "Then, we must give a tiny gift to our ladder friends." I said with a hint of a smile, "Kennen, I wanna see a stone fence built beside the wall. It''s supposed to be the same height as the wall. No need to be as wide as long as it can''t be jumped over. Besides, make it unable to withstand a person."


    "That shouldn''t be a problem." Kennen said, "Would it work?"


    "Doesn''t matter how we theorise the matter, what''s more important is the facts." I said, "Let''s test it out. Kennen, I need you to build a prototype. This time tomorrow, I''ll come by with troops. We''ll rehearse."


    "Roger."


    I laid my eyes on the soldiers who were doing regular trainings outside the wall.


    Looking at the riders sprint to infantries engaged hand-to-hand combat, it occurred to me that though my men were exerting themselves to their utmost, there was something inexcusable missing from all of them.


    "What''s wrong, Cohen?" As the deputy commander of Dark Army and an experienced general who had been leading for all his life, Martin Luther surely saw the strange glint in my eyes.


    "Battle ambience! Yes, they need to feel the war!" I struck my fist resolutely on the wall and finally got the answer I was looking for.


    "Grandpa, I think it''s time for us to expand the army." I said, "We need to act quickly to have our soldiers number to about ten thousand in total. After that, divide them into four sections. A selective group of a thousand men will be my knights. Three thousand men will be on each team that''s left. Three teams will take turns on daily garrison duty. I''ll assign the six thousand left to combat against each other. My goal is to make my army the most fearsome one on this continent!"


    "You mean actual combat training?" Not only was Martin Luther thrilled, all the others were equally as enthralled, too, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Actual combat!" I exclaimed, "Arrows flying; thrusts under earth. The knights attack and infantries defend; all the while using authentic swords and lances."


    "Real swords!" Wilder was terrified, "People will die!"


    "If not, they''ll die on the battlefield, anyways! Now think, the last time when we were at war, how many were killed by our own people!" I said without turning a single hair, "I''ve made my mind. Do it."


    "But boss¡­" I glared at Wilder to stop his intention on talking back.


    "Let''s return, I need to check on how much money we have left to spend." I walked down the stairs by the wall.


    At the temporary pavilion for the City Hall''s affairs, I sat down and listened to Flynn lecture me about the financial situation while sketching out the army''s training programme on a sheet of paper.


    "The city''s progress is only at a third!" She repined while holding a large ledger, "But the five hundred thousand fund has already been spent by over a half!"


    "How long can we hold until the rest of the money is used up?" I nodded at Fischer who walked into the room.


    "Three months at most."


    "Hey!" Fischer sat besides me, "Is it really necessary to extend the army size to ten thousand?"


    Before I said another word, Flynn shouted and wrangled, "Holy Protoss, ten thousand! Gosh, then it''ll last for less than three months."


    "The situation isn''t that bad!" I nodded, "Get me five thousand golds. I''m gonna need it."


    "Cohen, you know our situation and what''s more important¡­" Flynn said awkwardly, "You know, even a penny is valuable at this time¡­"


    "Dear, only if you give me five thousand, first!" I said, "Then I can bring back more."


    Fischer''s eyes glowed when he heard me talking, as he grabbed at my hands and asked, "You are going out?"


    I nodded.


    "Take me with you!"


    I blinked and said no words.


    "Fine!" Fischer sighed, "I''ll listen to you¡­"


    "Atta boy! You need to talk to the Grandmaster!" I stroked his shoulder, "We''ll dress as two mage apprentices and we need him to get a few things ready for us."


    "No problem!" Fischer left happily.


    I wrote and sketched out my training plan, and after it was finished, I had Marfa deliver the paper to Martin Luther.


    "Training starts today." I said.


    "Roger!"


    "Wait! Tell Grandpa Martin, let him pick a hundred of the best soldiers in today''s battle. I need their names."


    "Roger!"


    All things were finished, and Fischer came back smiling like a cat which had caught a mouse. He opened his mouth before even sitting down, "When are we leaving?"


    "No hurry!" I replied, "We''ve got to leave some homework for our men."

 Chapter Volume 4 2

    C????? T???????


    Edited by homework-addicted Jiem


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Moya, Wilder, Jack, Marfa: Cohen''s friends and firm supporters.Kennen: Windsor''s brother, Dark City project administrator. A vampire.Fischer: Cohen''s friend and prince of the Swabia Empire.Grandmaster: A dwarf master on forging.


    I walked into the meeting room and sat at the far corner inside. The whole room instantly became silent. It was my first appearance in the regular meeting held in the Dark City Hall after my body had recovered.


    The people who sat by me were my three wives and Fischer. Looking at all of my brothers who had sat opposite to us, I felt an incomprehensible sense of disconnection.


    "Okay, let''s begin." I knocked the table with my little finger which had a ring attached to it. The Ice Tear Gem from Winslet was placed on it.


    "Sir, reporting!" Kennen, the vampire, stood up and said with a serious tone, "A stone wall spanning the length of a mile long has been prepared, as Your Highness has requested."


    "Good!" I nodded with satisfaction, "I will see to it later on."


    "Reporting!" Wilder who sat in the front row also stood up, "The DMA (Department of Military Affairs) has received the conscripting order. The detailed plan is currently being laid down. We''ll be able to hand it in tomorrow early in the morning.


    "Ensure that it is thorough." I did not have high hopes on the results of their first recruiting plan, because such matters were stranger to them. However, they were indeed doing it with utmost caution. I was happy for them. I have the ability to correct the errors on a plan, however it was impossible to correct faulty attitudes.


    DMA was a managerial section added according to my suggestions. It was responsible for all the army affairs in Dark City. It was seemingly arranged by Wilder and Moya, however, Martin Luther was secretly behind the preparations of it all. I did not intend to make the Dark Army developments a big deal and caught attention of others. Thus, no independent Army Corps were established.


    "Reporting!" Moya stood up with an imposing manner as if no one could stop him, which made me a bit surprised.


    "Regarding the combat training plan you have proposed!" Moya eyed the table in front of me, "We, the DMA have some differing opinions."


    I was distracted, "Continue."


    "I mean." Moya confronted his emotions, "Us soldiers did indeed have many issues during our last battle. The department is figuring out ways fix them. However if it as you''ve suggested, do we truly need to train our soldiers with authentic swords and spears that could potentially threat their lives?"


    "In a battle, the death rate of rookies and experienced ones are different! Basically, the ratio of this is five to one!" I was sure that this was not Moya''s idea alone, "That''s because our soldiers aren''t properly trained and do not know how to protect themselves during a chaotic battle! However, my combat training plan will give our soldiers a real sense of war and make them experienced warriors in the shortest time possible! It''s worth the cost."


    "But, my Lord! In a war, people die! We can''t control that¡­" Moya puffed up his stubbornness, and was not stepping down, "But, you cannot justify their deaths if they are killed by our own people."


    "It is possible to trade the victory of the next war with a miniscule number of training casualties. Such a cost is acceptable!" I stood up and said, "Do you consider this to be brutal?"


    "It''s not¡­ my Lord!" Moya paused, "It''s almost cruelty!"


    I barely recognized this friend standing in front of me. His stubborn words and unyielding gaze did not look one bit like the Moya I knew anymore. At that moment, I came to the realisation that this was not a dispute between us two, but instead the conflict between two differing mindsets.


    The rest of the people in the room watched on speechlessly as we argued. Wilder, who sat behind Moya lowered his head as if he was not a part of this. But I knew, he taught most of what Moya was currently saying.


    "I say, you guys can talk it out. Take it easy!" Fischer who sat behind said, "You all have a point, though with the same purpose."


    Publicly as well as privately, I was not going to reject Fischer''s advice.


    "Before the combat, I will arrange proper and regular trainings for our soldiers." I stabilized my emotions, "I believe if our soldiers train properly during the regular trainings, there will be minimum casualties during the combat regimen."


    "But¡­"


    "The combat will give our men a full sense of what real warfare are like. It is also capable of testing the training results." I raised a hand to stop Moya who wanted to add more and continued explaining, "I intend to split the whole training project into a single tactic subject so that the soldiers will easily familiarize themselves."


    "Our day to day training is as if to let a soldier stab aimlessly. They have no idea what or where are their targets, let alone the targets'' advantages or weaknesses. I can almost see how a man will end up once a soldier goes out to the battlefield. He will find it unfamiliar regarding how their enemies will act; how little he knows about them; how he will deal with a hostile opponent in an environment where millions of arrows fly around. The shield: is it supposed to be protecting his head or covering his chest? If the enemy horsemen come rushing in, how will he survive the attack? If he is lost from the enemy''s sprint, how will he survive in a place where there are no friendly comrades around him?"


    I said my words calmly, however I knew that my comments will shock all of them, "Neither do I wish for my soldiers to train under such methods. I value their lives as much as I value mine. And precisely because I want them to survive during war, I have thus given my proposal."


    "We¡­" Moya licked his dried lips. Anyone who talked with me while I had a poker face on was bound to be under extreme pressure.


    "I know. You must find it hard to accept this as a charging commander." I said with a smile, "On the other hand, I see that you are very devoted to your duty. I am elated. You, as a commander, have taken your first step towards success through your bravery and wisdom to express your differing opinion from that of your boss''s one. Besides that, we still have plenty of other measures to prepare in case of accidents before the actual combat training.


    What I said was seemingly to praise Moya, but in actuality was more inclined to judge Wilder euphemistically.


    "I see¡­" Moya, who was praised smiled bashfully, "We thought you''d changed¡­"


    "Don''t question your boss, buddy!" I said, "Or I''ll kick your ass¡­"


    Everyone chuckled, and thus the room''s atmosphere became lighter than ever. The other subjects thereafter passed on smoothly.


    The gains from this meeting resulted in a future that seemed bright, t not only within the City Hall, but also shaped a good convention within the entire Dark City management system, which allowed I, as well all other city officials to have the chance to channel in our subordinate''s opinions.


    Thus, all kinds of near-issued decrees were perfected, amended in such an environment. All opposing forces to implement the orders were minimized. As for my own, every regular meeting had become a day that would give me a headache from the need to answer all kinds of questions from the gradually growing city officials who began to have opinions of their own.


    For they would have developed self-confidence and be able to say confidently, "Your Excellency, my dear friend if you cannot convince me, how are you supposed to ask me to convince my men out of no reason to do the job?"


    Starting from day 2, all soldiers who had served at the beginning of the Dark City construction project were served with ''feasts'' on a daily basis.


    Two hours before dawn, they would be woken up by their fierce tiger-and-wolf-like commanders using horse whips. The officers yelled or scolded to urge them to gear up and stand in formation. Under the sky filled with stars and the chill of the air, the soldiers were forced to welcome the dawn by running a full circle around the training field outside the Dark City. The team to finish last would have their breakfast reduced by half. The officers called this ''Appetizer before breakfast''.


    After eating the real breakfast did the soldiers truly start the day''s training.


    The pikemen team would practice thrusting and combination meant to kill a thousand times, assault movements a hundred times, covering a hundred times¡­ Archers also had five hundred times on drawing practice, a hundred times on dashing, fifty times on dissecting and assembling bows. As for the horsemen, they did not have enough horse supplies yet, thus they were gazed amazedly by the infantries. The knights were engaged in mock battles over and over on horses made out of mud. Still, one should never underestimate these knights who looked like that. ''Came off the mud-horse'' was one of their frequent proud tales. As of now, they never stopped complaining about their constantly dirtied clothes. Whereas the unlucky bastards who were too lazy to do laundry had half of their lunch reduced, plus a special reward of ten slashes.


    After lunch, the soldiers would spend an hour listening to the officers'' lectures on tactics, and restore power in the meantime. Thus, day by day, wars, big or small, which were experienced first-handedly by the army commanders were imprinted to the men''s brains. By the way, they also complained that such arrangements had taken away the time for their prayers.


    Soon after that, they had realized such complaints were of no use. They might have been better off asking tricky questions to embarrass their commander. Because the governor once said, "If any of my soldiers'' asses were kicked because the officer can''t answer their questions, I''ll make you cry." Even if he was caught vulnerable by an officer, there was nothing to be afraid of. Because the great Lord Viceroy also said, "The officers are allowed to kick asses, but with reasons. However, don''t you dare kick too hard, because you need him to be alive to kick him next time."


    Thus, the soldiers had a reason to believe that asking embarrassing questions to the officers was rather safe.


    Often, at the beginning, such questions like "Sir! I think you are right, but what if the enemies attack from the back?" would frequently come up.


    At that time, the officer would smile and brandish his whip, before replying gently, "Honestly, I haven''t encountered such situations. However, I think we can conduct a small simulation. Your squad will be the ambushing troop!"


    Then a raged battle began¡­ the losing team was cut half on their dinners.


    The soldiers looked at their halved dinner and was suddenly reminded that a guy from the knight squad had not paid his money back. It was a good method and time to ask him. Because the knights had not received their horses.


    In this case, another inquiry to counter the officers was, "Sir! If it were a single encounter, and the enemies were a team of knights. What should we do?"


    "You guys are keen learners! Okay, let me give you a friendly match, with the cavalry squad¡­"


    Hearing this, the infantry people were already anticipating the results.


    A squad of knights with heavy armors encountered a team of lightly-dressed infantries. Because the ''knights'' did not have horses, they were in agony while the infantry people sniggered. The horsemen without horses were like mini buns that could be swallowed one at a time.


    Result one: Infantry won, the knights'' dinners were cut by half.


    Result two: Infantry won big time, the knights'' dinner was canceled (If the subordinates were so useless, the commander would lose his mind.), the infantry team will have an extra dish (Their officer will get good stuff when his men won him honor.).


    However, there was always a gap between dream and reality.


    Because if the match was seen by another senior officer who ''accidentally'' passed by and he ''accidentally'' said, "How could a horseman without a horse? You squad, come here! You''ll be their guest horses¡­"


    Thus, the final result was: A group of knights rode a team of infantry and lost to another infantry squad. The horsemen''s dinners were cut in half. The infantrymen who played as horses had their dinner canceled and was rewarded three slashes (Their officer lost his mind.).


    After dinner, the squad officers would report to DMA for one or two hours. This was the happiest time of all soldiers. They all could stand on the field fence and roar to the suns and moons and the stars, or bathe in the river, or fight against the archers from the neighborhood squads.


    So to speak, all should be finished before the officers come back, because no one could tell what was the officer''s mood when they returned from DMA. There were once a squad who was rewarded with a piece of meaty sausage for each because they won in a fight against another team. The sausages were seasoned with spice and black pepper, and were so delicious that it could drive anyone mad. There once was a team of soldiers who were punished by running three circles on the training field naked because the whole team was bathing in the river when the commander came back as well.


    "Your Excellency!" A big and tall soldier came toward me and saluted, "We, a hundred as ordered, at your service!"


    "Is anyone of you an officer?" I gained interest while looking at these hundred men and asked the guy beside me.


    "You''ve asked for the best from the last battle!" Jack answered, "So no officers!"


    "Why?" I said, "Our officers aren''t good?"


    "Er¡­"


    "You don''t know or you don''t wanna say?" Surely I wanted to know the reason.


    "I know!" Jack said, "Because the officers offered their chance to the subordinates."


    "Yeah!" I walked and said, "You power of observation and judgement is not bad. We have a group of good officers."


    A hundred men in perfect formation. All of them with their shoulders pushed back, chins up. There were human soldiers, orc soldiers, elf mages and dwarf soldiers, sandman¡­


    "Everyone, have a seat!" I said with a smile. Actually, they were not looking decent while standing, "Sit around me, be at ease. Relax, it''s break time."


    The sandmen and dwarf the most well-behaved, thus they sat right away. The orcs were slower who sat in the outer circle. The human beings who thought before acting sat behind the orcs¡­ The elves did not sit, but floated.


    "What did you do in the last battle?" I asked a sandman who sat in the front, "That your commander send you here?"


    The sandman''s craggy face became slightly flushed and said with embarrassment, "I¡­ I dug too fast then somehow ended up coming out behind the enemies, and somehow brought down a few guys with neck bows."


    "And somehow you ended up here?" I said with a smile, "I need you to carry on with that¡­"


    The ground hitched with smiles. I patted his shoulder and asked a few other soldiers, which all came out with satisfying results.


    "I have to make myself clear!" I stood in the crowd of soldiers, "That you came here, will lose you the chance to become an officer! Your lives and training will be harder than the guys'' in the training field! The longer you stay with me, the easier you might catch few of my bad habits. Given this, are you willing to stay?"


    "WE ARE!" A hundred soldiers answered together.


    "Of course, to reward you," I said, "You will be getting armors and weapons specially tailored and forged just for you! You will also be coached and trained by martial and spell masters! If you are dedicated enough, you will by all means be capable of leaving your legendary stories in the Dark City history!"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Awwwww!"


    "Woooooooo!"


    Soldiers of each clan cheered with their distinctive sounds.


    "Now, about your training!" I continued, "I will not demand too much. You can choose whatever methods or guidance. I will only advise you all on one thing. Once every three days, your commander¡­ Fischer will screen you. Every man who he thinks is underqualified will have to return and be made up by newcomers. Because we need only the BEST!"


    The screening was implemented as an elimination and substitution game would indirectly stimulate the soldiers'' passion and their reluctance to fail. Everybody''s eyes began to shine with lights of competitive emotions.


    "Now, I''ll give you the time of an entire night!" Fischer, who just assumed to be a Commander, said loudly, "If I were you, I would be spending time thinking of my specialities or the armor or weapons I were to wear or use! I''ll take you to the Grandmaster first thing tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir!" It looked like they were pretty impressed by the new commander.


    "Now!" Fischer glanced at me and turned back his look, "Fuck off!"


    Spanking profanities meant that Fischer was in quite an excellent mood.


    After they were all dismissed, Fischer grabbed my arm, "Let''s hit the furnace!"


    "For what?"


    "The stuff you had Grandmaster prepared for us!" Fischer was indeed turned on due to a couple of exciting news, "They are ready!"


    "Is that so!" I bantered, "If I were you, I would be thinking of the name for the hundred men squad."


    "Right! I forgot about this ''important'' issue!"


    "Ya'' getting old¡­"


    "Go away! This Highness is clearly wise and brilliant¡­"


    "Far more! Your Highness is all but beautiful and unreal!"


    "Close enough¡­"


    "Actually he wind up being a slut¡­"


    I hurry-scurried the outfit the Grandmaster prepared for us and saw in the mirror a mage apprentice. I was black from the top to bottom: Black cloak, black hood, even the shoes and belt were black.


    I eyed Fischer, and he looked back wryly. He was a man with white skin, then plus a suit of white outfit. Now he was truly beautiful and unreal.


    "Hey, how may I call you? Spotless fog?" I said


    "You silly man!" He answered, "All-time black raven!"


    "Quit the fuss!" The Grandmaster came in and dropped whatever he was holding on the table, "Are you not satisfied, aren''t you? Take them off then!"


    "We are though!" Fischer said, "But you don''t need to dress us up as mage apprentice?"


    "Ya think you know?" Master glanced at Fischer, "What do you know about the color, the class. That''s not something to settle up randomly."


    "Oh, now is it a thing?"


    "Of course it''s a thing, you brat!"


    We were in disbelief at his words, which encouraged the Grandmaster to feel the need to explain it all.


    "The reasons to wear a apprentice''s outfit, A, only a apprentice mage has reason to wander around on the continent." Master said, "For a guy who learned only half of the spells, it''s perfectly normal that his spells stop working."


    "Well, that, then that describes Cohen!" Fischer grinned.


    "B, such guys are usually young lads whose future is entirely undetermined. Thus, nobody dares to disrespect a mage apprentice." The Master tugged on his beard and continued, "Holding grudges is one of young men''s bad practice! Besides, people like you will do so much better if you don''t mess with others!"


    "Valid point! Make sense!" I nodded.


    "Then what''s so different of the black and white?" Fischer asked.


    "When a mage apprentice wears black, it indicates that he was more or less affected by dark magic. As for you, the white dresser, is like a mage of light who stands by his side and helps him to fight against the dark temptation!" The Master became even more excited as he spoke.


    "You two babies can cheat around in virtually anywhere!"


    "Who said we are gonna cheat?" I said.


    "No cheating? So¡­ ya think I don''t know you are out to make money?" The Master said, "You two little ones will do no better than fooling around."


    "Quiet!" I looked outside, "You want everyone to know?"


    "Oh!" Master dropped the subject and handed over a few objects, "Take a look, I''ve got you a few good stuff."


    "G...loves?" I looked carefully, "And¡­ and wands?"


    "YESSSSSS!" Master said, "Now wear them!"


    Though we were confused, we believed his word due to his professionality anyway.


    The black gloves felt different once I put my hands in. I could tell that with this pair of gloves, by my will, I was able to punch a man to his death with just one hit.


    "BAH!" I punched on the wall and left a deep fist mark there but my hands felt no pain.


    "So?" Master said proudly, "Not bad, huh? Now, feel the touch."


    I did as instructed and touched the punch pit on the wall. The feedback was so real as if I had touched it with my bare skin!


    "Now stick your hand onto the wall with your finger!"


    "Incredible¡­ unbelievable!" My fingers stick into the wall, made no sounds. I shared a look with Fischer, he was gazing at his fingers in the table face, dumbfoundedly.


    The Grandmaster tugged his beard, laughed. Obviously our shocking looks had greatly satisfied his vanity.


    "No matter what you are up to, bless your souls!"


    We left packed with large and small by his blessings.

 Chapter Volume 4 3

    L?????? T???? ??? B???? ?? A?????


    Edited by Jiem


    My temptation to release the chapter without editing though I''ve endured it. Cheers.


    I''ve been busy these days so translating process is delayed.


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend, prince of the Swabia Empire Webster & Tennessee: Two best friends of Cohen''s father and Cohen''s trainer on martial and magic.


    I presented the wooden wand made out of black ivy in front of Webster and Tennessee to prove that I was capable of protecting myself. My father demanded that the minimum requirements needed for me to go alone was to at least win a tie against the both of them.


    "Are you intending to fight us with a wand?" Tennessee played with his giant sword and said, "When are you gonna stop making fun of yourself?"


    "This ain''t no ordinary wand!" I grinned, "You should know that when you saw my weapon. I don''t even have the Manchete!"


    Webster squinted, "No ordinary wand? I''ll see how special that wand truly is!"


    A fireball appeared in Webster''s palm out of nowhere before it enlarged and instantly appeared near my face. Furthermore, I saw two more dangerous spheres of fire approaching in my peripheral vision.


    "Air Shield of Tranquility!" I raised my right arm. With the help of the Dragon Pendant, a round shield that shone white light appeared on my forearm. Though it may have been called ''Tranquility'', the shield that slowly emanated white light possessed great power hidden beneath its facade. To bounce back fireballs of such size was belittling its true power.


    "Puff¡­ puff, puff, puff¡­" I took Webster''s first wave of magical attack before Fischer''s cheering traveled into my ears.


    "Not bad! How about this!" Webster said, "Polar Ice Blades!"


    A mist of white air emitted from his body and blasted towards me, close to my sides. An overwhelming cluster of mini frost blades came raining cats and dogs on me. If I were to be hit by even a single one of those blades, I could end up bedridden for three days straight.


    "Gale Armor!" I withdrew the air shield and recast that mid-tier air spell to cover my entire body. There was only so much I could do with only the help of the Dragon Pendant.


    The blades hit my enchanted armor and were immediately crushed into frozen particles by the swimming gale. The ones that had not melted were wrapped and brought to meld onto the armor surface, which covered my armor in a thin sheen of ice and made it dazzle a brilliant white.


    "My turn!" I was not going to win just by standing there and being a target for Webster. I held the wand by its head and pulled out the black steel sword hidden within. I had always been a natural sword swinger instead of a spell caster.


    Another advantage of Gale Armor was accelerating the caster''s agility. I darted over to Webster while he was chanting. Suddenly, a tall shadow with a giant sword swung down from the sky and targeted me.


    "Detach!" I shouted and framed up my sword to shield myself.


    With the jarring sound of metal crashing against metal, my long sword with the width of two fingers successfully barred Tennessee''s sword.


    "Twine!" My attacks fitted the body movements, then the metal lustered Manchete thrust at Tennessee a total of seven times in the blink of an eye. A man as skillful as Tennessee defended them with all thumbs.


    By this time, Webster''s chant of the thunder attack was completed. As he finished, I saw a curved slash of lightning bend around Tennessee and dashed towards me!


    "BAH!" As I shouted, a sudden flash of black light that kept retracting and expanding exploded on the tip of my Manchete.


    After a few exploding sounds, I, Uncle Tennessee and Webster stood in silence. Fischer gazed at the two pieces of soil on the ground that were burnt black.


    "Impressive! Cohen!" Webster broke the silence, "I didn''t expect the fabled battle aura to appear on you."


    "You blocked my sword while destroying the thunder. Honestly, you''ve already earned your right to travel." Uncle Tennessee said with a smile.


    Before I could emit a laugh, the two said simultaneously, "However¡­"


    I knew millions of things that could follow through by this word. Nevertheless, at that moment, I did not expect that it would cause an event that haunt me for life.


    "Pull out everything you''ve got!" My two face-losing uncle said, "We won''t hold back this time!"


    No way, more?


    "Tornado Chop!" Uncle Tennessee initiated. He spun his body at high speeds and twirled towards me with a blast full of dust. I was swamped by murderous intent before he even came closer.


    "...Meteor Flame!" Uncle Webster moaned out his chanting like a mosquito.


    He did chant lowly, however, I noticed a big heap of ablazed meteors raining with their dark little tails.


    "Ah, uncles, you don''t have to do that¡­" Fischer''s voice went afar, "Take care, Cohen! I gotta go. Can''t help here¡­"


    Such a situation was not one to be fought by me alone. So, I who was hopeless and without any alternatives, I raised my right hand near my lips and kissed the ring that was adorned with the Ice Gem.


    "Showdown!" I shouted and closed both of my hands and raised them up in front my chest, "Occult Copy!"


    This was one of the spells passed down by the elves during ancient times. I had read about it in the Elf Note. Different from ordinary shadow copy spells, Occult Copy could make actual copies of the spell caster. The copies that were made would have abilities identical to that of the original caster. The more powerful the spell user, the more copies.


    I was unable to cast this spell if I was evaluated under my previous mage level. However, with the help of the Dragon Pendant and Ice Gem, it did not pose to be much of a problem.


    My body shook, and a copy appeared beside me.


    "Take it. Now, go attack the warlock!" I tossed my sword to him and then told him what to do via telepathy.


    He took the sword and disappeared in a flash, and instantly Webster''s cries came from afar.


    "I, offer my blood, wind bind my foe¡­" I ignored Webster and cut my finger. At the spot where my blood dropped, branches in the color of red wine burst out from the soil, pushing each other forward and advanced towards Uncle Tennessee. Although Tennessee managed to break the ones in the front, eventually, he was tied up by the innumerable plants like a mummy.


    This way, I was able to escape the area where the Meteor Flame impacted. At that moment, Uncle Tennessee was chased by my other copy which prevented him to have the required time to cast the spell.


    I took a moment to peel an apple and sat down while instructing my copy to play around with the two uncles.


    "How was my performance?" I swallowed the leftover fruit. Both Webster and Tennessee were running out of breath, "Are you satisfied?"


    "Stop!" Webster rushed to me whilst my copy followed him, "I''m gonna say something!"


    I uncast the spell on Tennessee, and sent out a telepathic message to my copy. It slowed down from its chase for Uncle Webster and stopped beside my body before it restored its original position and stood by the side.


    "You won¡­" Webster sat beside me, his blood vessel pumping, "Poor me, long in the tooth¡­ my heart¡­"


    "Impressive! Cohen!" Tennessee, who still had a few pieces of plants twisted on his arms came over and patted my shoulder, "Your spell is not as good as his, your combat skills is not equal to me¡­ yet you played around with us like mere toys."


    "Hehe, beginner''s luck." I said with a smile.


    "Come on, you cunning little!" Webster said in a low spirit, "You are ruthless¡­ a born politician! Look at you, I said a politician and then you act modestly."


    "Well, well!" Tennessee brushed the dust off his jacket, "We should go. Cohen, come talk to me before you leave."


    I said goodbye to the both of them. Then, Fischer appeared before me out of nowhere.


    "Cheers! I''m glad you passed the test." He said, "Let''s have a drink!"


    I glanced at him and was too careless to comment on his ''abandon a friend'' act.


    "Say¡­" He continued, "The way you acted modestly was really nasty, you know that?"


    I had nothing to say to people like him and commented on his words through my actions: beat him up. Afterward, I stood up, feeling satisfied.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" I bellowed three short bursts of laughter into the air. While I was about to praise myself about beating up a royal blood, I noticed an extra shadow on the ground. I looked up and found my copy gazing at me with a pair of spiritual eyes that glowed a black light.


    Weird, I thought the Occult Copy had already expired, so why was this copy not disappearing? Besides, it did not feel comfortable looking at something that appeared exactly the same as me.


    "..." I did not come up with a way to handle it and maintained my silence.


    "You¡­" I sent him a string of mind telepathic message, "are still here?"


    "Because you haven''t given me an order¡­" I felt his psychopathic reply clearly, "Master."


    Ma...ster? I cried out involuntarily.


    "It''s complicated, Master. My condition¡­" He looked rather shy, "Can you allow me to explain?"


    "Sure¡­ of course!" I said, "I like a direct speaker. Have a seat."


    "Okay, Master." He watched carefully the way I sat down and sat with the same posture.


    "Can we begin?" He asked gingerly, "Master?"


    "How dare you kick a royal heir''s ass¡­" Before I nodded, Fischer who was deeply unconscious due to my kicking, came back alive. Then, he saw two identical Cohen''s who were sitting closely and chatting. His head swayed and dropped straight down, again.


    "Hehe." I said, "Leave him alone! Now, start talking!"


    "Yes, Master. It''s like this¡­" He said, "I¡­ I am the eudemon that once hung over your chest¡­" Hearing this, my jaw dropped.


    Fischer, who was acting to be in a comatose state rose and asked, "No way! Didn''t it die?"


    I nodded too hastily to consider the irrationality of a fainted man talking normally.


    "Master! I''m really your eudemon!" My copy said anxiously, "I¡­ I know a lot of your stuff!"


    "Come on! Everybody knows about Cohen''s shit!" The one who was supposed to be in a coma replied once again, "It''s not unusual to know about it, you know!"


    I, the Viceroy, kept on nodding.


    "Master, I really am! I¡­ I¡­" The copy was even more anxious. His face reddened, then without any prior notice, he ripped off my upper attire.


    "Help! Anyone!" The comatose guy yelled, "The other governor is violating Governor Cohen¡­"


    I was continuing my incessant nodding but stopped at the mention of ''violating'' and turned sober. "Clap" I gave Fischer a slap, and he stopped immediately.


    "Look! Master!" My copy pointed at the left side of my chest and said excitedly, "I''m the scar that was attached onto your chest! Look, the scar is gone!"


    I touched my chest. The scar was really gone!


    "See? I''m not joking!" My copy¡­ no, my eudemon gazed at me pure-heartedly, "MASTER!"


    I nodded¡­


    "Do you have a name? Do you have a a type? I have an eudemon, she could be your girlfriend¡­" Fischer supported himself to get up. As our formal fighting procedure, rising meant he had officially awakened, so I couldn''t be tough on him for the time being.


    "Master, I¡­ I haven''t received a name¡­" My eudemon acted miserably, "Can master give me a name?"


    "What should I call you?" Naming was a thing I had never done before, "How about you show me your true self?"


    "Yes, Master!" Eudemon replied and voila: he turned into a¡­ puppy.


    It was really a puppy. He was a ball of fluff and jumped while he stretched out a pair of pink wings and flew onto my shoulder. It blinked at me with his black eyes.


    "Ah hahahahaha!" Fischer laughed hard, "Look at that, Cohen, your eudemon¡­ its fur blocks its eyes! And it has your black eyes¡­ hahaha!"


    "Don''t call it your eudemon!" I clenched my teeth, "Now, it has a name! It''s¡­ it''s¡­ right! It''s Arnold!"


    "Arnold?"


    "Yes! The name is Arnold, how about that?" I petted the little thing on my shoulder, "Arnold, do you like this name?"


    "I luv it!" Arnold licked my lips, "Master."


    "What the hell!" Fischer said, refusing to believe what was going on, "Arnold doesn''t even know if that''s a good name! And, both of your looks¡­ oh dear¡­ look so much the same! Both of you look like stealthy thieves! Hey, Cohen, what ya doing? Hey, why on earth are you bonding me with spells?"


    "Are you done?" I yawned, "Arnold! Bite him!"


    "Yes, Master. But¡­" Arnold immediately jumped onto Fischer''s shoulder with bared teeth, "Which part?"


    "He earned his life through his pretty face¡­" I considered, "Bite his face!"


    Little Arnold''s widely open mouth was able to devour a pony. It closed its jaws without thinking back.


    "Ahhhhh¡­!" Fischer screamed, "NOOOO!"


    "Arnold, you need to try harder." I said, standing aside, "What a gentleman. Don''t you hear him yelling ''Ar...nold, Arnold''. That''s your name he''s calling. He''s taunting you! Bite harder!"


    "But, Master¡­" Arnold said, "He yells a little differently!"


    "Come on! You don''t know that!" I peeled yet another apple and benumbed Fischer''s tongue with a mini paralyzing spell, "Don''t you see that he''s calling your name in a classic post-modern impressionistic tone? He''s using this weird voice to express his scorn on your flesh and mentality!"


    "Yes! Master, I get it!" Arnold''s voice came to my mind.


    "Ahhhhh!" Fischer screamed again with an even higher pitch, "Noooooo!"


    "Harder!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    (A while later.)


    "Cohen, do you have any idea that Arnold is in his critical growing period." Fischer covered his face, "That''ll misguide him!"


    "Do you have a problem?" I caressed Arnold''s hair.


    "Yes, a problem!" Fischer said hastily, "Eudemons are like kids. They learn whatever they see!"


    "Are you talking about¡­ Arnold is acting like me?" I said, "What''s so bad about that?"


    "Don''t you know such eudemons like Arnold who are able to transform into a humanoid form are extremely valuable!" Fischer said angrily, "I haven''t seen one before!"


    "Well, you''re looking at one right now." I said, "By the way, Arnold, how can you change into my appearance?"


    Arnold explained while he thought back. We finally came to understand that when Arnold was still in the egg, he was hit and broke by the lightning spell. Fortunately, he had been feeding on my mind power. At the moment of life and death, the growing Arnold clung onto my physical body, namely my chest scar, and his consciousness hid in my brain.


    As I woke up, Arnold woke up as well. However, his consciousness was unable to return into his own body. Then, I happened to cast the copy spell, and the bright Arnold successfully merged into my copy.


    "I see! Your life experience resembles someone¡­" Fischer was certainly enlightened but when I glared at him, he immediately corrected himself, "Right, what''s your special ability, Arnold?"


    "I can transform into Master''s looks!" Arnold proudly dashed from my left shoulder to the right, "And have all of Master''s abilities after transformation!"


    "This, we have already seen for ourselves!" I asked, "I wanna know about your other abilities¡­"


    "I''m sorry, Master¡­" Arnold lowered his voice, "Arnold can''t remember¡­"


    Fischer widened his mouth and pointed at Arnold and then myself. He was on the edge of laughing but dared not to.


    "Never mind!" I comforted Arnold while thinking about my own similar experiences, "Let''s take it slow."


    "EN!" Arnold jumped about again, "But Arnold knows everything about Master, including¡­"


    "Arnold! Those you can''t say!" I prevented via mind link, "To no one!"


    "Yes, Master! Arnold will put that in mind."


    "So to speak¡­ Arnold has yet to become strong!" Fischer said, "If he shows up as an eudemon, I''m afraid he''ll be targeted by your enemies¡­"


    "Then¡­ how should we identify him?"


    "How about this!" Fischer snapped his fingers, "Arnold looks like a low-level magical creature. You can always tell the others that he''s your adopted pet today!"


    I thought about it and considered it to be a good idea. Thus, Arnold''s matters were settled.


    "Arnold, are you a gentleman or a lady?"


    "Arnold''s gender is none of your business. Are you even his Master?"


    "I''m just asking¡­ tell me, Arnold."


    "Arnold is a boy!"


    "Atta boy! Say, Arnold, I have a lady eudemon! She''s in her first period dormant, and she''s a beauty¡­"


    "Arnold doesn''t like big sisters¡­"


    "That''s my boy! My Arnold will be the most handsome eudemon on the continent! I assure you, Arnold, as your Master, I''ll teach all my tricks to pick up girls to you. By that time, your Master will pick up all the good-looking girls, while you, Arnold, will then pick up all the good-looking eudemons!"


    "En!"


    "Carry on, Arnold!"


    "En! Carry on!"


    "Way to go, Arnold!"


    "En! Way to go!"


    "En! Come on up!"


    "Hey, hey hey! Cohen, you''ve already got three wives! Aoh, Ahhh! No!!!!"


    Then, the two human beings and an eudemon returned to their chambers.

 Chapter Volume 4 4

    F??????, ?? W????? C???


    Edited by the keen Jiem


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend, prince of the Swabia Empire.Jack, Marfa, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supporters.


    After the farewell, Fischer and I set off aiming for our sole destination: Winper, the business city.


    While selecting our horses, Fischer took the white horse regardless of my complaints and kicked me with the other stupid all-black steed while commenting that "white suits me''.


    Was black a thing for me?


    Fischer handpicked sixty men from his Imperial Guard Troop (IGT) to depart with us. Nevertheless, I, thought that the name was cheesy. Fischer spent an entire night thinking of the name.


    Sixty men were segregated into two teams. One team made holes in the front, while the other guarded the rear. All of them dressed like mercenaries. My men were essentially a group mixed races, thus they looked kind of like they were dressing as hired soldiers.


    The identity of Fischer and I were mage apprentices. Thus, we walked in the middle.


    "Hey! Whitecloud, no need to hurry, do we?" Fischer gave me the nickname for his revenge.


    "Bloody Raven!" I said roughly, "Our precious time is to make money! Now, stop wasting it and shut your damn face!"


    We had been advancing in a rush for days and arrived before a grand, barren area between Dark City and Winper. As we came closer to the coast, even the incoming wind that blew past smelt of the ocean. And people of small numbers could be seen every now and then on our journey.


    "Young Lords!" An IGT member rode towards us from afar, "We''ve got a village up front. Mr. Jack said it''s dark. He asked if you want to settle down there today."


    "How big is it?" At the soldier''s report when Fischer was making fun of Arnold, he resumed his seriousness immediately, "Who''s their chief?"


    "It''s rather small. We''ve had the chief and making contact!" The IGT man said, "Everything appears to be normal."


    Fischer nodded. The soldier made a formal knight''s salute and rode away.


    "By the way, Cohen!" We slowed down our pace as Fischer asked, "Why didn''t you bring Wilder and Moya along?"


    "This isn''t appropriate for them!" I enjoyed today''s sunset, "This expedition wouldn''t benefit them much. I''d rather let them train our troops in Dark City, or get scolded by my uncles."


    "Then, what about Jack and Marfa?"


    "How could you be so stupid!" I said, "Jack and Marfa''s personalities won''t fit in the army. They could be medium officers of sorts, instead of generals. They are meant to excel in other areas."


    "I see¡­ then what kind of a general do you think Wilder and Moya will become?"


    "I think¡­" The aforementioned small village appeared on the skyline. I gazed at its outline and said slowly, "Wilder will be a leader of craftiness and a nightmare for all who defend. As for Moya, his personality is extremely steady and calm, though well-behaved, however, he''s not as stiff. With the help of a fine advising officer, he''ll achieve no less than Wilder."


    "Is that so?" Fischer was only partially convinced.


    "Don''t you believe me?" I said, "Let bet on it."


    "I''m not betting with you!" Fischer said, "You have no shame in losing."


    Before I could consider changing Fischer''s mind with an act, I found myself approaching the village gate. Many hardworking peasants were toiling away at the field. Seeing us approach the gates, a few men came running to notify their chief.


    A while later, some people arrived at the entrance. The fat man who was leading the people came over with an obsequious face.


    "Ah! Welcome! My compliments for¡­ gods! Such events where two esteemed warlocks visit our county is unexpected!" Then, he put a hand on his chest and another raised up high to show his courtesy. However, I merely thought that he must have been having trouble on which god to praise seeing a dark mage beside a light mage.


    "May the God of Light favor you, man of piety!" Fischer usually was the one to deal with such situations, "We are light mage apprentices. If only our abrupt arrival will not trouble you."


    A modest and gentle voice, as well as kind and warm calling forth knowledgeable gracefulness was the signature of any mage even slightly related to the Light Temple.


    "Not at all!" The meatball said, "My appreciation and tears of happiness to serve heralds of the Light God. Your servant is the chief of this place. My meaningless name is not worthy telling you. Your Benevolent Excellency, please grant me with a Protoss title!"


    (What a disgusting man!)


    "Have you gotten a light mage come over before?" Fischer asked.


    "My Lords, let me see!" The Chief said, "We were all brought and settled here. The village was established in short time before any Excellencies came over¡­"


    "I see¡­" Fischer said with consideration, "We are merely apprentices. Our temple rules don''t allow us to grant names for anyone yet."


    "It''s okay! I believe in you two Excellencies'' potential achievements¡­" Meatball said hastily, "There must be a lot of men being granted names by you two. I suppose we could get that process done a bit earlier."


    "Alright, men of piety!" Fischer realized the fact that he needed to name the man in order to enter the village, "As a light temple mage, I shall now grant you Title of Protoss: Immerse Sunset."


    "Ah¡­ my, such an elegant name¡­ you have my utmost appreciation!" Immerse Sunset was really tearing up and shivering with gratitude, "Please follow me, my Lords! Come in! I will arrange for your dwelling tonight! Please, my Lords, have a seat. Your feast will begin by nightfall."


    Fischer and I washed off the dust on us that had gathered on the way and by the time we were dressed in clean attires, it was already night. A manservant was sent to lead us down the stairs. A bonfire was set up in the chief''s yard. It seemed like this was the feasting ground.


    I left the diplomatic duty to Fischer. I, the quiet dark mage then immediately sat by a short table regardless of the fact that I had occupied the host''s seaf.


    "What''s up with that Lord¡­ I didn''t see him pray before eating." Immerse Sunset''s voice was high enough to make me hear him. Now, I was eating a chicken leg and feeling very annoyed. What was your business on whether I prayed or not.


    "You know, my friend was wounded during a battle with evil spirits." Fischer explained, "So, he was sorta infected by the demons. Now don''t you worry too much. He''s getting much better. As soon as our travelling is finished, the temple will officially grant us titles and positions."


    "Ah! I see! I get it!" Immerse Sunset then called everybody to sit and left after coming up with an excuse


    "Where is he going?" I asked Fischer who sat beside me.


    "He said he''s arranging for a show." As a decent light mage, Fischer deserved to be sitting in order.


    Not long after, Immerse Sunset came back with a face full of smiles. Before he managed to sit down, he clapped his thick and fat palms three times.


    "My Lords, we don''t have much good stuff here. But, I sincerely hope you enjoy the show!"


    Right after his clapping, a few young girls stepped out from the corner of the yard with decanters held in their hands. I couldn''t see their faces by the dim camp fire clearly, but I was sure that they were human beings.


    "Your Excellencies!" Immerse Sunset turned his body, "This wine is all that we have. My Lords, please make do with it. Forgive me¡­"


    "It''s alright, we''ll be leaving tomorrow." Fischer said.


    "Not possible! My Lords, please stay for a few more days¡­" Immerse Sunset rubbed his palms anxiously, "More wine!"


    The few girls went ahead. Then, I just noticed their difference customs. The girl who sat beside Fischer wore white from upper neck down to the heels of her foot. White cotton covered every inch of her body.


    The one sat beside Immerse Sunset resembled Fischer''s, though her clothes were much looser. Mine had a delicate and pretty face. She wore a veil of black see-through diaphanous garment which smelled like fresh grass. The garment was so thin that even the two pinkish spots on her pair of under-developed breasts were vaguely revealed.


    "My Lords, drink! Let''s drink¡­" Immerse Sunset held his cup and said a few sickening toast words.


    "Pour the wine!" Immerse Sunset said smilingly, "My Lords, I bought them just a few days ago. Your Excellencies, this¡­ haha, they are still virgins!"


    I watched on stiffly as the girl who had presented my goblet shivered and poured wine into it with the decanter that was held above her chest. Once my goblet was full, she instantly retracted the container and used it to shield the parts where a girl was not supposed to let anyone see. She averted her eyes and two beads of tears landed onto the fine carpet.


    "My Lords! Cheers! My Lord?"


    "Oh, wait¡­" I took out the chicken leg that was in my mouth and said, "What a big fire, I need my cloak taken off."


    I draped my black cloak over the girl''s tiny body, and after consideration, also put the sleepy Arnold into her arms; hoping that Arnold''s adorable appearance would cheer her up.


    "Come on!" I raised my goblet, "Let''s drink!"


    "Ah! My Lord, it''s the first time he talks!" Immerse Sunset said to me, "Does everything suit you tastes?"


    I wanted to slaughter this pile of fat swine!


    Immerse Sunset clapped once more and a few dancing divas started performing bizarre movements. Fischer now began asking about the current status of Winper City. I, on the other hand, was annoyed by the fat pig, as well as feeling that it was improper to talk to a naked girl as a young, healthy man. As a result, I drank alone.


    "Clap" Butterfingers. My cup dropped, causing the wine to splash all over the carpet.


    "What''s wrong, my Lord?" Immerse Sunset said with extra attention, "Did she offend you? I''ll teach her a lesson immediately!"


    "No!" I said, "The cup is rather small. My hands weren''t steady."


    "Ah, in this case!" Immerse Sunset nodded, "I get it! Hold on, my Lord. You there, bring His Excellency one of our specialized goblet, now! By the way, plate it with silver laces¡­"


    I had no comments for a man who put his heart and soul out purposefully.


    Half way through the banquet, a servant came back, holding a silver platter covered with red cloth. Immerse Sunset waved his hand and the servant knelt and placed the platter on my table.


    "If this is the cup¡­" Fischer pointed at the thing underneath the red cloth, "Isn''t it much larger?"


    "My Lord, though it is much too big, it fits your status¡­" Immerse Sunset said, "Please, my Lord, have a look¡­" I uncovered the cloth, and as expected: it was a huge wine cup. However, the girl beside me emitted a whispered cry.


    "Get lost! Yelling? You wanna scare off His Excellencies?" Immerse Sunset scolded, "Do your job properly!"


    "Yes¡­" The girl sobbed and poured me wine with an even greater intensity of shivering. Her once stopped stream of tears flowed again.


    I sized up the new cup by the light of the fire, but I was not able to detect its color. The shape was like a half cut watermelon. It was indeed a huge cup, too large for me to handle with a single hand. Fortunately, the silver plated laces were just right for my fingers to grasp, making me able to hold it.


    As much as I could tell, this cup was weird. However, the crafting technique was not bad! Especially for the silver decor: they were crafted into livia vine that twisted around the whole object. Leaves of silver shone by the fire.


    "Indeed, it is not bad. A decent cup." Fischer said, "Very delicate."


    "Do you want one, too? My Lord!" Hearing Fischer''s compliment, Immerse Sunset said happily, "It''s not much of a trouble! Only a while¡­"


    "No¡­" The girl next to me suddenly opened her mouth, her lips turning pale, "Please, no!"


    "Shut your damn face! How dare you speak without permission!" Immerse Sunset yelled, "Shut up!"


    I glared at him vigorously, making him swallowed his about-to-burst profanities.


    "I think, perhaps this cup is not for me." I took the girl''s hand. They were ice-cold.


    "Tell me!" I looked into her eyes, "What is wrong with this cup?"


    "The cup¡­" She cried, "is¡­"


    "Is what?"


    "Is¡­" Probably because my warm hands had given her the courage to speak up, she said, "Is made out of human¡­"


    "You¡­ what?" Fischer''s smile froze.


    "Human! The cup is made out of a living human!" She finally cried out.


    Silence blanketed the yard, leaving only the sound of the crackles of the fire.


    Both Fischer and I gazed at the cup speechlessly.


    "Hehe¡­" A while later, Immerse Sunset broke the silence, "My Lords, you don''t know about such cups? We make a lot every year! This kind is a special supply for the light temple mages!"


    "Are you saying¡­" Fischer resumed his smile, "You make a lot of these every year?"


    "Yes, My Lord. Your servant''s cup is well-known by many. Many new mage apprentices often buy it for magical practices."


    "En!" Fischer turned to me and said, "He said he makes a lot every year, and many have bought them¡­"


    "What''s your name?" I quit replying to Fischer and gave the girl a hug, "Don''t be afraid, I''m a very kind villain."


    "I¡­" The girl looked at me, "I don''t have a name."


    "Not a problem!" I said, "You smell like grass and flowers. I''ll call you Lily."


    "Yes¡­"


    "So¡­ Lily!" I grabbed the cup and left it in her hands, "Take this for me."


    I rose to stand and nodded at Fischer while he repeated the sentence for the third time, "He said he makes a lot every year, sales amount to a lot¡­"


    A lingering sound of a whistle went off in the quiet night sky. I was the one who made it. Though I was a good whistle blower, I intended not to whistle often.


    "Boss!" Marfa''s head appeared by the top of the wall, "What''s up?"


    "Seal the village, zero escape!" I said, "Me and Fischer are teaching someone a lesson."


    Before Marfa could say yes, Fischer kicked his table over and with a sword in hand, he drew near Immerse Sunset with a blank expression.


    "My Lord!" Immerse Sunset retreated and yelled, "My Lord! What have I done wrong? My Lord, why the sword! You¡­ You! You are not temple mages! Kill them!"


    A few guys who looked like hitmen howled and ran past their master and towards us with cruel faces. However, what a shame, their abilities did not match the ferocity of their expressions. Fischer took them down one at a time.


    "Get them!" Immerse Sunset yelled as he hid in a corner, "Kill them, kill them all!"


    We had no idea where were those people. As of now, more hitmen emerged from the yard , rooms and the cellars.


    I dashed in front of Fischer. No words were needed before an attack and killing of a person.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Fischer pulled out what I had taught him earlier. Golden combat aura appeared and bit by bit, it accumulated all over his body. In the dark night, his presence was gleaming like a golden sculpture.


    "Shake!" Fischer yelled, then the aura burst forth as golden sparks spread and began shooting around the yard. The men around him were pierced by millions of sparks before they could make a sound and were destroyed by the aftershocks.


    I knew Fischer was in a bad mood when I heard him yell. Thus, I instantly took Lily away. As for the rest of the girls, since I was a stranger to them and unable to hold that many, I kicked them out of the door one by one.


    Immerse Sunset screamed and crawled to the back yard. Fischer followed and killed all of the men who tried to help him. His white robe was stained with blood and his body was shrouded in a gold; even his sword was covered in a pale yellow.


    Fischer was not in a hurry to kill Immerse Sunset, but surely he had every intention to kill the rest of them all.


    I was certainly going to corporate. However, I had a girl in hand, thus I followed behind and slaughtered anyone who tried to sneak an attack.


    What was left behind was taken care of.


    There was only one room in the backyard with all lights off. Immerse Sunset trembled and crawled in. I blocked the door before Fischer arrived and casted a lighting spell. Then, I stepped in.


    Once I was inside, Lily who was trembling in my embrace shivered even harder, as if she was in hell.


    Immerse Sunset attached his back closely against the wall and was crying across a wooden station.


    "Don''t kill me¡­ I don''t wanna die¡­!" He murmured, "I didn''t do anything¡­ please don''t kill me¡­"


    Everyone ignored him. Fischer, Jack, Marfa and I, as well as all of the IGT members were staring at the station. My men and I were all once in the battlefield, so we were familiar with dead corpses. However, when faced with the thing we were looking at, some dropped their weapons while some rushed out to puke.


    On the wooden stand lied a naked female. Both her hands and legs were bound down by iron shackles. It was obvious that she was very young. Her smooth skin was covered with ugly stains and bruises of all kinds. Her ten fingers were burrowed deep inside the wood. Her head was firmly embedded with two thick iron bars; mouth was stuffed by a rug; her skull gone.


    "Get this pig out¡­" I put Lily down and told my IGT men, "Kill him with your cruelest ways!"


    "Fischer!" I tapped his shoulder.


    "Ah! What is it?"


    "You want a moment outside?" I cared for him.


    "No!" He shook, "I''m better off staying with you."


    I nodded and had someone fetch water and asked Lily and the others to set those who were held captive free, plus more clothes.


    Fischer helped me get rid of the silver decor on the cup and placed the naked skull on the female''s head. Fischer attacked the bone with a spell. When Lily came back with clothes, we had already cleaned the girl''s body.


    We dressed her up and crossed her hands over her chest. Now, she looked serene and peaceful.


    "Rivers hold, that you are as pure.


    Breeze proves, that you are as neat.


    Earth, mountains and lakes clear, that you are as white as a lily."


    As we bid farewell to the girl, Lily burst out in tears.


    Then suddenly, by flashes of twisting images and feel of sickness, Cohen came back to his consciousness.


    He opened the eyes and saw white wall and sheets. A huge red cross sign was not far from him.


    It was obvious that he was in a bed.


    A sharp pain came to his head that made him burst out screaming.


    A nurse-like girl came by Cohen''s screaming and instantly shouted, "He wakes up!"


    Turned out, Westley lived from the explosion and was saved by a fisherman.


    All that happened were just his dreams.


    Then a few doctors came into the room, with protective suits covered all over their bodies.


    Westley''s headache became ever so painful and his vision dimmer, the last words he heard was,


    "... he''s mutating. I want him in the Nemesis Program..."


    Then he blacked out.


    (Happy April Fool''s Day suckers! Hahahahahah)

 Chapter Volume 4 5

    F?x? W????


    Edited by the hardworking Jiem


    and


    Chapter 4 is not a Fool''s Day prank, don''t skip it!


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and prince of the Swabia EmpireLily: Cohen''s maidservant who was saved as a slave.Arnold: Cohen''s eudemon.


    By dawn, the village was cleaned immaculately, without a single trace of the killing that had occurred yesterday in sight. Fischer and I did not pay much attention to what had become of Immerse Sunset and his subordinates. Even though their screaming lasted the entire night, I was not a single bit interested in how they had died. Regardless, I still intended to make the village one of my strongholds, thus I left a few IGT members in the village.


    The slaves who had been used in the village were freed and given the opportunity to seek refuge in Dark City. However, Lily did not have the slightest intention to go to Dark City with them. I watched her and felt my mood begin to worsen. Had I not grabbed onto you last night, I would not have a single care whether you died or not.


    "My friends are all dead anyway. If you don''t want me" She hugged Arnold tightly, "I''m better off ending up as a goblet."


    "Cohen." Fischer said, "Just take her with us. This way, we won''t need to hire another maidservant when we arrive at Winper."


    Hearing her mention the wine goblet, my heart incomprehensibly hurt once again. I nodded and took her up. Before we left, out of goodwill I kindly reminded her that if she did not loosen her vice-like grip around Arnold, the poor him would suffocate.


    On the third day of travelling, we arrived at Winper.


    Winper! This was Winper!


    All of us stopped our horses atop a hill outside the city. Meticulously, I sized up this new and developing city. It was not as big as a modern metropolis. A large half of it was comprised of tiny houses that were built next to a harbor and densely packed. A rather wide boulevard clearly divided the whole city into two segments, making the inner half of the city inhabited by gracious mansions with small gardens extraordinarily appealing to one''s eyes.


    "Is this our money jar?" I had to admit that Winper City was a little different than what I had imagined.


    "I''m sure it is!" Fischer said, "But whether it becomes your money jar, that will depend on you¡­"


    I was good at setting fires and killing, but money-making was¡­ All I felt was uncomfortable. I felt an ongoing headache and stomachache. I wanted to lie down and moan while rolling all over the floor. By the way, I also wanted to swear.


    "Master¡­" Lily cautiously looked at my expression, "May I speak?"


    "Aren''t you already speaking?" I said roughly. When it came to this girl, I didn''t have it in me to swear out loud, "Also, don''t call me Master. Call me My Lord or Young Lord, either way will do!"


    "Yes, Young Lord." She said, "I can tell that you''re not very familiar with this place¡­ but I''ve been here before."


    "Really? Enlighten me."


    "En. When I¡­ had not been sold yet¡­" She said with her head downcast, "I''ve always been here with my best friend."


    Fischer came over and patted her on the shoulder, though he was unable to say a word.


    "Look¡­ calm down!" I shifted my gaze to look at the sky, "If you feel sad, Fischer and I are always willing to lend you our shoulder for support."


    Lily made a smile and started introducing the city. We then realized that this small town in my territory was indeed a business trading city through and through. Every day, more than a dozen cargo pulled inshore at the harbor. All kinds of tradings were held fervently, and the diverse number of types of people were innumerable. The gangs and guilds ran wild. However, due to the lack of authoritative administration, this city was more disorderly than most.


    "Seems fun¡­" I grinned, "This way I can wade around in troubled waters¡­"


    "What are you laughing at?" Fischer asked.


    "Nothing. Since there are so many good businesses here, I got a little carried away." I thought about it, "Let''s work in light and darkness!"


    "What does light and darkness mean?"


    "Get the people in Dark City to send a city lord over!" I made up my mind, "Bring two hundred soldiers, too. Let''s extort these businessmen and tax''em !"


    "Look, how much do you think you can collect in such a short period of time?" Fischer asked, "Furthermore, what use does two hundred soldiers have?"


    "City lord is only a cover up!" My laughter must have been too exaggerated because Fischer frowned in response, "I''ll make Winper the biggest smuggling port on this continent!"


    "Smuggling?"


    "Positive!" I said, "Let''s smuggle!"


    "Holy Protoss!" Fischer messed with his head, "And you dare count me in on this scheme? What am I supposed to do? And now I''m poaching from my own father''s pocket, huh?"


    "Either you smuggle with me, or you ask your father for more money."


    "You got me!" Fischer said in agony, "I think I''ll smuggle."


    After we entered the city, the first thing we did was to find ourselves a hotel. My IGT men who dress as mercenaries also checked in. Unfortunately, I sent them out before they could settle themselves in. Wasn''t it better to clean up the villages on the outskirts of the city before occupying it?


    "Anyone who has an attitude like Immerse Sunset''s: no need to report to me." I made a slashing gesture on my neck.


    After a day of relaxing, Fischer and I went to hit the streets to search for prosperous businesses. Of course, Lily followed us with Arnold held in her arms.


    I had assumed that we might occasionally appear in public grounds. As a result, our identities were businessmen. I was now under the alias Mr. Turner; Fischer as Mr. Phil;. Lily as¡­ let''s call her Lily, anyways.


    We walked in a large circle till our feet were sore. However, we had found not a single business that was suitable to invest in. In the meantime, I decided to get Lily a few sets of new garments. Her improper dressing would make me appear to have bad taste.


    But, to my astonishment, no decent apparel store in the streets by the harbor side was sighted! Did the people here prefer to buy bundles of cloth; bunches of needles and threads; and baskets of scissors back home to make clothes themselves? Hell, why were even the pepper here sold in huge packs?


    "Young Lord¡­" Lily approached, "This is wholesale¡­"


    "Yeah. Master, Arnold seems to have spotted a clothes store!" Arnold, who was held in Lily''s arms said telepathically, "It''s located at that side street¡­"


    My expression darkened as I took twists and turns to reach the only wide street that was seen and finally saw the legendary clothes store.


    "Lily, take your pick!" I sat down for the first time in the seat that was designated for customers, "Your Lord is tired."


    "Oh¡­" Lily and Arnold then started to shop for clothes.


    I rubbed my strained calf and began to size up this rather grand store.


    I could tell the store owner was someone who knew how to run a business, judging from the stream of customers that never stopped flowing. The layout was neat and tidy. Different kinds of men and women garments were hung at suitable places, causing the place to not only not appear messy, but also pleasing to the eyes.


    What surprised me more was that beside every piece of clothing, be it formal attire or casual wear, there were more than two sets of accompanying fringe laces and buttons, as well as other small decors for the buyer to choose from. This kind of business tactic was indeed brilliant."Mister!" A shop assistant placed a cup of water on the side desk, "Please, have a drink."


    I grabbed the cup and took a sip. A mild, refreshing taste of mint circulated in my throat and only dissipated a few moments later.


    With such friendly reception, it was no wonder that the business thrived! Looking at the high quality of the staff''s outfits, it was surprising to see a business had struck gold just by selling clothes, and thus it brought to me great admiration towards the owner. Now, I was anticipating who exactly was the owner that was akin to an old, cunning fox.


    "Young Lord!" Lily called, "I''m done!"


    "Yeah?" I went stand by her, "Let me see."


    I could tell that Lily didn''t want me to spend too much money on her as she had chosen a rather dull and cheap looking casual wear without laces or decors of any kind. The dress was light blue in color with a simple white floral pattern that looked pure and fresh.


    "Only one?" I asked. Lily nodded resolutely.


    "Hey!" I signalled for an employee, "You, yes you! Come here."


    "Yes, mister!" He came over, "What can I do for you?"


    "I want two sets of clothing designed like this!" I walked along the wall and picked, "And this style; I want two of them. This too¡­"


    "I''m truly sorry, sir!" The employee said, "We have only one in stock for each style, and the one you are holding has already been reserved. See, this is the reservation mark."


    "Ah?" I was not very content, "One? And it''s sold? Do you not know how to do business!"


    "Apologies, sir!" The employee was already sweating, "I''m truly sorry."


    "Get your boss out here!"


    "Er¡­"


    "Get him!"


    Lily was freaking out, and she tugged lightly on my sleeve. Fischer was still drinking his mint flavored water like it was not a matter of his concern. He was clearly acting as if he was a stranger.


    "Excuse me, sir!" A voice sounded out from behind, "I am the boss here."


    It was impossible for the boss to actually be an old fox when that voice tinkled like the sound of a bell and was so pleasing to the ears..


    I turned around to look at this boss. As expected, she was not an old cunning fox. Rather, she was more like a vixen. She was very young, appearing to be the same age as Lily. Under her mane of flaming red hair was a pair of wild-looking eyes, her entire being emanating the vigor of youth. Although she could be said to be an incredibly beautiful woman, her look full of arrogance was a deal-breaker for me.


    "Boss?" I grinned in contempt, "Tom and Jerry should have names."


    "Mister, mind your words!" She held her head up high and glared at me ferociously, "Since your wealth has allowed you to step foot into my store, your actions should reflect it and be more gentlemanly!"


    "Gentleman? How regretful!" I said, "I am but a mere businessman!"


    "What a disappointment!" She said, "Could it be that all that''s left in Winper are rude rustics?"


    "Sorry to let Miss Boss down!" I said, "My am just a rustic, and now, my wanna these clothes!"


    "Not a problem!" She said, "We will pack them and have them delivered to your place. Please pay for three clothing sets: the price is a hundred and fifty silverings or fifteen golds. Reds are not accepted."


    "Fifteen golds? Ya'' better off just doing a smash-and-grab!" What a funny joke. Earlier when my poor Lily was on sale, her selling price was a little more than one gold piece.


    "We don''t smash-and-grab. We sell attires only. If you are unable to pay or have changed your mind, please put them back as they were."


    "If three sets of clothing priced at fifteen golds is not a robbery, then what is?"


    "These sets of clothings are the handiwork of the finest tailor on this continent. Thus, the cost is high!" She explained in a languid manner, "The price also includes the delivery fee and the service fee for the hospitality that was offered to you¡­ and because you are not a nobleman, you are not eligible to enjoy our discount. In this case, it amounts to a total of exactly fifteen golds. You won''t get them with any price under that."


    "How much is it for nobility, then?"


    "Four and a half gold pieces. But, as a businessman, you should know that you are not allowed such luxuries!"


    "Fine! I''ll buy it!" I gnashed the teeth and reached for my pocket, "You''ll pay for this!"


    "I have no need for any of your worries." With a flip of her hair, she took the clothes away to be packaged.


    Fischer, at that very moment, choked on his water and was coughing violently.


    "Bitch! Hell!" I vented my anger in the room and kicked the furniture.


    "Stop that!" Fischer sat in the only chair of the room that remained intact, "You didn''t look that bad."


    "If that''s not shameful," I kicked the bedpost again, "What is?!"


    "It''s okay, buddy!" Fischer said, "You just need to find a way to shame her in return!"


    "Yeah, ya'' right. Why haven''t I thought about that till now?." I put on my black cloak and dragged Fischer down the stairs with me.


    "Hold it! Wait! My dear Mr. Turner!" Fischer said, "What do you plan on doing?"


    "Oh! My dearest Mr. Phil. Since you have promised to smuggle with me," I turned and told Fischer, "You wouldn''t mind stealing a thing or two with me for a warm up, would you?"


    "Wait, what? I didn''t mean to disgrace her this way!"


    "Whatever. If I go alone, I''ll just grab both her and the money. But, if you come with me, I could consider giving up either one of the two."


    "I''m better off going with you¡­"


    "I''m not forcing you to go with me at all!"


    "Yeah, yeah... I insisted to follow you and only then did you agree."


    "Atta boy. Then, let''s go¡­"


    That vixen''s business was indeed impressive! We waited till sunset before she finally got on a luxurious white carriage and left. The carriage was led by two white steeds with an eye-catching nobility sigil. Even the coachman''s uniform had a silver plate pinned on his lapel.


    "Hehe¡­" I cracked my fingers, "You bitch¡­"


    The white carriage drove towards the uptown residential area, while Fischer and I rode slowly from behind. We knew that the path ahead was a long slope where not a single lamp was installed. I grinned, "Firstly, I could take down the coachman with a strong hit, and then drag that woman out of the carriage and slather dirty, smelly mud on her hair and arrogant face. I''ll rip her clothes thoroughly, too. Right, and swear with the crudest of vulgarities!"


    The carriage had already reached the slope. It was so dark that even the two lamps hanging by the sides were only emitting a faint and weak glow. Foxy''s coachman slowed down. I shifted my gaze to look at Fischer and signal him to get ready to block the carriage. I had even thought of what to say when the fateful moment arrived.


    No one expected that at this moment, the coachman stopped the carriage himself and suddenly, a purposely lowered voice came from the front.


    "Freeze!"


    The voice was cold, professional and appalling. But, I was sure that it was not aimed towards Fischer or me. After all, we were far away from the carriage with a distance of ten horses lined up.


    In the darkness, I finally set my eyes upon the robber. In front of the carriage stood two men; one short and one tall. Their faces were concealed with the help of their hats and were brandishing daggers that glinted a cold gleam. It looked anything but reassuring. We had met people of the same motive as ours. At the very least, should we go over and say hello?


    "Sit right where you are, and don''t you dare move!" The short robber snarled at the coachman cruelly, "We''re only here to take a few things¡­"


    The driver was frightened and obediently stayed put and said not a single word.


    "I knew you bastards are rich!" The tall guy approached the carriage, "Driving such a kick-ass carriage¡­"


    He spoke as many vulgarities as I did. I wondered if he was going to rob Fischer and me after they had robbed that bitch.


    "Err¡­" Fischer whispered and asked, "Should we help them out?"


    "Help which side?"


    "You!" Fischer said, "That lady, of course."


    "Ugh! No¡­"


    "If she''s taken by those guys," Fischer persuaded, "your chance of getting back at her will be gone¡­"


    "Shit, we should still wait it out a bit, even we are really going to help her!" I said, "We''ll help her in her dying moments, so that she''ll be grateful and throw herself at me, plus I''ll be able to get back my fifteen golds and have clothes for the rest of our lives¡­"


    The taller robber was already standing by the carriage door. He took a deep breath and said to the short one, "Mother fucker! Perfume smell¡­ I bet ya it''s a cunt inside¡­"


    "Stupid ass!" The short cursed, "Hurry up with it already!"


    On the one hand, I felt excited for the chance to humiliate that bitch, on the other hand, I thought she was supposed to be mine for the taking. While I was busying myself with such conflicting thoughts, the tall man grinned and his hand was already touching the door handle.


    (Shit. Bitch, what are you waiting for. How am I supposed to save you if you don''t scream out for help!)

 Chapter Volume 4 6

    M?? M???? C???? ???? 1


    To Jiem, my editor, I owe you years of literature.


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend, prince of the Swabia Empire.


    Suddenly, a sword with the width of but two fingers thrusted out from the carriage, piercing through the door and stabbed into the tall robber''s chest. The sword tip protruded from his back; the glint of it akin to a bolt of silver lightning. The taller one could not even utter a sound in response.


    I was dumbfounded. Fischer was astonished. All were amazed!


    The sword which had been retrieved from the robber''s body shook twice before it got stuck on the door frame. Finally, it disappeared back into the carriage. The movements of the sword as it was sheathed seemed worlds apart from the grace of it as it thrusted out in one smooth motion.


    That was the doing of that bitch! I shared a look with Fischer.


    The sword had aimed right at his heart. The tall robber''s dagger dropped to the ground with a clatter as his right hand pressed against the gaping wound on his chest. With an unsteady head, he stumbled towards the shorter robber, his left hand reaching out for his companion. Finally, he could no longer support himself and collapsed to kneel on the ground.


    "Get up! Dumb ass! Get up!" The short yelled.


    "Hel¡­ p¡­ me¡­" The tall one crawled to his feet, "You said it''ll be easy¡­ how¡­"


    Perspiration drenched the short robber as he took in choked gasps of breath. With a tremor of his dagger, he turned away from him and ran, disappearing into the dark of night. As the sound of his feet against the ground sounded out, the tall man''s head drooped down; ceasing to again.


    Bitch''s driver jogged the reins and began to drive once again. Noticing his nonchalant behavior, it seemed as if it was not the first time they had encountered such an event.


    "What''s your thoughts on what just happened?" Rooted down to where I stood, I asked Fischer, "Tell me."


    "I think¡­" Fischer said, "If you were to confront her as what they had done, it''s either you die or she dies. She will probably end up dying anyway. Though she may have gone overboard with her unlady-like actions, you don''t need to treat her the same way either, right?"


    "Ya'' right!" I turn my horse about, "Let''s call it a night."


    Truthfully, the grudge I had against her was rather trivial and I didn''t need to kick her ass that badly. Thus I merely used the incidents that took place as an excuse to just quit tonight''s mission. Furthermore, I was even worrying for her earlier.This bitch... was pretty interesting.


    "What about this!" Fischer said, "Let''s make a bet."


    "I thought you didn''t wanna bet with me."


    "This time is different¡­" Fischer smirked, "It''s a special exception."


    "Tell me about it."


    "It seems that this lady knows her way around business." Fischer said, "Although running a business with her title of nobility is rather odd, you can alway recruit her to make more cash."


    "En¡­ sounds interesting. Continue."


    "If you can make her fall in love with you," Fischer had a disgusting grin smeared onto his face, "I''ll promise you one thing; anything at all!"


    "Make her fall in love with me?"


    "Exactly! Love! And, no violence is allowed!"


    "..." Was this considered a good suggestion?


    "Are you hesitant?" Fischer asked, "I knew you were only bragging, after all."


    "Not a chance!" I wasn''t going to surrender, "I''m thinking that if I succeeded, how would I explain it to my wives?"


    "If, by any chance you succeed, I''ll help you with that¡­ anyway, you did it for the money. I''d say to count it as life-risking, or sacrificing yourself for Dark City."


    "Er¡­" I thought about it, "Does that mean if I were to say that to them: not only would I be able to get off scot-free, but my wives would even shed tears over my benevolent actions?"


    "Precisely!" Fischer nodded vehemently.


    Oh? Do you think I''m the sort of idiot to be roped in by your schemes? I''ll mess with you for underestimating me.


    "Is that so!" I said, "But, I''ll need your help."


    "No problem!" Fischer gave me his chest-beating promise, "I will definitely help you! I''m a grown-up, after all!"


    "Are you, really? You are no better than a fresh pussy!"


    "I! I¡­ you are not any better! Although, you already have wives¡­"


    "To make sure we stick to the bet, let''s become true men today!"


    "Easy for you to say¡­"


    "Fine, let''s go find a whorehouse, first. You know, to practice¡­" Ignoring the refusals coming from Fischer, I grabbed the reins of his horse and promptly left for our destination.(Winper brothel area)


    Brothels of a wide variety lined the streets, open and welcoming.. Colorful lanterns lit the upper floors while girls flirted with people by the entrance below. The scene was dazzlingly exuberant. I didn''t even know where to begin.


    "Say¡­" Fischer whispered, "Let''s just go back!"


    "Declined!"


    I said no and was adamant on pulling a fast one on him tonight, or I was not Cohen Kheda anymore.


    "Mister!" A man who appeared to be my age came over. He was full of smiles and wore a neat attire, "Do you require our aid?"


    I eyed him. He had a well-featured face and beautiful eyes that seemed to be void of any evil and extremely pure. How could an innocent boy with looks like that be in this line of business?


    "Yes?" He said, "It''s free."


    "Free?" I laughed, "Then, how on earth do you earn a living?"


    Right when he was about to explain, a hand landed on his shoulder. That hand pushed the young man away from us.


    I was used to normal fist fights like this. However, it pissed me off when anyone interrupted me and prevented my question from being answered promptly.


    "Well done! Sky, ya wanna die? Stealing my customers on my street!" A tall, dark-skinned man caught him by the collar and said.


    "I wasn''t, I wasn''t¡­" He explained hastily, "I noticed these sirs had not entered any brothels for quite a while and thought they weren''t satisfied with the selection shown before them¡­"


    I used the tip of my wand to press against the neck of the tall man, signalling for him to put down the hand that was about to hit Sky.


    "Dark mage¡­"After taking a look at my wand and black cloak, his face turned ashen white..


    "I''m sorry, I''m truly sorry." He loosened his grip on Sky immediately, "I didn''t know these two Excellencies are your friends."


    Who would have known my dark mage identity was this useful. I waved the hand to tell him "Fuck off".


    "Thank you! Thank you, mister!" This Sky guy bowed to us.


    "Find us a suitable brothel!" I told Sky, "Somewhere clean and quiet with hot and innocent girls!"


    "No problem! Misters!" He took our horses by their reins, "Please follow me!"

 Chapter Volume 4 7

    M?? M???? C???? ???? 2


    Edited by big love Jiem


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend, and the prince of the Swabia EmpireLucy: The boss of a Winper brothel.Sky: Lucy''s loyal supporter.


    We strolled down two streets before stopping in front of a paltry courtyard. Fischer and I dismounted our horses. Sky neatly tied our horses to a post beside the entrance and led us inside.


    The yard was rather secluded. Notified by the sound of our entrance, a woman emerged from the main building. A silver hair-tie gathered her pale blonde hair together and cascaded down her shoulders. She wore a blue nightgown that showed off her voluptuous figure. As she walked towards us, her shoulders remained firm and did not shake her hips. An embroidered waistband reached down to her knees and was wrapped around her waist as it swayed back and forth gently."Welcome, you two gentlemen!" She introduced herself, "I run this place. You can call me Lucy."


    "A boss with an exquisite beauty like yours is a rare sight!" I smiled and said, "I am Turner. This is my friend, Mr. Phil. Phil, come and meet our gorgeous boss lady!"


    "I''m Phill¡­ how¡­ do you do, pretty boss lady." It was obvious that Fischer, who had turned bright red had to take a moment to calm himself. Lucy had a blank expression on her face before she realized the truth of our alias. She did not ask us about our true identities as she led us into the lounge. The lounge appeared to be well-displayed despite the lack of furniture.


    "Gentlemen, would you two like to first have a drink?" Lucy asked. Under the bright lighting, I could tell she was slightly older than us."Yes, let''s have some red wine!" I shrugged off my cloak to reveal the plain clothes I had worn underneath.


    "Sure. A moment, please." Lucy left the lounge.


    It seemed like business was not flourishing as we were the only two guests present in such a large room. Thus, I called Sky in and inquired about the reasons.


    "Actually, Mama Lucy''s business was pretty successful, as it was the No.1 in Winper City!" Sky sat beside me and said, "But, a few months ago, a new bossman came to take ahold of all the businesses here in Winper and kicked out the previous boss. Mama Lucy didn''t wanna give in, so¡­"


    So that was what had happened. It was no wonder why he was beaten even while gathering only a few customers.


    "It''s already been a few months; isn''t it hard to keep the business going?" Fischer asked.


    "Ya'', all our handymen and girls were poached by the other brothels¡­ Now, there''s only around a dozen girls who were taken care of by Mama before and decided to stay¡­"


    It seemed like Lucy had a rather decent character if there were still people willing to stay by her side during tough times like these.


    Sky tactfully shut up when he saw Lucy return with some food and drinks. To even have the boss serve the guests herself; it was indeed a difficult time for them."Now, you two gentlemen!" Lucy said with a smile, "What kind of girls do you like? Or, should I pick one for each of you?"


    As she mentioned the girls, Fischer threw me a pleading look to have mercy on him.


    "No need to hurry, Ms. Lucy!" I said, "I would like to buy you a drink."


    Sky the smartass promptly stood up and helped serve us wine.


    "I''ve heard that Ms. Lucy has been in a bit of trouble for a while, no?" I swirled my glass and gazed at the scarlet red liquid.


    "Er¡­" Lucy had not expected me to bring up such a matter, "Mr. Turner, what are you implying¡­"


    "Oh! I''ve only arrived in Winper today!" I said, "Rumors say that it''s a bustling place filled with opportunities to strike gold, so I figured I might as well have a look. Plus, I needed to find a place to act as a stopping point for my brothers on the road."


    "You do your business, and I''ll do mine!" Lucy''s smile disappeared instantaneously, "We have no need to conduct our business with any relations to yours."


    "There''s no need to be so anxious!" Why was it that I couldn''t find a single female with a calm temperament today?


    "I am not."


    "To be precise, what I want is for our mutual cooperation!" I was ready for the words, "You can always listen to my offers first before jumping to conclusions."


    "This is what I have in mind!" Lucy remained silent, thus I continued, "I can provide you with a favorable environment where there will no longer be anyone who can disturb you. If you want, I can give you a deposit and I''ll extend my help to you for whatever you need ."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to regain No.1 in Winper within a month and destroy the other brothels within three." I sipped on my wine, "After half a year, only three brothels will be allowed for business and the boss of these three must be yourself."


    "Rather than me, you should be the boss, instead, right?" Lucy chuckled, "Another bossman has appeared. Before we even talk about your capabilities, what''s in it for me? Just have mercy on me and let me off."


    "Regardless, won''t it be an improvement from the current state you are in?"


    "I don''t have the capabilities to do what you demand of me. Go find someone else to do the job for you."


    "Not good enough? Let''s not focus on your business that''s most likely going to fall apart after a few months. Rather, we should have a closer look at our pretty boss lady¡­" I stood up, smiling widely as I said, "Your clothing is elegant yet plain and your makeup isn''t extremely fascinating. However, why is it that my friend over here blushed right over he took a look at you? My lovely boss, you have men skillfully wrapped around your little finger to be at the whim of your demands. It would be such a waste if you don''t take advantage of it."


    "I¡­ I''m not blushing!" Fischer protested.


    "Look!" I placed my hands on Fischer''s shoulder, "Boss lady has a light layer of makeup on and appears easily approachable. However, the jewel encrusted silver hair tie looks to be worth an arm and a leg and exudes elegance. Furthermore, you did not welcome your customers by latching yourself onto them, but instead greeted them with a gentle smile."


    "And, let''s talk about your clothing. They are conservative and proper and do not reveal either your chest or back. Even your arms are covered¡­ However, this is precisely the reason why your looks are like a killer move to men."


    "Is that so? Please, do enlighten met." Lucy said, her voice and expression remaining calm and without a single fluctuation.


    "If I get it right you''ll have to agree to my offer; no turning back."


    "Hmm!" Lucy covered her lips daintily and smiled, "Many men know of the allure of my outfit, yet none know of the reason why."


    "I''ll take that as a yes!" I said, "I will only talk about your waistband. As we all know, the waistband is a garment meant to be worn under your outerwear. However, you decided to blatantly show it and made it reach your knees. Thus, the waistband would sway enchantingly with every movement you make. As the waistband is the only thing that is swaying, it brings a man''s attention to it and allows them to fantasize about your inner garment, to your naked body and finally the act of having sex. Like what I had said earlier on, you appear graceful and untainted, which would, in turn, make men even more excited from their delusions along with the actual stimulation. If my assumptions prove to be correct, you are still a virgin, right?"


    Lucy stared at me in awe and took a good while before she finally asked, "You¡­ who are you?"


    "I''m Mr. Turner!" I said, "Have you already forgotten?"


    "Who are you, really?"


    "Who I am is of no importance. The thing that matters most is for your cooperation."


    "Alright!" Lucy considered for a while, "But, you have to keep your word or whatever cooperation we have between us is gone."


    "Deal!" I placed a bag filled with two hundred golds in her hands, "There will be a new boss in Winper City in at most five days. Unlike the former boss, he will call you Mama Lucy. Prepare whatever you need with the sum of money I just gave you."


    "Let''s hope so!" Lucy raised a toast, "May it be a success!"


    "May it be!" I emptied my glass in one gulp, "Where are our girls? My friend has been waiting anxiously for their arrival."


    Lucy clapped her hands and immediately, four girls entered the lounge. Though they were not at the level of a national beauty, they were most definitely lovely young girls.


    "Please don''t laugh at them." Lucy stood up and told the girls to sit by us as she introduced them.


    "These two are my hottest and sexiest girls!" Lucy said, "These two lovelies are serving customers for the first time. Don''t be too tough on them."Two girls sat by both Fischer and I, one hot and the other lovely. Fischer was sweating so much he looked like he was walking under a downpour I smiled and downed a few glasses of wine before bringing my two girls to the room upstairs as I held them in my embrace. When I passed by Fischer, I leaned down and whispered to Fischer''s hot girl, "It''s my friend''s first time. If you serve him well, I''ll have an extra reward prepared for you."


    The hot girl''s eyes brightened with determination, whereas Fischer''s face turned green.


    "See ya'' tomorrow!" I laughed, "I''ll check on you by midnight!"


    In the room, the magic light on the desk emitted a red, devilish glow. The two women''s hot bodies wrapped around mine with a blazing passion, their eyes alight with wanton lust. Their breath was once short and rapid, while the other slow and languid¡­ It reminded me of the activities in my previous life.Time seemed to flow without my knowledge. As I woke from my slumber, I opened the windows while stretching my body leisurely. While doing so, I noticed that Fischer was down by the garden.


    Donning my cloak, I exited the room to offer the poor guy my condolences. He was sitting in a corner of the garden; plucking leaves off a flowering branch.


    "What''s up, buddy!" I sat beside Fischer, "Could it be that your moves were not as masculine as you hoped and humiliated the royal family? Is that why you are taking it out on the plants, instead?"


    "You screwed me over!" Fischer continued plucking the leaves, "I''m sorry, Lord Father. I''m sorry, Lord Mother¡­"


    "You should be apologetic to the entire world!" I said, "Including me, for sure."


    "You!" Fischer welled his eyes, "You¡­ I¡­ you¡­"


    "Wasn''t it you who was unable to resist the temptations?" I asked, "How was it?"


    "Ya'' are so shameful to actually say it out loud!"


    "Who on earth do you live for?" I counted by the fingers, "For your father? Your mother? Your future wife? Or is it your future Swabian people?"


    "I''ve never thought about that¡­"


    "Of course, why would you? You live for yourself. I know, the people that I''ve mentioned just now are indeed precious to you, but they do not comprise of your life as a whole¡­"


    "Really?"


    "Positive!"


    "I can tell you!" Though I said this with my utmost confidence, I truthfully did not know whether my words were wise or foolish, "Life or whatever it is, I don''t have a single clue about it. The one thing I know about it is that many events will occur during our lives. Some may bless us with joy; some with bouts of sorrow; some with the light of hope; others with remorse and regret¡­ All we can do is to struggle, resist, or surrender to them. This, in its entirety, depends on your attitude."


    "Okay! I choose to resist!" Fischer said, "You devil! COME ON! Fight me!"


    I flung him far away with a kick.


    "You dumbass!" I walked nearer and grabbed him up and whispered, "Are you absolutely sure that you can win against me?"


    "You¡­"


    "Your Highness¡­ my bro!" I said, "Whether you comply or resist, the one thing that cannot be avoided is what you have felt. If you need to have a duel to resolve matters as small as this, just how would you handle problems of greater severity?"


    "But¡­ it''s shameful¡­ and¡­ and¡­" Fischer said lowly.


    "Which one?" I asked. I have seen countless incidents like this.


    "Er¡­ er¡­" Fischer blushed.


    "Alright, I''ll tell Lucy tomorrow to let your two girls stop seeing any more customers."


    "Oh¡­ good¡­"


    "But, I have to remind you¡­" I pulled him back to the room, "As a man, it''s perfectly normal to care about your first woman to bed with. However, you must also know that their status will never be able to match up to yours¡­"


    "I know¡­ but¡­ I feel a bit differently now¡­ I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Easy there, buddy. Take it slow."


    "Honestly, I was confused; it was a weird feeling!" Fischer looked at me, "Truthfully, I was pissed off at you when I left the room. You know, I''ve never done this sort of thing before...I..."


    "Me neither." I meant in this life.


    "But now, the only thing I wanna do is to share my happiness and joy with you over becoming a full-fledged adult. Really, it''s scary how once I walked out of that room, I became an adult..."


    "Congrats, Fischer. You''ve grown up."


    "Aren''t you the same¡­"


    "Ya, I forgot¡­"


    "Come! For our ideals¡­ we must work hard!" Fischer took my hands, "First things first, you can''t fake your death like the last time. I was so worried!"


    "Haha, I won''t, I won''t!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Fischer kicked my away and said, "We''ve got loads to do tomorrow!"

 Chapter Volume 4 8

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike2


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Jack, Marfa, Wilder, Moya:Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supporters.Iva Merlin: A Rivalzian nobleman who currently lived in Winper City.Dior Merlin:Iva Merlin''s daughter, a businesswoman.Sky (Amart):A pimp.


    Note: Sky''s name translation and transformation


    ÔÚÌì(Sky)¡úÌìʹ(Angel)¡úÌìʺ(Andeuce)¡úÌìÕÕ(Amart)


    If anyone is interested in the original text.


    Fischer and I sat by the table as we listened to Jack''s report. During the last two days, Jack and Marfa had brought a few men with them and cleaned a total of approximately ten villages located on the outskirts of Winper City. Jack was confident that the cleanliness of the villages they had visited was comparable to that of the royal kitchen. Everything that I considered to be rubbish was eradicated without a single trace left behind.


    "We managed to rescue many people and following the methods you had carried out prior to this, they have been asked to seek refuge in Dark City!" Jack said, "The personnel you have requested from Dark City are on their way as well."


    I glanced at Fischer. He made a sign for me to continue.


    "Good, you''ve done well!" I said, "However, we still have to attend to two urgent matters and they need to be carried out immediately."


    "Just tell me!" Marfa smiled, "We''ve been idle for a good while."


    "First, you need to find out who is Winper City''s current alpha dog, including the number of men working under him; the various locations of their recent activities; the location of his headquarters¡­" I thought, "I want to visit him at a proper time."


    "Got it!"


    "Secondly: do you know about the clothing store downtown?"


    "Yeah!" Marfa said, "But, haven''t you already bought something?"


    "I want intel on absolutely everything regarding that shop; put your special attention on the owner!" I said, "Be it related to the shop, her house, and even her personal life! Marfa, listen well; I want to know everything about her in its entirety! The more details, the better."


    "Don''t you worry, boss!" Marfa said, "Matters like these have always been a hobby of mine since childhood¡­"


    I could tell that Marfa truly did have a passion in carrying out such matters. Within the span of one day, not only did he track down everything on the Winper boss, he even found out about the color of the store owner''s underwear.


    "The owner of the store is called Dior Merlin. She is from a noble lineage. Her father is a baron and called Iva Merlin!" Marfa slowly said as he was sitting next to me: "Due to various hobbies of Baron Merlin the businesses of the Merlin family in the Rivalz empire had gone bankrupt¡­ In addition to the store they own a mansion in the town and a villa by the coastal village¡­"


    "A villa!" I said, "Nice life."


    "Yes, a villa." Marfa continued, "Dior Merlin was strong-willed, resolute and comparable to males since childhood. She rides without side-saddle, her fencing is also remarkable. Surprisingly, she has been independently controlling family matters after the death of her mother. Baron Iva Merlin would have died long ago if not for this store¡­"


    "A trademark aristocrat with many hobbies." I asked.


    "A trademark nobleman. He has many nobility hobbies. He likes to hunt and play poker. Once he lost semiannual earnings of her daughter by gambling for short amount of time. They nearly went bankrupt. He is a man of decency and noble etiquette. He would avoid arguing with his daughter in public."


    "Do they argue a lot?"


    "According to their cook, they argue a lot. The main cause is that Dior wants her father to quit at least one or two of his expensive hobbies¡­"


    "How did Baron Merlin reply?"


    "The worst occurrence was at the point where Baron Merlin threatened his daughter by pointing a dagger at her"


    "Haha! I love it!" I laughed, "What do you think about the estimated value of their properties?"


    "Hmm¡­" Marfa pondered for a second, "Less than 1500 golds, including real estates."


    "I see¡­ what else?"


    "Her villa¡­ is very close to our preliminary selected smuggling hideout!" Marfa replied.


    "What?" I was surprised. The hideout was chosen after a field investigation by me and Fischer. It was an abandoned castle near the coastal line. There was a well-preserved deepwater wharf where locality was scarce. Fischer admired the town villa next to it, which he never expected it to belong to the Merlin family.


    "We don''t have time to reselect!" I sighed, "Troubles¡­"


    "Boss¡­" There was a trace of concern in Marfa¡¯s tone, "Are you alright?"


    "Nothing, you have done a good job!" I shook my head, "You have three days. Gather your men and get ready for the initial shipment."


    "Roger, boss!"


    "Send people to Dark City and ask for more personnel, speed up!"


    "Got it!"


    I sighed, leaned back to bed and took a piece of towel from Lily to wipe my face carelessly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Fischer kicked in, "Why the long face?"


    "If she found out about our business¡­" I said, "Then our bet is invalid and she has to be instantly terminated."


    "Makes sense!" Fischer was unaffected and said, "I''m just curious about if you''ll purposely let her know it¡­"


    I glanced at him and Fischer promptly shut his mouth.


    "Let''s get ready. We''ll visit the Winper gangsters by nightfall!" I said with closed eyes, "I assume he has a considerable amount of cash reserved as a boss¡­"


    I was a boss, and the one destined to hand me his money was also a boss, "What a miserable job!"


    Sky¡¯s legs trembled as he stood by the gate.


    The current alpha dog of Winper¡¯s underworld was behind this door. I called in Sky to do my business because I needed to keep a firm hand on Lucy. Before Lucy could show her complete loyalty to me, Sky was my hostage of some sorts. I will make up for this as compensation later on.


    "Young Lord, I¡­" Sky was on the edge of crying, "I¡­ dare not¡­"


    He had been calling me like this since hearing Lily address me as ''Young Lord''. I intended to distinguish the class between me and my subordinates, thus there was no need for correction.


    "Calm down!" I patted Sky¡¯s shoulder, "Remember what I''ve taught you?"


    "Y¡­ yes!"


    "Alright, put your heart back in the stomach. You have my back." I kicked him in the door without many reasons.


    The gate collapsed as Sky groveled in the yard. It seemed that he would need time to rise again.


    "WHO IS IT!"


    A violent shout echoed while came at the same time with dozens of men stormed out. Some were with wine decanters, some with half-devoured chicken legs.


    Sky had finally stood up. He was like a lamb waiting to be butchered in front of those fierce-looking men.


    "Ah¡­ hahaha!" A boss-like guy laughed, "Who am I expecting! Sky! Did your Mama change her mind and sent you to invite me over?"


    The rest chuckled and guffawed.


    "No, it''s not!" Sky replied in a hoarse tone, "I have¡­ other stuff¡­ for you."


    "You pile of shit!" The boss raised his hand, "Ya think you two still get to talk terms? I tell ya! My kindness is due to sleep her! If only your Mama looks still a bit something¡­ haha¡­ I could have raped and killed her, right, brothers!"


    "Yayaya! Boss fucks women really good!"


    "Right boss! Just rape and kill her! The brothers can rape and kill, rape and kill¡­ hahaha¡­"


    Sky shivered but quickly steadied.


    "I¡­ am telling you¡­" Sky said, "If you still want to live¡­"


    "Slap~~" The boss gave Sky a hard hit in the face.


    "Then¡­ pack up your stuff¡­" Sky continued and "Slap~~" again, he got hit one more time. Jack wanted to give him a hand but was stopped by me.


    "Leave all your money and¡­ piss¡­ the f¡­fff¡­uck off!" Sky had finally finished with both hands covered on his nose.


    Hearing what Sky had said, the Winper gang boss¡¯ face turned silly, so as his men who stood beside. Then all of them burst into laughter.


    "Ha¡­ haha¡­" He laughed until tears flowed down, then he snagged Sky and said, "You¡­ what did you say?"


    "I¡­ I will take your place!" Sky seemed desperate.


    All went dumbfounded once again.


    "Well said!" I went in clapping, Jack followed, "Impressive."


    "I wondered why this rat came here?!" The boss said, "Turns out he has backups."


    "Yeah, I''m the backup!" I said with kindness, "Problem?"


    "You wanna do what?" The boss kicked Sky off to a corner.


    "I''m not interested in ''what''!" I said, "I''m into your money¡­ so, I wanna do your money."


    "Don''t think I''ll chicken out to you Dark mage! Anyhow, I am a¡­ AHHHHHHH¡­"


    He bounced away the way Sky was treated previously. Jack and the IGTs(Imperial Guard Troops) did not idle once I initiated the fight. For a moment, chaotic sounds echoed from the courtyard. Our enemies were merely gangsters who were capable of scaring commoners at times. How could they triumph over men who survived from the battlefield? The sounds of miserable screams indicated their defeats, which left me with nothing to do.


    "Young Lord¡­" Sky touched his belly and approached step by step to my side. He squatted, "You are mighty¡­"


    "Say, why are you called Sky?" Thus I chatted with him as screams resounded around us.


    "That¡­"


    "Say it!"


    "Young Lord, I¡­ I have been bullied around since I was a boy!" He said, "When I was young, I was always hung in the sky by others. So¡­ a while after, I winded up being called Sky."


    I coughed as I was almost choked to death by his reasoning.


    After I had eased myself, Sky was gazing at me innocently.


    "Young Lord! Please give me a new name!" Sky anxiously said, "You can read, you are mighty and control so many powerful men! Can you give me a name powerful enough so that no one dares to step on me!"


    What the hell! Why did everybody ask me for a name!


    "Young Lord¡­ please¡­"


    "So no one dares to step on you¡­" I thought and said, "How about poop! No one wants to step on crap¡­"


    "Can I not¡­ Young Lord!" Sky grappled my calf, "It stinks¡­"


    "You said my naming stinks, right!"


    "No, no, no, Young Lord! It''s not. I meant the name you gave me sounds awful¡­"


    "Makes no difference!" I said, "You are telling me the same thing!"


    "Young Lord¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    "Alright, alright! You had me!" I thought again, "How about Angel¡­"


    "Angel?" Sky said blankly, "No, Young Lord, I''ve no wings¡­"


    "Wings? What do you want for wings?"


    "Angels have wings¡­"


    "You heard me wrong!" I loosened Sky''s palms, "I said: Andeuce! Angel''s deuce! How about that! Not even God wants to step on you¡­"


    Sky cried out with a squashed mouth. The sounds of bodies collapsing resounded by this time and I noticed the defeat of the enemies.


    "Boss!" Jack the rabbit jumped up, "It''s clean!"


    "Good!" I nodded, "How many are alive?"


    "Five! Including that boss guy."


    "Ask them where the money is!" I said, "And don''t kill them yet."


    "Roger!" Jack turned away and left.


    "Get up on your feet!" I gave Sky a kick, "You''ve got things to do."


    "Listen to me, Sky!" I said seriously, "Your cowardliness is not one to be changed by simply a name change. You''ve got to discipline yourself from the inside to the outside, and say farewell to the old Sky."


    "En¡­"


    "Stop crying! Cry your mother fucker!" I flipped the hand and slapped him to make a swirl, "Quit whining!"


    "Yes!" Sky swallowed back the eagerness to scream.


    I handed Sky a dagger. The latter gazed at me in confusion.


    "After Jack gets the money out," I said, "You go in and get rid of those guys. I''ll be outside."


    "Young Lord¡­ I¡­"


    "Either you kill them and be the boss!" I exited, not bothered to looked back, "Or you and your Mama go begging on the street, your call."


    A while back, my IGTs were out with money. Then Sky showed up, head lowered.


    Jack who followed nodded at me, "He did well."


    I laid my hand on Sky''s head.


    "There is no one to protect you in this world. Many times, a guy¡¯s gotta protect himself!" I said, "Your body is weak, and you act cowardly. If you don''t buckle up, your Mama Lucy will get raped and killed for real next time. There''s nothing I can do for you."


    "I''m aware of it, Young Lord!" He looked up to me, "I want some wine¡­ I feel sick¡­"


    "You do!" I gripped his shoulder and declared to everybody, "From now on, there''s no more Sky! Our new Winper City boss is Amart!"


    "Amart!"


    "Amart!"


    "Amart!" All cheered three times, then came one by one to bump his chest and touch his head.


    His new name came to me moments ago. If I had known that his name will be listed as ¡®The Three Bitches of the Empire'', I swore, I would take time to think of a mightier name.


    I locked myself indoors for another day to come up a plan against Dior Merlin. The plan had produced a long shopping list I had Amart to purchase. I had to get fully prepared for it was the first time I did a thing like this.


    In less than two hours, this new boss of Winper came back to my room and put a pile of goods on the table.


    "Young Lord! All are ready!" He said, "They are the things you required, nothing is missing."


    "Good! You are dismissed!" I answered, "Get something for yourself, and change your outfit."


    Fischer tipped around the stuff on the tables, "These are¡­ my dear Mr. Turner, though we got some extra money from last night," Fischer said in dissatisfaction, "You don''t need to buy all these nobleman''s garments and accessories. And not my style¡­"


    "In your dreams!" I said, "These are props for the show! By the way, how good are you with poker?"


    "Poker¡­" Fischer did not even frown, "Not a problem, what do you want?"


    "What do I want? Heyhey! Haha¡­"


    "Cohen, you are drooling! What exactly do you want?"


    "I''ll¡­" I leaned in and whispered in Fischer''s ear.


    "You¡­ you, you¡­ evil!" Fischer swore, "What then?"


    "Then it''s gonna¡­"


    "You¡­ you, you¡­ despicable!" Fischer declared again, "What then?"


    "Next up I¡¯ll¡­"


    "You¡­ you, you¡­ shameless¡­ what then?"


    "Last is sure to¡­"


    "I''m not listening!" Fischer yelled, "I can''t listen to those words!"


    "I''ve finished talking¡­"


    "Are you even a human being? What kind of scheme is that?"


    "I was forced!" I said, "By you. You are the one to bet on it!"


    "O¡­ Ms. Merlin! I am a sinner¡­" Fischer said in agony, "Please forgive me!"


    "Quit the fuss and fetch me those cards. I''ll teach you!"


    As thus, a grand plot aiming the business whiz: Miss. Dior Merlin had officially initiated.

 Chapter Volume 4 9

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike2


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and a prince of the Swabia Empire.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Jack: One of Cohen''s childhood friend and firm supporter.


    I drew four parallel black dots on a piece of paper and placed it downward in front of Fischer''s eyes.


    "See anything different?" I asked, "Look carefully."


    Fischer gazed hardly till his sight became blurred, and still shook his head in confusion, "Are you fooling me around?"


    "I''m fooling? Not in the mood right now!" I told him, "Adjust your eyes and make the four dots into three."


    "Hmmm¡­ a bit hard¡­" Fischer wobbled his head, "Ah! I did it!"


    "Keep trying, continue until you can naturally see three dots at a glance¡­" I said while rebuilding a set of cards.


    It was a difficult job as I needed to measure the distance between every dot with a line and link the dots with random drawings to make them look like regular card back decors.


    However, from Fischer''s point of view, which have undergone my particular training, the opponent''s card face will be revealed entirely at a glance! Indeed, it was a thing I often did in my previous life when I behaved like a gang rookie: Cheating.


    What a shame, for within a city, a gang alpha should not just appear out of nowhere. Therefore my supervisor required me to spend at least some time at the lowest level. And cheating was a must-have skill for every rookie who wanted to get on above all others.


    An average gangster would at most mark the back of the card with invisible liquid and use lens to see them: A way to get caught quickly and wind up in misery.


    My favorite trick was to mark the back of the cards with three-dimensional patterns by the special potion and reflect the patterns with the help of the acrylic crystal of my watch. It was very reasonable to glance at the watch at times when playing poker. Many had expressed their doubts about my luck, but my trick was never blown because not all gangsters were as stylish as myself.


    As of now, my primitive conditions have limited my method to the 3D signs. Sigh, I have never expected to be such a tragic boss: Personally getting involved in the job of the goon.


    I rubbed my eyes after I finished with a set of cards. Then I looked toward my dear Mr. Summers. Fischer had become a cross-eyed.


    I dressed in a brand new outfit and then set off from Winper Quay by carriage to the only high-class hotel in the city with a few menservants. The traveling noble''s primary party place was located in the hotel, the nightclub of the Winper noblemen: Rose Lounge.


    The first step of the plot will be on show here tonight.


    I entered the Rose Lounge and sat by the bar to drink a cocktail moments after dark.


    I was waiting for my beloved Baron, Iva Merlin. According to Marfa''s intelligence, he will show up every night here to play poker.


    By the board aside, Fischer who also dressed as a traveling aristocrat was talking with a few people, they looked to be having fun now. He showed up a day earlier than me and had won big time in one night. Fischer had a flower-like face, elegant manner, and speaking that had gained favor from many local nobles.


    Waiters at the entrance politely opened the door, and a man in his forties entered the lounge. He who looked lively as he wore a bowler hat and walked holding a cane embroidered all over with gems. Jack who followed behind hinted me that this man was my prey tonight: Baron Iva Merlin.


    "Good evening, Mr. Merlin!" A waiter said, "A cup of gin fizz as usual?"


    "Sure." Iva Merlin sat beside me due to the only empty seat was the one on my side. Planting our men in this bar was the first thing Amart did once he became the new boss.


    "So many people here tonight!" Iva Merlin nodded at me, "Good evening, young man."


    "Indeed, sir!" I answered with a smile, "I¡¯ve just arrived here. You can call me Severn."


    "Oh! Severn, I''m Iva Merlin!" He reached out his hand friendly, "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m not familiar with the city. I think I might need a gentleman''s help!" I shook his hand, "May I have the honor to buy you a drink?"


    "Sure you do. We, the elder generation are obliged to offer help to the young."


    I ordered a bottle of fine wine and moved to sit by a teapoy with Baron Merlin. As such, I went straight to the subject. My previous life''s rigorous training had to some extent altered my personality. I was able to make friends with anybody as long as I wanted.


    I told Iva Merlin that I was a traveling nobleman¡¯s candidate, and was on my way back to my country. I had decided to take my fortune in Winper City and if opportunity allowed, invest in some businesses because my family was suffering a loss. This was not weird at all because declining noble families were very common on this continent.


    Our similar backgrounds had quickly closed the gap between us. Not a while later, Iva Merlin and I became friends that told each other everything.


    "If you fancy investing, you can talk with my daughter. She has unique ideas on this." Iva Merlin said, "I can set you two up."


    "It¡¯s an honor to make acquaintance with your daughter!" I raised my glass, "I will visit your mansion with presents, and your daughter''s name is?"


    "Dior Merlin!" Iva Merlin swallowed his vin from his goblet, "She''s my jewel!"


    "A lovely name!" I refilled his glass, "One more drink?"


    "Of course!" He smiled, "Severn, in your hometown, I mean, what activities are popular amongst your people?"


    "Ah¡­ in suitable seasons," I acted as if I pondered for a moment, "We will usually celebrate by hunting."


    "I see. I personally like to hunt. I''ve got a few little hounds." He lowered his voice and said, "You know, one of the ones of the muted hell hounds¡­ I paid a fortune for them!"


    "Admirable!" I nodded to show my understanding, "We¡¯ll usually have garden parties every month, sometimes they were hosted by the royal family."


    "En, not bad!" Iva Merlin sipped his wine, "How about during the usual days?"


    "Not quite many things to do." I shook my head, "I would ride sometimes¡­"


    "Young man, as a noble, you must have a habit or two to communicate with others!" He chuckled, "Of course, you are still young, one can take it slow."


    "Enlighten me." I said in a modest tone.


    "Like this." He explained, "If you lack a proper hobby, the others will say that you are distant and solitary. That''s bad for your reputation."


    "But, Baron Merlin." I said in hurry, "You know, I''m not solitary or distant per se¡­"


    "I understand!" Iva Merlin reached his snuff and sneezed hard then became instantly alight, "Come, young man. Let me teach you a thing we the nobles are entitled to play."


    "And what is that?" I was puzzled, "My dear Mr. Baron."


    "Poker!" He stood up and led me to the other side of the bar, "Let''s play cards."


    On that side, cross-eyed Fischer and his new acquaintances were just finishing a game and chatting with laughter. Everybody looked happy.


    "Gentlemen!" Iva Merlin approached the table and said to all the, "Let me present you the young gentleman, also my friend, Mr. Severn who has just arrived in Winper."


    "Good evening, gentlemen!" I cooperatively offered my hands to all, "I''m Severn."


    "What a chance, we''ve got a new friend here!" An elder gentleman at the same table stood up and said, "This is Mr. October who arrived yesterday."


    "Greetings, Mr. October!" I shook Fischer''s hand, "I''m Severn."


    "Evening, Mr. Severn!" It was Fischer''s and mine play tonight, "Please have a seat and let us drink together."


    A waiter came over and whispered to the nobleman at the table, then he immediately left. Thus, I, Fischer, Iva Merlin and that elder gentleman, the four of us joined the table. The old nobleman was not randomly selected. We have analyzed an enormous amount of intel to decide this man as the supporting role who was friendly with Iva Merlin at the face and secretly held grudges. So far, so good.


    "I propose, for the two gentlemen to join us." Iva Merlin raised his goblet, "Cheers!"


    "Bottom up!"


    Four of us drank, smiled and schemed.


    "Well, let''s play!" The old gentleman said, "Do you want to join us, Mr. Severn?"


    "Absolutely!" I said, "Baron just urged me to learn such a hobby."


    The old gentleman smiled and introduced the rules, thoroughly. His verbose words made me want to kill myself.


    "Basically," He had finally finished the introduction, "Of course, if one of you are short on cash, the payable is allowed to the creditor within ten days. Besides, anything related to cheating, the player will be expelled from our social events, all of them. His life will be screwed."


    "I see, thank you." I nodded, "I think I can obey the rules."


    "Good, young man." The old nobleman said, "You look honest."


    "Am I?" I thought, "I don''t even know the answer."


    "Now! My friends." Fischer shouted, "Let''s begin. To show our respect to the new friend, I suggest that we change our cards."


    A waiter came to bring us ten sets of new cards. Thus the game began.


    "As usual, ten plays in a game." Iva Merlin dealt the cards, "Gentlemen, pick up your cards."


    In today''s game, I was also a mere supporting character. My job was just to make acquaintance with Mr. Merlin and bring him to Fischer, then give him the encouragement to play on at the time when he decided to quit. After all, there were only so many moments a man truly become crazy. The main character was Fischer whose alias was October. He and the old nobleman will work together against Mr. Merlin.


    And Fischer will win everything from the old gentleman afterward.


    Gambling was invented since the dawn of humanity. It had been a favorite for speculators and nightmare for the dumb and honest.


    As a green hand, I obeyed my beginner¡¯s obligation: acted excited when with good cards and gloomy when with bad. My messy style of poker had lost me thirty-eight gold in the first game. The others were with wins and losses.


    "Don''t take it so hard." Iva Merlin told me, "Luck will turn back to you."


    "Yes, young man." The old noble took his wine glass, "You shout learn from Mr. Baron. I''ve seen him losing, which he acted quite gracefully."


    "Was I?" Iva Merlin seemed a bit annoyed, "That thing is not funny!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you laugh." The old gentleman who just won some money said, "I''m speaking metaphorically to the boys."


    "You!" Iva Merlin was on the edge of bursting out.


    "Gentlemen, let''s have a round of drinks!" Fischer interrupted in time, "How about something stronger?"


    Iva Merlin and the old gentleman seemed not in the mood to argue on and agreed. I surely will not object. Everything that will happen tonight was all part of the plan. And I have added a little something-something to the alcohol.


    Soon enough, the second game finished. I lost even more, and Mr. Merlin was not winning. The old nobleman was joyful by looking at his big pile of chips and face red.


    "Mr. Baron, a word please." I told Iva Merlin, "Shall we go to the bar?"


    "Don''t worry." Iva Merlin walked to the bar and told me, "We''ll win the money back, I promise."


    He looked pitifully at me for losing the money.


    "Yes, sir." I said, "I''m certain you will. I''m more worried about me, you know, I have for many times interrupted your play. I''m just a newbie, you see, of no help here¡­"


    "Don''t bother." He said, "Don''t worry, we''ve got time."


    "But I can''t, please forgive me¡­ I think." I took out my money bag, "Here''s a hundred gold, and I''m begging you! Please play for me! I cannot handle such stressful environment!"


    "I see¡­ okay!" He took my money, "I will tell you the outcome later."


    "Then I''ll be in my hotel for your good news."


    I returned to the table and excused myself by saying that I had to write a letter to my father. Afterward I invited everybody to drop by sometime to my hotel if possible.


    The rest was on Fischer. I noticed him pulling out the cross-eyed trick when I was at the door.

 Chapter Volume 4 10

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike0


    translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Jack: One of Cohen¡¯s childhood friends and firm supporters.Iva Merlin: A down frustrated nobility in Winper City, a gambler.Dior Merlin: Iva Merlin¡¯s daughter, a business whiz.


    I bowed my head as I walked alone on the street. The enchanted road lamps dragged my shadow extensively. My new jackboots pressed on the flagstones making chirping sounds. A string of footsteps came ever so close which needless to turn, I knew it was Jack.


    "Boss!" Jack dressed up as my manservant, "Why did you quit playing?"


    "My business here is done." I said, "I''m having some free time."


    "Finished?" Jack was surprised, "Aren''t you just starting?"


    "You wanna know the story?"


    "Yeah, boss. Tell me."


    "Might as well!" I walked and talked, "To deal with anyone, what''s the most important thing?"


    "It''s¡­"


    "It is to understand him!" I said, "His weaknesses."


    "Yeah, that''s why you sent Marfa for his intel, right?"


    "Bingo, next we could make use of the intels to analyze this man. For a man like Iva Merlin, gambling and stubborn pride are his weaknesses, and he never admits those."


    "So you deal with him with poker?"


    "Playing cards is not the only way!" I said, "But for us, it''s the most simple way."


    "So, boss, how do you know that he will keep playing?"


    "Gamblers are still human beings with emotions. At times when they are awake, they also want to get their hands off¡­" I said, "Our job is to create an environment to let him keep gambling! First, I showed up as a newbie who didn''t know how to play poker and ask him to teach me as an experienced elder. We hit it off at first, then it¡¯ll be more natural for him to decide to help me."


    "Then what?"


    "What comes next is partner selection. For a guy who plays poker, a proper opponent is critical!" I continued, "Thus I brought in Fischer. For him, engaging with a new opponent, playing a few games, studying his technique and winning him is a rather enjoyable thing. As we''ve planned, Fischer will act equally with Iva Merlin''s level in the first few games."


    "Oh! I see."


    "In this way, we let the old noble win instead of us in the first two games, which will intensify his existing conflict with Iva Merlin. And sure Iva Merlin wouldn''t let go of this. With the alcohol I gave everybody, they will be losing their minds even more so."


    "Then, boss, you don''t have to leave!"


    "Haha, sure I do."


    "Why?" Jack asked curiously.


    "For a man like Iva Merlin, Fischer is a total stranger, so am I. Too many stranger in the same environment will throw him en guarde. However, if I leave at a suitable moment, he will not suspect."


    "But why, boss, did you give him money?"


    "To push him!" I said, "He introduced me to poker, and I lost. He will more or less feel guilty. Thus he will keep playing and in the hope to win to avenge my loss. This is a moral reason for him to play, the money is not his anyway that he won''t pay much attention to. Then slowly, by the time all my money is out and his money is on the table, for he''s already used to it, he won''t care too much¡­ and by the time he wakes up, all are too late."


    "Boss, how awful¡­"


    "En?" I looked at Jack, "What is it?"


    "Ah, no, I said ''you are wicked!''" Jack said, "Defeating Iva Merlin so easily!"


    "I don''t. I merely created the environment¡­" I tapped Jack''s shoulder, "He beat himself¡­"


    "He did?"


    "Positive. To defeat a man, the best method is his own handiwork¡­" I said with a hint of a smile, "Where''s our lovely Dior Merlin?"


    "I just got news!" Jack said, "She went to a banquet hosted by a madam, a small get-together."


    "Oh, really? A banquet¡­" I thought, "Let''s go check her out. We''ll get changed first."


    I wore all black and silently sneaked into a nobleman''s mansion from the garden. I took a look at the surroundings, then climbed along the relief up to the second floor, where sounds came out.


    I climbed with caution, for plants were hanging on the wall and I did not want to disturb any strangers. Thus I only made movements when the inner sounds became a bit louder.


    When I have finally reached the small terrace, I heard someone walked out. I whispered ''shit'' then hid in a darker corner and shielded with a few potted plants.


    "Ms. Merlin, you should know my feelings¡­" A man''s anxious voice was heard, "You should be aware, right?"


    (It''s Dior Merlin herself! Lucky!)


    "Honestly, I¡­ don''t!" I did not forget the sound of Dior Merlin. Thus I cursed secretly and kept listening.


    "Don''t you wanna know? Ms. Merlin?" The male voice said.


    "Mr. Joy, I''m not interested!" Dior Merlin replied, "But I''m fine if you insist on speaking out."


    (So the guy''s name is Joy.")


    "Ms. Merlin, please stop torturing me!" Mr. Joy said, "You know my love for you!"


    "Ha! Funny!" Dior Merlin said, "I''m well aware how many innocent girls you have fooled by speaking like that."


    "I was just playing around with them! Please believe me. How could those girls match up to you? I mean it, I love you!"


    "You mean it? I can tell you mean to play around with me!" Looks like this Dior Merlin had her ways around playboys, "There''s no need to belittle any girls to elevate me."


    "Dior, you are like the stars and moon for me¡­ Please give me a chance to show my loyalty to you¡­"


    "Mr. Joy, who said you are allowed to call my name? I don''t think we are that close!" Dior Merlin said, "And besides, your loyalty for love is as worthless as dust!"


    "Please give me some time!" Mr. Joy said in excitement, "I will find someone to testify for me!"


    "Suit yourself!" Dior Merlin stated in the distance, "But I won''t be here for long."


    Mr. Joy came back into the room.


    (Haha! How lucky, I didn''t expect a show in here.)


    "What a crude young man!" An old voice came over, "What a lovely night, isn''t it, Ms. Merlin?"


    (En, another? Looks like the show isn''t over!)


    "Indeed, Mr. Prie, good evening."


    "If I heard right, hehe." Mr. Prie said, "Mr. Joy just expressed his love, right?"


    "Mr. Prie, you know, I respect you a lot!" Dior Merlin said unhurriedly, "I don''t think it''s amusing."


    "Do you? I apologize!" Mr. Prie said, "So, you didn''t say yes, do you?"


    "Mr. Prie!" Dior Merlin sounded a bit pissed, "Rejecting him doesn''t mean I''m anyway near interested in your proposal from the last time!"


    (Oh? A proposal from an old timer, exciting!)


    "Just give up your life and live with me, isn''t that great?" Mr. Prie, who has rejected again, became angry out of embarrassment, "For Protoss Lord''s sake, Dior Merlin, just look at your life now!"


    "It''s life I have chose!" Dior Merlin said in a firm manner, "I like it!"


    "Like it? Running your tiny little clothes store by working from dawn to dusk? You are still young and cute though, how could you just waste it or watching your father gambling away the money you earned from your hard work?"


    "My father loves me a lot!" Dior Merlin said, "And whatever it is, it''s so much better to be your mistress!"


    "I would sincerely hope you to reconsider, though I couldn''t offer you a status!" Mr. Prie left, "Such chance is rarely seen in life, you should be grateful to the Protoss Lord himself!"


    (Oh! Lord of Protoss, how great you are! Haven''t you seen, you are even helping them to pick up girls!)

 Chapter Volume 5 extra

    Heaven Island-an isle located to the northmost of Peace continent- was where the Protoss resided.


    The island isolated itself from the mainland with a vast ocean and was draped in a dense and everlasting fog, causing its appearance atop the waters as illusory and as fantastical as a fabled legend.


    Though many were aware of its existence and could point out its location vaguely, the Heaven Island remained as unchartered lands and not a single person managed to explain the mystery of the island.The Heaven Island, similar to its owner, was veiled in mystery.


    However, the island in its current state seemed to smile with hospitality at the approaching elite youths of the Protoss Alliance and spread its arms out in warm welcome.


    To the south of the Heaven Island, an enormous magic transportive field was inscribed onto the plaza of a shrine and emitted an endless stream of white light. Various types of runes were drawn onto the four corners of the transportive field and glowed with zeal and vigor, floating to the sky and flitting about as if they were dancing. Thereafter, humans began to emerge from the transportive group in groups, adorned in various types of uniforms. The distinguishing feature of the people who appeared from the transportive circle was that they all came from the three empires of the Protoss Alliance on the Peace continent. They were the people who showed tremendous merits and talent in the recent twenty years within the alliance.As the people of the Protoss Alliance walked about, they burst out in fascination towards the transportive field which shone with a stunning iridescent brilliance. Its gargantuan size was unimaginable; it could transport over a thousand people simultaneously with ease. Even though magisters around the world were capable of drawing a magic transportive field, its usage was limited to short-distance transportation that could not exceed even five miles. Furthermore, the transportive circle was so tiny it had barely enough room for three kittens to fit. It was impossible to compare the magnitude of the transportive circle before their eyes to any transportive circles a magister had ever made.On the other side of the plaza, three priests wearing long vermillion robes quietly stood by a corner.


    The utter amazement on the people¡¯s faces greatly pleased the three priests who had come to receive them.


    Though these youths were all elites of the Protoss Alliance¡¯s young generation and destined to take on high and lofty positions during the upcoming war against the Asmodian Alliance, teaching them the magnificence and regality of the Heaven Island Temple was quintessential! Through their recognition and heightened respect towards the temple, it would serve as a boost to their faith and ensure they ardently serve the Temple and Protoss Lord.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± A white-robed priest spoke in a slightly louder voice after seeing that all were present, ¡°May you all come this way, please. We will soon have an audience with the three supreme leaders of the Temple who are the messengers of the celestials and the Protoss Lord¡¯s faithful servants: The Cardinals!¡±


    A burst of hushed gasps erupted amongst the crowd. Who would have thought the esteemed Cardinals would personally welcome their arrival! It was indeed a supremely great honor!


    It should be known that the Cardinals were the highest-ranked priests; They were the ones who had absolute rule over all the Light Temples of the Protoss Alliance. From another point of view, their status was second to none except the Protoss.


    Hearing the collective sound of over a thousand breathing in sharply from shock and the sensation of their respectful gazes falling upon them, the three Cardinals¡¯ expressions became holier. The angelic expressions on their faces looked to be so pure it was as if it could even enlighten a mere hundred-day old baby with a glance or a man bearing the age of an ancient fossil. It could even make millions of Asmodians cry out with a simple sweep of their gaze.


    Oh, what regal mannerisms, such dignified bearings! A group of white priests who weren¡¯t qualified enough to stand forward watched from a corner far away as they choked over their sobs. Many of them were determined to show an expression as saint-like as the Cardinals no matter what it took. Whoever went against their wish was bound to be ferociously fought with.


    Visitors from each country were then separated from their guards. Led by several white-robed priests, the people of higher importance approached the three Cardinals.


    ¡°This is the Left-wing Cardinal. This is the Right-wing Cardinal, and the one in the middle is the Pope.¡± As the white-robed priest introduced them, the three Cardinals nodded to the priest cordially.


    ¡°You may continue! We would like to be introduced to these exemplary youths.¡± The Pope told the white-robed priest.


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± The white-robed priest cleared his throat and announced in a clear voice, ¡°May Your Holiness¡¯s be introduced to the Prince of the Tansey kingdom, a fellow ally of the Protoss Alliance and their subordinates¡±


    A prince with a slim and tall stature strode forward with two of his bureaucrats. Before the prince had gotten into position, he bowed deeply to the three Cardinals and grasped the Pope¡¯s hand. With an expression of great worship, he kissed the back of the Pope¡¯s hand. Naturally, he did not pass on kissing the hands of the Left and Right Cardinals afterward.


    ¡°Prince LeToux of the kingdom of Tansey, as well as his two bureaucrats achieved outstanding merits in the arduous trials they have faced.¡± The white-robed priest continued, ¡°Now, may we be gifted with the blessed benediction of the three Holiness¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Followers of Protoss!¡± The Cardinals said one after another, ¡°Because of your deep devotion and perseverance, I bestow upon you my blessings¡­¡±


    Within the crowd awaiting their audience with the Cardinals, everyone was fervently gazing upon the scene before them with excitement as they thought to themselves, ¡°I¡¯m next! I¡¯ll be the next! The three Excellencies are about to give me their blessings!¡±


    However, there was one particular fellow dressed entirely in black who appeared indifferent to that rather emotional sight.


    His hands rested atop his stomach carelessly and were burrowed within the spacious sleeves of his attire. His body swayed left to right languidly and his gaze was lifeless and bleary.


    The person in question was the Swabian Viceroy of Dark City: Earl Cohen Kheda, an infamous man of dubious reputation that nevertheless upheld a high regard for himself.


    ¡°Say, my dearest, dearest Prince Highness¡­¡± Cohen spoke to Fischer who wore white and had a peaceful look on his face, ¡°That, that Tansey Empire¡­ what¡¯s it like?¡±


    ¡°Tansey,¡± Fischer turned his head and looked at him, ¡°is an empire located in the outermost northern region of the Protoss Alliance. However, its lands are barren and thus, the difficult life the citizens of Tansey experiences made them become hard-workers and are all rather strong-willed. The Tansian army is mighty and ferocious, known for its strong troops and excellent officers. The power of Tansey must not be overlooked! That¡¯s why it¡¯s one of the empires the Temple values most.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Cohen said, ¡°Then, which country do those guys come from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Symbian prince, Ribera.¡± Fischer said, ¡°His country is located in the central regions, thus it is an empire that has a strong geographical advantage. Besides that, the kingdom of Symbia has some renowned specialized corps¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! Got it.¡± Governor Kheda suddenly came to a realization and said, ¡°Well, which minor-minor is next?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the white-robed priest interrupted him and declared, ¡°Presenting: Prince of Swabia of the Protoss Alliance and their subordinates!¡±


    Fischer shook his head in a mixture of annoyance and amusement as he began to walk towards the three Cardinals. Cohen cursed under his breath before quickly following behind, maintaining a distance of one foot between the two of them.


    Fischer smiled and approached the three Excellencies leisurely.


    ¡°Greeting, Your Holiness.¡± He bent his back slightly as he grasped the Pope¡¯s hand and brought it near his lips but never touching; it was a gesture to merely keep up appearances, ¡°I am Fischer, the Swabian Prince. I am glad to be blessed with your graceful mien!¡±


    ¡°Oh! So, you are the Fischer?¡± The Pope had long forgotten the fact that Fischer did not kiss his hand unlike the others and exclaimed to the other two Cardinals, ¡°This is Fischer! I would have never expected him to be so young!¡±


    The Left and Right-wing Cardinals came closer to engage in small talk with Fischer, as well.


    ¡°You must be the Left Cardi! Seventeen years ago, it was you who personally came over to Swabia with relief rations while famine struck our lands! The people of Swabia owe you a debt. They respect you for your benevolence!¡± Fischer shook their hands one by one while talking politely, making sure he did not neglect any of them, ¡°The Right Cardi, your dashing looks, and voice triumph the passage of time. Since the day I met you ten years ago in DC, all DC residents have bore you in mind constantly!¡±


    ¡°You flatter us so¡­¡±


    ¡°Prince Fischer is indeed young and promising¡­¡±


    While the big shots intimately crowded around Prince Fischer who had stolen the limelight, Cohen Kheda, who had been standing behind fell into confusion.


    Fischer¡¯s mannerisms and movements had made everyone present including the other princes and their men- ashamed of themselves. His naturally gentle expression and graceful bearing could not possibly be imitated by normal people.


    ¡°Ah! Your Holiness¡¯s.¡± Fischer had finally remembered the presence of a certain man who had been left standing behind, ¡°This is the Viceroy of Dark City from my home country, who was designated a Royal Commodore by my father a few days earlier: Earl Cohen Kheda.¡±


    ¡°The one who had been protecting the temple ardently during the defending trial in Porta, the Earl Cohen Kheda?¡± Though he put his words in such a nice way, his tone was slightly colder than when he spoke to Fischer, ¡°Nicely done, young man! You¡¯ve protected three princes and hundreds of priests! You¡¯re well perceived by us!¡±


    The Pope¡¯s right hand raised slightly, ready to allow Governor Kheda to kiss the back of his hand. Aside from Fischer, that had been the second time the Pope actively allowed a person to kiss his hand. Though it could be perceived as a gesture done for the sake of Fischer, such actions were still rather extreme.


    Seeing the Pope¡¯s actions, many others inevitably felt their emotions become turbulent, ¡°What the hell?! Why does a rascal viceroy deserve the Pope to raise his hand! That hand belongs to the Pope, for god¡¯s sake! This guy is just a puny viceroy! We¡¯ve got loads of viceroys! And, he¡¯s just a tiny little Commodore. Wait for it, once I get home, I¡¯ll promote every soldier to become Commodores!¡±


    When they recalled the instance when the Pope¡¯s hand was kissed, the expression on his face seemed to be reluctant, which only served to incite the jealousy raging within them.


    Governor Kheda copied Fischer¡¯s actions and smiled. Though his smile appeared to be rather fake, it was still within an acceptable range. He slightly bent his back to hold the Pope¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Pure white as bowlder, skin as smooth as that of an infant¡¯s¡­ Your Holiness!¡±


    Governor Kheda looked up, his sincere smile had turned greedy, ¡°What skin care products have you used to possess such lovely hands?¡±


    ¡°Governor Kheda, a young man should not indulge in such stuff!¡± The Pope replied with a smile, ¡°As long as you devote yourself to the Protoss Lord, good luck will fall to you.¡±


    However, the thought in his mind greatly differed to what he had just said, ¡°You think you deserve to know? I¡¯m absolutely not telling!¡±


    But, what kind of man was Cohen Kheda? If he was to be dismissed this easily, he would have never been called Viceroy Rascal! In truth, he had already felt peeved since the beginning of the ceremony.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You are the one who is closest to the Lord. You three must be the greatest beings aside from the Lord!¡± Cohen said with a look full of respect, ¡°I am far too excited by this¡­ truly¡­ truly¡­ HOW AM I TO EXPRESS MY OVERFLOWING EMOTIONS!¡±


    Cohen Kheda¡¯s words made Fischer worry greatly, however, he could not possibly disrupt him at this moment. Thus he could only pray that Cohen would not go overboard. On the contrary, such a scene seemed normal to the others as Governor Cohen Kheda was famed to be extremely emotional. Hence, his actions seemed perfectly fine to them.


    ¡°BUT¡­¡± Cohen paused for a moment; he seemed to have come to a huge revelation, ¡°HOW COULD A MERE KISS ON THE HAND TRULY EXPRESS THE INTENSITY OF THE EMOTIONS RAGING WITHIN ME!!¡±


    ¡°EVERYONE!¡± His body suddenly turned to face the crowd as he declared, ¡°The esteemed individuals before our eyes are the three highly respected and greatly accomplished Cardinals! Truly, how great is the extent of their status, ah? WHAT GREAT MEN THEY ARE! THEY ARE UNSELFISH, UNPREJUDICED, NOBLE AND HONEST¡­¡±


    Cohen Kheda continued his endless stream of praises until the three red-robed priests had even begun to blush from his flattery.


    This was a rare situation that the three elderly men with a cumulative age of over 250 years were facing. To think their faces were still capable of blushing.


    ¡°¡­ thus, I¡¯ve made a decision!¡± Governor Kheda¡¯s eyes have become incredibly and unrealistically pure, ¡°I WOULD LIKE TO SHOW MY RESPECTS TO THESE THREE GOD-LIKE BEINGS WITH A MORE PROPER, MORE DIRECT, AND MORE HOTTER AND PASSIONATE MANNER!¡±


    ¡°Governor Kheda¡­ we don¡¯t deserve that.¡± Those three, who did not know a catastrophe was about to befall them, were still acting modest, ¡°We¡¯re merely the Lord¡¯s servants¡­¡±


    Fischer, who was standing by the side kept his head down. No one knew Cohen better than him. The ferocity of Cohen¡¯s revenge was always directly proportioned to the duration of the intro to his revenge. Currently, Cohen could have already gotten his revenge long ago. However, he had been talking feverishly for over ten minutes and had made everyone including the three Cardinals involved stupefied.


    ¡°You three!¡± Governor Kheda turned back to the red-robed priests and spread his arms out, ¡°PLEASE ACCEPT MY¡­ MY MOST PASSIONATE, FIERY EMBRACE!¡±


    Before the Pope could come to his senses, Cohen had already taken the first step and was tightly embracing him. Cohen¡¯s arms wrapped around the Pope¡¯s torso and formed a cross at his back, gripping onto his shoulders with a deadly vice-like grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wrinkle my robe¡­¡± The Pope had thought in his mind, ¡°Reckless guy!¡±


    Looked upon with astonished gazes, Cohen clenched his hands.


    ¡°BUZZ!¡± Low crackling like the sound of roasted beans exploding emitted from the Pope¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Ah! Apologies! Forgive me, you have to forgive me, I was too overjoyed!¡± Cohen Kheda jabbered, ¡°Let me try again!¡±


    ¡°BUZZ¡±


    By the time Cohen released him, the Pope looked neither joyful nor unhappy. He seemed touched, or perhaps even confused and at a loss for words.


    Whereas the ones who presented earlier were experiencing grave regret, ¡°Why didn¡¯t it occur to me to hug them! What a shame, this extreme honor was taken by this rascal for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Governor Kheda dashed towards his next target, ¡°My beloved Left Cardinal!¡±


    ¡°BUZZ¡±


    The Right-Wing Cardinal was smart enough to know that though the current situation was odd, the sounds that originated from Cohen¡¯s embrace was anything but good. When he was considering whether to retreat a step or two, he found out that Cohen had placed one of his foot on the edge of his robe that touched the floor.


    Between the choice of flashing his naked body and receiving Cohen¡¯s embrace, the Right-Wing Cardinal naturally chose the latter.


    ¡°Ah! My dearest Right Cardinal! I know! You must have been looking forward to this!¡±


    ¡°BUZZ¡±


    In this solemn moment under the gaze of everyone, did the three red-robed priests have the option to yell out?


    Surely not!


    Finally, when Cohen was done with the hugs and retreated, the Pope¡¯s touched expression twitched to reveal a trace of a forced smile.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The Pope told a white-robed priest, ¡°Let the visitors have a tour around the temple!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Holiness!¡± The white-robed priest then told everyone, ¡°The ceremony has come to an end. May I have the princes of the three empires and their subordinates follow me!¡±


    Thus, all bid farewell to the three Cardinals with great reluctance.


    When they were assured everyone had left the venue, the three Cardinals could no longer support their weight and fell to the floor almost simultaneously. Immediately, several priests rushed forward to help them up and the sounds of their cries resounded.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fischer said lightly to the governor beside him, ¡°You overdid it.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t care! Who the hell do they think they are!¡± Governor Kheda did not give a damn, ¡°By the way, why did they act like that when seeing you, like flies seek for meat! Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You kiss your mother with that mouth?¡± Fischer eyed their surroundings and said quietly, ¡°You wanna know? My lips are sealed!¡±


    ¡°Not telling? Are you sure?¡± Cohen Kheda grinned, ¡°After all, I¡¯m your best bro!¡±


    Fischer turned around to face Cohen with a defiant expression that expressed his unwillingness to oblige to his request.


    Governor Kheda grinned and showed an imploring expression, urging him wordlessly to tell him about it.


    ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°You better tell me, or else!¡±


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. Don¡¯t you regret it after this!¡±


    ¡°May everyone please have a look: this is one of the rooms in the Temple used to say one¡¯s prayers.¡± A white-robed priest explained, ¡°Usually, it is used by priest apprentices who have come to enlighten themselves. Now, may I have you focus on the murals on the wall. They depict the tale of¡­¡±


    Slowly, the white-robed priest came to the realization that no one had been listening to his introduction. Instead, the audience had focused their gaze on two young men slightly lagging behind from the group. It was unknown to them as to why Prince Fischer and Governor Cohen Kheda were looking at one another with such an expression.


    ¡°MY HERO!¡± Abruptly, Cohen Kheda cried out in a voice that could shake the heavens! He knelt on one knee and grasped both of Fischer¡¯s thighs as he wailed so loudly it terrified the people listening!


    ¡°MY HERO! TELL ME! TELL ME THIS SECRET!¡± He yelled hysterically. His enormous voice surged in the spacious lobby which buzzed in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°PLEASE TELL ME! TELL ME! I¡¯M NOT AFRAID OF DEATH, I¡¯M NOT! LET ME GO! TELL ME! IF YOU DON¡¯T TELL ME, I¡¯LL KILL MYSELF RIGHT NOW!¡±


    Anyone who was familiar with him would know that this governor had something up his sleeves again.


    However, nobody, there was familiar with him. Everyone was stunned by Cohen Kheda as they did not have a single clue on what was going on between them. According to what Governor Cohen Kheda, it seemed like he had been given a hint on a huge secret that was extremely dangerous; this greatly encouraged him to know the entire truth. From their point of view, Governor Kheda seemed like a responsible man!


    But, why exactly did he call Fischer a hero?


    His Royal Majesty was stunned. Though Fischer and the guys joked around to each other in private constantly, the place they were standing in at that moment was the Holy Temple, a temple of devout faith to the Protoss Lord. Even if someone were to hand a person a hundred guts, they still wouldn¡¯t dare act silly with Prince Fischer and say something along the lines of, ¡°Golly, you really do hate me to the point of scaring everyone off. I¡¯m ignoring you from this point onwards, hmph!¡± While putting on a delicate and cutesy act.


    ¡°Cohen, you jackass!¡± Fischer cursed in his heart, ¡°Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Governor Cohen, please get up.¡± The brightly blushing Prince Fischer had to come to a compromise, ¡°Though the matter we speak of is still a distant rumor, you have shown great bravery. I will share my known information!¡± (You jerk! Rascal! Get up and I¡¯ll tell you, you shameless man!)


    ¡°But¡­¡± Governor Cohen appeared hesitant, ¡°If this matter is to be heard by others, I am afraid an insignificant person such as I would be deemed of treason.¡± (No! If your old man manages to find out about today¡¯s events, he¡¯ll spank me!)


    The people eavesdropping began to nod at his words and had a much better opinion regarding Cohen, ¡°To care for the honor of the royal family even in such a moment proves his devout loyalty to the empire he serves. Good! He is truly a capable man!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Governor!¡± Cohen¡¯s act had made Fischer annoyed yet amused. Thus, he said, ¡° rise!This matter is not as grave as what you have perceived and is far too simple of a matter to cause such worry. Nevertheless, I agree with your thoughts and am on the same page! Please, ¡± (Ugh, you ass! Fine, if my father asks about today, I¡¯ll handle the situation. Are you satisfied, yet? Hurry and get your ass off the ground!)


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please forgive me for being impulsive.¡± (Okay, I¡¯ll stop making a fool out of you. Now, you should know what I¡¯m capable of, right!)


    The duo¡¯s act of the interaction between a loyal man and his wise king had drawn the curtains to its end. The two princes who had watched its entirety shook their head slowly and sighed in lament, ¡°What a wonderful governor! I should have a man or two just like him.¡±


    They had no idea this so-called ¡®loyal man¡¯ had inflicted three pinches and five scratches on Fischer¡¯s thigh which made this Prince of Swabia experience a pain similar to the misery in hell.


    As the crowd was done watching the show between Prince Fischer and Governor Cohen Kheda, the white-robed priest continued their tour around the Temple.


    ¡°Now, say it!¡± With an appearance that acted perfectly normal, Governor Cohen Kheda lowered his voice and asked.


    ¡°When I was young, I¡¯d always been curious about the things around me. Plus, I was rather reckless back then.¡± Prince Fischer admitted his defeat and said, ¡°Thus, I wrote a letter to the bishop at the DC light temple, who later became the Right Cardi, to ask a few religious question.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°At first, I was the one who asked him questions. Due to my status, he replied thoroughly. As I grew older, he became the one to ask me about various things.¡± Fischer continued, ¡°Even after he was offered a job and moved to the Heaven Island, we¡¯ve continued our communication via letters every once in awhile. He had mentioned about me to the Pope and Left Cardinal, hence, they¡¯ve also written to me before.¡±


    ¡°My, I see! What¡¯s it about, those letters?¡±


    ¡°They were usually religion questions asked as a survey.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Cohen asked in surprise, ¡°Are they raising you to become their successor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a prince.¡± Fischer chuckled, ¡°Why would I become a priest?¡±


    ¡°So, they must have felt you were a boy they could get along with?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Fischer said, ¡°One day if you¡¯re lucky enough to read the handouts issued by the Heaven Island Temple, you will know the reason why.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, tell me now. I¡¯m not so into reading handouts!¡±


    ¡°Those papers are edited by the three red priests.¡± Prince Fischer said slowly and in his lowest voice, ¡°A majority of its content have something to do with the questions they asked me¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew it, you¡¯re a ghostwriter!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a ghostwriter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ you won¡¯t know about it, anyways. No need for an explanation!¡±


    Once Cohen was done speaking, he tugged on the corner of Fischer¡¯s jacket to get them to catch up with the rest of the group.


    The Princes and their subordinates from the three empires spent the whole morning sightseeing, but they managed to see barely even half of the Heaven Island Temple. Although everyone knew of the significance of the Temple in the Protoss Alliance and had already expected it to be enormous, they were nevertheless left awestruck by its magnificence and splendor. An average royal palace seemed to pale in comparison to the Temple¡¯s brilliant appearance and was akin to a meager sand castle built by children.


    The places they¡¯ve finished seeing were five praying rooms, two plazas, and the Protoss Academy.


    The five praying rooms were designated for priests of different ranks, excluding the academy students who were required to pray under harsh weather conditions to strengthen their will.


    The largest out of the five praying rooms was designated for newly promoted priests. Though it may be called a room, its size was large enough to easily contain three thousand to four thousand people.


    No supportive pillars could be found in this giant area. Thousands of spell-powered lights were emitting a soft, gentle glow atop hundreds of fine silver holders located on the walls, floor, and the ceiling. It made the playing room light up with an awe-inducing brilliance.


    Large, exquisite wall paintings brilliantly decorated the four walls that surrounded the room. They were so tall that they reached the room¡¯s arched ceiling. Each one of them depicted the innumerable great achievements of Protoss.


    What followed was a slightly smaller praying room dedicated for higher-ranked priests. The decorations in that room were much more expensive and the wall paintings were replaced with relief sculptures.


    To summarize: the smaller the room, the more money that was spent on it.


    As for the two plazas, the first one was the one everybody stood on when they first reached the island. It was nothing worth mentioning about it except for the magic field.


    However, the other Plaza of Protoss has had a vast difference. There stood 101 statuses of each and every Protoss member. All of them were a whopping hundred meters tall! The statues were made from whole blocks of giant granite and carved out using only the best of the best craftsmanship. The one hundred and one statues posed in various ways and circled the plaza. All of them were facing towards the Protoss King¡¯s statue situated in the center of the plaza: the sculpture of Pamiche Knarch.


    The King¡¯s statue was much taller than the others. His giant wings gently rested on his back and one of the hands was holding onto a sword, while the other a scripture. He stood there peacefully and has an appearance that looked calm and benevolent.Though it may be a mere sculpture, each and every one of them could deeply feel the King¡¯s severity, dignity, kindness, wisdom, and saintliness.


    Many of them could not help but kneel in worship to the Protoss King¡¯s sculpture as they began to uncontrollably weep and confess all their sins that had been committed since the time of their birth.


    They knocked their heads time after time against the bluestone floor while confessing each and every one of their sins, no matter how small or how severe of a matter it was! The worship they had shown was to such an extent even the priests felt a surge of emotions rushing through them.


    The above-mentioned situation had occurred every time the crowd arrived at a new place in the Temple, which greatly delayed the prearranged visiting schedule. After finishing with the Protoss Academy, they were running out of time.


    The three Cardinals were the hosts of the banquet of welcome which was held in the main dining hall. They absolutely could not be late for this important banquet.


    At the end of the feast, the Pope finally declared the start of the highly anticipated event.


    ¡°We all know the reason all of you have come to the Heaven Island is to see the Protoss lords. Our Temple merely serves as a reception for their arrival. Now, the time has come for you to meet them!¡±


    Visitors from all the three empires remained calm on the outside but had begun to shout crazily deep in their souls!


    ¡°Please be prepared. At a later time, we¡¯ll transport you all to the place you¡¯ve yearned for!¡± The Pope stood with his back straight and with a lively spirit, he said, ¡°For you, it¡¯s the opportunity of a lifetime!¡±


    Looking at the excited crowd, the Pope continued, ¡°For that, we¡¯ll not be accompanying you. So, please pay attention to what you say and how you behave! In this saintly holding, you represent not only yourself or your homeland, but also the whole Protoss Alliance and all of the people within!¡±


    ¡°If anyone of you misbehaves in front of the Protoss, even if they let you go, we will not!¡± The Pope glanced over at a certain man, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll pass it on to the Left Cardinal. He¡¯ll be responsible for telling you what you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Please be assured, the Protoss that we worship is kind and wise. For that, we should be paying more attention to our behavior when facing them.¡± The Left Pope said as he opened a sealed parchment, ¡°After the banquet, you will be cleansed with holy water. The princes need to wear our white robes that do not have any embellishments or accessories.¡±


    ¡°All civil bureaucrats need to wear conjoined white robes. Army generals will wear conjoined armor. All personal belongs will be retained.¡±


    ¡°Now, Right Pope, may we have the names of the people who will be a part of this event.¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of names, so please listen well.¡± The Right Pope cleared his throat and read, ¡°¡­ at last! Viceroy Cohen Kheda!¡±


    Cohen¡¯s mind was wandering while he was named. He snapped out of his daze and replied loudly, ¡°Yes, here!¡±


    ¡°Due to you and your subordinates¡¯ exemplary performance during the trial in Porta, positive references have been given by the two temples from Porta and Rivalz. You, as well as your officers: Wilder, Moya, Jack, and Marfa are granted permission to come as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Governor Cohen replied simply and clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that these four are not of nobility status as of yet.¡± The Right Pope briefly warned him, ¡°You must properly discipline them!¡±


    Hearing Cohen¡¯s reply, Fischer who has been standing beside was startled and suffered quietly in his heart as he thought, ¡°Cohen himself is already a reckless man and now you are asking him to discipline his subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s pretty much about it!¡± The Pope stood up with a slight struggle, ¡°Get showered, everyone! We¡¯ll see you off later!¡±

 Chapter Volume 5 1

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    ranslated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Note 2: Recommended reading music of this chapter ¡®Shipwrecked¡¯, from Illumina by Two Steps from Hell.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Sander: Leader of the Aqua Clan.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Dior Merlin: One of Cohen''s wives.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.


    Massive blocks of dark clouds rested down on the ocean, rejecting any sunlight struggling to pierce through. The once azure blue sea water now looked blackish green. Everything that consisted such ambiance made me so irritated.


    I stood on the prow and felt the cool breeze unique to this vast water area. It somehow eased my restless mind. My ships were seized by an unknown group of bandits. The cargo was not worth so much. However, such incident meant that this route that took me so much labor was no longer safe.


    "Marfa." I said with a small voice, "Recite the episode once more."


    "Yes. As we came back, we were caught up by a dozen rapid dingies." Marfa also replied in a very low tone, "We were outnumbered and considered your word to avoid casualties. Thus I decided to abandon the ships. That group of guy has kept our ships and required you, the leader, to take up the matter. I don''t think this would end well."


    "You''ve made the right call. Since we are not familiar with naval battles, to start up a fight might mean worse." I turned about and told Marfa, "Tell them to get their weapons ready. I''ll be inside, tell me when we''re there."


    "Roger!"


    I retired to the cabin and rested by the table, sipping wine little by little, while cautiously considered the current situation.


    My unknown enemies have kept my cargo instead of hurting any of my men along the way, which was a rather friendly posture. If this was a trap, then what''s their purpose? If they were targeting me, there was no way they did not know my identity! If they were just a group of pirates, then they could just take the ships and leave. Instead, they asked for the boss, namely me. Apparently, they have required me to talk.


    Looked like I was in this to prepare earlier.


    By the dawn, Marfa tapped my cabinet door.


    "Boss, they should be located on that island up front." Marfa said, "We''re arriving soon. Should I get a few of my men to get off and follow from behind?"


    "Drop it. They are good with water so they can''t be neglecting our tiny tricks." I tapped Marfa''s shoulder, "Tell everybody to stay alerted and follow me. We need to get to know who are they and let them make their offers."


    As I finished talking, our sentinels on the mast had spotted conditions. His fingers were pointed at a few lights swagging in the water.


    "They''ve been following us!" Marfa gasped.


    I laughed and said to him, "Easy now, since they didn''t hurt us before now, neither will they afterward. We''re safe, prepare to go ashore!"


    Our ships were led by those enemy dingies to avoid dangerous rocks hiding in the seawater. Not long after that, we docked and discovered that my smuggling ships were parked aside.


    I left a few guys to guard the ship then went off the board with Marfa and Amart and the others. Then walked toward a few men who looked like the ones to welcome us.


    The two parties approached, a tall and thin guy sided his body and gestured as to encourage us to keep walking. Then we were led and headed toward the island center.


    I could understand that he was merely a not-worth-mentioning, so I nodded silently, and everybody followed me. I noticed uniformity of male gender on the way. Oddly enough, women and children were missing.


    Could it be, that this was only one of their base? Their figures were odd as well, I''ve gone through hundreds of them without spotting a fattie.


    A camp-like ground was getting closer, then we finally stopped at a giant wooden house. Thus I met their head leader by a bonfire. That man was handling a barbecue rack.


    "Have a seat!" He said, "Didn''t expect this newbie smuggler boss will be so young."


    "Oh, really?" I seated, "Didn''t expect the one to rob my ship is a barbecue cook."


    A roaring sound accompanied by one of his guard rushing toward me.


    I gazed upon the guard''s steps and told Marfa,"Put him down."


    Marfa bounced up front as his body went parallel to the ground, he supported by holding both hands on the ground then swung one of his legs sharply to attacked that guard, which, unfortunately, that guard dodged. However, he did not foresee that Marfa continued his attack by kicking both feet steadily targeting his target, sharply and with force.


    Within four of my friends who grew up with me, Marfa was the weakest in the strength of all. However, he was the most skilled and flexible one, which might be originated from his experience as a young thief. I took some pain and time to come up with a set of martial combination focusing the use of calf and dagger.


    Marfa who was engaged in the fight laughed and roared then he spun his body rapidly. As for the other man, he got hit for several times underneath his waist. While before he could fall, he was kicked out yet again by Marfa''s flashy kick. Looked like he was not getting up again anytime sooner.


    "Impressive!" The leading-looking man clapped and said, "What a kick-ass fellow you''ve got as a smuggler."


    "I''m flattered." I said in a blunt tone, "What an idiot fellow you''ve got as a pirate, and what a bitch you are."


    "You listen!" He pointed a finger at me and said, "My politeness is not your excuse to act arrogantly!"


    "Is that so? Your Lord is arrogant all the time." I said, "As for you¡­"


    "I what?"


    I laughed, "You''ve summoned me here, yet you didn''t introduce who and what you are or your purpose here, rather, you indulged your man in making a fool of himself. Don''t you call this a bitch, what say you?"


    "Fine! Business first!" He stood up, "My name is Sander, pirate!"


    "Turner, businessman."


    "I''ve got your ships and your stuff. You''ll need to trade something to get your stuff back."


    Well, how straightforward he was. If I offered a ransom this quickly, I would be getting extorted constantly since.


    "That stuff¡­" I said coldly, "You can keep ¡¯em if you like so much. Those, as well as the ships, are yours."


    "¡­ You really don''t wanna get those back?"


    "Those things worth nothing much to me. I''m capable of losing some. I''m here because I''m interested in you and your people." I said, "However, now, looks like you are not the one I have expected!"


    "LISTEN!" The leader said, "If you don''t comply, we''re gonna grab your ships every time! We are the masters of the sea!"


    "Whatever, I can always get back to the land." I kept on laughing and despite his threat, "By that time, you, and your people will be feeding on seawater!"


    "Oh?" His face turned, "You''re pissing me off. I feel the need to fight you nevertheless! However, before that, we need to finish our business."


    I said deprecatingly, "Tell me about it! Skip your tricks on me, I''m stronger than you think."


    "OK, blunty." He said, "I will assure your safety while smuggling in the sea, but I want a cut out of your profit."


    "You want to make a deal? On what ground?" I threw up my hands and laughed, "Have you invested?"


    "On this ground!" He reached his right hand and spread all of the fingers. Between each of his finger, there were flesh webbings that connected, "I''m the leader of the Aqua Clan!"


    "Aqua Clan?"


    "You are right! We are protectors of Arethusa." He raised his head proudly, "Your safety will be guaranteed under our protection!"


    "Sander¡­" I glimpsed him, "You''ve become the leader quite a short while ago, right?"


    "You know?" He looked surprised.


    "Sit closer, you." I said, "I don''t like to yell."


    Sander called off his guards and sat next to me.


    "You are young, but your negotiating skill is terrible. I reckon that you''ve focused on practicing martial skills, am I right?"


    He nodded. As I suspected, he was a newbie talker.


    I continued, "So, have you got an elder in the clan? Or was there any incidents happening?"


    "There is. We have a Chief Elder."


    "I wanna see him!" I said, "Maybe we could work something out, something big."


    "Our Chief Elder is not someone to meet if only you want." Sander considered, "I am the chief leader, you talk to me."


    "I have nothing to talk with you." My clear vision was straightforward, "Or so to speak, I''ve got nothing to say to the current you."


    "How dare you think less of me!" Sander said, "You are nothing more than a smuggler!"


    A situation like this made me stop talking and turned and prepared to leave.


    "Stop!" Sander yelled, "I''ll keep every last one of you, don''t you believe that?"


    "Sure!" I did not bother to look back, "But the cost to keep me will be too much of a burden to you."


    "OK! Then just you and me." He said, "One on one to keep the costs low."


    "I''m ok, you are an aqua." I gazed at him coldly, "Using weapons will be unfair, I''ll just fistfight."


    Hearing me talking like this, Sander could not hold any longer. He roared loudly then instantly jumped toward me. However, what he did not know was that a fistfight was something I was best at.


    He was as impulsive as a child, if Sander were the main leader, then there must be only one rational reason: The Aqua clan had gone through an unforeseeable turbulence. Judging by his action to rob a smuggler like hungry dogs eat dirty puddings, the aqua clan''s incidence was bad enough to not only make Sander take over the chief chair so hastily, but his clan people were suffering from starvation! All of these had firmly made me decide to pay a visit to the Aqua clan.


    Sander threw a fist towards me, though it took a small curved path, the fist looked dominant that echoed a twist of a swirl. It was only for aqua people like Sander who had strong back and waist muscles to steady the body in the ocean''s invisible waves and take advantage of it. Thus on the land, without water, their superiority on body strength had become even bigger. Sander''s movement always brought up twisted wind that swirled and the fists he threw were all quick and powerful from body strength.


    To fight with a man like him, it''s best to keep him close and cut off any distance for him to deploy his advantages.


    My countermoves were well planned. Thus I cut in his fast movements once I spotted chance. Sander did not see this. Thus he froze for one second, which left a flaw in his act. I caught his flaw and grabbed his arm, in the meantime, kicked hard on his body. Sander had to abandon attacking me and readjust his movement. As long as he was caught, he will lose.


    Sander reacted quickly, but once my kick connected his body bounced away. We shared a quick look and engaged once again. Between our fists and kicks, clapping sounds of body parts impacting on each other constantly echoed.


    "Take me to see the elder if you lose!


    "Ok, you have my word!"


    I stopped being polite and approached him again in threat. After several impacts, Sander came to understand that he was not going to win in combat. Thus he dashed back while rest the right hand on his chest, thus a piece of chanting came out.


    "My ages enshrined Arethusa, please unfold your eyes and redeem your people¡­"


    He folded both hands then blue lights started to appear there. "Algal Wrath!"


    That was a spell!


    I bent forward and started to gather strength on my feet. Yellowish combat aura began to show up on my body.


    As Sander chanted, a sky-blue water pillar raised gradually in his palms. Its color became ever so deeper as if the water had absorbed all the blue color from the night sky.


    At the front end of the pillar, a female body was illustrated. She wore a suit of armor and had a blade. Even her face was so bright to be seen.


    I knew it was utterly dangerous stop moving and just watch during a fight. However, my damn curiosity drove me to continue.


    Though this figure was based on water, I was thrilled by her beauty. Each of her tiniest movements was incredibly vivid and lifelike, even her gaze was touchable.


    She landed the look on me and instantly frowned then chopped her blade. The blue water sword reflected a light beam. Was this the Algal Wrath?


    The situation did not allow me to hesitate. I crossed both of my hands to concentrate all of my combat aura to form a golden shield in front of me.


    "BANG!" An enormous sound as if a real metal sword chopped on an actual shield resounded the short kickback had made me retreat few steps back. I couldn¡¯t handle the shock wave that followed. Buds of sweats were already there in my head. However, Sander was no better. It took his effort to cast this high-end spell.


    "Ah¡­ AH!" I yelled like crazy, "TORN!"


    My golden aura emitting dazzling lights instantly enlarged twice the size as before and pushed away from the blue sword. My both hands then shook. Thus the combat aura shield, as well as the blue water pillar, broke because of this.


    Sander was astonished. He refused to believe that I successfully defeated his magic. I surely was not staying idle during this moment. Thus I rushed forward and punched him in the body. The exhausted Sander was too weak to dodge my fast attack, he then was caught by the belt collar and belt and raised over my head.


    "Wanna continue? I can go for another few rounds!"


    Sander sighed and tapped on his head, which was a gesture to admitting defeat.


    Sander knew that once anyone was lifted over another''s head, he will not stand a chance winning unless any dirty plays were pulled out.


    I laughed and admired his generosity and put Sander down. I sat with him.


    "Now I¡­ can''t beat you." He said, "But give me some time!"


    "Finally you are talking like a clan leader! You speak much better than you fight." I tapped his shoulder, "Can we now talk in parity?"


    "We can¡­" Sander said, "What do you want?"


    "Honestly speaking, I think your assault is in big trouble." I thought, "However I don''t believe that you''ll be able to solve the problem by robbing a few smuggler''s ships. If you can trust me, tell me your problem. I might be able to help."


    "You?" Sander made a bitter smile, "What a brave talk, smuggler."


    "¡­"


    "Fine, I''ll tell you." Sander surrendered to my sincere look and started talking.


    Turned out that since last year, the island where Sander and his clan people lived had been in a great drought, and lacked rain. What was worse in this year, rains were even more scarce, thus the starvation.


    However, at this moment, Sander''s father, the aqua people''s elder leader had passed away, making the young and inexperienced Sander came to succession in haste. Thus then and there appeared a pirate robbing to feed his clan people.


    "Indeed a big trouble." I sighed, "What a rough time to be the boss!"


    "We don''t have much of choice¡­" Sander lowered his head, "There are invisible waves around the island. Fishing is far from enough for us. No matter how hard I tried, I can''t feed everyone. Then I heard Winper had a new boss man, I was planning on blackmailing you¡­ notwithstanding that¡­"


    "Don''t be so discouraged!" I hit hard on Sander''s shoulder and urged, "All problems can be fixed!"


    "Easy for you to talk, we have ten thousands people." Sander said in dismay, "All need food."


    "How about this, you get some ships ready." I told Sander, "I''ll have my men get food ready for you in Winper. The rest, maybe I should meet your chief elder for now. What matters most are better decided by a venerable elder."


    "Are you giving us food? For real?" Sander asked in surprise, "You already beat me."


    "That''s another issue. Nothing is more important than people''s lives." I raised and said, "Send me back now! I''ve got many matters to attend."


    In Lucy''s whore house, I filled in everything about the aqua people to Fischer. While Fischer was considering the issue, I had sent Amart to prepare the food.


    "Seems like we''ve come close to yet another mysterious alien race." Fischer said, "I''ve never heard about the Aqua Clan."


    "This is why I paid a visit." I said, "That Sander guy, he''s such talented on water spells. If he continues practicing for another few years, I''ll have to run before him."


    "Since he''s an aqua, it''s no wonder that he excels in water spells." Fischer knocked on the table, "I was predicting the foreseeable sea warfare that we might encounter."


    "It''s not ''might'', it''s definitely!" I said, "What then?"


    "If in any case, battle in the ocean¡­" Fischer grinned, "And we have the aqua soldiers, what''s it gonna like?"


    "Ah! Hahaha!" I laughed, drooled and approached him, "I get it, an invincible fleet made out of aqua warriors!"


    "Exactly!" Fischer slashed a hand hardly in the air, "You should go this time. We have to prepare early!"


    "I know that." I said, "How come you suddenly become so smart?"


    "Glad you noticed that." Fischer certainly looked proud of himself, "Because I think it''s about time to beat out your arrogance! How am I called an adult otherwise?"


    "Puffffff!" I ignored him.


    "Say, how about that of your significant other?" Fischer grinned wickedly, "Did she fall in love?"


    "Sooner or later!"


    "True? Then good luck on that."


    I watched as Fischer exited the room, my mind had already traveled to the castle, to the girl who has been making me ache mentally and physically. I wondered what she was doing now. I laughed at this idea and noticed the black suit on my bed.


    I got dressed in black and recalled what happened the other night on the balcony. Suddenly, I missed her so much.


    Moments later, on the road from Winper City to the old castle. An all-black horse, as well as its rider, galloped at full speed.


    I have to set off with the food and ships tonight. Meeting with Jack and the others will compromise my time to explain. Thus I have decided to get off horse outside the castle and secretly sneak in.


    Given that I was on my own territory, getting caught would be embarrassing.


    I began my search for a comfortable spot to climb in at the outer castle wall. A much-ruined wall was repaired long ago without many climbable vegetations. I honestly had no idea why I was doing this despite all the impulse to meet the girl.


    "If you want to go in." As I was scratching my head desperately trying to figure out a way to enter, a female voice came nearer, "My suggestion is the gate."


    I was masked, so I turned and faced the owner of this voice: my wife, Dior Merlin.


    "It''s really you, dumb thief¡­" Arnold was in her arms, and her eyes glimmered, "How did you find it here?"


    My heart beat in disappointment.


    "Easy¡­" I talked with a lowered tone like last time, "It looks like a delicious place¡­"


    I messed about my shoes and clothes as well except for my voice, which made me looked taller and stronger, in case Dior would recognize me.


    "Shamefully," She smiled, "I am the lady of the house. It''s your fate not getting anything here today."


    "Lady of the house?" To my surprise, Dior said her words seriously this time.


    "Yes, I am." She sat on a tree trunk and used her finger to comb Arnold''s fur, "Why not have a seat? Have you become a coward this time around?"


    "Not a coward. I was confused¡­" I can''t let go of the chance to snooping into her true self, "How come you marry this guy all of a sudden. Judging by this place, the man seemed rather a bounder than nobility."


    "Respect yourself. Don''t you speak anything bad about my husband!" She glared me, "As for who I marry, you don''t need to know."


    "Do I? Sounds like your relationship is not bad." I cannot help recalling the days fighting with her, "I heard the incidence about your family and came here specially to see you."


    "Why didn''t you come a few days earlier?" She said distantly, "Why are you showing up now?"


    Hearing this, I remembered the dagger she always carried. Did this mean, she was into this thief identity? Then my presence here was indeed unnecessary.


    "I can tell¡­" She continued, "that you are a rich man!"


    "Yes, indeed." I said carelessly by accident, "I am a noble."


    "So to speak, my hair band is still there? Give it back."


    I fetched the band and tossed it back.


    "Thank you." She looked at it and said, "And thank you for visiting me."


    "You are welcome." I said, "What happened to your¡­ personality?"


    "You can have this back. I''m under my husband''s protection now, I think this is not needed any longer.." She took off the black steel dagger from the belt, then place it on the ground near her feet. She gazed at me and said, "Surprised to my changes?"


    "Yeah! You were kinda vicious when I met you¡­"


    "I was not feeling good at that time."


    "So now you are in a good temper?" I shrugged, "I don''t quite get it."


    "''Cuz I saw a friend!"


    "Are we?" I said, "I thought we were the kind of relationship between a robber and a robbee¡­"


    "Speaking about how you did your job." She made a cute giggling, "Won''t you feel shame?"


    "Ya, indeed." I said bitterly, "That one wasn''t going as expected."


    "Actually." She lowered her head, "I am grateful¡­"


    "Grateful, to me?" I asked astonishedly, "For what?"


    "You might have just left your dagger out of sudden interest¡­" She said, "However, during the time when my life was at its hardest, it''s there with me the whole time. It gave me the courage and empowered me. I, I for many times imagined you would show up one day and take me away from such hardship¡­ but, you didn''t."


    "I¡­ Is it too late to say sorry?"


    "Why sorry? This is not your fault." She looked at me, "Because you didn''t show, I was able to meet my husband."


    "I¡­ was busy those days¡­"


    "Liar." Her smile appeared once again, "Why lying? Aren''t we friends?"


    "Apologies¡­"


    "Accepted." She continued in the smile, "This is the difference between you and my husband. Him¡­ he never regularly to anyone."


    "Thus you decided to be with him?" I asked, "How is he treating you?"


    "Though he is a bit weird, not nobility, I still¡­" She thought for a moment, "He is honestly good to me. At least different from the men who chased after me. He is honest, sincere, has a kind heart."


    "Congrats¡­"


    "I need to go back!" She stood up and said, "You have my permission to come and visit. But I hope the next time you will go from the gate and lose that mask. By then I''ll be very glad to tell you about my husband."


    "You are saying¡­" My heart beat inexplicably, "You have accepted him?"


    "Humans are not perfect. And he has the good things on him to compromise the bad." She made a dazzling smile, "If this is not enough, I, as his wife, will certainly be of his help!"


    I watched as she walked further and remained silent with a mixed feeling.


    I retrieved the dagger from the ground, then surprisingly found its weight had increased. This was new to me. Was it because I lost the sense of it, or a particular girl has left something on it?"

 Chapter Volume 5 2

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike2


    Translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Note 2: Recommended reading music of this chapter ''Shipwrecked'', from Illumina by Two Steps from Hell. The video will auto-continue.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Sander: Leader of the Aqua Clan.Amart: The big boss of Winper City''s underworld.


    Amart was good. Not only did he prepare the first batch of much-needed food within a day, also all businessmen in Winper City had no idea who this food were sold to.


    Looking upon the ships full of food, Sander who went on board at half way could not even believe his eyes. He had to touch each and every bag of them to make sure that I was not making this up.


    "What do you wanna do? You''ve fostered such enormous manpower and financial system¡­" He stood on my side and said in a soft voice, "And now you are offering this much food, are you planning a rebellion?"


    "Rebellion?" I watched as the ships marched rapidly as well as the surf that messed around, then "We''ll talk about that after I meet the Elder."


    The aqua men were excellent sailors by nature because of their origin. They guided excellent as my food-loaded ships advanced rapidly.


    By the third morning, we sighted a giant island hid behind the thin mist.


    Several smaller battleships emerged out from the island then drew closer and circled around my fleet. After contact, the ships formed to queue on both sides and escorted us sailing toward the islands.


    "Aren''t you being too cautious!" I said to Sander, "You don''t need to do that."


    "You know well clear that food will save countless lives, as well as my people, are anxiously looking forward to it. Why bother asking me?" Sander replied, "To be honest, it''s the first time I bring this much food back since I assumed the role of chief leader. Besides, I''m bringing back a stranger. Even I have no idea if I''m doing the right thing."


    "You know you don''t," I said with a hint of a smile, "Then why to bother telling me this?"


    "I¡­ I have no idea."


    "Unwittingly, you said so! Your eyes have betrayed you." I looked at him, "I''ve got to admit that I am a huge trouble for many times. However, it was you who found me. In this case, congratulations."


    "You¡­" Sander was speechless, "Congrats me for what?"


    "For robbing my ships¡­" I said, "Or where''s the fun in that?"


    "Fun?"


    "What I said about fun," I gazed upon the smaller ships afar and said, "is not about the food or your people. Are you clear?"


    "Thank you for making that clear." Sander said seriously, "Or I''ll have to challenge you one more time giving that I can''t beat you."


    "Hehe, you are funny indeed." I laughed, "But¡­ do you believe that? I''m able to control and fool you around as I want. And you will do whatever I said, willingly."


    "You! You¡­"


    "The key to this question is, whether you want to do it without knowing the purpose, or not."


    "What difference does that make?"


    "Huge difference." I faced the constantly changing ocean surface and slowly revealed, "In the first condition, I will create environments that force you on the job I want, and you will be deeply devoted to fulfilling my wish without even getting tired. Only by the last moment will I tell you that you were merely my tool."


    "As for the latter condition, I will cut you in the program. You''ll know who and why you are working for, and, as well as the grand result of the project. To address it in another way, this time, you are a mentally prepared man, instead of a tool.


    "You! There''s no way you can do that! I''m not a fool."


    "Oh, really?" I said coldly, "If things turned out like you said, then why the hell thousands of aqua people are squashing on an isolated island, starving?"


    "You¡­ I¡­"


    "You are too young to be a chief." I tapped his shoulder, "In face, on this continent, not only the Aqua Clan is fooled, aren''t we all? The question is whether we wanna be a tool or humans that can think."


    "I''m getting it, you are not trouble." Sander said quietly around me, "You are a devil that lures. I''m already hooked¡­"


    "Am I? I''m flattered." I said, "You can try to make friends with me¡­"


    "I wish there''s a second option."


    We laughed into each other''s face.


    The wharf was crowded with people. Countless aqua people stood in alignment waiting to unload the food. We, on the other hand, led by Sander, traveled through the crowd and got on carriages and went to the island center.


    "Our Chief Elder is not so agreeable like me." Sander rode in the same carriage as I, "You can''t be careless when speaking with him."


    "I don''t intend to say anything." I replied, "You have my offer. He''s your job to convince."


    "You¡­ said what?" Sander widened his eyes, "Me?"


    "You wanna be a man that can think, right?" I watched him and said, "Convincing the Elder is the first step of you and me cooperating together. It''s your obligation."


    "But¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, but, however, nevertheless¡­" I said, "Just talk him in then I''ll tell you more. If he won''t listen to you, the leader, then my words won''t even worth mentioning."


    "Sigh, alright!" Sander said, "I feel like you sold me."


    "Yeah, I forgot to mention." I laughed, "To me a man of thoughts, the middle process is is extremely painful and difficult!"


    Our carriage halted in front of a building with giant round light blue top. My guards came to open the door for us as I got off. Sander led us in before I could survey the building''s style.


    Only after entering the building I noticed that entire place was made out of seashells. From the wall around us to its ceiling, millions of shells glowed rainbow-like reflections by several enchanted lights.


    The shells composed to make a giant picture above our head. Like nature itself and a giant illusion, this extraordinary image will flow to alter as anyone moved under it.


    Sander hinted to let me wait here. I smiled back to inform to do his job.


    In the center of the build located a pond. There, scattered people were standing by it, worshiping. The pond was rather large with several groups of fountains inside. I had nothing to do at the moment and decided to have a seat there.


    As my vision traveled through the moving fountains and finally landed on a thick light blue water pillar, to my surprise, a woman figure that illustrated from the pillar was the one Sander summoned by the spell the other night when he fought me.


    I was very convinced. Gazing at this almost perfect body, I utterly speechless.


    "Who are you?" A pleasing voice caught my attention, "Why are you looking at our Arethusa like that?"


    I turned away and found a girl wearing long robe asking me the question. Luckily she was not sounding that she was angry.


    "I''m the Elder''s guest." I said, "That¡­ is really your worshipping god?"


    "Man!" She frowned, "What''s ''that''? She''s an avatar of Arethusa. And she''s not only ours but also yours. She belongs to all living beings, try to remember it."


    "Mine? No way!" I said, "She stabbed me the other day¡­"


    "Lie! Arethusa''s avatar has never left this place." The aqua girl chuckled, "And Arethusa herself is the most gentle god there is. You must''ve done something bad. Truthfully, if you could feel by heart, you''ll sense her existence."


    I was lectured.


    "No need to feel." I said, "She''s right there."


    My impulse drove me to move the right leg and crossed into the pond.


    "Ah¡­" The girl behind me exhaled and gasped, "You get out now! You''ll be hurt! It''s enchanted!"


    I ignored her warning and went in toward the statue shaped by water. My instinct told me that this thing was somehow connected to myself. I was so deeply attracted to this woman that made me going close and close.


    As I approached, the statue itself went alive. She put her vision onto my body as if I have disturbed her The water around me were rose and altered into human shapes. Some shaped as warriors, some looked like mages. I was surrounded.


    I continued ignoring the girl''s anxious yelling and the fact that I was surrounded. Finally, I reached a distance where I could reach out my hand and touch the Arethusa statue itself. Now I was able to catch every detail of her. As I gazed at her eyes, she looked confused.


    "You¡­" I said lowly to it, "Can you speak?"


    The statue looked even more confused whereas the water pillars that were supporting her body shivered.


    "Or, you felt that we''ve met somewhere like I do?" I said, "And the feeling is strong¡­"


    She remained the same. However, the water-shaped men around did not initiate any attacks on me.


    Seemed that we were unable to communicate verbally. I looked at her while raised my right hand to my chest level and reached out.


    She paused for a moment, also lifted her right hand. Though it did not take long, I felt like ten thousand years had passed.


    Our palms reached and became one. I had an odd sense of coldness that came in.


    Before I met Marsh, I had been wondering in the universe as a group of energy. In that environment, my sole engagement and communication with the outside world was through spiritual power.


    Currently, as other ways to talk failed, my mind power became the only option.


    I shut my eyes, but still the feel of her physical body shivering passed inward. She was reacting!


    Both of us had kept palm to palm and communicated like so regardless of the passage of time until I became too tired and opened my eyes.


    I exhaled then sighted firstly some tiny alterations of the statue. She was no longer looking stiff, cold, as well as a hint of a smile was there on her face.


    As her smile became clearer, a sense of peace and warmth spread centered by the statue. Everyone felt it.


    "Arethusa smiled¡­ Arethusa smiled!" The aqua people who were surrounding the pond torn and started yet again knelt and praised their God. Only then did I noticed that the pondside was crowded with people.


    An old man wearing blue robe walked through the others with Sander''s help. Time had left long and deep wrinkles on his face, a huge horde of white beard drooped, and the cane in his hand, which I presumed was to hold up his no longer robust body.


    He made signs to dismiss the crowd, thus the people one by one saluted to the Arethusa as well as the old man then left. I guessed this must be the Chief Elder of the Aqua Clan.


    He took efforts to move near the pond and hinted me to come by.


    I made a smile then moved my right hand onto my chest and returned my courtesy as a younger. However, after my deeds, I pointed to the statue and made a ''please'' gesture.


    He shook his head exceedingly.


    I made the gestures once again with my ever so sincere eyes to add up my goodwill. As I assumed that it''s not shameful to talk business in front of their Arethusa statue.


    The Chief Elder sighed then finally walked by with Sander.


    "Sir Chief Elder, may I ask?" I dropped my body slightly.


    "The young generation nowadays are getting ever so rough. You have to drag me down in the water to talk." The Elder paid me no attention, rather he saluted the Arethusa statue and said, "How rare! It''s been the first time she smiles since we found her avatar hundreds of years ago.


    "What''s odd will be she keeps smiling daily, right?" I talked back because he ignored me earlier.


    "You thought so ''cuz you don''t know." The Elder had finally paid me attention, "You know, son. In all of our Arethusa portraits, she was always smiling!


    "Yeah? Then am I the luckiest one?" I turned away to looked at the Arethusa statue one more time, "So is Arethusa one of the Protoss in the Light Temple?


    "Hahaha!" Unexpectedly, the Elder laughed aloud full of scorn, "The Light Temple? If we worship the Light Temple, all of the aqua people wouldn''t wind up hiding here."


    "Hiding here?"


    "You are right! You seem surprised." The Elder gazed at me and said, "Arethusa, which we have been worshiping for generations, does not belong to the Light, nor the Dark Temple."


    I looked back at the Elder. His words had undoubtedly shocked my view of the world.


    "Are you saying¡­" I said, "There are other forms of Gods except for the Protoss and Asmodian?


    "Before we jump into that, aren''t you gonna show us who you really are?" The Elder changed the subject, "Rest assured, we are alone here."


    "Hehe, worthy of your name, Chief Elder!" I shook my head and said, "Was my disguise giving me away? What exactly cracked me out?"


    "As a smuggler, you acted much too curious and enthusiastic." He said with a hint of a smile, "But I''m pretty sure that a man who made Arethusa smile will not be tough to my clan people, am I right?"


    The speechless I had to take off the light blue lens in my eyes, then uncast the spell that changed my hair color. After these, I looked at the two young and old quietly.


    "Third child of¡­ Darkmoon?" Sander gasped, "You are Cohen Kheda!"


    "Curiouser and curiouser." The Grand Elder said with a smile, "We never had nobles on our island, never! And now there is a famous one¡­"


    "As the viceroy of Dark City, it''s not too much to ask by going around on my territory!" I said lightly, "So, is it all you do when meeting your Viceroy, fooling around?"


    "You, what do you want?" Sander was after all still young. He lost his calm.


    "It''s not hard to show your least courtesy to your governor, right?" I said, "Plus the fact that it''s you who acted so eagerly to know my real identity."


    "You have to know, young man, your identity is not the kind to be welcomed here." The Chief Elder said, "Due to your connection to Arethusa, I can let you go in peace."


    "Don''t you two understand?" I said, "I''m speaking to both of you as your Viceroy. If my memory is correct, your island is under the jurisdiction of Dark City."


    "So that''s why you insisted on meeting our Elder. You want to make us slaves!" Sander said with clenched teeth, "Don''t you ever think about it! You''ll not get what you want!"


    Sander, who lost his calm had put an aqua style narrowed short dagger in his hand.


    I chuckled, but instead, the Elder used a hand and stopped the fight-driven Sander.


    "Sander, have you forgotten what I told you on that ship?" I said, "I assumed you two have heard more or less about me, Cohen Kheda. Why bother too much about my identity?"


    "Only because we''ve heard too much¡­" The Elder said, "Aren''t you gonna explain anything?"


    "I''m standing right in front of you. If you still choose to believe street talks¡­" I humphed, "Then I guess you are just too stupid."


    "Fine, Sander¡­ just show some respect to His Excellency. He DID show his younger courtesy earlier." The Elder turned to me and said, "I assume you are not asking me to bow as well!"


    "I don''t have any habit of asking old timers to salute me." I said, "Let alone a Chief Elder."


    Sander unwillingly bowed.


    "So, Viceroy Cohen Kheda," The Chief Elder said, "Are we ready to talk?"


    "Sure, you wanna go first, or should I?"


    The Chief Elder said, "I have to ask you to fill in an old man''s curiosity first."


    I nodded.


    "Good, this way, please!" The Chief Elder turned away and started walking, he talked to himself "I''m too old to walk any longer¡­"


    I followed him in obedience and arrived in a much smaller room compared to the hall earlier.


    There stood an ellipse shaped giant table, a few armchairs were placed around. Undoubtedly, these furniture were made out of seashells, which was probably the aqua people''s preference.


    The girl who has warned me by the pond earlier showed up again. I gazed her with a faint smile, however, she served us with a kind of greenish drinks and left in caution.


    "Have a try!" The Elder said, "This is a drink specially made for VIPs."


    I pondered and sipped while sealing my nose.


    "Let''s start!" The Elder let go of his cup, "What do you want from us, Viceroy Cohen Kheda?"


    "En, what I want from you is just an illusion as of now." I said, "You are to me is merely a giant liability."


    "I believed you''ve already known. We have nearly a hundred thousand people live on this tiny island. Food and goods are scarce, nor do we have time or energy to produce extra stuff for you."


    "That''s nothing I expect from you now."


    "Then what do you want?" The Elder said blankly.


    "I told you." I shook my glass, "I''m just wandering on my land, that''s all."


    So much for the talking, Sander bounced up and roared, "This is our land!"


    Looked like the Elder had no intention to stop Sander. What a small clan, from its leader to Elder were all short-sighted without exception.


    I stood and approached to Sander with a sincere smile.

 Chapter Volume 5 3

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    Translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Sander: Leader of the Aqua Clan.


    I approached Sander''s side, then tapped on his shoulder enthusiastically with an even kinder smile.


    Sander and the Chief Elder were at a loss. They were unable to figure out what I was up to, which I felt the urge to show them personally.


    Thus I made my move at a short distance: By putting my right hand on Sander''s sword hilt and pulling his neck with my left hand. This act had caused an intimate contact between his face and my forehead.


    This pose had done its job instantly, which left Sander with no chance of fighting back instead of a miserable grunt.


    It was not until I slammed Sander''s body upwards on the table by pulling his hair than his first drop of nosebleed began to show.


    "The respectful Grand Chief, do you think that this man''s neck will be cut broken?" The dagger on my right hand flirted above Sander''s neck skin, "Or shall I give it a whirl?"


    The Elder, at this moment, remained extraordinarily calm, as if Sander who was caught by me worth nothing to him.


    "Governor Cohen Kheda, I don''t think you understand." He remained unmoved, "Since the day our race was created, we''ve never stopped being teased, extorted, enslaved. That threatening method of yours, I''ve seen way many times."


    "Is that so?" I smiled and shrugged, "In that case, this man will be one who will have the most worthless death."


    "One who died in against of tyranny will be our hero to be worshiped for generations! How could that be worthless?"


    "Wrong, Chief Elder." I spoke as I use the dagger to pierce Sander''s skin, "He''ll die because of your foolishness."


    "My foolishness?" The Elder sided his head, "Enlighten me."


    "Sure!" I first cast a paralyzing spell on Sander so that he was still in my control, then sat in a chair beside, "I''m best at enlightening others."


    The Chief Elder made a ''please'' gesture.


    "As I said earlier, I am Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of Dark City. Whether you love it or not, the very island where you all live on is within my fief. Are you clear on that?"


    The Elder nodded.


    "Before I''ve revealed my true identity, I was sheerly a smuggler. It''s reasonable for you to treat me as a smuggler. However, not to your Governor." I pointed at Sander, "Let alone this dumbass who intended to act rudely on me for several times."


    "Yes?" The Elder said, "However, we''ve never admitted that you are our governor."


    "Admit? Then I''ll give you two choices. The first choice, you and your people leave my Dark land immediately; second, stay here as my folks and show me the least respect as your governor." I said, "If you can''t fulfill either one of them, I will enforce the rules."


    "Can I call that an extortion?"


    "Extortion? How could anyone extort you with a fleet full of food? What am I getting from your poor aqua people?" I eased my emotions, "Think about it. I''m getting too bored reasoning things with you guys! As I don''t wanna waste my time and energy on a negotiation table. I''m busy, with loads of affairs to attend."


    "This is not enough to convince me." The Elder said peacefully, "But I think, since this is a negotiation, you''ll have to be more specific."


    (Shit, this bastard! Not yielding to neither persuasion nor coercion.)


    "Basically, if the aqua clan admits serving under my control. They will be entitled to not starve to die, nor freeze to die or not be enslaved like all other people who live in Dark City. You can legally live there. Your people will not be trafficked as they walk around. Plus, I will designate shares of land for your people."


    "So to speak¡­ if we join your management system, we will be half-fed, and given thin clothes?" The Elder''s eyes rolled up, "Why not give us enough food and wearings?"


    "Ugh, I''m not the Protoss Lord! I can''t care for that much. The only thing I can offer are the basic life supports. If people don''t work hard to earn their lives, then they deserve to starve to death!" I gazed at the Elder''s eyes, "As for the things you concern¡­ I think you have more or less heard about the life conditions of the people living in my land."


    "You are indeed an odd man." The Elder said, "It is true that we''ve heard a bit about you. If only you could guarantee that my people will receive the same disposition as those who live in your area, I will actually consider your offer."


    "Consider? I''d say you can''t help cheer about it!" I grinned, "Don''t get happy too soon. The offer won''t come that easy."


    "Gain and loss. No harvest without labor." The Elder nodded, "Now say it!"


    "Like all Dark City residents, you are to obey assignments from all ranked officials and adhere to the Dark City laws." I continued, "Pay certain taxes. Sure enough, during the bad years, I will lower the tax ratio or even, if necessary, bring remedies like what I did today."


    "Sounds alluring!" The Elder smiled, "Who are you assigning to manage our affairs?"


    "There¡¯s one now, off the shelf." I hinted a certain ''someone'' who was bleeding aside, "Though he was rather a fool now, I believe with you coaching him, he''ll grow up."


    "Hehhe! Don''t flatter me." The Elder said, "I am merely an old story-teller."


    "Is that a yes?" I asked, "Be done with it."


    "Looking at our aqua people''s current situation, I can''t say no to this. Let alone our holy Arethusa has chosen you." The Elder gazed at Sander in compassion, "I wish for Arethusa''s mercy to lead our clan to the right direction."


    "If you cooperate, the Aqua people will be destined to thrive." Since the Elder said yes to my offer, I had finally taken the loads off my mind, "So much for the talking, can''t you quit giving me the bitter dog face?"


    The Elder made yet his last bitter smile. For a moment, he looked as if he aged much.


    "Details, you have Sander! The old bone''ll leave the fun." He stood up and waved to me his hand, "If you are into stories, you are always welcomed."


    The Chief Elder tottered out, indicating this negotiation had been accomplished.


    Seeing his emaciated figure disappearing at the door, I was stricken by a unnamable touch, "The Elder is the true leader of Aqua Clan, but what a thin body he has! I wonder how he could survived all these years of hardship.


    I uncasted the spell that numbed Sander''s body and sat in front of him.


    "If you wanna avoid being hit again, behave!" I told him, "This is about your people''s face! Now, let''s get into business¡­"


    "Say it!" Sander cleaned the blood on his face as he did not rush to attack me like I expected, "You devil, one day I will beat you!"


    "Skip that." I fetched a pamphlet and toss over, "Read carefully. This is what I need from you."


    "Is this¡­" Sander''s look changed before he could go through a few more pages, "You?!"


    The feedback from him was much expected, for I had spent days to finish this tiny booklet. On it recorded my carefully selected, acceptable knowledge for the aqua people.


    It was certainly military-related. Most of it were battleship blueprints. I could pour my heart and soul into building a mighty fleet.


    "When can you start working on the first half of the project?" I asked.


    "We have many excellent artisans. If well-supplied," Sander did a quick calculation in the brain and said, "It might take shape by this time next year."


    "Good! The second half can wait." I was glad by Sander''s affirmation, "I''ll notify if the plan changes. In addition, starting from now, you''ll be my Dark Navy Corps deputy commander!"


    "Not an easy job, deputy commander." Sander groaned, "I''ll be dog-tired¡­"


    "That case, I''ll leave you to your job¡­"


    I chuckled and exited the room. Because I was dying for stories.


    "By the way!" Sander''s voice told me from behind, "We''ll have celebration party tonight. You should join us. It''s on the beach near the wharf."


    I reached the lobby and got some help to find the Chief Elder.


    The Elder was sitting on a hillslope that faced the ocean. His cane was casually placed aside while his eyes were laid on the uneven water surface.


    "Stunning view." I rested beside him, "How much do you charge for telling stories?"


    "I''m an Elder." He chuckled, "Elders are not part-time bards. Stories are free of charge."


    "Are they?" I said, "I didn''t foresee that negotiation earlier was this easy."


    "Why negotiations have to be complicated?"


    "Isn''t it a big deal for you aqua people? What if I was not a trustworthy human being?"


    What I said has been a question I had been doubting. I had never figured out why the Elder chose to believe me.


    "Hehhe, like I said, I am the Elder." He faced at me, "A man who survived for decades will always catch unnoticeable details. What surprised you was that I wasn¡¯t being nervous or angry that you held Sander as your hostage, right?"


    I nodded.


    There were three in the room. Obviously, I was of a higher status than him, and easier to capture. Thus I was supposed to be your first choice. However, you did not aim toward me. In this case, I could tell a few merits about you: the much-rumored Viceroy Rascal."


    "Is it really?" I said, "Merits and I just don''t work along, tell me about it."


    "First, you know where is the key point. Anyone could be your hostage because I can do nothing to a man who could save our race."


    "Hehhe, continue."


    "Second, you are thorough at everything yet you don''t stick to the status quo. You played well by implementing other methods as incentives when your opponents are diehard stubborn. As for why you captured Sander, you needed me as the decision maker, right?"


    "Hehhe, sorry about that."


    "Thirdly, you are insightful and perspective. Sander said that you insisted on visiting me, which alerted me that any minor chaps won''t tour here. Whatever you are up to, we are bonded. I hope that you''ll come off at what you wanna do, which could lead to a few peaceful days for us."


    "But¡­" I said, "Are your mere three reasons enough to put your clan''s fate in me?"


    "Sure not." The Elder said, "If it weren''t for the warfare that''s about to occur, and my race is indeed facing a halfway into a once-in-a-century crisis, I had to plan ahead as an Elder. In fact, I have known you a long time ago. The alien races'' were well treated, which is very tempting. However, we don''t worship either Light or Dark Temple. Unaware of your attitude¡­"


    "Cut it!" I shouted to interrupt, "So you planned all these and set me up? You created my eagerness to visit you and made me think I gained in this trade¡­"


    "You did gain much." He said with a smile, "Congratulations."


    (This old bastard¡­ how cunning!)


    I watched him, who refused to admit the loss.


    "Well, well, don''t act like that. I have stories for you." The Elder stroke my head, "I''ve made my mind to tell you after you made the Arethusa''s avatar smile."


    I tidied up my messy mind and nodded. I really wanted to know about Arethusa.


    "It not actually a story." The Elder gazed the surfs on the beach, "It''s the things written in our Clan Note. I believe they are for real, well, from a long time ago¡­"


    I supposed all stories were from a long time ago. I listened quietly.


    "Arethusa, namely the God of Water has existed from eons ago, along with three other Gods: Vulcan, God of Fire; Gnomia, God of Earth; Aeolus, God of Wind. Arethusa had chosen us as her worshipping people, thus came our name. In the meantime, Arethusa lived with us and granted us the ability to excel in water element.


    "Where is she now?"


    "During an apocalypse that spread to the whole continent, Arethusa had left us. On departure, she told us that Gaia was in danger, and she needed to assist Gaia. Who knew that she left without coming back. At this very moment, two Holy Temples which had coexisted peacefully with us suddenly started slaughter us and declared us as evil races!"


    "Evil races?"


    "There are total four races who were defined as evil at that time. There were all races that had once named after their worshipping gods. Us as well as the Terra Clan, Air Clan, Flame Clan. The two temples denied our existence, nor the existence of our gods. They seemed to spare no effort to wipe our history. What continued was a massacre among the four races. We, the Aqua Clan population was at millions were overkilled to a few thousand. After years of recuperation overseas, we have merely grown to around 200,000 in total."


    "What happened then?"


    "Then we fled to this island. Years of hardships had left us without perspective. Our later generation had even grown to doubt the truth of Arethusa. Until finally, we accidentally found an avatar of her. Our race had finally realized that Arethusa did exist once. This is why the Aqua Clan were scattered though unite."


    "You said you were scattered?" I asked, "Yet you have 200,000 in total population?"


    "Of course." The Elder smiled and said, "Basically, at every habitat island in the ocean, there are our people. Those who live on this island is merely a small fraction. How do you think we were able to escape from the Temples'' slaughter?"


    "And the reason they want you dead?"


    "We have no idea. But you could." The Elder gazed at me and said, "Since you made Arethusa smile, you must be able to find her for us!"


    "Me? You want me to find someone¡­ no, somegod?"


    "Positive!" The Elder said seriously, "There must be some sort of connection between you two. You can find her! Our people need her!"


    "Honestly, I don''t like it." I scratched my head, "Well, I just felt familiar with Arethusa."


    "Please help us." The Elder took my hands, "This is of utter importance. Only by Arethusa guide, our Aqua Clan could thrive again."


    "I know¡­" I nodded and smiled bitterly, "Another grind!"


    "Hehhe! We have a celebration and I have to get prepared." The Elder stood up and said, "Join us, Your Excellency!"


    "Hey, Chief Elder, my real identity has to stay anonymous for the time being¡­"


    I stretched as I stood up and followed as the Elder went ahead. What was so hard, finding a God! I was not worried, for I did not promise when to start searching.

 Chapter Volume 5 4

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike0


    Translated by Tianic, edited by MadSnail.


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Note 2: Recommended reading music of this chapter ''Rakan And Xayah ¨C The Charmer And The Rebel'', from League of Legends.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Sander: Leader of the Aqua Clan.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Forenar: An aqua girl who was good at singing.Arethusa: The worshipping God of the Aqua Clan, also known as God of Water.Dior Merlin: One of Cohen''s wives.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.


    The last beam of sunlight disappeared on the horizon as the darkness dawned.


    A short distance from coastline located the largest and most smooth beach in this island. Currently, this beach was lit up by piles of campfires that reddened everybody''s face as if to witness and memorize moments of tonight''s grand celebration forever in this night. And I was sort of part of the event.


    The clan people have gathered on the beach early. They were all dressed in Sunday clothes and put on big smiles. Today was their festival, moreover, they had enough food, which were all things to be enjoyed.


    One of the real reason this celebration was held was known to only three persons. Me as well as Sander and the Chief Elder who sat with me. Since today, the Aqua Clan will be officially part of the Dark City reign. We have decided to hold back this new for the time being.


    I was seated between two of the most important persons among the Aqua Clan. In front of me, a short table was set with full of fruit which they thought ''delicious''. Most of the aqua people were staring at me in curiosity.


    What I was staring at curiously was the girl who sat beside the Chief Elder. She was the one I ran into by the pond.


    Sander told me she was the Elder''s maidservant. However, the Elder had treated her like his very own grand-daughter. He not only devoted to teaching her magic and culture but also never interfered with her personal life.


    I watched carefully to find that this girl was not bad, at least for her face.


    What impressed me the most was her skin. It resembled that of a newborn baby, blonde and pinky. By the campfire, the whole of her revealed a healthy white touch with red as if her body was emitting a delicious scent, giving me an impulse to swallow her.


    I had to admit that I was a man who cannot stand temptation, and as of now, I was not in a position to force anything. Thus I forced myself to look at somewhere else.


    The center of the celebration ground was surrounded by crowds. While I was faced by the sea, I felt lucky ''cuz if the show did not work out for me, at least I have the ocean to watch.


    Sounds of drumbeat came in by the sea breeze.


    Sander whispered, "It''s starting!"


    I turned away to keep an eye on Marfa and the other guys, telling them to act polite. Which meant to applaud when others applauded and to cheer when others cheered. I also told by hem to avoid unnecessary movements. I intended to show them enough respect to the aqua people. What a nice thing, respect, as it was both placatory and free.


    The Chief Elder rose and strolled to the center. He waved his cane then instantly, the venue became silently still.


    The Elder looked up at the starry sky, then a piece of melodious chanting came into being.


    "What''s that?" I asked Sander, "Sounds like a spell."


    "What the Elder is chanting is an ancient aqua language specially dedicated to praising Arethusa." Sander said in a low voice, "It''s a must procedure in every celebration."


    "Why don''t you do it?" I said, "Aren''t you the chief leader?"


    "I can''t yet. I''ve just succeeded my father''s throne." Sander''s voice revealed his sorrow, "I must prove to my people that I''m capable of being a leader in order to host such ritual."


    "I see! Then what''s her name?" I aimed at that girl and asked.


    "Her? She''s Forenar." Sander watched me as he said, "She''s like a sister to me. Leave her alone!"


    "Oh, yeah?" I said absolutely.


    This moment, the Elder''s holy words were almost finished. Then Forenar approached him with a bunch of other aqua girls at about the same age.


    By the time the Elder had finished his last word, Forenar sounded her first piece of melody with the lyre in her hand. The instrument''s pleasingly plinky-plunky sounds filled in my ears.


    The Elder retired to sit by my side.


    Forenar began her singing accompanied by other unnamable instruments. Her song was a million time pleasant than the Elder''s.


    "Forenar is singing¡­"


    "Shut up!" I stopped Sander''s commentary soundtrack roughly in order to listen carefully to Forenar''s song, unaware of my rude behavior.


    Forenar''s voice was like streams in quiet mountains babbled to flow through the distant night and reached by my side. It surrounded me, cared for me and unwilling to leave. The sounds have brought a tiny sense of cool water drops and placed them into my heard that eased all my anxiety, concerns without a trace.


    I closed my eyes to enjoy this moment that was brought to me by the song, Forenar''s voice suddenly altered.


    It became as the deep and serene as lake water. While it was too deep to reach its bottom, the lake was never feeling cold. It surrounded me with gentle arms, and by its graceful surf, it took me up to make me rise and fall by this soft waves. All the evil thoughts were as if they were cleansed.


    I was not a man to be moved so easily. However, at this moment, I was at least a bit moved.


    When I thought that she has given us her best work, she brought even more.


    Her voice altered yet again.


    This time, the sounds were full of torrent rivers that took me forward. She passed on with passion like the rivers in the song will break all ties and binds then restlessly went into the ocean. I sensed the feelings as I went down with the water like no one other!


    I have heard lots of noble bards, as well as the Temple choirs, sang. But if they were faced with Forenar''s voice, those gorgeous and magnificent and blunt tones will look pale and weak.


    Forenar used her finger to finish the last note, then the music seized.


    Everyone presented offered their hottest claps and cheers, even Marfa and my IGTs(Imperial Guard Troops) who came along were deeply attracted. They wagged their heads and cheered as if they have forgotten where they were.


    All but two there: the Chief Elder and I were not part of this crazy act. I did not even clap.


    Because I instinctively felt that Forenar has not finished the singing. Nevertheless, an incomplete thing did not deserve to cheer at.


    Forenar took her lyre then bowed deeply to her audiences. She returned to her seat bashfully to the Elder''s side.


    The celebration continued. The battle drums echoed, a group of aqua warriors appeared without a warning and danced a kind of aqua-style battle movement on the beach. Their masculinity and the aquatic femininity combined just perfectly.


    I had no intention to enjoy the dance, since my previous life. I laid my eyes more on the aqua girl called Forenar, while she whispered something to the Elder and left.


    I watched as she went away then an extremely bold idea came into being.


    "Chief Elder." I sat beside him and said, "I need someone from you."


    "Who is it? When do you want her?" The Elder was careless.


    "I want Forenar, but not now." I said, "When the time is right, I''ll send my men to pick her up."


    "You are asking too much, she''s a good kid¡­ however." The Elder said, "Please be kind to her."


    "I won''t let you down." I raised my goblet, "Promise!"


    At this moment, the battle dance was almost over. The beach was overwhelmed by a carnival.


    The all-night celebration had finished. My slightly weary body took me onto the ship. Sander will come back with us. We talked and laughed and got along well.


    As for me, I took the days to crazily instill Sander about all the necessary strategic ideas to build a mighty fleet as well as the tactics and equipment. My thorough, detailed and targeted explanation had once again made Sander Orz(note: Orz is better in here than painful words, though I tried to be as a serious translator as possible).


    Though he insisted on calling me ''Devil''.


    Due to the headwind on our returning, the fleet had to spend more time. I, on the other hand, was happy to take a few free days.


    One day, in the afternoon, while I was nagging to Sander about ''amphibious army transportation'', my cabin door was blown off open.


    "BOSS!" Marfa yelled, "There''s a thing in the sky!"


    Before he finished, I heard a giant explosion from the deck.


    I darted onto the deck and eager to inquire the current situation, a green energy sphere came down quickly.


    "Watch out!" Sander yelled as he threw his body into us.


    The green ball skimmed closely over our heads and exploded at the stern. A few sailors who were too late in dodging were instantly swallowed by it, left with mere skeletons.


    I watched over and found in the sky not far away, a creature with a pair of wings was hovering above our ship while constantly spurring our green energy balls.


    "What is that thing?"


    "A siren! A magic creature that lives in the ocean." Sander said, "They fly fast and are difficult to deal with. They are sailors¡¯ natural enemies!"


    I watched carefully the siren''s movements and found he had to take advantage of a short period to steady itself every time it used magic."


    "I''ll lure the siren in, Sander and Marfa, you two find something to take it down!"


    I cast a floating and flying spell then my body rose by the magic power. Soon afterward, I began approaching the siren.


    The siren was not flurried at all. It opened its mouth then another energy ball came into being.


    I summoned enough battle aura then roared to drive them out. My Machete slashed with golden color towards the green sphere.


    After a huge blast, the green energy ball collapsed. Then I engaged in a battle with the siren.


    It flew quickly and intended to slash me open with its strong claws and dirty fangs. Compared to that, my floating spell had left me in disadvantage so that I could only persist and defend.


    Marfa''s Enchanted Crystal Arrow and Sander''s water spells followed continuously to support me. Nevertheless, their attacks were barely threats to the siren. Instead, I, who fought closely with the siren, was falling into a vicious circle.


    I was distracted then suddenly the siren''s claw slashed, ripping my clothes open. I did not have time to put on my armor before going up thus my left waist was gashed open widely.


    Though my martial and magic skill were not the best, I had a huge advantage since my previous life: my endurance was extremely strong.


    I rolled to cancel the impact power when landing then supported myself up. I looked up and found that Marfa has already floated up and was fighting with the siren.


    "Mother fucker, that''s some deep skin!" I spat and cursed.


    "Well, that''s siren." Sander said, "That''s why I called it natural enemy!"


    "I don''t believe it I can''t beat it down!" I rolled my eyes and started to search anything that was useful. Then a something like a giant crossbow on the prow caught my attention.


    I dashed towards it and examined carefully. It was indeed a giant crossbow. The steel-made arrow was tied with a long rope on the other end.


    "What''s this for?" I asked a sailor.


    "For fishing, the big ones."


    "Sander! Here!" I adjusted the crossbow and yelled.


    Sander came nearer. I told him, "I''ll kill it, are you able to enchant this arrow?"


    "I am!"


    I nodded, then I yelled at Marfa in the sky, "Keep your distance, get it to use magic!"


    Marfa''s body swirled and dashed away. He made a huge distance between him and the siren and in the meantime, he lowered his altitude. The white light indicating emerging spell started to show around his body.


    The siren roared lowly in the sky. His body scrolled in the sky, looking for Marfa''s weak points.


    Sander chanted quietly beside me, then the arrow in my hand started to show faint white light.


    The siren''s scrolling range was becoming smaller. I knew that once his body was steady, that fearful green energy will come out immediately!


    "Distance, angle, wind speed, deviation¡­" I murmured, trying really hard to steady myself on the deck. The crossbow in my hand was being slightly adjusted. I''ve got only one shot in hand!


    The moment the siren froze its body, I determinedly pulled the trigger, making the heavy arrow launch. It made an astonishing curve in the air and flew accurately into the siren''s wide opened mouth.


    By a stuffy sound, the spell Sander had enchanted on the arrow worked! The siren cried in lament. It struggled to flap its wings then fell into the water.


    All people cheered. I also clapped with Sander!


    "Ah?" Sander pointed at my waist, "Devil, you are hurt!"


    I then felt a strong pain from my button left waist, a weird pain.


    "You can''t!" I rejected Sander who tried to cure me with spells, "Siren''s claws are dirty. I have to clean my wound."


    "No problem!" Sander signed his men, "We have the best Shaman."


    An aqua man trotted over and squatted in front of me. He examined the wound carefully while filling strange stuff into his mouth, chewing hard.


    Looking at the red liquid streaming down from his mouth corner, I went cold feet.


    "No hurry! Just use some strong alcohol to clean¡­" I said pieces of knowledge about trauma cleaning and how to wrap up wounds.


    When all necessary things were well-prepared, I wiped down the forehead sweat then held the Shaman''s both ears.


    "Mr. Shaman, you''re not going to make me hurt, are you?" I said, "I have a bad habit that when getting hurt I''ll grab a guy''s ear. Once I grab it I''ll be tough. I''ve got a lot of servants missing an ear or two. I''ll let you begin!"


    The shaman looked at me in sincerity. Maybe he wanted me to let go of his ears. Then I gazed back in the same sincere look without letting go.


    He blinked then pondered and suddenly poured a potful of strong alcohol onto my wound!


    After a sense of cold came overwhelming pain.


    "HA! HA! HA!" I was too embarrassed to cry in front of so many people, thus I made laughter. I certainly cannot let this mediocre shaman have a good time. I told him how I felt by twisting a half circle on his ears.


    "Ohhhhh!" The shaman sided his head then poured another half pot of alcohol. He then took the thing he was chewing in his mouth and mixed them with a bunch of other stuff, and applied on my wound.


    "Hehhe! Hehhe! Hehhe!" My eyes were wide open. My smile was stiff. I made another twist on his ears.


    "Ohhh!" The shaman gazed at me from downward. He tried hard again to apply yet more things on my wound. An even more severe pain came in. This time, the pain was hot and pure.


    "Hey¡­ heyhey!" I could not twist his ears any longer. Because my brain has initiated self-protection under such acute pain. Though it was shameful, I undoubtedly passed out.


    By the time I woke up, it was a starry sky outside.


    "Boss, we are almost there." Marfa noticed I woke up, he smiled and said, "How do you feel now?"


    "En, not bad. This shaman was so-so." I check the wound, "It''s good now."


    Marfa said, "Oh, by the way, he said that your wound is a bit serious. You''d better lay in bed for a few days. Try not wandering about. You should just take a rest, that''s good for recovery."


    "Really? Where is this shaman?" I asked, "I wanna thank him."


    "He?" Marfa chuckled, "His ears are severely wounded and resting!"


    "Oh, yeah? Haha!" I laughed and said, "Never mind. We''ll get off at the wharf. Get someone for Fischer."


    "Roger!" Marfa exited and closed the door.


    I was carried by a stretcher and greeted ty my men on the way to the castle. I was missing for days, but my smuggling business was even more flourishing. The wharf was speckled with packing straw ropes and paper scraps.


    "Boss, you are back!" Jack jumped out from a carriage that just arrived, "What''s up? Are you hurt?"


    "Boo-boo, nothing serious." I said with a smile, "Come and meet Sander! He''ll join us for the fun since then!"


    After the greeting, a few IGTs carried me to my room.


    "Boss, you know?" Jack said excitedly beside, "We''ve got the right guy! Mrs. Merlin has maximized every of our business profit! Five times! Mrs. Merlin has instructed us to take preorders. Even those Asmodian businessmen praised highly her methods. Though pre-order price will be very high, still they are willing to take it!"


    "Really? Where is she now?" This good news made me thrilled, "This Mr. Sander can guarantee our ships go safely to any ports in the Asmodian Allied empires!"


    "Mrs. Merlin and Fischer went to Winper these days. They are on their way back! By the way, we were discussing setting up strongholds in Asmodian countries." Jack lowered his voice, "We need to consider both our smuggling business and long-term development, so there are few dilemmas."


    I nodded, "I''ll come back to this later, how about Dior these days¡­"


    "She was very good to us!" Jack said, "After you left, all businesses were taken up by her. She''s really into it!"


    "Has she¡­ ever mentioned me, or anything about me from before?"


    "No, boss!" Jack comforts, "I think, things will get better. Don''t worry too much¡­"


    Looking at Jack acting mature, I can''t help taunted him, "Get lost, ya think you know it? Off you go get Sander''s room ready!"


    "Yessssss, sir! Boss'' angry, big time!" Then Jack dashed out with Sander.

 Chapter Volume 5 5

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    Translated & Edited by: Tianic


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda(Alias: Claude): The main character.Fischer Summers(Alias: Raven): Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Dior Merlin: One of Cohen''s wives.


    I woke up at dawn, flipping through the pages of a random book as I laid in bed and listened to the sounds of birds chirp. I had no intention of knowing what was written in the book.


    What I was thinking were all the things that happened these days. In my mind, a future blueprint was slowly taking shape.


    The Aqua Clan has agreed to join me. A powerful fleet will be ready by the next year. I have foreseen, when ships that no one has seen in this world sailing across the winds and surfs with my Dark City banners hanging along when we defeat those enemy battleships fragile as toys, how world-shaking would that be to the people on this continent! Moreover, I will have a troop of elite soldiers going along, my enemies will flee in fear!


    The next step was to seize more land with force and actions. I should subdue more alien clans by my unusual methods of conciliation and rather mild laws. In this way, I could increase my Dark City population in order to build an even stronger economy to support my mighty troops.


    By that time, not only I can kick the Minister to the lady''s room, Fischer''s throne will be as steady as hell. As long as he wanted, no one will be able to threaten him.


    This will be a challenging objective, which will make my life so much more interesting by its endless unpredictability and variable. I loved it, the feeling of standing on the edge. The thing about this future made my blood boils.


    However, there were still much to be done. What I currently had done was far from enough. My Dark City construction progress was one problem, its population was another.


    I intended to have a thorough conversation with Fischer. This guy has been more responsible and smarter since he lost his virginity.


    While I was meddling in my mind, the door opened. Fischer entered with a smile.


    However, he made the first step, then was dragged backward by a pulling on his back clothes. Fischer looked embarrassed while I pondered who could be brave enough to do that.


    I heard slight sounds of arguing out of the half-closed door. Obviously, a female voice won, then Fischer''s voice disappeared.


    I recognized the female voice''s owner then hurried to mess up my face, making my eyes dry, lips pale, face numb. By the time that voice: Dior Merlin, came into my room, I was looking extremely blunt, pitiful as if I could die at any second.


    I was the one who threw our relationship into such embarrassment. I just wanted her to leave my room sooner.


    "Gosh! What happened to you?" Unbelievably, Dior dashed to my bedside, lowered her body and took my hand firmly, "They told me that you have a minor wound. I had no idea how bad it is. Forgive me for not showing up earlier, forgive me¡­"


    Ten days, just ten days! Her change made me overwhelmed. Could it be what she said when I confronted her by the castle was true? I did not do anything that touched her. Although I have intended to do.


    "No, please don''t blame yourself." I finally found a word suitable for this conversation, "It''s not your fault."


    "Where''s your wound?" Dior asked hastily, "Is it healed? Who cured you? Did you heal it yourself? Let me see, you are not that good a healer¡­"


    "N¡­ nothing bad. It''s alright." I pressed Dior''s hand, "I just need more rest. My wound was cured by the best physician. Don''t worry."


    "Really?" She said softly, "I''ll stay here. If a somewhat pretty and not that annoying lady presents herself in front of the wound, her fine image will be faithful for you to heal faster."


    "Sure you can." I said, "Then will you just stay here for the wound? What about after it''s healed?"


    "That''ll depend on the timing." Dior made a playful smile, "If the speed you heal turns out satisfactory¡­"


    "But, dear." I felt a bit anxious due to it was the first time I call her ''dear'', "I''m too tired to quarrel."


    "Then get better sooner." She opened the curtain to let in the sunlight, "By that time, if you quarrel with me sometimes, I''ll reward you."


    "Oh, yeah? I''m so looking forward to it. By the way, where have you driven Raven to?" Where Dior presented, Fischer and I have been calling each other Claude(cloud) and Raven.


    "Raven?" Dior approached my bed and sat, "You mean Fischer? I told him to come for you after breakfast."


    "Okay, but I''ve got things for him! Important stuff." I watched as she engaged in business for me, then said in a rare fine tone, "Can you fetch him now?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Positive."


    "Alright! I''ll get him." Dior said, "But don''t be too long."


    I nodded. Dior smiled at me pleasantly then disappeared at the door.


    Not long after, Fischer''s dissatisfied voice came from the outside, "What are you couple doing? One drove me away, one summoned me back. Hi, Claude, you look just fine to me!"


    I signed the chair by my bed to let him be seated.


    "Dior, come around." I called her in as well and took her hand, then watched in her bright eyes and said, "Can I trust you, my darling wife? I mean everything."


    "Sure, what''s wrong?" Dior asked in confusion, "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "Nothing on you!" Fischer said as if he was once again hosting a wedding, "Claude was asking you, are you willing to be with him, for better or worse, loyally and faithfully without lies or cheat."


    "In my mother''s name." Dior said prudently, "I acknowledge our marriage. We''re a couple that respect and loyal to each other."


    "As for now, I''ve got things that should be remained untold." I said, "If I tell now, there''ll be more trouble for you guys. But I promise I will say the words at a proper time. I mean well, that I''ll never hold anything back to you."


    "Ok?" Dior pondered and looked up at me, "I''ve sensed that you can''t be just a smuggler. So, can you give me a timeline?"


    I pondered for a moment and told her, "A year! Give me a year!"


    "Alright!" Dior said, "You said it. Now, excuse me. I''ll give you some room to talk."


    "Darling, you don''t have to go. That''s fine." I hinted Fischer to inquire his opinion, Fischer nodded at me, "We''ll probably need your advice."


    Hearing this, Dior smiled again. She made herself comfortable on my bed without a single resemblance as the old Dior Merlin.


    "Raven, I''ve gained big this time." I said to Fischer, "The Aqua Clan has agreed to join us!"


    "Cool!" Fischer patted my shoulder hard, "Good job, man!"


    "Be gentle!" Dior said.


    "I get it!" Fischer said awkwardly.


    "Their leader came back with me." I continued, "We could work out the detailed cooperation plan by today. Oh, Dior, with Sander''s help, our ships will be able to travel to any ports safely!"


    "That''s great news." Dior pressed my blanket, "In that case, the profits from every shipment will be maximized."


    After I told them about the Aqua Clan, I continued with the Arethusa story.


    "Normally, all legends are based on something. It''s rare that it is just made up. Let alone there''s already an Arethusa''s avatar." Fischer commented.


    "You¡¯ve mentioned that you shared a moment with that avatar?" Dior frowned, "What was that like?"


    "It was a rather odd feeling¡­" I tried my best to recall the situation of that moment, "I have never heard of Arethusa, though when facing her, I found myself thrilled with intimacy and familiarity¡­"


    "Was it like that you were bonded to each other?" Dior asked.


    "Hell yeah! That''s about it!" I tumbled by Dior''s reminding.


    "That is to say, the God of Water did exist." Fischer became unusually severe, "Despite that Arethusa was that impressive like what the aqua people had said, or she somehow had anything to do with the two temples, those are not what we should concern about right now."


    "You know it, what we saw and heard have proven the Light Temples are lousy as hell." I shrugged, "So then, who is the real God? The Asmodians?"


    "You''re running off the subject." Fischer reminded.


    "It matters? We''ve come so far to this point!"


    Fischer gazed at Dior and questioned me, "Do you think it''ll be a proper thing to discuss in front of a Light Temple follower?"


    "Have I said I''m a Light fan?" Dior objected, "Since fourteen when the Light Lord had refused to save my mother, I hated him. You two boys, otherwise. You''re like two devils with horns on the heads."


    "He might be, hehhe." Fischer giggled, "Watch out for your husband to turn at night."


    "Of what? He''ll still be my husband after all even if he turns." Dior gave no damn about what Fischer said, "If he steals, I''ll watch for him. If he robs, I''ll help with his weapon!"


    "Those are your words!" Fischer continued baffling on purpose, "What if he goes to a whorehouse?"


    "I''ll buy up the whole damn building." Dior lifted her chin, which revealed her slightly pointy and graceful lower jaw, "So he won''t be paying!"


    "Good job, haha!" Fischer laughed, "I have my eyes on you!"


    "Alright, thank you, Dior." I said with a smile, "Now, Fischer, tell me your opinions on the God."


    "Mine?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay! Since you care to listen, I''ve been on this issue for a while." Fischer stood up and paced in the room with both of his hands back on the waist, "My childhood had seen people saying Protoss was kind to us. There would be nothing to be afraid of with their grace and concern. By when I had grown up, I came to understood that the Protoss needed worshipping. They needed lots of tributes and money because they have to battle, to kill. Protoss had desires!"


    "Who do we fight? The Asmodian! I''ve asked many as to why were we fighting Asmodians? They answered by saying that Asmodians are devils, that''s why we fight. What a funny reason! The Asmodian Allied people worship the Asmodian Lords, which we saw as evil, as their Gods. The Dark Temple were their sanctuary! In their point of view, Our Protoss Gods were real devils¡­"


    "As thus, all the empires did whatever it took and split into two allies to battle each other. During some most heat moments, even the Protoss and Asmodian Gods joined the war. I had no ideas or clues whether it was our enemies were killing us, or there were something else killing us? Or was it that we were appealed by the Lords and offered our bodies to sacrifice. We did it like it will prove we were faithful."


    "As a result, I am currently confused." Fischer said softly, "During the days staying with you, I''ve been considering this question. Perhaps what I saw isn''t enough yet, I wouldn''t follow others blindly. Thus I''ve been only starting to doubt the faith on Protoss."


    I watched as Fischer finished and gave him a thumbs up.


    In my point of view, what the Protoss did was far derailed from what made a real god. And even for an actual god, I would not smile at him if he was not my type of thing.


    But for Fischer, it was very precious that he had a view like this. We knew this was not a subject to talk about in public.


    Dior watched Fischer in confusion. Probably she did not expect anyone to judge the Protoss from this aspect.


    "Wanna hear my words?" I said.


    "Sure do, pour it out!" Fischer sat up on the bed. He and Dior were both gazing at me.


    "Firstly, we need to know what defines a god. With the god''s definition, then could compare anything to that definition." I pointed out a finger, "If it fits, then God he is, vice versa."


    "Secondly, we need to know more about the Light and Dark Temple, figure out where they are come from. What kind of beings they are." I stuck out my second finger, "That¡¯ll benefit the debate.


    "Thirdly, we need to conceal this thought. If today''s talk goes out, we''ll all be dead." I frowned, "Our current power is just too weak to battle against any of the two parties."


    Dior and Fischer agreed by mere coincidence.


    "So tell me what makes a god?" Dior asked.


    "I dunno." I sighed, "That''s probably my shortcoming! I''m good at breaking the rules or telling problems. If you ask me for a standard, it''s harsh."


    "Liar." Dior puffed her lovely eyes, "Shifty man!"


    "Need my help again?" Fischer said softly, "Same old, same old!"


    I nodded.


    "I think, what makes a god¡­" Fischer crossed his fingers against his lips, "Gods should be the kinds¡­ gods should be the source of power that''ll carry forward the advancement of all beings. Gods would not act superior and tell us ''I need a brand new temple this year! You need to start building immediately! I also need 3,000,000 pieces of gold!''. God won''t do this. A God will offer their help. However, they''ll never ask for anything from us! Yes, gods might need nothing, nor will they require any of us to show loyalty, nor reject alien races! We can obtain power from them instead of offering anything in exchange!"


    "Sounds¡­" Dior cut in, "You''re like a mean businessman!"


    "Am I? Hehhe." Fischer acted embarrassed, "I was just saying, hehhe."


    "Those are sincere words you said." I told him.


    "Meaning?" Dior said.


    I looked at Dior''s shining eyes, "I was saying that Raven''s comments were correct. Our connection with the God shouldn''t be like what we currently have."


    "I don''t mean to disprove." Dior pondered though she spurred her thoughts, "Maybe there are mistakes. The most flourishing tree has drooped branches. The Gods became what they are for a reason. You can''t prove anything by just saying words, at least not enough to convince me."


    "Yeah! I think we''re missing something from the temple side." I looked at Fischer,"If we can''t convince our beloved ones, means there¡¯s insufficient evidence."


    "You are right. That''s why it''s our job to keep understanding these two races, which will benefit the future." Fischer nodded, "So which side to start?"


    "Surely the Light Temple. Whatever you wanna do." Dior said, "At least my family is still part of the Rivalzian nobility system. And Rivalz is an important Protoss Allied empire. You two have my approval to take advantage of it to ascend to the Rivalzian upper class. I need a bit of time to prepare for you."


    "Ah! Sounds great." Fischer said exaggeratedly, "Claude, you are halfway to success with a good wife!"


    "There''ll be a girl for you as well, my dear Raven." I said, "If you fix your barking problem."


    "Stick to the subject, you two." Dior continued, "How do you two define a god? I''m curious, tell me."


    Fischer lowered his head and pondered, then raised suddenly and gazed at me. I smiled and nodded.


    "No chance to refuse a lovely lady. O, forgive me, it''s madam." Fischer said proudly, "It''ll be my honor to explain it for you, by the two of us!"


    "Together?" Dior said unbelievably, "When did you two agree on each other?"


    "My graceful and elegant Mrs. Merlin!" Fischer shooked his head and said, "Many times men could solve things by eye contact rather words."


    "Well, I''m all ears to your sheep eyes¡­"


    "Madam, careful on your words." Fischer said with a smile, "Make a note on our sheep eyes, those are sheer brotherhood eyes. We wouldn''t want anyone to think otherwise."


    "Hehhe, apologies."


    "So, we''ll begin." Fischer said, "I''ll start."


    I nodded and made a ''please'' pose, "I''ll add up."


    After a brief silence.


    "Gods, should care for every being¡­" Fischer said softly.


    "¡­ no matter lord or loon¡­" I continued.


    "They are mysterious¡­"


    "¡­visionary¡­"


    "They never demand any worship¡­" Fischer watched me.


    "¡­ but our least respect¡­" I watched back.


    "They spend time with those who need help¡­"


    "¡­ whenever and wherever they are¡­"


    "They offer courage to live."


    "They afford dignity to life."


    "They pass on wisdom as legacies."


    "They bring passion in the heart."


    "They grant faith to carry on."


    "They uphold rights to explore."


    "Gods are invincible!"


    "Gods are unsurpassable!"


    As Fischer and I said seemingly simple words, Dior expressed more curiosity. As a matter of fact, Fischer''s and my thoughts were alike, though the words that poured out were inspired by each other. After finishing with the speaking, Fischer and I had learned much from it and come to agree on the subject. Our hands were holding on each others firmly!


    "Courage, dignity, wisdom, passion, faith, rights¡­" Dior murmured those words, "Who''s able to offer these things?"


    "A real god!" Fischer and I said together, "We believe firmly!"

 Chapter Volume 5 6

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike2


    Translated & Edited by: Tianic


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya:Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Amart: The big boss of Winper City¡¯s underworld.Dior Merlin:One of Cohen''s wives.Fischer Summers:Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Climos Summers:King of the Swabia Empire.Nashor Summers:Queen of the Swabia Empire.Martin Luther:Cohen''s Dark Army commander.Courbet:The prince of the Rivalz Empire.


    The following days saw me getting myself busy laying out the detailed plan with the crowd on future secret progression.


    The so-called ¡®progression¡¯ included all smuggling and business affairs as well as Amart''s underground influence. I have transferred Marfa from his old career to exert his advantage. He will be propping on Dior¡¯s and Amart''s business and gang system then finally built up an independent and active liaison agency.


    As for Fischer, Dior and I, as we have agreed on the other day, we did not speak of anything about our discussion on God. Even when we were alone.


    We were indeed full of things to do for a few days.


    I might have been too obsessed with the little piece of sentiment that appeared on Dior, I refused to get off the bed though my wound had been healed.


    Dior may have already known I was faking it, though I was not busted. Both of us were just too reluctant to let this precious moment go.


    However, destiny was a thing to laugh about. After a couple of days, a letter found itself in the hands of Fischer and me.


    It was simple on what it read. The letter ordered me, the Viceroy of Dark City to escort Prince Fischer back to Divine City immediately, written in the name of Climos Summers, Emperor of the Empire.


    The order was irrefutable. We could not help but leave.


    Thus Fischer and I acted as quickly as possible to plan out ''homeworks'' for our men and said farewell to all. Then we were on our way.


    I recalled Dior''s look of slight rage and hidden bitterness, which was rather cute to me, I could not feel the same way.


    Luckily the weather was not bad all the way. After a few days, we have arrived Dark City with the first sum of money we have earned.


    By the time I saw the tall wall that reminded me of this first city I had built singlehandedly, a sense of proud arose.


    After entering the city, before I could tender around with my three long-awaited wives, a second letter arrived from the King ordering me as well as at least 3,000 Dark City''s finest soldiers to come along, said anxiously.


    Though confused, I did as I was ordered. Thus Fischer and I handpicked enough best soldiers among the expanded Dark City training campus.


    All credited to Dark City''s simplified and efficient managerial agencies. Those soldiers were in excellent condition due to the well-designed training procedures. They have all completed a full set of infantry and cavalry practice, looking energized and skilled.


    With the addition of fifty IGTs(Imperial Guarding Troops), my army was in a complete change compared to my previous one during the Dark City early days.


    Aside from His Majesty''s picked Martin Luther, I have got Uncle Tennessee and Webster coming along.


    Those two were too idle anyways. They would be better going with me at public expense. If anything went wrong, they¡¯d be able to help out.


    We have finally arrived Divine City after a half month within the foreseeable date.


    My troops quartered, as usual, ten miles outside the Divine City wall. Only Fischer and I accompanied by my IGTs were going into the city. We had no idea of what happened. Thus the two of us hurried into the Imperial Palace.


    His Majesty met us in the Royal Garden. The emperor couple was as elegant as ever, no missing arms or legs.


    Seeing the emperor couple in good condition without any worried look, Fischer and I were able to finally settle our dangling heart. Rather, we started complaining the hardship we have been through on the way.


    "Your Majesty." I was allowed to seat on a stone stool, "What exactly is going on?"


    "For you two, it''s a big deal." The King watched his son who¡¯s almost as tall as him in satisfaction, "Fischer is going to attend an important meeting. A meeting where a historical treaty will be signed."


    "Meeting?"


    "Treaty?"


    "Indeed, more to that." The King explained, "On the Protoss/Asmodian Line, there are three Protoss Allied empires are at the frontmost: Swabia, Porta, and Tansey. That is to say, these three empires were the outpost of the entire Protoss Allied."


    "So then?" I asked.


    "This meeting is usually scheduled irregularly." The King flicked my head, "It''s real purpose is to condition the royal heirs and the important officials of the three empires to meet and get to know each other to facilitate future convenience."


    "I know it! Signing treaty is merely an excuse for us to meet each other."


    "You think that''s unnecessary?" The King said and gazed at me in a way as if he understand me very well.


    "Nope! I think it''ll be fun!" I said with a smile, "We''ll be good meeting each other! Or shall I set up a small get-together? I might meet new chicks by the way¡­"


    "If you keep on speaking like that, I''m afraid I might beat you up." The King gazed at me, "I''ll let your Auntie Nashor fill you in."


    "This is serious, so you two little rats listen well." Queen Nashor said with a smile, "Actually, within any king''s life, such a chance as meeting with another king face to face is rare, let alone three future kings. A well-established relationship between empires and personal friendship among nations will benefit the countries. Fischer cannot be absent to such an opportunity to come by."


    "I see!" I nodded, "Are you assigning me to protect Fischer?"


    "Like I said." The King said, "This will be a chance to temper with your skills, one of a kind. The question is, are you able to bring Fischer back to us, safe and sound?"


    "I promise!" I said with a loud voice.


    "Reason?"


    "I have the best soldiers! We have firm belief and faith, and¡­" I smiled, "We have the renowned admiral, deputy commander of Dark City Army, my two wives'' grandfather, Martin Luther!"


    "Haha! I''ve heard." The King laughed and said, "People are calling you Viceroy Rascal, and Viceroy Gangster. But I''d say, you''ll be a Viceroy Devil that''ll make many''s lives nightmare."


    "Indeed! Hehhe." Fischer added from beside, "People are calling him like that already!"


    "Oh? Who is it?"


    Thus Fischer told the King couple about the thing we did in Winper City, but he carefully avoided mentioning us running whorehouses and smuggling business, as we have agreed. If he let out the two things we did, it''s our butts the King will be smacking.


    As a result, Fischer''s version of running whorehouses became investing in entertainment, smuggling became legitimate business as well.


    The funny episodes had made the King couple giggled. When they learned that I set Dior Merlin up on purpose, Auntie Nashor nearly cut off my head.


    "There''s no doubt putting such race into the Navy." When heard about the Aqua Clan, the King said, "But Cohen, how do you ensure their loyalty?"


    "By putting a massive amount of soldiers of other races into the Navy. The Aqua people will be serving mainly as technicians whereas I will assume as their commander." I said, "I will start migrating the Aqua Clan gradually back to the mainland in the meantime."


    "How about before that?" The King was not too content to my reasons.


    "I will create an environment." I said, "I will not allow them to develop fully in both economy and agriculture. They will get cold, starved and suffer. I''ll be the one who could offer basic necessities, and even more, I decide whether they live or not!"


    "Good, you are acting a bit more like a viceroy now." The King said to Auntie Nashor, "Look at him, worthy of his name, Visual son! We''ve got one less boy to worry about."


    I blushed at his comment.


    "Alright!" The King said, "You''ll set off tomorrow, any questions?"


    "None!" Fischer and I stood up.


    "Boys, look at you. You remind me of Visual and I in the earlier days." The King combed our heads, "You''re just like us in the opposite character. You have to take care. War is coming."


    "Rest assured, Your Majesty." I said, "I''ll bring Fischer back safely."


    "Both of you come back safely. Fischer is destined to be with you. If you are missing, where do I find another partner like you for him?" The King said, "Though the meeting location is considerably secure, you cannot be less careful. I''ll assign you 50 mages! You have to listen to Martin. That guy has been planting fruits for years to wait for this meeting."


    "Roger!" I''ve got a hundred elf warlocks in my troops. It will be even safer with the addition of 50 mages. However, why Grandpa Luther would plant fruits solely for this meeting?"


    We left Divine City the next day with 30,000 knights escorting us. The meeting was set in a Portaria city on the border. We had to travel very far.


    Grandpa Luther told us that there was a giant shrine, the ancient kind. I, on the other hand, cursed badly. "What the hell was that shrine, making my troops traveling for nearly a month and passing through two nations!"


    Grandpa Luther was well entertained. He has been either showing us all kinds of views or assisting Uncle Tennessee and Webster scolding Wilder and Moya. ''NO PROGRESS, YOU''LL DIE'' and heavy sprays of spit had been overwhelming Wilder and Moya.


    The course from Divine City to the border was not that hell of a ride. It was rational that Swabia was a developed empire, any heavy-going roads had been already trodden to flat land by the traveling caravans.


    By the time we reached the border, our carriages had stopped. They will be waiting here for us until we came back. The rest of the journey was left with us.


    The Rivalzian King was generous to send a team of 10,000 knights as convoy for Fischer at the border. We will rendezvous with the Rivalzian prince then set off together.


    As a result, guards were too many, though I cannot be too careless. I spent my days planning the routes with Martin Luther in coordination with the Rivalzian security general. If anything went wrong with Fischer, I could not forgive myself, let alone anyone came for me.


    Fischer acted in a proper manner in the crowd. He was a trademark prince talking with anybody: acting gracefully and elegantly while still being unattainable.


    The other prince from Rivalz was a total idiot! I meant it. At least this was my thought of him at first sight.


    He wore fresh and bright garments with bling-bling decors. He changed clothes several times within a single day. What was more intriguing was he powdered his face! I would puke on him every time.


    Who could expect a man as skinny as mere bones to eat that much? He had to eat ten entrees, fifteen side dishes, five desserts. If any chefs on that day missed a plate, or even forgetting to put a single seasoning, he would smack the cook''s ass open.


    We the travelers would settle at anywhere on our way, though this prince would not. He had to judge where he slept: the view had to be excellent, the place had to be giant. He messed with the local Rivalzian officials and tore many buildings solely for the sleeping thing.


    He was riding a horse. However, he insisted on taking a carriage. A two-horse carriage was not enough though, nor a four-horse one. Finally, he found a twelve-horse kick-ass carriage, yet he complained about its style, ugh!


    An average idiot, higher or lower, would not have many habits. An average prince was the same. He showed no interest in anything other than style and prove of his manful ability on women.


    I can tell that he was sort of coached by some genius. He knew that he was not strong enough to conquer all women. If he wanted to have the sense of conquest on women, the choice of female and methods were crucial.


    As a result, about the women which the Rivalzian officials had offered, they all had one more trait other than pretty: weakness.


    We would hear whipping sounds coming out of his carriage along the way. At the camps where we settled, screaming. When I saw a much-bruised kid girl leaving his pavilion, I swore to god I wanted to slaughter him.


    I cannot comment too much on him though, it was not my business. However, this guy had to send his man for Fischer, inviting him to chat about a few times on daily basis, making me going along to see his powdered face.


    Maybe I really meant to slaughter him. Thus I noted his name. This idiot''s name was Courbet.


    Compared to the Rivalzian prince, his guarding general was rather pleasing to the eyes. Although this was also a weird guy.


    He locked himself in the armor from top to bottom. Even the face shield was put down. Whenever I talk to him, he will say nothing other than nodding or shaking. For a time, I was annoyed. However, I have noticed his carefulness on daily affairs. Thus I forgave him. Anyway, it was rare for me to have any merits.


    His men called him ''general'' all the way instead of calling his name. Thus his name had remained anonymous.


    After almost twenty days bumpy ride, we have arrived Porta empire, where the ancient shrine was located. The meeting will be held there.


    The Portaria prince was here early, thus then all three princes settled in different places. I could finally see the disappearance of Courbet, the idiot. I had rough days being with him.


    That night, Grandpa Martin Luther summoned us, saying it was urgent.


    "What I''m about to say was my personal experience, which will also happen at the meeting tomorrow." Martin Luther said seriously to us, "You need to get prepared."


    "What is it?" Fischer asked, "Is it serious?"


    "For you, prince," Martin Luther replied, "It is."


    "But, so far, everything''s good, right?" Wilder said.


    "Indeed, yes. But something will take place at the meeting." Grandpa Martin said, "It will happen."


    "En¡­" I said, "Grandpa, please be more specific."


    Grandpa Luther nodded and slowly, he told us the real purpose of this meeting.


    "When I was young, I''ve come to such a meeting with His Majesty Climos. At that time, he was a prince like you, Fischer. It was the night before the meeting, like today, our old general told us about it."


    Martin''s eye brightened as if he was back to his youthful days, "In this ancient shrine, there''s a large dungeon where live a flock of dreadful beasts. This shrine was built to seal the dungeon!"


    "Does tomorrow''s meeting have anything to do with these creatures?" I asked.


    "Positive. After you princes sign that damn treaty at the meeting tomorrow, the priests from the Light Temple will release the seal where thousands of ancient creature will come out!"


    "Why?"


    "This is a Light Temple''s trial on the three empires'' heir and relevant officials." Grandpa Luther said, "The ones who excelled in the test will be summoned together and grant the right to meet the Protoss Lord on Heaven Island."


    "But as far as I know." Fischer said, "The Light Temple never interferes with royal heir inheriting affairs."


    "Interfere or not is one thing." Martin Luther said, "Us three empires are at the frontmost of the Protoss Allied. Once the war starts, we''ll be the first to stand in the breach. The Temple at least needs to know the future kings and officials'' capabilities for god sake."


    "But, by killing beasts?" I disapproved for this matter.


    "Killing beasts will certainly not serve the purpose. However, those who come to this trial are all underdeveloped royal heirs. The Temple will continue the observation in the following series of tests. Then they will assign a certain amount of their men into our bureaucratic system. Numbers of the designated Temple officials are directly related to how well each royal heir has performed in the trial. Our very own Prime Minister came to Swabia this way."


    "I see!" Fischer said, "So how did my father go in his trial?"


    "His Majesty did excellently!" Martin Luther said with a smile, "With Visual''s help, His Majesty had shown excellent dispositions in all trials. That was why the Temple had assigned only the Prime Minister alone to us. There were some countries, designated bureaucrats were as many as dozens!"


    "Dozens? Holy shit!" I said, "If that was the case, I was better off being a farmer instead."


    "Indeed, and the Temple has rules that tomorrow¡¯s total numbers of troopers from each country cannot exceed 3,500. In that case, if Fischer wants fewer men like the Prime Minister after he assumes to be the King, you''ll all have to work damn well tomorrow!"


    "Ah!" I slapped hard on my face and breathed extensively, "Alright! Hell yeah, let''s do this! Grandpa, tell us about the beasts, I''m gonna slaughter them all!"

 Chapter Volume 5 7

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    Translated & Edited by: Tianic


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Human League


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Martin Luther: Cohen''s Dark Army commander.Tyrant Pauley: A Portaria (Porta: One of the Protoss-Allied empires) commanding general. He was self-important, arrogant, but in reality, a sucker. He was later beheaded due to a shameful failure.


    Beast League


    Vol¡¯Kez: A creature with its whole body shaped in a giant eye, others body parts have degenerated.Hellhound: A fierce dog-like creature.Warwick: A wolf-like creature with two heads.Volibear: A bear-like creature much larger and more violent.


    The end of our war council saw the first glimmer of dawn.


    Dashing bodies were full of the Swabian camp. Everybody was busying preparing for breakfast, horses, etc.


    I patrolled in our base wearing newly forged black steel armor from the dwarf Grandmaster. My Machete on my back hanging sideways. The geographic difference has made this morning in Portaria flatland damp and chill.


    I breathed deeply then looked toward the shrine. I was very distant from it as it was only the main building I was looking. It was a great Temple set off by the merely appeared sun. The morning haze enveloped the shrine''s bottom part, making its figure as haughty and solitary.


    By the time the sun has reached the top of the shrine, all troops from each country have stood in alignment.


    Fischer dressed in a suit of pure white formal robe with silver lace as decorations, which made him look noble and graceful. He was currently standing in a circle surrounded by my IGTs.


    Tennessee and Webster stood by his side as well. I have insisted on making him wear the Gaia''s Shell under his well-ironed dress.


    At a word of my command, my troops began advancing toward the shrine.


    "Grandpa," I asked Martin Luther who rode with me, "You must be excited about today after years of fruit planting."


    "Not all that." Martin Luther replied, "To be accurate, planting trees was a personal favor from His Majesty. The Minister wanted to hang me for good."


    "Impressive, the Minister." I laughed about it, "Why isn''t he looking for trouble these days?"


    "I''ve got to admit that he''s even worse than you thought." Martin Luther said thoughtfully, "There could be only one explanation for him to behave recently: the coming warfare that gives him a headache."


    "How could you know?"


    "During the last Protoss/Asmodian war, our Minister had been fully occupied." Martin Luther said, "In fact, within the Protoss Allied Forces, all key positions were taken by Temple assigned bureaucrats. Generals or lieutenants like us ran the army; we didn''t have voices on critical affairs."


    "Was the war a brutal one?"


    "You''ve never seen!" Grandpa Luther said with a bitter smile, "The war is not the kind of battle between two landlords or empires alike. All empires were part of it. Forces on the entire continent gathered on a several hundred miles wide, several thousand long Protoss/Asmodian line. The variety of different army branches were in the sky, on the land. Countless soldiers which you''ve never seen or name came attacking you. Weepy souls could be found on every inch of land, even every seed of sand.


    "Are there wins and loses?"


    "Sometimes there were, at times there weren''t because the final result was similar: both allies will be significantly undermined and retreat until years after. In the Minister''s words: The great victory awaits for the next war. Our great warriors have to carry on. What nonsense!"


    "How many years are between each war?" I chuckled at Martin Luther''s comment, "Why as all of you know the war is coming?"


    "Twenty years, a time for exactly everyone are relivied from the last war." Martin Luther said, "After twenty years, food was well accumulated, kids have grown up. As the days approach, old guys like us will lament. You have roughly a bit more than a year!"


    "No way!" I was not content, "How could I deal with that?"


    "I can''t say anything yet. If your title changes recently, that means you''re going to the battlefield." Grandpa Luther said, "If, if the Minister wants you to command the slave army, you must find a way to get out of it!"


    "WHy is that?"


    "Army of slaves is the unluckiest one who gets on the field first and leaves the last. Usually, after the war, it''s lucky to have one in ten slave soldiers to live."


    "But we don''t have slaves in Swabia?"


    "We don''t, but other countries have! The Protoss Allies Army consists of forces deployed from all the subordinate nations. Protoss Lords will appoint a commander of each force." Martin Luther said, "Never has it ever a slave army chief survived a war! My best friend died this way¡­"


    My hand reached my neck, and the vein under it pumped.


    "Viceroy!" Moya approached me, "We''re here! Their commanders are waiting for you at the gate."


    I eyed about and found the three armies were all at the gate of that shrine.


    "Grandpa, I''ll leave here to you." I said, "I need to check it out!"


    I called off any guards and came alone to meet the other two commanders for the war council.


    The Rivalzian commander was still hiding under his exquisite silver armor.


    Then I met the Portia commander for the first time. He was muscular and under 30 years. He wore golden enchanted armor traced by a suit of a scarlet cape, which came out not bad.


    Compared to which, my dark and swarthy outfit seemed a bit petty.


    "Is it Cohen Kheda? I''m General Tyrant Pauley." The bearded man said, "Your side of army knows what''s about to happen?"


    "Positive." I nodded, "I''m aware of it seriousness."


    "So then, with all due respect." The beard went above his head, "Does your king show any concern for His Highness Fischer, his son? Why did he send a civil guy to command? Although there''s nothing wrong sending a civil, look at your men. This is war! Cavalries? Mistake, big time! And your big knife. Please be serious. If you want a black steel armor, start saving money! Drop that lousy fake one."


    Thus I thought, "Are my men very lousy? Is my armor not made of black steel?" Honestly, I didn''t expect he talked like that during the first meeting, which made me flat-footed.


    Since he talked like that, what else can I say? Arguing with a fool like him will only lower my taste and style.


    "Shut up!" I took off the helmet and hanged it on the saddle head, then said with one eye on him, "How dare you judge my king? I''ll sue you in the temple, you dare me!"


    "Seriously! We''re out of time." The Rivalzian commander opened speaking for the first time, which sounded very ear pleasing, "We have 3,500 men, they''re all the best from our own Imperial Legion No.1."


    Though I did not know much about Rivalz, I knew that their Imperial Legion No.1 was their pride. Worthy of the name ''best''.


    What surprised me more was that this commander''s female voice. I could not help but ask. Perhaps she was not in a good mood, or she was under pressure. No matter what, she got angry.


    "What''s wrong with a woman?" She shot her scabbard on my waist, "You''ll regret thinking any less of me!"


    My armor was sturdy enough to block her attack, which left no hard feelings on me. Although acting painfully was the first thing you learned when any female beat you up.


    "Ugh, ouch!" I helped my waist, "But I forgive you if you show me your face¡­"


    "Lech!" Her voice came through the face armor, "The sun is going down!"


    "My troops are heavy cavalries!" Tyrant Pauley unscrolled a map, "They come from our own Eagles Legion.


    I did not have too much information on this force, though I assumed they were no bad soldiers.


    "That''s the dungeon''s only exit, here!" Tyrant Pauley said, "Who''s guarding the middle?"


    "Yours, of course." I said, "My troops are light cavalries, and I''m a civil¡­"


    "Coward, okay!" Tyrant Pauley thundered, "My men will guard the middle part, you two take the left and the right!"


    The female commander gazed on the map then pointed on the left. She left so forth.


    "I''ll take the right." I pulled on my helmet recklessly, "Start working!"


    "I bet you''ve never seen what''s it like, a magical beast!" Tyrant Paulet grinned, "I''m gonna purposely let you kill some¡­"


    "Really?" I did not comment and said, "Thank you in advance!"


    I watched as this Tyrant Pauley returned to his formation. He must be in a pretty great mood right now.


    I waited until the Rivalzian and Portaria troops entered the ground then signed Wilder by gestures telling him the direction and whereabouts to advance.


    The shrine was extremely high, which I considered if someone was able to push it down from the back, its top might hit the dungeon entrance. Though there was a flatland roughly a mile wide between them. Can you imagine that? A shrine this vast as ten thousand soldiers cannot make it any more crowded.


    Armies of the three parties have deployed formation in their designated area. I tried to avoid the prolonged waiting time as it would be rather energy-wasting. Thus, my men were sitting on their horsebacks the whole time.


    Such prewar preparation might be unusual that some priests were pointing fingers at my soldiers and whispering to each other while gazing at us.


    The well-guarded princes, on the other hand, were accompanied by the priests and went onto the top of the shrine. We had no idea what they were up to on the top. In short, the wait was lengthy.


    I rode to Grandpa Luther and found him gazing at the dungeon exit without even blinking his eyes. The dark black hole was like a vicious beast''s bloody mouth ready to swallow everybody standing in front of it.


    Not far from the dungeon exit stood dozens of tall black stone pillars. The pillars were engraved with unknown characters. They were white engravings that shined under the sun. Was that the seal?


    Between the shrine and the dungeon exit, it was an enormous flat grassland. What a good field to battle.


    I was too bored to count the pillars. When I was scoring for the 30th time, came an old priest''s voice from the top of the shrine.


    "Officers and soldiers of each empire!" He said, "It''s my honor to announce hereby, the princes of three Protoss Allied empires have signed an important, friendly cooperation and mutual assistance treaty!"


    I was standing too far to see clearly, though a few symbolic claps will be sufficed.


    "Now, the trial is about to begin." This old man finally went to the subject, "Soldiers! It''s time to prove your bravery! The glory is yours to take! The Protoss Lord blesses you!"


    Few teams of young priests wearing white ran between the soldiers splashing holy water onto the soldier¡¯s'' skin. I showed keen curiosity in such ritual. The blessing was supposed to be beneficial, though such blessing as spraying water was just too cheap.


    The priests on the shrine have initiated unknown procedures, and thus the engraving on the stone pillars started to disappear gradually.


    "Careful." Grandpa Luther who stood by me said, "They are removing the seal!"


    I raised my hand high and drew a circle in the air. This is the battle station gesture.


    Instantly, my troops began to react accordingly, making all people presented looking towards us.


    "BATTLE STATION!" My duty officers rode in the queue and yelled. My ranked officers were starting giving orders to their subordinates.


    Soldiers who got their orders stood up, stepped on the saddle and went on the horse. Their movements were skilled from the start until finish. It looked like my training plan worked.


    "The beasts are intelligent." Grandpa Luther''s voice sounded from behind, "They know to tempt first!"


    "Archers in position!" I told my messenger who was standing behind me, "Warlocks stay put."


    All this time, my soldiers were trained according to my ideology. As I was not very familiar with the application of the kinds of army services, I did not focus anything on forces like heavy cavalries. However, my light-loaded knights were good. They will be infantries without a horse, once on a horse, they shall become knights who could thrust given a spear and arch given an arrow.


    "Get two thousand soldiers off the horse and format in a circle." Grandpa Luther said, "Get a thousand ready their bows. We need to drive the beasts to the side during the first round!"


    I nodded and told the messenger, "DO IT!"


    A thousand soldiers took off the bows from their back and stood in four rows. They lit up a chanted torch and placed their feathered arrow on their right.


    The engravings on the pillars have disappeared for good. Roarings of beasts could be heard gradually. Everyone was thrilled. I could not help but throw my look on the top of the shrine for Fischer.


    "Easy." Grandpa Luther told me, "Fischer will be there the whole time until we finish fighting the beasts."


    "But," I said, "what if any creatures reached them?"


    "It has never happened!" Grandpa Luther said, "Moreover, they''ve got so many priests over there¡­"


    "No, I just can''t trust Fischer to them." I told my messenger, "Get Jack and ten best IGTs and elf warlocks to find Fischer! Stay with him until the war''s over!"


    By when the messenger left, the first wave of beasts have appeared over the dungeon!


    At the dungeon portal appeared a few giant ''eyes''. Yes, they were eyes. Its whole body was a single eye!


    Their round body floated in the air clumsily with a few short and thin tentacles dragging on the ground. Such weird situation made me froze for a good while.


    "First time, huh?" Grandpa Luther laughed and shouted at the troops, "Those eyes are the beasts'' scouts! Vel''Koz, that''s their name. It''s not much of an attacker, but with super compelling vision. They''re able to see through invisibility in the dark!


    I was annoyed by the first unexpected wave of confrontation.


    "Wilder!" I shouted and gave him a gesture, "Elves!"


    Wilder nodded and said something to the elf beside him. That elf archer floated, his arrow head began to shine silver lights.


    "TWANG!" By a light sound, he released the silver arrow, making a beautiful curve across the grassland and land in the center of one Vel''Koz!


    The ''eye'' shivered and screamed then fell on the ground.


    "Good!" I yelled. That was enough!


    All cheered. My elf archers shot several more chanted arrows to kill the rest ''eyes''. I grinned, "Let''s show off!"


    It seemed as if the creatures in the dungeon knew what happened, then and there we heard a few roarings. Immediately afterward a massive block of black dots appeared from the exit.


    "Don''t worry." Grandpa Luther said loudly to the soldiers, "Those are just some low-level hellhounds, let''s warm up!"


    Though he said so, these many hellhounds will make the warm-up this time to sweat a lot more.


    The archers set fires on the arrows which were soak in oil in advance. They waited for their commander''s orders. Whereas their leaders were focusing on a small gadget I gave them.


    "9 knots, 8 knots¡­" They read the distance meter. Because shooting an arrow at such a ranged distance, one need to predict the future distance of the moving object. If one did not, the object would have gone away when the arrow arrived. My archers were not as skillful and talented as the elves.


    "Mark 5 knots, fire!"


    Nearly a thousand fire arrow shot from the same angle, creating a giant cloud of dark spots in the sky then immediately landed on the place where the hellhounds reached.


    This was the so-called disaster.


    The leading hound was fixed by one blazed arrow before it could scream for it, it was stepped on by thousands more ignited others. The hellhounds feared fire despite the fact that they might be a kind of fierce creature.


    And the arrow forged by dwarf craftsmen were not toys. Its lethality and accuracy were greater than normal arrows.


    Leftover hounds that escaped death struggled with the fire then were forced to alter the advancing direction to the middle part of the ground.


    Thus they have reached the Portaria zone.


    Attacked by thousand hellhounds, those heavy cavalries have revealed highly sturdy quality. They struggled to keep their formation intact.


    After the initial contact, Tyrant Pauley, the not-too-stupid loser commanded a thousand knights who were in the front to fight back.


    "Just in time." Martin Luther commented, "He got his messy front men to attack to buy time for the rear soldiers to fix the mistake, not bad!"


    Once the heavily armed knight gained speed, their advantage showed. Compared to those little and tiny hellhounds, the knights were like elephants faced by ants.


    Thousands hounds were slaughtered, stamped by horses. After doing their jobs, the thousand knights lined in two queues then detoured back to their formation.


    On the other side, the Rivalzian troops have also finished their jobs killing the hounds. After the first contact, three armies had yet to lose any men.


    "If I was right." Grandpa Martin Luther said, "What''s next will be more violent. It might be warwicks or sorts."


    "War¡­ warwick?" I leaned forward and muttered, "What kinds of beasts are those? I''ve never heard of!"


    "Ya think?" Martin Luther said, "It''s nothing. During the P/A war, many soldiers wet their pants, what do you think they saw?"


    "A thousand more archers!" I told the messenger, "Whatever comes next, drive them all to the Rivalzian idiots'' side!"


    "Naughty!" Martin Luther laughed.


    Another sound of roaring came from the dungeon exit. Flocks of beasts much large than hellhounds showed up!


    "You see that?" Martin Luther said, "What''s behind the warwicks."


    "Not clearly." Actually I did see, though I had no idea what it was, "Seemed taller than human beings¡­"


    "You got to admit when you don''t know!" Martin Luther glanced me, "Those are volibear."

 Chapter Volume 5 8

    LikeDon''t moveUnlike1


    Translated by Tianic, Edited by CrimsonZair


    Note: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Human League


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Martin Luther: Cohen''s Dark Army commander.Tyrant Pauley: A Portaria (Porta: One of the Protoss-Allied empires) commanding general. He was self-important, arrogant, but in reality, a sucker. He was later beheaded due to a shameful failure.


    Beast League


    Vol''Kez: A creature with its whole body shaped in a giant eye, others body parts have degenerated.Hellhound: A fierce dog-like creature.Warwick: A wolf-like creature with two heads.Volibear: A bear-like creature much larger and more violent.Kha¡¯Zix: A mantis-shaped (mantis as the insect, not the alien girl from Guardians of the Galaxy) magic creature, fiercest of all.


    ¡°Volibear?¡±


    "That''s right! A kind of creature that''s high in lethality and low in mobility." Martin Luther said, "They¡¯re usually not too many, but boy, they do last long."


    The circumstances left me no time to make a comment; The second mass assault from the beasts was here. Blocks of wolves howled and rushed toward us at a much faster speed.


    Warwick was merely a name to describe a two-headed wolf. Actually, there were some warwicks with more than two heads. They looked stronger than the hellhounds. Their gaping maws were widely open, fangs and bloody tongues revealed, disgusting liquid drooled from their mouths.


    How distasteful!


    Swarms of arrows were released.


    The warwicks were exceptionally fast and endurance, my archers scored a lower point than the last beast attack.


    Some of the wolves were able to continue running after they were shot, and few of them dodged the arrows successfully.


    "Get 500 vanguards to prepare for combat, put away your bows!" I estimated the number of the wolves that passed and advanced toward us and noticed a dozen volibears that came following, "Rear soldiers keep shooting the wolves! Elves single in on the bears! Warlocks prepare to support!"


    "Heads up!" Martin Luther said, "Tell Wilder to keep an eye on the Portaria zone, there might be beasts escaping from their side."


    "Naughty old man!" I laughed.


    "Be serious." Martin Luther said, "Beasts are approaching!"


    Several hundred warwicks came running closer as we were able to see their rolling eyes and pale gleaming fangs. There was black liquid leaking from the side of their mouths. They did look fierce as if we owed them an enormous sum of money.


    Among the warlock matrix came a canopy of chanting then orbs of fire were created and flew toward the wolves in beautiful arcs. What was more was that some elite elf wizards released firewalls in front of my soldiers.


    Those were not the kind of ordinary flames based on burning oil. The spell-powered flames made the front soldiers retreat for a few steps, but the wolves had it much worse; They were burnt into stinking masses of charcoal.


    "Grandpa, hold your position!" I was eager to fight, "I''ll check it out!"


    "Might as well." Martin Luther said, "Be careful!"


    I jumped off my horseback and dashed to the frontline. I found a shield, raised my Machete and roared, "FIGHT!¡±


    Five hundred soldiers roared with me and closed up our distance with the leftover wolves. We were all equipped with a shield in our left hand and a chopper in our right.


    My mages stopped casting aggressive spells instead, they started to enchant us with all kinds of buff magic: Ice Shield, Flammable Armor, Sainted Barrier¡­ making our bodies shine and glimmer from the different magics.


    With a slash of my Machete I killed a warwick then I kicked away another. Followed up by rushing to the third tri-headed warwick. This one seemed to be a commander sort. It was barking when other wolves initiated the attacks.


    I chopped off one of its heads. Due to the flame spell on my blade, the damage produced by flames caused the head to spasm uncontrollably. It was some sort of a badass beast as it was able to bite my magic-coated blade with its second head. Even with its mouth sizzling, in the middle of being roasted, it would not let go! Preparing to attack the third head opened its bloody mouth right above my head.


    "Fuck!" I cursed then waved my left arm to cut off its third head by the sharp edge of my shield. I stabilized the Machete in my right hand and sent more pure magic power into the blade, making the flames on it even intense, enlarging them. The suddenly enlarged flame immediately swallowed its entire body.


    "GO TO HELL!" I shouted and raised my Machete and swung it in a circular motion with the warwick still attached, then smashed downwards driving the wolf¡¯s body into the earth.This beast was crushed into pieces. Judging from the scene, it did not stand a chance to be reassembled.


    We have cleared out our side of the battlefield. So I took some leisure to watch how the other two armies were doing.


    The Portaria heavy armored knights, covered in their thick outfits, have initiated another round of counterattack. They were having a rough time now, warwicks were not to be trifled with. Their sharp teeth and claws were able to pierce anything that was not covered by armor. They could do nothing to the knights, but their horses were not fairing the same.


    I watched those horses limp pitifully. The horses were hit on their bare legs.


    As for the female Rivalzian commander, the one who hit me. The soldiers under her command were doing great defending the line. she took some of her men to attack both of the lines fronts.The soldiers swung their heavy swords and speedily advanced. Our wolf opponents did not stand a chance. The female commander ordered her soldiers to split the breasts into small groups then slaughter respectively. She had careful tactics, decisive strategy and skillful combat knowledge, which all have impressed me.


    The human league had archers'' support, so many beasts could not make it to the defensive lines. However, the situation changed after the volibears joined the battle.


    More volibears and warwick hordes were approaching rapidly. The bears bent down to utilize all of their four legs to accelerate.


    I was astonished to find out that Grandpa Luther''s ''low in movement'' comment was comparably relative. These bears were not slow at all! As their plump bodies approaching, I could even see their misty breath.


    Besides some of the giant creatures that were shot in the eyes and fell belly up, the volibears did not suffer too many losses. On the other hand, my elf archers were facing more enemies and started to fall short.


    The dungeon wouldn''t stop puking beasts. I came to understand that these bastards have been holding up grudges for nearly twenty years. They were waiting for today to win!


    "Elves and wingmen take off. Prepare to support." Since there were no airborne beasts, I gestured to Wilder, "The rest soldiers, mount up! Keep an eye on the shrine side for immediate assistance!"


    Wilder made a ''roger'' gesture while giving back Martin Luther''s ''be careful'' gesture.


    Awesome, right? This was a unique way to communicate that circulated only within the Dark Army. My officers were able to exchange information with several dozens of gestures, which was extremely handy at a seeable distance.


    I would rather not see my soldiers yell out the orders. That way will lose my operation privacy, and look stupid.


    My mages and archers did their best to prevent the beasts from advancing, the volibears roared with bodies full of arrows and flames. They were inches away now!


    If a volibear stood up, it will be at least a head taller than human beings. I bet they must be eager to tear us apart and stamp to crush us into meat paste. Anyway, as of now, they were preparing their vigorous and light-shining claws and the fangs in the mouths were ready to bite.


    Martin Luther specially instructed our mages to enchant the soldiers with a peculiar spell aside from other protective magic: Brutality!


    I have read from the Elf Note to see where this particular spell came from. The elves were delicate and weak for generations, which had held them at a disadvantage for certain times. Thus this Brutality spell was created by an exceptionally lovely Elf Chief, functioning in empowering bodily strength and combat skill.


    It was a series of spells instead of a single one. The outcome of Brutality will increase the human power from double to 20 times stronger according to the caster''s magical level.


    Compared to which, my warlocks were capable enough to empower us 7~8 times of our normal strength!


    It was the first time I was enchanted with such a buff. I could immediately feel an unknown power from the dark. My body was agitated with power flows that made me want to move, fight and roar!


    A volibear faced me with its massive palm slashing downwards and landed heavily on my shield, causing the enchanted ice sparks scrumb messing on the shield surface.


    "OH!!!!" I started roaring as sif I forgot my language. I pushed the shield in my left hand and utilized my the Machete in my right to chop the bear into half!


    The soldiers beside me did even better jobs. Some kept on roaring and chopped with their yellings so high as if their voices were dispensable products. Some even made the bears into small pieces and stamped them into the ground.


    Our side mess was cleaned in a short time.


    The other two armies were not so lucky. They were having a hard time dealing with the bears. Both of them dispatched their best officers into combat. They were forced to resist, and the casualties began to accumulate.


    Their army mages were too stupid. During the mess, a Portaria mage released a blinding spell into the bears. Once the beasts were blinded, they became crazy, crazy enough to tear anyone beside them into pieces.


    Some of the officers were lucky enough to just be smacked away by the blinded bears. Some were slashed open like scarecrows. Even the thickest and heaviest armor cannot prevent those crazy monsters! The bears, by instinct, crushed armors and cut them into pieces with their sharp black claws. The once living flesh and bones had become meat paste leaking from the breaches.


    Pieces of metal could be melted down and forged into minted armor, however, how could pieces of body parts become living lives once again?


    In the Rivalzian war zone, their army mages did a lackluster job. Their commander, the female, was quite the opposite. Directed by her orders, the Rivalzian army has cast containing and weakness spells onto the bears.


    In this way, the bears'' speed and strength were gradually diminished, making the mobilized soldiers able to survive under the bear claws while killing them in the meantime.


    Even so, the casualties rose up to a new record.


    An orderly darted to me and told me a piece of information in stress.


    "Your Highness¡­" He said, "His Royal Highness Fischer wants me to tell you, that the situation has been underrated¡­ He wants you to find a way to assist the other two forces if your condition allows."


    eI was astonished that even my spell-powered savage brain cooled a little. I looked through towards the shrine. A dozen white-robed priests were in a mess trying to seal the dungeon. Though from my point of view, they still need some time.


    I gestured Martin Luther as an inquiry. He was staying above all soldiers, he must be seeing the whole picture.


    "No problem, leave here to me." Martin Luther replied, "Come back before the spells fade!"


    I led 500 soldiers who were all refreshed with a full set of buffs and prioritized supporting the Portaria troops. My absence was placed on Wilder and his men. The integral commanding role rested on Martin Luther''s shoulder.


    Only by the time I have arrived did I get to know how harsh the Portaria troops'' situation was! The stench of human blood was exceptionally strong. The ground was piled with oddly shaped metal. We marched quickly on their battlefront to save them from being slaughtered.


    Afterward, the Portaria soldiers took the time to save their still alive squad leaders. They wiped the sweat on their heads and regrouped. They were good soldiers, I can tell!


    "BANG!¡± I pushed away a blinded volibear, along with the dumbass who has been struggling beside it.


    "WHO WAS IT!" Tyrant Pauley stood up, "Are you blind?"


    I was reluctant to argue with him, then once again bumped him away and ended the life of a volibear beside him.


    "COHEN KHEDA! JERK!" He winded up in the crowd of his men, his cape was placed the other way around covering his helmet, "How dare you do this to me!"


    I did not bother to talk to him whereas taking off my face armor and found the mage squad among the Portaria troop.


    "I am Cohen Kheda!" I roared, "Who ordered the blinding magic?"


    "It''s me!" A mage looked me and said, "I''m a Portaria nobleman, my name is¡­"


    I was not here to listen to him. My Machete slashed open his throat for good.


    "If anyone uses a spell like that from now on, this is the example!" I roared at this idiot''s body, "WHAT DO YOU THINK THIS IS, HUH? THIS IS WAR! NOT PLAYING TOYS! DAMN! THE FUCK!"


    I knew I was right because from the moment I came in and killed a man, I called my troopers to support the Rivalzian army. no Portaria soldiers tried to stop me. As for their officers, I didn¡¯t give a shit about how they thought.


    Luther ordered a few elf warlocks to take off and refresh our buffs. Apparently, he saw us waste much time here.


    The beasts that were harassing the Rivalzian troops were comparably easy to deal with. These monsters were nothing more than puppies to me with a full set of buffs.


    When I have arrived, I ran into the female commander stabbing a bear with her thin sword. when she was slammed off the horseback, I could have caught her but the thought of being hit made me relinquish, thus I let her fall and killed the beast instead.


    She rolled to stand and penetrated the bear''s neck with her sword. This action did give me a lesson on the subject ''tough''.


    Thus the two of us fought together, I roared and utilized my shield and blade to stun the bears, whereas her single-handed sword will stab into their heads and ears with each bout.


    The most powerful spell has to rely on the receiver''s physical condition. After this wave of volibears and the fact my soldiers and I running on the whole field to support the other armies have driven my mages and ourselves exhausted, thus the results of the buffs have weakened.


    My temper has always been good, but the priests on the shrine were too useless. It was a seal, what made it so hard to reseal a seal. They have been attempting for quite a good while. If it were not for my men, the other two armies will soon be aced!


    What they needed to do now was hold long enough for me to save them.


    Maybe because he noticed my strength loss, Martin Luther quickly agreed with the other two armies. Thus the three empires'' force started gradually retreating and narrowed to protect the shrine, where the princes and the priests were located.


    I handed over the supporting role to Wilder and dragged my exhausted body to Martin Luther.


    "Cohen," Martin Luther said seriously, "Something''s not right¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "There''re too many volibears." Martin Luther said, "One more dreadful creature hasn''t shown yet¡­"


    "Th¡­ ther¡­ ther¡­ there''s more?" I was tense, "What is it?"


    "Kha¡¯Zix!" Martin Luther said, "There were only two during the last time, but judging from the amount of the volibears, it can''t be just two this time."


    "How many bears from last time?" I asked.


    "Less than a hundred."


    "What¡­" I lowered my voice, "We''ve killed thousands!"


    "Yeah, I know! That''s what I''ve been worrying about¡­" Grandpa Luther said, "No matter what, you need to keep His Royal Majesty safe!"


    "I guess¡­" I whispered, "If anything goes wrong, we take Fischer and run!"


    "What about the others? And the priests?"


    "They''re not my men." I groaned, "I don''t care¡­"


    "Okay!" Martin Luther was a man who knew priority, "Once it happens, you get Fischer, I''ll hold it!"


    "No, you get Fischer, I''ll hold." I shook my head and said, "I run faster and I''m not a fan of the idiots above!"


    "Let''s wait it out¡­" Martin Luther did not prolong the argument, "It''s about time those monsters gave their last strike!"


    Wilder was fighting fiercely at my position. This man has wanted to be a formidable warrior since a kid. However, he had not had any chances for combat staying in the army. As of now, even if there was a real demon showed up in front of him, Wilder will swallow him without spitting a bone.


    So much for the fight, the beasts have ceased to appear again. The outermost pillars were showing with ancient characters like what they looked from the beginning of the war. Between the pillars where engravings showed, bright ribbons were born and bonded them together.


    Seen from afar, those ribbons were indeed glimmering. The brilliant pillars were extraordinarily beautiful. However, that beauty was crowned by countless soldiers'' dying souls.

 Chapter Volume 5 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Crimson Zair


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Martin Luther: Cohen''s Dark Army commander.


    Everybody on the battlefield was about to relief, the unexpected struck again: the pillar engravings started to vanish gradually once more!


    "Your mother melon¡­ beat me!" I blinked to make sure I was seeing it right, "Are you joking with me at a time like this?"


    The priests on top of the shrine went crazy, they chanted together once again to make the disappeared engravings reappear. Before I could clap about it, the appeared engravings disappeared for the second time!


    It was like a game played by two boys in a sand pit. One boy draws, and the other wipes it off, repeating, again and again, to finally come to a win.


    To me, my beast opponents losing will end with them locked up for another twenty years, which was not of my concern. However, if those idiotic priests failed, we will all be needing an unambiguous language to persuade the beasts that we did not taste well.


    Wilder and his men have cleaned the rest of the field.


    The remaining soldiers who survived were flabbergasted at the priests failing, again and again trying to seal the beast hole.


    Regardless what was in their minds, the pillars were not slopes of sand to draw over and over. During the countless reappearances of the engravings, the sealing pillars have become increasingly thinner.


    "Once the pillars fail¡­" I couldn¡¯t allow my imagination to continue to run wild, thus I turned to Luther and said, "¡­ we run!"


    "Gather your IGTs¡­" I was not the only one to observe the situation, so Luther hinted, "You get His Royal Majesty. I''ll clear out your retreat. If those priests hold onto the prince, you know what to do."


    I nodded and planned out a bit further. Then I secretly made a round of hand gestures to summon dozens of my IGTs. A few of which were the ones who outperformed during the earlier battle.


    The condition has continued to aggravate. After the first guarding pillar collapsed, the rest of them followed!


    Thence, all the ''fun'' overwhelmed us. A collective roaring thundered, all kinds of beasts ranging from small and slow to tall and rapid, surged out stampeding from their cave. They ran so livelily that clouds of dust were disturbed and thrown to swirl in the air. The flow of beasts was not stopping anytime sooner because, by the time the ones who escaped earlier were already half way into the battlefield, creatures of all kinds were still pouring out of that broken cave!


    I remained stoic the entire time and led my men rushing to my target: the top of the shrine where the princes were located.


    "Brave warriors!" Said one of the priests on the shrine, "Hold steady! Our reinforcements are on their way! Hold your positions! As long as we bear for a bit longer, the victory will be ours! Show your bravery! Show your loyalty to your three princes, your empires, and His Protoss Majesty!"


    He just wouldn¡¯t stop talking as I was climbing that god forsaken set of stairs that led to the shrine. Suddenly, I was surprised to find I was not the only party that was running for it. That Rivalzian female commander was doing the same thing!


    It seemed only idiots cared about loyalty now. We would have been long dead by the time reinforcements arrived.


    I bet anyone has heard the stories as: only when the last soldier fell in desperation did the endless rows of reinforcements appeared on the horizon.


    Hence we had every reason to believe that the so-called reinforcements will only show up unless every last one of us was slaughtered, or they will never come.


    The shrine narrowed down as we approached the topside, making the woman commander and I climbing shoulder by shoulder.


    "What would you do?" She started her first active conversation with me.


    "What would I do but¡­" I did not bother to stop climbing and asked back.


    "Together?" When she replied, we were not a few footsteps to reaching the shrine top.


    "Together!" I answered, then both of our feet stepped on the last stair.


    She punched away a priest who intended to inquire us and ran to her idiotic prince. I also found Fischer in the shortest time possible.


    "What''s the situation?" Fischer asked.


    "They can''t hold much longer, Why haven¡¯t you run yet¡­" I dragged Fischer and told him in a lowered voice, "You wanna die here!"


    Fischer was not stupid since he has been spending time with me. He ran as he whipped around and yelled: "I''ll check them out!"


    He merely reached his way down before the upper-middle stairs cracked open! Through the decimated steps, several gigantic magical beasts revealed their ugly heads underneath.


    Their running bodies resembled that of snakes, though there were protective irregular green shells that covered their skin. Each body segment had a pair of legs. The closer the legs were their heads, the stronger they were. The ones close to the tail were of a minimal size.


    In this way, our path down the shrine was blocked. Those giant beasts wriggled their bodies trying to drag the rest of their tails out of the broken holes. In their triangular green heads, two flashy black eyes were set. Dozens of long and short tentacles that fiddled were located around their tiny mouthparts as if they were preparing to be served a meal.


    Seeing their intercrossed scythe-shaped arms that sliced through the air, I instantly knew they must be the so-called Kha''Zix.


    "BANG!" A Kha''Zix nailed his front claws effortlessly into the solid stone stair to drag out the rest of its body. As for now, its tail bent to prop up the upper body and start chirping toward us.


    I observed its sharp front claws then understood why they were able to reach here.


    "Watch Fischer for me!" I told the men at my side then kicked a white-robed priest down the stairs once I saw nobody was paying me any attention.


    I had no knowledge of what kind of creature the Kha''Zix was, nor did I know how they attack. never would I even think of using my men to test a Kha''Zix''s lethality. However, those priests and I were not very close friends. They had the Protoss'' protection, and they have repeatedly passed on the spirit of sacrifice. They were perfect for the job.


    That white priest who was kicked down was clearly unprepared for this. He screamed and yelled desperately instead of showing any sense of sacrificial spirits.


    The one who ended his life was the Kha''Zix that merely dragged clean its body. It pierced the man with one of its front claws and tossed the body to its fellow Kha''Zixs. Amongst a symphony of ''click, snap, crack'' sounds, the man''s body has ripped apart and devoured! This one seemed to be a Kha''Zix commander judging by its unselfish act of sharing food.


    At this time, came a violent shriek from my back!


    I knew from this voice it was Archmage Webster doing his tricks. Whenever he was about to release large-scale spells, hence the shriek: his opponent would be startled even before the spell release.


    Uncle Webster did not only cast constraining Roots spell but also summoned earth element Golems. In the meantime, he took advantage of the time gap between spells to float Fischer into the air. The timing and rapid transformation of magic were impeccable, which made me realize that he was purposely letting me win during the last qualification trial. What a shame.


    Webster''s rooting spell has trapped the Kha''Zixs where they were. While his dozens of Golems bugged the beasts stalling their climb. I took advantage of this time to run down toward another side of the shrine and let Luther know about our situation.


    The Kha''Zixs furiously wielded their front claws on their raptorial legsto slash the Golems into pieces of all shapes and sizes. However, the Golems were inanimate. As long as the magic power persisted, they were able to revive, reform and start over.


    I dashed to Tennessee and whispered a few words to him and we quickly came to an agreement.


    "Fischer, stay up there!" Yelled I, "Don''t come down!"


    I hand picked a few best IGT members to stay with me on the first floor. We were not to die up there, and we had no ideas on the number of the Kha''Zix that has not shown yet. I can only trust Fischer to a man as powerful as Uncle Tennessee.


    "Ready?" I asked a few elves around me, "Give me your worst! We''re good!"


    They nodded and chanted, Their hands glimmering in different colors. Aggressive buffs were applied to our bodies one by one.


    "PROWESS!"


    "ARMOR OF FLAME!"


    "FUNSHION!"


    The buffs were back, making our exhausted bodies once again filled with energy! The Funshion will make us jump unusually higher. Prowess will grant our bodies amplified strength. Armor of Flame will increase our defensive capabilities. All of which have given us the ability to fight the Kha''Zixs.


    The commander Kha''Zix who killed and shared the priest¡¯s corpse earlier shook its body and ignored everyone but me. It was apparently demanding a duel battle.


    Before I could say no, one of its claws was screeching from the side towards me.


    The Ice Armor on my shield broke into white shards on the impact, which also successfully accomplished its mission: preventing the claw from penetrating my shield.


    I blocked the Kha''Zix'' other claw and bounced up.


    Seeing as it was barraging me with strikes from its long and sharp claws, I knew I had to change my tactics.


    With a combat distance this long, only could I bounce around like so. However, if I got careless for a second and let its claw reach me, I would be in huge trouble.


    I waited for an opening and dashed close the Kha''Zix and slashed open a massive cut on its green, solid yet smooth carapace. Thick and black body fluid erupted out of the gash.


    I darted to the other side of its body and kept on slashing. My flame armor seared its weak and fragile underside.


    The Kha''Zix shrieked harshly. However, it was rooted in place. It could only turn its upper body difficulty to wave its claws in vain. Not only it did not reach me, but it also added to itself a few more new cuts due to it overusing its strength.


    By the time I beheaded the beast. A Kha''Zix body was tossed down from the top of the shrine. I looked up and was thrilled!


    The situation at the top was not so different with the battle here. A few Kha''Zix drilled out from the top while we were fighting downstairs. They knew the top was a crucial position!


    Though my men have killed a few of them with luck, a colossal Kha''Zix has revealed. It was halfway out, and its two strongest front claws have already bathed in blood.


    I hastily climbed back up, with an empty mind and little time to fill it. The only thing I knew was I was damn miserable today. I will be either killed by the beasts or die of exhaustion.


    Ground level, Luther has become the commander in chief of the three armies. He has ordered the troops to abandon the horses and set foot on the shrine. They were currently forming ranks at an higher position to dominate the incoming beasts.


    My Dark Army was at the topmost. They have all regained their bows. Elves and wingmen have flown in the air, using their best and most accurate magic and arrow to support whoever is at the lowest position.


    The time has come for everyone to realize that this battle will end with the humans dead or the beasts dead. They knew that once the monsters reached the top and killed any one of the princes. Everyone, as well as his or her families, were going to die as a follow-up consequence.


    The soldiers had nowhere to retreat. Thus they yelled to fight with the beasts until there was no blood left in their bodies. The white-robed priests were no longer hesitating to use their mana. They stayed on the stairs and tossed as many healing spells on the soldiers as they could. The ground was so crowded with beasts that my warlocks need not even to aim to release a spell and kill a hundred foes. All of them were engaging in mass destruction magic: firewalls, thunder clouds. Any random lightning spells could kill a hundred beasts. Even the rear soldiers were throwing fireballs towards the battle front!


    We all have become crazy to hold on for a bit longer because of a sliver of hope in the form of possible reinforcements.


    When I reached the top of the shrine, I saw Webster strike away a Kha''Zix with a bolt of lightning. Currently, all who were on ground level were forced into a corner by the Kha''Zixs. My IGTs were almost all fragged.


    With the priest¡¯s'' healing magic, those who were wounded were able to stand up and were led by Tennessee to battle. Seeing those who died and were hurt, shit, my heart broke!


    That grandpa Kha''Zix finally drilled out of the shrine. It seemed like it was obsessive towards cleanliness because it was shivering the body to shake off all of the dust on its skin. After which, it released an intense chirp and gave a stretch. Its massive body had made the priests faces turn as green as the Kha''Zix''s skin.


    The most critical moment called for a human''s most primitive force.


    While it was stretching its body I went unnoticed. I had gotten a hold on a particular part of its tail closer to its body. It was not the part where it was later rumored. I did not know exactly what my hands were holding. Anyway, I used the size of my hands to find an appropriately sized beast part to get hold of.


    I was too anxious about the safety of the men on the shrine and forgot the buffs on my body were still active and pulled with a bit too much strength. Thus, that part where I held might be detached somehow.


    Please, believe me, I was not certain of what I was holding at the time.


    Anyways, the grandpa Kha''Zix became angry.


    The massive beast''s body shivered, and its head trembled. Two of its claws slashed whatever was front of it into pieces. A few younger Kha''Zixs were the first to bear the brunt and died. The grandpa Kha''Zix''s sharp chirping made all men and beast on the shrine freeze.


    Everybody watched without knowing what to do. The grandpa Kha''Zix broke a corner of the shrine and turned to gaze at me. When it saw the piece of charred ''evidence'' in my hand. It chirped heavily once again!


    My ears hummed.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry!" I stuttered, "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I hope you don''t mind. Y¡­ you¡­ you are much too old¡­ to¡­ to¡­ to¡­ use it that much¡­"


    I was not afraid. I stuttered in profound regret. We were both living beings. Killing each other was one thing, breaking its penis was another. I wondered if the beasts would prefer death over humiliation like us humans did.


    "RUN!¡± Someone yelled. Sounded like Fischer!


    Before I turned and run, the grandpa Kha''Zix''s tail bounced up and swept over.


    I leveled my hands to block its attack. I was wearing a thick gauntlet and when the tail struck the gauntlet got stuck in its carapace. But I noticed it¡¯s turning to me. I could care less and started running!


    However, I cannot run down the stairs that were crowded with people. Thus I ran down from the side passage to ground level.


    The grandpa Kha''Zix was dragged while in misery. It chirped painfully. Though I was too fast to let it turn around. Its body was too long to reach me without turning.


    The shrine was built out of stones that had a glossy surface. I traveled fast with the help of the Funshion buff. Whatever I was dragging behind me chirped the entire trip.


    I ran over the battle front. Everybody, either the soldiers or the beasts. They all gazed at me stupidly as if they have forgotten they were at war. After I ran for a while, they came to realize they should run after me or run after what was behind my back.


    I cannot be sluggish because I knew, if I ran a bit slower, I could die!


    All the beasts I came across screamed and hastily moved to make a road for me. They started chasing after I run past them. After a while, I was followed by a huge tail of beasts, big and small. I had nothing on mind except for ''I''m tired!''.


    A few elf warlocks drew up to supply me with additional strength. Other mages attacked the thing I was dragging from afar.


    The grandpa Kha''Zix was in misery as it screamed and flailed its arms. Bad luck for anyone who got too close to it. In my wake was nothing but crushed gravel and beast corpses. I couldn¡¯t just explain to it, "Take a look, these hellhounds and warwick, they are your grandsons and granddaughters. Be nice to them¡­" I guess it just didn¡¯t care about anything but its pain-filled penis.


    After running for a while, I came to understand that I should be running around the shrine. That was how the mages could kill this elder monster.


    Thus I altered the route and circled near the shrine. I did not have time to consider what will come next after this beast I dragged was killed. Those creatures who followed will not let me go quickly. Anyways, I ran.


    However, beasts were still beasts. They were fearsome at first, as of now, these creatures focused solely on me in this long-distance run regardless of the ones on the shrine.


    The Kha''Zix''s soft belly was battered and bloody from the rough ground. It also consistently suffered a spell barrage coming from the top of the shrine. Especially after being hit by Webster''s chanted attack, its body was already on fire.


    I assumed such a situation must be magnificent. I was a fireman who dragged a lengthy firebug that followed by a huge group of beasts and human.


    Thus all of us circled around the shrine ''happily'', and there were something thrown from the sky every now and then.

 Chapter Volume 5 10

    I had an epiphany. Since I have limited knowledge of English yet my intention to make this work perfectly, I¡¯ve decided to open the editing permission to all readers.


    ANYONE who sees or finds any wording or grammatical problems and is eager to help out can click on the link below and make edits.


    I kindly ask you to use the ¡°Suggesting¡± mode on the top right corner, and in the meantime, I¡¯m open to any critics.


    Don¡¯t abuse it ????


    Editable original Text of this chapter:


    Translated by Tianic, edited by Crimson Zair


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Martin Luther: Cohen''s Dark Army commander.Tyrant Pauley: A Portaria (Porta: One of the Protoss-Allied empires) commanding general. He was self-important, arrogant, but in reality, a sucker. He was later beheaded due to a shameful failure.Courbet: The prince of the Rivalz Empire.Climos Summers: King of the Swabia Empire.Nashor Summers: Queen of the Swabia Empire.


    I ran for god-knows how many laps. By the time the thundering sounds of cheer and horse clops came to my ears, I was literally dying of exhaustion.


    An elf warlock relieved me with a floating spell. I watched as they took off my gloves and was incapable of saying a word.


    I looked down and found the Portaria reinforcement. Thousands beautifully suited heavy armored knights rushed forward in a perfect formation. The beasts were outnumbered and qualified to be trampled on.


    I was set on a minor platform at the peak of the shrine. Fischer pillowed my head while asking about my inquiries. I was thirsty as hell so I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    After the applied buffs wore off, the following weariness overwhelmed me. My bones itchy, muscle sore as if I was poisoned. Winding up not groaning was the best I can do.


    The Rivalzian female commander approached, then saw my dry and cracked lips. She fetched a water bag from her waist, dropped my helmet then wet my lips in order to feed me sips of water.


    I gazed at her blankly.


    "I admit that you are one brave viceroy¡­" She said by my ears, "However this can''t change my view about you from earlier."


    "Cohen!" Luther arrived. He ran quickly towards me and asked, "Are you hurt?"


    "Not really." Jack said, "He can''t speak now, that''s all."


    "Sounds fine. It might be the aftermath of the buffs¡­" Luther flicked on my numb face, "Take more rest!"


    I gazed deeply into Luther''s eyes, then looked at the direction where Fischer was.


    "Easy, I know." Luther said, "I''ll take care of him!"


    Hearing he said that, I leaned away my head and fell asleep.


    It was a terrific dream. I was on my way back to Swabia when I woke up. I felt fine except minor fatigue within my body.


    Our caravan kept advancing. The Rivalzian had offered me with a comfortable carriage. The one belonged to the idiot prince Courbet, it was mine now.


    I asked someone to lift the curtain and enjoyed the view around the carriage, while several obedient maidservants massaged my slightly numb body. They have been doing that since I was asleep.


    "Hey~" I yelled at the female Rivalzian commander, "You wanna talk?"


    Her helmet-wearing head humphed and shared no glance at me then rode away.


    "Haha! She got you!" Fischer''s voice came, "Let me do the talking!"


    He strode across right from his horseback, walked in while telling a guy to put down the curtain.


    "Awake?" Fischer sat beside, "Everything went well so far?"


    "Not too shabby¡­" I said.


    "Damn you¡­" Fischer must think I was hopeless, "Always wants stuff in exchange for your work¡­"


    "Glad you know." I said, "Who gave me this kickass carriage? He''s got a clue!"


    "The Temple!" Fischer replied with a smile, "Those white priests."


    That was unexpected. When did those idiot priests become this smart?


    "You didn''t see that coming, did you?" Fischer continued, "More to which, one of the priests insists on coming along. He wants to award you a big pile of medals and titles, so many more than enough to kill you underneath."


    "Ah?" My mouth was wide open out of surprise, "And why is that?"


    "Cuz you saved their lives." Fischer said, "Besides, both of us were invited to the Grand Temple of Light."


    "So you are saying," I blinked, "we are going to the Heaven Island?"


    "Positive! But before that, we have to return to DC." Fischer said, "The treaty has to be properly documented."


    "How about our troops?" I asked Fischer.


    "Our soldiers didn''t suffer many casualties." Fischer said, "As for the others¡­"


    "What about them?"


    "Rivalzian army was left with two hundred, give or take. Portaria troops were all but slaughtered without a trace! Their commander, the Tyrant Pauley guy, he was beheaded right there and then."


    "How many beasts we killed?"


    "Dunno." Fischer shook his head, "However, the battlefield was covered with dead animal bodies, chopped, barbecued, pancaked¡­ The stinks traveled miles apart. Oh, by the way, the big ass Kha''Zix you killed at last was the alpha, no wonder all of the beasts were chasing you."


    "Hehhe!" I chuckled.


    "The 200,000 heavy cavalries that came later just simply overturned the beast nest." Fischer gesticulated, "With the mages'' help, they tore down the dungeon, killed all the remaining animals and stuffed up the hole. What a huge project!"


    "Not bad." I laughed, "I guess this place can''t be used for future trials."


    Night in the camp, I was taking a walk with my friends.


    "Boss, you know?" Jack said, "We''ve earned big time! Porta has compensated us 8,000 war horses, the durable ones!"


    "Oh, yeah?" I said, "How could they?"


    "8,000 horses." Fischer, "They are nothing compared to a prince."


    "Take care of them for me!" I told Jack, "Reserve the best for studs!"


    "Got it!" Jack laughed, "You''ve earned those horses by nearly sacrificing your life. But then again, boss, the way you ran dragging that bigass mantis was not looking awesome at all, haha!"


    "Screw you." I giggled, "You want me to do that again?"


    When we were fooling around, I saw a blackish little thing on the side road from afar.


    "Jack, take a look of that." I hinted, "Watch out."


    Jack ran over and fetched a tiny living thing a while later.


    "Boss, look." He said, "Some sort of a horse, black and dying!"


    I took it over and observed. It looked indeed like a newly born foal. Besides for the black skin, it had an uplifted hard spot on the head. The only peculiarity of it was ugly! It looked sick and under-developed.


    "Let it go, Cohen." Fischer said, "Though it has your color, it''s dying¡­"


    "Nope, I''ll have it." I unleashed my robe and grabbed its tiny body, "I will save it."


    "Don''t you be too stubborn." Fischer said, "Cohen, how are you gonna breastfeed it."


    "I''m not." I strode back to my room, not bothering to look back, "You guys think of a way to!"


    It was not my whim to do such act. As after going through a cruel slaughtering war, I was inclined to treat a life with kindness. Let alone this creature looked so fragile. It was like if I saved it, I could be able to forget all the awful things in the shrine and down the temple. Call it a psychological compensation.


    I named it ''Raven Jr.", Fischer''s multiple protests were denied.


    There was one good thing about being a boss. Once you made a decision, all you will do is sit comfortably and watch the others getting busy.


    I ordered my physicians to treat Raven Jr., and my carefulness has caught the Rivalzian female commander''s eye salute for many times. She later commented ''Addictive and incurable''.


    I sent out for animals regardless of the physical as long as anything that had milk. Those who were caught were all but being hanged in my carriage and let Raven Jr. to suck dry of the last drop of milk then be granted liberty.


    This act was once again commented by the female commander as ''pervert''. I could not but wonder, "Am I any worse than her idiot prince? I guess not!" I decided to let this go because I, as a man, was able to drag an alpha mantis to its death, thus was I capable of doing anything less?


    By the time we were within the Swabia border, Raven Jr. has been well-fed, big, fat and strong. It was capable of running head to head with my horse while its dark black skin shined under the sunlight, which made Fischer and the others yelled ''PITY''. It was too late to regret, I grinned.


    Though I had a giant carriage as well as dozens of maidservants that came along, once stepping in Swabia, I was once again on the horseback.


    On one hand, I could tease play Raven Jr., on the other hand, I still favored riding with my brothers.


    We rendezvoused with the long-awaited knights on the border then rode straight to the Divine City.


    The fame of me and my Dark Army have become well-known overnight. I was not surprised at all. I have always been an all-time celebrity.


    Even my guardian knights who were supposed to escort us to DC had the honor to accompany us. They were part of this after all. Though the looks on their faces towards me were a bit weird as if they fear me of sorts.


    The day we have finally arrived in DC saw the whole city turned out to welcome us. Everybody came running on the streets to witness the dignity appearance of the national troops. They all wanted to have a view of the guy who left as the rookies who fistfight at the gate but returned as heroes.


    And the people will not forget to search for the face of Prince Fischer that''s a million times prettier than seven-color flower and more graceful than the grand priest of DC.


    We screwed and laughed all the way to make it to the Imperial Palace and were told to meet the King couple and Darkmoon viceroy couple in the Royal Garden.


    "The King said, and I quote ''Get those two rats after they''ve done being crazy.''" Said the eunuch.


    The meeting with the adults was friendly, except for my mother criticizing my clothing.


    "What they said was right." My mom said, "Why on earth do you wear that? You''re black¡­ ish¡­ like a¡­ like, I don''t even know how to describe you!"


    "Don''t listen to your mother." The King knew me, "Put on whatever you like as long as you don''t go naked!" He blinked at me.


    "What was that!" Auntie Nashor glanced at the King, "Nonsense!"


    "Well, well." The King chuckled, "Actually, the reason we summoned you two here is to tell you a thing of utter importance."


    "Us?" I pointed at myself.


    "What is it?" Fischer was also confused.


    "It''s a thing you haven''t noticed yet." My father said, "But it''s important to your future."


    Fischer and I continued to stay in the dark.


    "You should remember, I once have told you two." The King hinted my father, "The two of your are like the two of us when we were young, but with exchanged personalities."


    Fischer and I nodded.


    "Thus, here comes the issue. Your disposition and identity do not fit." The King said, "Why would Visual and I stay on the good ground? That''s because our personalities compensate on one another. I was vigorous, he''s reserved. I was outcoming, he''s introvert. I can fight and he can plan¡­"


    We kept on nodding.


    "It''s your nature, born nature." Queen Nashor said, "No one can change it."


    Fischer and I kept on nodding like dumbs.


    "Thus I was destined to show off." The King finally revealed the point, "As for Visual, he was more the staying quiet type. Fischer, think about it, can you, as a prince, or even a king to stand one of your man or friend more famous, more likely to show off?"


    "I can!" Fischer said without even thinking, "I surely can!"


    "Why?" All was stunted, including me. I did not expect Fischer to say yes that easily on such a critical issue.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Fischer held back his tears and said, "Once I think of the thing he did on the shrine, I just can''t get angry! Haha! Hahaha!"


    "What happened on the shrine?" The King asked, "Nothing more than he drag-killed the alpha beast?"


    It seemed that the King was not having detailed information on this matter.


    After Fischer''s detailed story, I have finally known why those knights looked at me in a weird sort of way.


    They all thought me as a pervert. It was said that whatever I fight, I will firstly aim my opponent''s penis. And I will not miss the target. Once I hit the target, it must break, and I will kill anyone with a broken penis¡­


    Some said that I had the habit to apologize after I have beaten my opponent half-dead. If anyone rejected my apology, he will be drag-killed by me personally.


    Despite I felt nothing to laugh about on this matter, the King couple, as well as my parents, laughed out of breath. Two maidservants who were supposed to stand aside fell into the pond as a result.


    "Okay, well, I merely wanted to tell you two to think about it when you are free." The King wagged his hands and said, "Say no more. Off you go get ready. A journey to the Heaven Island, you two did far better than us."


    They laughed hard.


    After we walked around a corner, I inquired Fischer ferociously.


    "Where did you learn that?" I asked, "Or you were the one who gossiped about me!?"


    "I did not¡­" Fischer laughed, "Anyway, everybody has been saying."


    "Damn! Gosh¡­" I fell on Fischer''s back, "I can''t take it, carry me!"


    "What ya doing? Get off!"


    "You said you can''t get angry!"


    "I meant the fame and show-off stuff!" Fischer said, "Not your body weight!"


    "Makes no difference!" I was once again acting shamelessly, "Why splitting hairs¡­"


    "Get off, pervert!"


    "Nope!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Positive!"


    "I will throw you into the water, don''t you believe me!"


    "I don''t¡­"


    Both of us ended up in the water.


    During the next day, Fischer and I were granted a bunch of metals by the Divine City Temple. Ribbons, long or short and colorful hung on our chest, made us like clowns.


    Fisher and I were granted Medal of Courage, Firm and Devotion by the DC Grand Temple.


    Fischer received an additional Outstanding Royal Member metal.


    Wilder, Moya, and Jack received only a Medal of Courage for each. But I heard that it has never happened for officers this young and from the same army to be granted a metal from the temple.


    Porta and Rivalz titled me Earl Kheda and officially granted pieces of land for me. Though the lands were merely symbolic and small, lands were lands. They have paid me the first year yields in advance.


    I have also pleaded to the temple priest to merge the two granted lands into one and assigned it near my home country, which will be conveniently managed.


    This was not a joke. If I was not a celebrity, such demand will irritate them. However Anyway, I was a celebrity.


    The King have also promoted my title as a third Earl. He did not promote Fischer, that would mean to usurp the throne.


    We have earned big to summarize.


    "As for the Temple-designated title, forgive me for not be able to grant you now." One of the priests announced, "Because I have messages from the Light Temple, you will be titled by higher ranked priests when the two of you are on Heaven Island!"


    We rested for one day. Then I had to think hard about the future development of my Dark City because we will be going for a rather long period.


    After dozens of orders were issued, I considered it to be enough.


    Thus we set off with my men. This time, I have brought only my IGTs. The IGT troops were expanded to a total of three hundred. Within which included all kinds of races one can name. There were mages, archers, outperformed warriors. They looked absolutely different except for the same pride and unruly look on their faces.


    Can you imagine? Skinny elves now looked tough, humble sandmen would rather act confident, dwarfs thought they were taller than the rest of the world, and the orcs though they have humor. I would not mention other bizarre habits of theirs, but I was glad.


    My troop was growing and my soldiers were chasing something they were not in possession of.


    Although they looked a bit messy this way and rampaged, I will lead them onto the right track.


    We traveled on the business route this time, and we were guests of the Light Temple, thus we had the company from the grand priests from the Grand Temple of each country. Wherever we went and whichever countries we have been through, local armies will always let us pass. It was a smooth and fast journey.


    I intended to mess around with the localities on my way, or took chances to test if the medals on my chest were heavy enough to crush a man, Fischer strictly killed my such thoughts.


    "If like that," He said, "they''ll say you are a huge deuce!"


    I thought he was right.


    We traveled north headed toward the Heaven Island and it became increasingly colder. We had to put on heavy coat-robes.


    As we traveled to an ice land, the local grand priest gifted us a few furred robes that looked expensive to keep warm. My soldiers have received enough outfits to stay warm.


    Finally, after traveling for a little more than a month, we have arrived.


    On a giant square in front of an even bigger temple where we saw a circled magic field emitting lights. The Heaven Islands waited for our first visit.

 Chapter Volume 6 1

    Edited by Her Grace Jiem


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Venina & Eve: Protoss maidens.LeToux: A prince of Tansey Empire


    Fischer and I were led by a white-robed priest each into two different rooms.


    The one I followed appeared to be in his thirties. He pointed towards each and every bathroom item and explained the procedures of the bath


    "¡­Your Excellency should be clear on what to do now!" He said, "So then, I will not take up more of your time."


    My head was already spinning from the extensive rules laid out for a mere bath. I nodded my head vehemently to get him to leave quickly.


    "There is one more matter I wish to inquire¡­" He began to take his leave, only to turn his head back again, "Your Excellency, you are a civil servant as well as a military officer; how would you like your outfit to be prepared?"


    "I¡­" He was right. Indeed, what was I supposed to wear?


    "I suppose a suit of armor would be best." He pondered for a moment and said, "I believe it would suit your disposition aptly. Would that be sufficient?"


    "Fine!" I could care less as to what I wore.


    "Then, I shall do as you command." He went out of the room briefly and returned with a suit of armor and set it aside on the stone table.


    "Why aren''t you leaving?" I couldn''t see the slightest intentions of leaving from the white-robed priest, "Stop looking at me!"


    "I ask for your tolerance, Viceroy.." He moved his body away from me slightly, "As it is your first time engaging in the bath of holy water, I am required to stay by your side should there be a need for further instructions."


    "It''s just a bath. I can do such a simple feat on my own." Bewildered, I restrained myself from cursing after considering that I was in the Holy Temple, "Get out, you!"


    "I am incapable of doing so, Your Excellency Cohen! It''s my responsibility to¡­" Perhaps it was because of the look on my face, he seemed to draw back slightly, "If I were to leave now, I will be punished.."


    "So, it seems that you must stay in this room with me no matter what?"


    "Positive."


    I mused on what to do with him as I lowered my head. Should I just beat him up? Then again, it seemed like that wouldn''t solve the issue, either.


    "Come." I hinted, "I''ve made up my mind."


    After adorning myself in a polished silver armor, I sat down and began to watch the back of a man busying about. With a bitter expression on his face, he tidied up the room I made a complete mess out of and put away my previous attire into the cupboard neatly.


    "Remember the words I taught you!" I asked, "Tell things like I said."


    "I understand." He muttered, "But, you mustn¡¯t appear overly gleeful, lest they see through the act¡­ "


    "Attaboy! Very attentive." I patted his shoulder and said, "Be at ease, the method I''ve taught you is extremely useful. If your actions are more nimble, it is inevitable that you will raise in ranks quickly¡­"


    Exiting the room, I put on an expression of displeasure while secretly basking in delight at heart. Hidden underneath the armor I wore stored dozens of prohibited articles that fell into three categories: a black steel dagger and an enchanted one, a magical necklace and ring, and several pouches containing powder for various unknown purposes.


    "Are you ready, Viceroy Cohen Kheda?" A higher ranked white-robed priest was waiting outside, and while he inquired me, he eyed the priest who accompanied me during the bath.


    "Viceroy Cohen Kheda is ready, my lord." The fellow by my side replied calmly, "I was with him the whole time, and there were no transgressions."


    With great struggle, I refrained from laughing as I had cast a paralysis spell on the unlucky guy before placing him against the wall and used him as a clothes hanger by draping my clothes over his head..His vision was completely obstructed by my clothes draped over him. Nevertheless, to think he could remain calm and put on such a believable act suggested the path ahead of him was promising.


    "Then, may I ask of Viceroy Cohen Kheda come this way, please."


    Slowly, people of the three empires began to assemble at the venue, totaling to eleven people: three from Tansey, three from Symbia, and the remaining five were all from Swabia. I could be over-thinking, but it seemed as if the other two empires were huddling together and sending us hostile gazes¡­ didn''t they say the Protoss Alliance was a tightly knit community, akin to a family?


    As we walked, I voiced out my thoughts to Fischer. He wore a vestment and his long, elegant hair was tied with a hair band. His blue eyes that expressed worry seemed to make his face emit a faint radiance. How I wished to beat him up and paint his face black.


    "It''s not something surprising. After all, even families have conflicts from time to time." Fischer looked at me and said, "Behaving ourselves during the audience with the Protoss will earn us more authority in the future. Even a prince would do so to greatly ease his burdens when he rises to the throne."


    "I see." I thought, "Since it''s about our future well-being, I needed to figure out a way to make Fischer stand out as a finer specimen than the rest. Then again, I couldn''t recall him having any. His good points paled in comparison to mine, anyways."


    We were led to the side of a smaller plaza where the floor was covered in a dense layer of flower petals, emitting a light and refreshing fragrance that pervaded the entire area. The three cardinals then proceeded to draw a magic field with a gemstone at the very center.


    They chanted while drawing a large and small ring with their finger. The two rings interlocked and were less than two inches apart. A faint light shone wherever their fingers touched before slowly growing in intensity and finally emitting a radiant glow.


    After drawing the circles, a few of them began to inscribe runes at the four corners of the rings, while the others filled the outer and inner parts of the two circles with other drawings. Not long after, this tiny magic field was completed. All the priests who took part in this process were dripping in sweat as if the creation of this measly magic field had consumed a lot of their energy.


    The three Cardinals nodded at each other.


    "The ruler of all worldly and living beings, creator of all orders, the master I follow in life and death, His Light Majesty!" The three Cardinals chanted together with their wands in hands, "Please allow your humblest servants, by utilizing your way, to open a path that leads to you and your most aspired territory: the Path to the Holy Mountains of Light!"


    As they chanted, dim red lights appeared on the tip of their wands then extended to become three beams that projected onto the gemstone that was placed in the center of the magic field earlier. The gemstone instantly turned scarlet red.


    The runes that were drawn outside the circles reacted to this change and simultaneously shot towards the gemstone. When the distance between them spanned the height of three men altogether, the runes stopped approaching the gemstone. The runes looked like reflections cast in water as they emitted a blindingly bright light and floated upwards one by one. In the space totaling to the height of three men, the runes danced about livelily.


    When the two rings and all the other lines and patterns began to float, the red stone located at the center emitted an iridescent light and formed a curtain of lights that enclosed the entire magic field. It was as if the red gemstone had awoken.


    The field was alive.


    Watching the iridescent field taking shape, I had to give credit to the capabilities of those priests. Though I had never seen Uncle Webster perform such a feat myself, I was certain he was incapable of doing so.


    A light of great intensity shone and stopped my train of thought. Staring into the light, I discovered the appearance of two shadows. However, due to the overexposure from the light, I was unable to get a clearer look.


    They slowly approached us, and their ivory white and delicate feet could be seen stepping onto the square covered in petals barefooted. Their gaze fell over everyone present before stopping on the three Cardinals'' faces.


    The three Cardinals genuflected while eulogizing loudly and showed their courtesy.


    I have already seen the statues in the Protoss Square. Thus, I knew that the Protoss have wings, as well as how they generally looked like. I ought to not be surprised even if I saw the real ones with my own eyes.


    Nevertheless, I was stupefied when the two female Protoss members stood in front of my eyes.


    The two wore white robes that were so immaculately made it was as if they had draped a single large piece of cloth onto their bodies and was pinned together with only one silver pin on their left shoulder. A thin silver sash was wrapped around their waists and the place where it was tied into a knot dropped down slightly.


    Hair bands were not used. Instead, a branch from an unknown plant was made into a crown-like headwear. Their golden blonde hair extended all the way below their waist.. The color of their skin was fair white in a comfortable kind of way that was full of gentle radiance as if a moist jade had been blended into the skin. The girls'' facial features were extremely uniform. They had fine and curved eyebrows; big and bright eyes; their noses were slender and straight; lips were small and ruddy. Though they looked not entirely similar, I had the feeling that their appearances came out of certain rules, or maybe patterns.


    To summarize these two female Protosses, they looked rather similar to a human except for the pair of white feathered wings on their backs. I could even conclude that my four wives were all more attractive than them.


    What was important was their expression of utter indifference to all worldly things and the look in their eyes which seemed deeper than even the sea. It made me not able to look them in the eye and forced me to divert my gaze onto their bodies¡­ damn it! I should be looking at their bare feet or smooth shoulders, and it would be so much better if their lips were a bit fuller, and their breasts¡­


    "Cohen!" Someone dragged me by my armor. I turned towards the person and realized it was Fischer.


    "What the hell?" I asked unhappily, then immediately remembered the need to act courteous and said, "Your Highness?"


    "Bow!" Fischer glared at me. Only then, did I realize that everyone was genuflecting except me.


    "Ah? Bow? Oh, I''m sorry! Right away!" This was not an ordinary occasion. I joked in hopes that my actions would be forgiven. However, almost everybody glared at me with ferocious gazes.


    "Your Highnesses!" The Pope said in a lowered voice, "Please excuse Viceroy Cohen for his carelessness. He must have been too awed by your esteemed presence to remember any remnants of proper mannerisms."


    "Leave it, Cardinal." The Protoss girl on the left looked at me and said, "Rise, everyone!"


    "I''m eternally grateful for your leniency. However, please rest assured," the Pope bastard continued, "I will make Viceroy Cohen remain here to be coached by me until he conforms to the necessary mannerisms."


    Though the men from the other two empires kept quiet, I bet they were all secretly feeling delighted over my predicament. As for Fischer and my three friends, they looked at me anxiously.


    The Protoss girl on the left did not answer the Pope but turned away to face me and asked, "What do you think, Viceroy Cohen?"


    I smiled apologetically and replied, "I will go if you give me the permission to do so. I will remain should you so desire.


    "I do not have the power to determine your stay or leave. Our sole purpose is to receive all of you." She threw me a look before glancing over at her companion, "Isn''t that right, Venina?"


    "There are eleven on the list." The Protoss girl named Venina said, "I advise you to not do anything unnecessary, Cardinal."


    "Ah! I wouldn''t dare." The Pope shook his head and said, "I was just concerned that Viceroy Cohen would continue to show disrespect to Your Highness if he follows."


    "Even if he does, I will inform him personally." Venina said, "Drop your needless concern. You''re dismissed! We have to go."


    "Yes." The three Cardinals genuflected once again, "As you wish."


    Everyone walked in one by one. I followed behind at the very back. As I passed by the Protoss girl, I smiled at her.


    "How should I call you?" I asked, "Your Grace?"


    "Eve." She said, "Now, get in."


    Once we were out of the transportive field, we were already located in a valley amongst the Holy Mountains of Light.


    The location where we were teleported to was surrounded by snow-capped peaks while the land basking under the sun spread out underneath. The sunlight bathed us in a comfortable warmth. Beside the transportive magic field atop a jade platform, lush and vibrant flora covered the entire expanse. It was a pity that I didn''t know the names of most of the plants except for a kind of orchid I was familiar with. The climate here was just right for the plants to grow in.


    We strolled down the jade path in the valley. Occasionally, a few rare and fascinating creatures would run about, while others would rest by the side and enjoy the warmth of the sun while looking at us from head to toe. Some were playing innocently while lying upside down, while some just sauntered about demurely.


    "A garden, zoo and even springs¡­" I looked around curiously, "Eve, My Lord, what a lovely place!"


    "Get a move on." Eve said so behind me, "And don''t call me Lord."


    "Then how should I call you?" I stopped to gaze at her and said, "Is it¡­"


    Before I was done talking, she disappeared and when I turned back, she was already walking ahead of me.


    "My Lord, you are freaking me out!" I said, "My courage is little to none¡­"


    "You, a coward? How could that possibly be?" Eve replied, "Again, don''t address me using Lord."


    "What have you heard from others about me? Those rumors you''ve heard must not be trusted, my Lord." I faced her back and gazed at the pure white feathers on her wings while pondering over how I could rip off a few of them without her noticing, "Actually, I''m the most honest one¡­"


    The group of eleven went through a few more passes and was then greeted by a vast grassland. In one''s peripheral vision, the sight of a lofty snow mountain could be seen. Palaces of various architectural styles were built from the foot of the mountain and meandered all the way up to the summit of the mountain.


    The people standing in front all froze at the scene before them. They let out exclamations of awe and felt a chill run down their spine from witnessing such a majestic view.


    Their sudden stop had done me no good. As I was musing over business matters, I had not been paying attention to where I was headed! Thus, I rammed right into Eve''s back! The worse part was that my fragile nose came into contact with the hardest part of her wings.


    "Ah!" I squatted down and covered my face.


    The force from our collision was not extreme, but the price I had to pay for touching the physical body of a Protoss for the first time was that of great pain. I had no idea as to how Eve had jinxed me to make my face feel that sore and numb and even have a nosebleed occur, as well as my tears following soon after.


    "How are you so careless?" Turning her head to look at me, the look on Eve''s face was rather stiff. With a gesture of her slender finger, the nosebleed immediately stopped and the uncomfortable feeling had greatly lessened.


    "I¡­ I¡­" I stood up and yelled to the front, "Who was the one taking the lead earlier?!"


    "It''s our Prince LeToux! What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong? Your mother f¡­.Mph! Mmmmmph!" Before I managed to utter a single vulgarity, Eve sealed my mouth with a spell.


    "Nothing is wrong, go ahead!" Eve said emotionlessly, "I''ll wash him up."


    "Sure, but hurry up." Venina said from the front of the group.


    I followed Eve obediently to a cute fountain and started to clean up my nosebleed with the hand that wasn''t wearing a ring.


    "All cleaned up?" Eve handed out a finger, "Give them back."


    "Give what back, My Lord?" I asked sincerely, "This is our first meeting! And, I don''t recall owing you anything. Or, perhaps you are talking about a welcome gift? Alas, I''m a poor governor. I never take bribes or engage in corrupt matters. I''m the kind of viceroy who cares for my people and lives upholding justice and honesty.


    "Give back the thing you took from my wings." Eve said, "And don''t call me Lord."


    "What''s on your wings?" I acted surprised, "Are you sure it was me? It could have been someone else that had stolen it in the chaos!"


    "I know it''s you." Eve neither sulked nor laughed which made me confused, "You ripped my feathers off when you bumped into me. Then, you hid them in your cuffs when you were covering your face. And, the vulgar words were said to divert my attention, right?"


    "¡­"


    "So, am I right?"


    "Well, what do you want?" I said depressedly, "Tear me apart or have me toasted on a plaza?"


    "That is to be decided later." Eve looked at her slender fingers, "Making you vanish for good doesn''t seem that bad, either."


    "No way? You are my favorite and the most worshiped goddess that is extremely kind. Are the terms negotiable?"


    Eve shook her head, but she was paying close attention to what I said.


    "Let''s talk about it, my goddess." How could I let go of such an opportunity?


    "The province I rule is very wealthy and populous. How about, let''s say, building a temple especially for you, My Lord? That way, you could pay a visit every now and then when you''re free."


    Eve shook her head once again, "I have no interest in such things"


    "Well¡­ Goddess, you are making things rather hard for me." I prepared my wordings carefully. My eyes glinted ambiguously and I was ready to sell someone off to her, "Could it be¡­ you¡­ want? Okay, I get it. Leave it to me!"


    "Cohen Kheda, one day you''ll have your tongue pulled out." Eve threw me a glance, which shut me up, "Tell me; why did you do that?"


    Hearing what she said, I knew I''d be safe for today I could care less as to what the future had in store!


    "Hear me out, I''ve got four wives¡­" I said, "I wanna make each of them a headwear. Whenever we see the headwears, we would be reminded of you."


    "You''ve got more than four feathers."


    "Oh, yeah. I may only have four wives now," I said, embarrassed, "But I might end up with a few more in the future. Thus, it is better to be safe than sorry."


    "You took my feathers just to please your wives?" Eve said, slightly pissed, "And, you reserve more for future irrelevant girls?"


    "Nope! That''s an excuse." I instantly corrected myself, "Actually, I noticed your bored look while we were walking. Thus, I did all this as an excuse for us to take a step away from the crowd. Look at the sunshine and how nice it is¡­"


    I wasn''t done talking, but Eve''s lips had already pulled up at the corners and let out a small giggle. Her smile was like a ray of sunlight during winter.


    "You were bluffing." I eased on my chest, "It''s scary, it''s scary."


    "You didn''t know?" Eve said as she put her feet into the water of the fountain. She then handed me a case, "Cunning guy, you had planned this all out long ago, haven''t you?"


    "Put my feathers in!" Her feet swirled around in the water, "Don''t lose it."


    After I put the feathers in, she taught me a spell chant to make the case disappear from sight.


    "Repeat the spell when you need it." Eve said, "Don''t put anything thing other than this in¡­ never mind."


    Before she could finish her sentence, I had already summoned the case back and put all of my stuff like my necklace and daggers inside.


    "My beloved goddess Eve." I sat beside her, "Why are you so kind to me?"


    "Am I? I don''t think so." Eve turned to face me, "A, feathers can''t be returned once they''re taken. B, I don''t wanna do anything to you. And C, I''m really bored."


    "Why are you bored?" I said, "You''re a God, a God!"


    "A God can get bored. And, I''m not ranked, either. I''m nothing more than a maid."


    "Maid?" I was truly astonished, "A maid that makes the three Cardinals freeze up in fear?"


    "Can''t I?" Eve said, "I''m so fed up with those three old timers. They are wishy-washy and genuflect to anyone, regardless of their position. When they say the first sentence, you can already guess what he''ll say next."


    I tried not to laugh but failed, so I told her how I hugged them, which made this Protoss maid laugh her ass off.


    "Alright. We should go, or we won''t be able to catch up with them." She stood up after a good while, "But, I should warn you. You can''t be impolite when meeting the other gods, or you''ll experience utter misery."


    "Like¡­ who?"


    "I don''t know who else is responsible for your group''s reception," Eve said, "Although, you will definitely meet Charlotte and David, the God of War."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because I''m Charlotte''s maiden, and David will be the one to bestow upon you titles."


    "He will? The name Charlotte sounds like a female''s name!" I asked.


    "You''re supposed to refer to Her Grace as Charlotte Knarch, the Princess of Protoss! She is the youngest daughter of His Protoss Majesty Pamiche Knarch." Eve looked at me with a faint smile, "She''ll be meeting your group three times. I advise you to properly plan ahead your actions when meeting her!"

 Chapter Volume 6 2

    Edited by Jiem, milady


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.David: The Protoss God of War.Michael Knarch: The Protoss elder princess.


    "Just tell me about it!" I asked Eve with a smile, "What kind of a god is she? And, that War God David has such an impressing name!"


    "You wanna know?" Eve said, "You''ll know when you meet them yourself. I''m not allowed to disclose such information."


    "Why not?"


    "You should not know about such matters, yet. Regardless," She said, "How I see them might not be how you perceive."


    I had truly underestimated her impenetrable reasoning. It was like a soft and thick wall that made me think all my efforts in tricking her were for nothing.


    "What about me?" I did not want to resign to failure, "How should I present myself to her properly?"


    "I''m not certain about others Gods. However, you must not stir up a ruckus in front of Her Grace Charlotte." Eve said, "For example, the mess you caused regarding the Cardinals."


    "Oh, yeah? Then, how does the Protoss regard me?"


    "Are you truly curious to know what they think of you?" She said with a faint smile, "I suggest you remain unaware of their thoughts."


    "Why?" I didn''t understand.


    "Before you came¡­" She held her hand up and outstretched her thumb and index finger, "Before you met them, your value to them was worth this much."


    "Then¡­ they met you." Slowly, the gap between her two fingers shrunk till there was only the distance of a grain of sand between them, "Do you understand?"


    I shook my head with a bitter smile, "If you would be so kind as to slightly increase the gap between your fingers¡­ to comfort my kind and delicate spirit? "


    Eve nodded seriously and spared me the distance of an additional three grains of sand.


    "Thank you!" I said amusedly and bitterly, "I am immensely grateful."


    Turning around, I returned to the path while thinking I had suffered a great loss in this endeavor. I failed to obtain any useful information and ended up being mocked by that Protoss Maiden. It would be hard for me to regain my dignity!


    A gust of wind seemed to caress my cheek. Subsequently, Eve had appeared and was already walking by my side.


    "Milady! My great, great lady!" discouraged, I said, "Could you please notify me beforehand the next time you do something like that? I''ll die from shock!"


    "Notify, huh! Alright." She said, "From now on, I shall do as you say.."


    I assumed Eve was about to teleport here and there again. Thus, I kept my eyes wide open to observe how she teleported.


    Who knew that in the next moment, I found myself standing on a platform facing an enormous palace. My armor felt much looser than before and dust had dirtied my face. I looked behind me to realize I was already brought to a place under the snow mountains which seemed unreachable earlier on.


    "My¡­ my lady!" With a gust of wind, the hairband which once kept my hair in place flew away and caused my hair to whip around messily. I said, "Please stop messing around with me. I''m not used to flying around. Furthermore, I don''t find my mussed hair and face befouled with dust to be amusing!"


    I had yelled out the last sentence. Immediately, a loud voice roared, "It is forbidden to cause a ruckus whilst under the feet of His Protoss Majesty!"


    My ears hummed.


    Using both hands to cover my ears, I looked towards the origin of the voice to see a man with a height much taller than mine standing behind me. There wasn''t any damned thing behind me just moments ago! He wore a daunting suit of armor that radiated a golden sheen and glared at me with his large eyes.


    I asked Eve, "Isn''t his voice loud enough to cause a ruckus, too?"


    "To you, it could be considered as such!" Eve said, "However, you are the only person who heard him. Didn''t you say that you wished to meet the War God? There he is, David."


    Before I could lament over my bad luck, David bowed to Eve and said, "Your Grace, you have returned,". Eve exchanged a few pleasantries with him before the pair of wings on her back increased to three. Even her facial structure was altered.


    How I wished I had a brother by my side. At the very least, I could have him beat me up so I wouldn''t experience such immense shame.


    "Weren''t you yelling out just a while ago?" Eve stretched out her wings, "Why do you not dare to look me in the face now?"


    "When facing the great and holy Protoss celestials, I represent the entire Protoss Alliance and its millions of members! Should I act in an insolent manner, even if our benevolent Gods forgive my sins, I would spend the rest of my life in condemnation."


    "You''ve memorized what to say relatively well." Eve said lightly, "However, it is difficult for me to believe what you said at the end."


    "To be able to memorize more than half of the script is good enough for me," I looked at her and said, "How should I address you, My Lord? I''m curious about one thing."


    "You shall address me as Her Elder Princess Michael, for I am Princess Charlotte''s elder sister." She said, "If I am in my previous get-up, you must address me as Eve. What are you curious about?"


    "I''ll have a headache if you continue to change identities so often," I said, "If the Protoss are truly benevolent and merciful, why didn''t they take charge of the Protoss Alliance themselves instead of having us construct temples? "


    "Naturally, it''s because I''m bored! I just like to switch identities, and there''s no such maiden amongst the Protoss named Eve. I''ll pull your tongue out if you tell anyone about this." Michael said, "The Protoss has much more important matters to attend to. It is also wiser to not partake in the managing of the Protoss Alliance for fear of conflict arising because of our different races. Having a temple to serve as the middleman proved to have a better impact on the relationship between the Protoss and humans. Furthermore, humans think alike and would come to terms with one another better."


    "I see!" Although it still confused me, I stopped digging deeper into the topic in hopes of retaining this rare relationship, "However, Your Grace, do you not think my current appearance might be improper for the occasion?."


    "David," Princess Michael told David, "I''ll be troubling you to help me get him a new suit of armor from the armory. I was the one who caused him to become such a mess."


    My heart was pounding! This was the armor of the Protoss, after all¡­ it would definitely sell for a hefty sum!


    "As you wish, Your Grace." War God David said, "However, will this armor be formally blessed upon him?"


    "No, this cannot be counted as one." Michael shook her head, "It is my personal compensation to him."


    "I cannot do so, Your Grace." David refused, "Each and every weapon and armor in the War God Armory have detailed records. If it is not given through a formal blessing¡­ I sincerely apologize. I ask of you to forgive my inadequacy"


    I was stunned. My hopes of obtaining a suit of golden Protoss armor was shattered into pieces.


    "Is that so¡­ my request had overstepped the boundaries." Michael mused, "You do not need to take my words to heart."


    Then, she turned to me and said, "Governor Cohen, follow me."


    Though I was reluctant, I bowed to the War God after considering there was a chance that I would have to work with him in the future and left with Elder Princess Michael thereafter.


    The Elder Princess'' palace was rather tasteful with a scenic view. However, it appeared rather empty as there were only ten female Protoss in total who lived there.


    I walked behind her while secretly trying to peek at her face. Even though I was only able to see her side profile, I enjoyed doing so nonetheless. Princess Michael''s original appearance was brimming with vitality and vigor that made any normal and healthy man not want to let their sights off of her.


    Furthermore, she would act like a mature woman at times, while child-like in the other. She was calm and quiet yet also innocent and lovely, as well as having an intelligent mind and varying personality. All these variations were extremely natural and the changes in her behavior didn''t make me feel uncomfortable at all. No matter how she acted, she pulled me in with her charm and made me want to keep on watching her and unravel her mysteries. I did not believe I was being a pervert. Rather, her charms were just too enticing.


    "We have arrived." Michael finally stopped by a wall, "It''s been a long time since I have come here."


    "Long? How long?" I said confusedly, "You took me all the way here to see this legendary wall?"


    Princess Michael outstretched her arm and gently tapped the wall. Soundlessly, a large door appeared.


    "Get in!" She said, "Inside of it contains all the things I had grown bored of."


    I followed her in and the things within the room almost blinded my eyes.


    On the left, hundreds of various styled weapons were lined up immaculately in rows while floating in mid-air. All of them revolved in the same direction at the same speed: single-handed swords, bi-handlers, spears, war bows. The right side had hundreds of sets of different colored armor which were floating as well: wood made magic resistible deck, light leather shell, full body metal armor. There were countless wands at the center of the room regardless of length, too. All of were exuding colorful brilliance and made me feel as if they were telling me a tale that had not been said for thousand of years.


    "Stop your dazed stupor." Michael said, "Quickly choose what you want! Your companions have almost reached the foot of the Holy mountains."


    "Can''t you at least show me where to begin?" I said with a pathetic tone, "My head is already spinning¡­"


    Michael chuckled and said, "Sure. Let''s start with armor."


    Shen then began to describe the usage, origin, spell chants and special enhancements of each and every item in the room without missing out a single detail.


    "Have you decided yet?" She looked at me and said, "We don''t have much more time to spare."


    "But¡­ I think all of them are equally as splendid¡­ may I take a few more? You''ve gotten bored of these things, anyways."


    "No." Michael refused.


    "Okay¡­" I glanced over at a few suits of armor that would have suited my brothers well with longing. Finally, I pointed at a suit of armor that was entirely black and said, "I''ll take this one."


    "This?" Michael frowned, "Hadn''t I already told you there were minor damages in this suit of armor? "


    "But, it looks awesome," I said, "Plus, it''s already equipped with a cape¡­"


    "Alright then!" Michael said with a smile, "The choice is up to you. Now, I''ll teach you how to use it."


    "First and foremost, you should put this on." Michael detached a small piece from the chest plate of the armor and taught me a spell, "When you wish to use it, chant the spell and it will show up on your body by itself. Give it a try."


    I received the piece from her hands and was about to take off my original suit of armor when I noticed Michael had no intention to avert her gaze and was looking straight at me boldly.


    "Your Grace¡­" I said embarrassedly, "Could you please turn around and admire something else for the time being?"


    "There is no need for you to worry as you are just a mundane human male." She said, ''To me, your naked body is the equivalent of a tree or a drop of water. Therefore, you need not worry about troubling me."


    "You won''t feel that way, but I will!" I felt like I was about to faint, "If the temple or the priests come to know of me changing in front of you, they will crush my bones to fine powder!"


    She did not engage in banter with me and simply pointed her finger towards me. Immediately, a clangor rang out and my silver armor had already fallen to the floor.


    Thankfully, God had not forsaken me as I still had a layer of clothing on me.


    "You like black, right?" Michael thought for awhile and with a wave of her slender and fair finger, the black suit of armor began assembling itself onto my body. With another wave of her finger, a silver belt appeared from out of nowhere and snapped itself onto my waist tightly.


    I was scared and at a loss for how to react. My body had been forced into various positions to accommodate the assembling of the armor! At this moment, my body that was floating in mid-air did not belong to me and my previously rigid arms had raised themselves to put on the upper half of the armor and my two legs were brutally pushed together by a force that originated from God knows where to be devoured by the lower half of the armor.


    I had no idea as to how anyone would react under such circumstances, but I dared not resist it. Summoning clothing was one thing while angering her and making her summon an axe above my head was another. It would be a meaningless death if my head were to roll for such a reason.


    "What''s missing?" I dared not interrupt her conversation with herself, "Right, boots!"


    She urged me to put on the chest plate, which I obeyed while trembling in fear.


    The plate was not large and only covered the left side of my chest and was shaped like an irregular triangle with a wide top and narrow bottom.


    I had just laid the chest plate it above my body when belts protruded from each of the bottom corners of the chest plate and wrapped around my body from the back. Then, the belts went over each other to move back to the chest plate and attached themselves onto the third and uppermost corner of the triangle.


    As the belts tightened themselves, the corner of the chest plate morphed to fit the left side of my chest perfectly like a second layer of skin.


    "Not bad!" Michael watched me and nodded, "Though it may not be completely alike, it is sufficient!"


    "Your Grace!" I said, "May I have your permission to speak."


    "Absolutely."


    "May I know who was the original owner of this suit of armor?" I asked with caution, "He has a refined taste¡­"


    "The original? That''s a rather intimate way to address its owner." Michael said, "It belonged to the first generation of Asmodian''s, the Lord of Death!"


    I quickly grew faint and dropped to the ground. Out of all the armors to choose from, I had chosen a suit of Asmodian armor!


    "What are you doing?" Michael said with a smile, "You chose this yourself."


    "But you didn''t mention that it''s an armor that belonged to an Asmodian!" I groaned, "And didn''t it once belong to some death lord? If I walk out in this getup, I''ll be ground into meat paste by both Protoss and humans alike!"


    Michael shook his head, "They won''t. It is what it is. The armor itself is not evil."


    "But, its reputation.. is bad!" I said, "May I choose another one?"


    She shook her head to say no.


    "Put on your armor first." Looking at the despair expressed on my face, she said, "There are a few more things I have to tell you."


    Without given a choice whatsoever, I nodded and summoned the full suit of armor using the spell.


    As I chanted, the armor pieces that had once floated around me began to disappear from the area on my chest and gradually reappeared seconds later. By the sound of metal hitting against metal, the armor was then completely assembled. I couldn''t help but to stretch my arms out and instantly, I found a large black cape billowing behind me.


    "Take a look for yourself." Michael placed a water mirror spell in front of me, "What do you think?"


    The mirror shown with dew and the water within rippled gently. Looking at the tall and heroic figure reflected on the water''s surface, my mind wandered for a moment.


    Inside the helmet decorated with dozens of long and short ribbons, under the flat and smooth shoulder plates of the armor, within the angular yet beautifully shaped armor lived a man. Was this man under the full-body armor with dim light floating above it, me? Was this man who was covered in completely black metal really me?


    All of a sudden, the reflection in the mirror seemed to come alive. The reflected face smiled gloomily at me and I actually saw thousands of soldiers and millions of horses roaring and charging towards me.


    That was not me!


    Under the influence of this phenomena, I could barely control myself from lunging at the man in the mirror to tear off his helmet and get a closer look at his face.


    However, just as my hand began to reach out to the man, I came to my senses and realized that I had almost been enchanted by the scene in front of me.


    I turned away from the mirror and gazed at Michael. Though I was still confused, I knew it had something to do with her!


    "Congratulations." Who knew that she was still as calm as usual as she said lightly, "Governor Cohen, your perception is much more concise than before."


    "If you are willing," I took off the helmet and carried above my chest, "I would like to hear what you wanted to say to me prior to this."


    "This was a test for you that I am in charge of," Michael walked by a row of weapons and examined them closely and said, "Each and every one of you will be personally tested by me, and you have just passed the test."


    "What about the others who don''t have the chance to wear this armor?" I followed her and asked, "How will you test them, Your Grace?"


    "The armor is not the focal point of the test." She fetched a single handed sword and appreciated it closely, "They will be tested while remaining oblivious to what is happening."


    "Is that so?"


    "Don''t think that you can tell your friends and help them cheat." She gazed upon the sword and glanced at me before grabbing another sword casually, as if she was merely picking clothes for her doll, "That, instead, will defeat the purpose."


    "I see!" I said.


    "Done!" She had finally come to a decision, "This one doesn''t look too bad."


    "That¡­" I watched her attach the miniature round shield onto the armor on my left arm, "That''s far too small, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not small." Michael looked at me with satisfaction, "It is complete."


    I smiled bitterly, "Your Grace, does everyone tested by you receive such treatment?"


    "Are you referring to the humans who do not even dare to lift their heads?" Michael raised an eyebrow and said, "When faced with a bootlicking, imploring and hideous visage and the only thing you hear from them is an unrefined, cowardly voice without a single trace of vigor¡­ would you act as how I have?"


    "If there were merits in doing so," Without pondering too much over my answer, I said, "I would."


    Michael frowned for a moment but immediately reverted back to her usual calm expression. However, this meager action of hers had caused me to break out in a sweat once again.


    "This is where you are different from them."


    Had I just imagined her say that? Was she actually complimenting me?


    "Come, Governor Cohen." She walked toward the exit, "Considering your test results, I grant you¡­ the right to walk with me side by side. However, should you surpass by just one step, I will punish you."


    As this wasn''t the right time to banter and argue, I quickened my pace and caught up with her.


    "Everything that you are currently wearing can only be worn by you and must not be lost," Michael walked and said, "Otherwise, I will personally execute you."


    "Roger."


    "You are not allowed to utter a single word about matters regarding me to any sort of lifeforms, including the things I have said and done." Michael said coldly, "Otherwise, you will be punished by your execution which I will personally carry out."


    "Roger."


    "Do you have any other inquiries?" Michael said, "You seem rather down in the dumps."


    Was it weird that I felt dispirited? Who would be in high spirits after having their life threatened?


    "There are far too many things I wish to ask you," I said, "What are the origins of what I''m wearing?"


    "The suit of armor is called ''Suit of Hypnosis'' which is able to hypnotize your foes during a fierce combat." Michael said, "The belt is named ''Wind Bondage'', while the boots are called ''Rage of Roar''. As your physical strength increases, their effectiveness would have proportionate increase, too. This will aid you in defeating enemies stronger than yourself."


    "Impressive!" I said, "Then, why is it that I don''t feel a difference in my body?"


    "They need time to familiarize themselves with your body." Michael said, "Naturally, you will be able to use them properly once they acknowledge your existence."


    "What about the armor?" I voiced out the question I wished to ask the most, "I don''t see any damages on it!"


    "You don''t understand, I didn''t mean physical damages." She smiled, "I was referring to the curse which had been imbued into this armor nine times"


    "Curse? Nine¡­ ninefold?" My brain had frozen over, "I''ve never heard of such things!"


    "Your ignorance is commonplace." Michael said, "That''s the Asmodians'' specialized magic."


    "Lord of Death, a tyrannical lifeform." Michael stopped her steps and tidied her scattered hair, "The day we ganked him remains vividly etched in my memory."


    We were out of her palace and were standing side by side on the steps of the long flight of jade stairs. With a gust of the mountain winds, the cape of my armor billowed out and the sound of it whipping in the wind resounded.

 Chapter Volume 6 3

    Edited by Jiem the Princess


    Please clic.k on the character names for their illustrations, if any.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Sherlock Knarch: The Protoss younger princess.Michael Knarch: The Protoss elder princess.Venina & Eve: Protoss maidens.David: The Protoss God of War.LeToux: A prince of Tansey EmpireRivera: A prince of Symbia Empire.


    "The Lord of Death was not born as an Asmodian. Rather, he was a human from the Protoss Alliance. He was tempted by the Asmodians and turned into our enemy thereafter. He was also crowned by the Asmodian King as the very first Lord of Death. Since then, his physical body and soul were completely demonized." Michael''s voice sounded ethereal, "It occurred before the war by less than a year and was a crucial juncture in history. Within half a year, more than twenty emperors, bureaucrats, and generals who were serving the Alliance were assassinated by him. For months on end, every empire was biting their nails while thinking of a way to deal with him. His actions had a great impact on the result of that war."


    "To prevent him from killing more innocents, the Protoss Alliance deployed their best men, and our War God David had personally led the twelve Protoss captains in the pursuit of the Lord of Death. By the time they had finally sieged him in a desert, more than three hundred elite soldiers and warlocks had sacrificed their lives to set his death in stone. In that year alone, there was a total of seven magisters who died originating from the Peace Continent and five from the Protoss Alliance. This is the greatest record of magisters dead within a period of time, and they were all dead because of the Lord of Death."


    "He had once walked these stairs and met me. However, I couldn''t find any familiar features from that young man surrounded by David and his men when I arrived at the desert. In front of me, was an Asmodian through and through."


    "Defeated by David and the twelve captains, he kept on laughing. His laughter was calm and utterly carefree. It was as if he had waited his entire life for this fight and his defeat. He could even take an immense number of human lives during the short intervals between the swings of combat."


    "A man like him who was so skilled in martial arts could not be vanquished by a mere increase in the number of soldiers joining the battle. He was immune to almost every type of magic. Naturally, the twelve Protoss captains spent a great deal of effort to fight against him. Even David suffered injuries."


    "However, they were eventually able to kill him. His laughter was ceaseless till the moment he died. The Asmodians who he had been serving had never arrived to save him. He was unyielding and unwilling to die in any manner other than standing on the battlefield. With his head raised high, he appeared to be proud yet lonely, too. "


    I listened to the story while feeling neither anger nor sorrow. The thought of it being a pity that I was unable to witness the Lord of Death''s intrepid disposition with my own eyes occupied my mind.


    "Did you have anything to do with his death?" I asked quietly Princess Michael, "You were there."


    "Before he died, I removed his armor." Princess said, "Which is the one you''re wearing right now."


    "I granted him this armor when he once came here to meet me. Its original appearance was gold in color." Michael looked at me and said, "It turned black later on due to the enchanted curse placed on it by the Asmodians. I brought it back and pleaded my father to remove the curse. However, it was incapable of returning to its original form. Are you aware as to why I''m telling you this story?"


    I shook my head.


    "You''re wild in nature and arrogant, which is similar to his disposition. However, that doesn''t mean we, the Protoss, cannot indulge you." She said, "I require your understanding that if you were to betray our Alliance one day, I will¡­"


    "Personally execute me!" I said, "You''ve mentioned that tons of times!"


    Michael gazed at me deeply, "He was not as straightforward, nor as capable of attracting hate as you are."


    I laughed.


    "Then, if I may ask of you," I sat down on the steps of the staircase and looked up at her, "When did this event occur? I am, for heaven''s sake, a viceroy. Why is it that I''ve never once heard of this tale?"


    "It happened more than three thousand years ago."


    "Three¡­ thou¡­ thousand¡­" I was stupefied, "So¡­ you¡­ you must be¡­"


    "What about me?"


    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ nothing." I gestured at the path down the hill, "Look, they''re almost down the road!"


    Michael nodded lightly, "Now, off you go! Remember to not act in a rude manner when facing Princess Charlotte."


    "Yes, Your Grace!"


    Seeing as Michael had stopped talking, I retreated and went down the path while putting on my helmet and thought, "I actually spent time with a goddess who is three-thousand-years old! That means that she could be my great-great-great-great-grandma. What if her body was actually aged and appeared miserable and nasty? Thank god I didn''t peek at her! However, it may appear attractive, nonetheless!""


    "Never mind!" I thought, "I could find a way to look up the physiology of Protoss maidens. If her body is truly exemplary, I''ll keep her for myself. If not, Fischer can have her. Hah!" I grinned.


    Furthermore, there was still her sister, Charlotte! If that elder princess was already this stunning, my anticipation towards the younger princesses appearance was immense. I drooled.


    "Governor Cohen!" A voice echoed by me.


    I looked up to find David, the War God. He sounded much gentler than before.


    "Your Highness!" I came to a sudden realization and carried out a military salute to him in case he demanded me to kneel.


    David nodded at me and said, "The rest have almost arrived. For now, you may stand beside me!"


    I stood by his side obediently when David turned to gaze at me.


    "Your Highness!" I was slightly surprised by the look in his eyes, "Is there anything wrong with me?"


    "That circular shield on your arm." War God said, "Has Princess Michael informed you of its function?"


    I shook my head.


    The War God frowned, "I see! I suppose you will have to find out for yourself."


    "Your Highness, it''s just a shield." I asked confusedly, "What else is there to know about it?"


    David shook his head at me and said, "I''ll make this clear: every item Princess Michael has bestowed upon you is aimed at your traits. None of the things within her collection are mundane. You must not disappoint Her Highness'' expectations for you."


    I was speechless. What kind of additional effect was there for me to expect from a shield? Would it enable my body to twirl in mid-air?


    "However, there is one thing that I am sure of," The War God said, "This is not a mere shield."


    "Yeah!" I thought, "If I wanted to, I can use it as a chopping board."


    Fischer and the rest of the group then reached the place we awaited for their arrival. Vienna led them forward to meet David.


    "Everyone," Vienna''s voice was pleasing to the ears but dull, "This is the God of War, David."


    Prince LeToux from the Tansey Empire was amongst the people standing at the front of the group. Once he heard Vienna''s introduction, he immediately walked three steps forward and cited the Protoss Praise piece while sticking his whole body to the ground.


    A-plus minion!


    This chapter is originally published on , any actions of copy are as shameless as shit.


    David remained silent and gestured for him to rise. Who would have known that once Prince LeToux stood up, he then once again immediately knelt before me and kissed my combat boots!


    I then realized that my face was shielded by the armor I wore which came with a helmet. Furthermore, my entire body was equipped in armor and the cape, causing my appearance to look imposing. The other humans did not know who was this awesome guy standing beside the War God. Regardless, they would rather kneel than act disrespectfully.


    David truly was a badass. He remained silent even after watching Prince LeToux kiss my boots. Thus, I would indulge Prince LeToux and allow him to continue.


    "Prince LeToux." After a few moments of him kissing my boots, I took off my helmet and said,"What are ya'' doing?"


    "Ah! You!" LeToux was startled, "How dare you to fool me!"


    "I didn''t fool you!" I said innocently, "I returned after serving the great Protoss Lords and intended to take a nap here. Who knew that when I woke up, I would see you in front of me. In what way did I fool you?"


    I was not lying regarding the fact that I could fall asleep while standing.


    "Everyone." David finished greeting the other two princes and approached us, "It''s time to continue our walk."


    I ignored LeToux and approached Fischer to chat while we walked.


    Fischer admired my cape while my other brothers admired my armor.


    "You''ll get one, too." I said with a smile, "If you''re lucky enough!"


    The War God led us to a grand palace before leaving us with two other female Protosses.


    This palace was designed differently from Princess Michael''s palace. It resembled an enormous garden more than a palace due to the inner structures being surrounded by exotic flora and rare herbs. Compared to the cold weather outside, the temperature within the palace was warm.


    The two Protoss females led us to a small platform furnished with several high stone armchairs that circled the stone stools placed in the middle. It was similar to the setup of a meeting room.


    "May all present be seated." One of the female Protoss who led us here declared, "Her Grace Charlotte will arrive shortly."


    The eleven of us sat in three respective groups. I found myself beside Fischer and my three other friends sat beside us.


    However, the place remained completely silent even after quite a while. Not a single bird flew over our heads and I could hear my own heartbeat due to the silence.


    Waiting was an utterly unpleasant thing regardless of who I had to wait for. I turned to look at the other guests and found them staring straight ahead with a leveled gaze without moving one bit. Fischer was calm and acted as if he was pondering over something.


    When the absurdity of it all began to make me feel the urge to do a headstand, they finally came.


    I knew by instinct that the one who came was Princess Charlotte; the female Protoss walking in front of the four maidservants made the place brighten up.


    Her face and clothing looked exactly the same as her sister.


    If one were to describe the beauty of the elder Princess Michael, she would be capricious; Charlotte''s beauty was rather eternal, an everlasting beauty.


    Her beauty was tenebrous and gentle, but it made others feel breathless from her grace! I gazed at her without blinking. If I blinked, I wouldn''t be able to look at her visage when my eyes closed. Though her face and brows remained unchanged, one would be captured by her beauty even deeper the longer they looked at her.


    She made eye contact with everyone present. Immediately, there were several people whose breathing roughened, and there were a few who were even gasping for breath!


    Seeing the way she glanced at us, I finally knew where the three Cardinals learned their way of looking at others! They had learned it from Princess Charlotte, who was standing in front us right now! This could absolutely count as a violation of her eyes.


    Fischer maintained his calm breathing and expressed prudence, but his eyes seemed to glow. It was the first time I saw such an expression on his face. He had fallen for her.


    I admit that the way I treated women was subpar when compared to Fischer. Once I fell for a woman, I would always look at her with a feverish and serious gaze. All I thought of the methods I would carry out to clear the obstacles in front of me and take hold of her.


    Fischer would rather do whatever he could to make the woman he loved happy, no matter the cost.


    "Your Grace, Princess Charlotte." While the others were still stupefied by Princess Charlotte, Fischer had stood up and acted courteously, "I am Fischer, from Swabia. My sincerest regards."


    "Prince Fischer, have a seat." Charlotte nodded faintly, "This is not a formal audience. You do not need to be overly polite."


    The princes and bureaucrats from the other two empires had finally realized the minor embarrassment they had and hurried to go to the front and saluted. Princess Charlotte did not care much for such actions and nodded to everyone. Everyone has seated once again.


    I knew that this must be the ''test'' she was in charge of, like the ''test'' Michael gave me earlier on. I wish I could have passed it, too.


    "Prince Rivera," After all courtesies were made, Charlotte maintained her composure and began to speak, "How''s Symbia''s yields this year?"


    "Yes, Your Grace." The thin and tall prince called Rivera rose with his right hand placed on his chest and bowed, "The past few years have reaped abundant results, which will be more than enough to support the Alliance during the upcoming war. Besides that, the Symbian army has already been deployed into training. The magnitude of which is greater than the last one."


    "Symbia indeed had its fair amount of glorious moments during the last war. I hope Prince Rivera will live up to your elder''s name."


    "Yes, Your Grace." Prince Rivera said, "Now, please allow my subordinates to give their report regarding the detailed catalogs."


    Princess Charlotte nodded whereas I harrumphed quietly, "According to my observations, Prince Rivera was a man who likes to show off, and he would never offer such a chance to his men. If he isn''t even aware of his own empire''s matters, he is absolutely unworthy of his status as a prince."


    Two bureaucrats from Symbia rose and a series choppy numbers began to be spouted out of their mouths. The two words that appeared the most in their report was ''possible'' and ''probably''.


    The two of them were utterly inept at reporting. It was absurd to think that they were truly in charge of Symbia''s daily affairs. Nonetheless, Princess Charlotte seemed to show tremendous interest towards the information given. Though, I was sure that she knew about the real situation in Symbia.


    "Prince LeToux," Princess Charlotte turned to the prince of Tansey, "How in the preparation for war doing in Tansey?"


    "Your Grace," Prince LeToux replied reverently, "Tansey is low in yields by nature. In order to show our loyalty, we have nothing to offer except for training more elite troops."


    "Since the last war, all of Tansey''s citizens, as well as officials and nobility have been exerting their greatest effort in working together to become even stronger. As of now, our great troops have been trained into shape and are ready for battle!" Prince LeToux certainly knew his empire well and what he said seemed to be worth listening to, "Tansey''s newly built expedition army now numbers at a total of three million; all of them are elites beyond elites! The army consists of 13 legions which are under the command of our best generals."


    "Within which lies 8 heavy-armored knight legions totaling to 200,000 men, and four hoplite legions totaling at 50,000. I have been entrusted the role as the commander of the royal legion which totals to 50,000 men." LeToux''s report expressed his utter faith in his army.


    "The required armor and weapon have all been prepared! Specialty units have finished training as well! We, the Tansey empire, will be fighting the war against the Asmodians with the strictest and most orderly of formations, as well as the highest morale!"


    "Well said, Prince LeToux." Princess Charlotte raised her arm, "I heard that you once resided in the camps for four years without returning to your mansion. Such acts are a rarity amongst the latest generation of royalty. You may be seated."


    "I am utterly grateful, Your Grace!" Prince LeToux returned to his seat with a subtle smile on his face.


    Finally, Princess Charlotte laid her eyes upon Fischer.


    "Prince Fischer, Swabia is located at the frontmost of the war zone; are you prepared?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. Everything needed in preparation for the war is steadily in progress." Fischer stood up and said, "All proceeds for the allied forces have been completed, except for the army provisions which will be ready after summer harvest next year."


    "Other countries have completed their shares ahead of time," Charlotte inquired, "Why is it that Swabia is the only empire which has failed in doing so?"


    "The reason lies in Swabia''s crop failure for the past three years." Fischer answered calmly, "Furthermore, innumerable refugees from the Protoss/Asmodian borders have come to our lands to seek shelter every year They do not have a land to farm with, nor do they have a leader capable of guiding them and were famished. Once we were done handling those who have just arrived, a new batch of refugees would follow soon after."


    Charlotte nodded slightly and asked, "If that is the case, how does Swabia establish their well-beings?"


    "We have come up with a foolproof plan regarding this issue. There is a newly-found province, the Dark City. It is vast yet sparsely populated. Dark City''s rich amount of land allows for millions of people to farm." Fischer continued, "Though the province is still under construction, we have already proceeded with the migration of the refugees. By the planting of seeds in the next spring, Dark City''s population is expected to reach a total of three million. By the next summer''s harvest, Dark City will no longer require support from the authorities and would become a self-sufficient province."


    "How is Dark City managed?"


    "Dark City is under the authority of our very own renowned family''s third son, Viceroy Cohen Kheda." Fischer glanced over at me and I hinted at him to continue, "He has managed to keep the project going smoothly and come up with a complete set of governance. He''s entirely capable of making the refugees accept the grace of Protoss."


    Fischer''s report had come to an end, but Princess Charlotte remained silent. Her encouraging gaze swept over everyone present.


    My heart thrilled, "Here we go!"


    "How could you delay the Protoss''s trust for a few refugees?" Rivera humphed, "And even make the effort to establish a province for them? Just kill them all!"


    Princess Charlotte smiled faintly and did not intend to stop him. Regardless, I began to hold a grudge against Rivera. Let me see how will Fischer will retaliate.


    "Prince Rivera, Swabia''s condition is not similar to that of Symbia''s." Fischer shook his head, "My country is unique in geography, such that killing unreasonably will easily cause a mass uprising which will then lead to an uproar. That, in retrospect, would be considered causing a delay. Moreover, by the next summer harvest, Swabia will still be able to complete our portion of shares punctually. It''s essentially not a delay."


    "What Swabia has done," Rivera persisted, "is essentially showing disrespect to the Gods!"


    "The Gods are to determine whether we show them respect, or not," Fischer said, "The situations of different countries would naturally have the need to approach several matters differently for fear of an uproar. One should deal with issues in accordance with the conditions laid out. Do you understand?"


    Fischer''s first half of the sentence was said using the Priest Archaism tone, which a fool like Rivera was incapable of understanding. However, he feared that he would be shamed in front of the Protoss Princess should he voice out a retort and could only nod obediently like a newly-enrolled pupil. He, who fell for Fischer''s ''do you understand'' trap was instantly dispirited and became unwilling to speak.


    Even if a person couldn''t comprehend the first half of Fischer''s sentence, anyone could retaliate the second half with ease. Only an imbecile like Rivera who was cowardly and smattering of managing a country would remain silent in such a situation.


    As for Fischer, though he was usually like a soft pile of marshmallows, he clarified the stupidity of Rivera with just a few words. His counterstrike was accurate and ruthless, clearly exposing Rivera''s shallow knowledge to such matters. I applauded Fischer''s ingenious mind.


    Princess Charlotte remained silent with a smile on her face, whereas the three guys from Tansey were rather amused by the clown show Rivera acted out.


    "Prince LeToux," It seemed like Princess Charlotte wasn''t giving anyone a pass regarding this topic, "What''s your take on this matter?"


    "Your Grace, I''m but a humble military commander. However, I have given it much thought," LeToux said, "Prince Fischer''s solution is indeed feasible."


    LeToux was an asshole! He expressed that he was both knowledgeable and modest using only one sentence and commented on Fischer''s report as if he was his superior!


    Fischer smiled and kept quiet, showing that he hadn''t caught onto the underlying message in LeToux''s words. Since Fischer didn''t understand, I would help him hold the grudge against LeToux.


    "If that is so, Prince Fischer shall go through the trouble to carry out the plan. I hope for Swabia''s faster completion regarding their portion of shares." Princess Charlotte rose from her seat and said, "I noticed the flowers in the garden on my way here. You will join me to admire them."

 Chapter Volume 6 4

    Edited by Kimono Jiem


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: Corrected the Protoss elder princess¡¯ name: Micha¡¯el; corrected the Protoss younger princess¡¯ name: Charlotte


    Note 3: An editable text of this chapter,.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Charlotte Knarch: The Protoss younger princess.LeToux: A prince of Tansey EmpireRibera: A prince of Symbia Empire.


    We were overjoyed to tour the garden with the goddess. Thus, we all nodded in agreement and waited for Princess Charlotte to take the lead. Though I felt great excitement over the tour, my eagerness was dampened after considering that it may turn out to be another test for us.


    I noticed behind Princess Charlotte was a maiden carrying a large vase and another who held a tray containing several golden scissors.


    Oh, God, it seemed like there would be an upcoming ikebana event. I wished that she would not pick me later on, lest I execute an act that I was not proficient in. I kept on picking the flowers I spotted and fancied before putting it into my pocket.


    It was a short journey to the garden. Princess Charlotte and the three princes led the group in front, while the rest of the men followed behind, maintaining a certain distance away from them. The distance between them gradually increased till the people leading the group could no longer be seen after taking a turn.


    Though I did not know of the situation between the princes and Princess Charlotte, the people within our bureaucrat group did not share any friendly glances.


    They had some nerve to glare at me. I would teach them a lesson but to start with whom was the question.


    I hinted at my brothers before making my way in between the two men from the Symbia empire.


    "Ah, bro¡­" I bumped my chest into the one on the left who looked like a robed civil servant, "Such an excellent taste for clothing and that choice of color. How I envy you."


    "Ya! Yeah!"


    "Excellent color!"


    "Indeed, such good taste!"


    My brothers praised.


    "It''s the outfit given to us by the temple." That Symbian civil guy froze for a moment, "We all have the same one. What difference is there to see about the color of the robe?"


    "The one on you just looks so different¡­" I pointed on his robe, "Bro, your figure is slim and fit. This makes you appear more natural and elegant than others.Furthermore, your dashing disposition is something that we simply cannot attain¡­"


    "Ya! Ya!"


    "Natural and elegant, handsome like hell!"


    "What a great disposition!"


    He froze once again and was left speechless but still kept his guard up.


    However, my expression became ever so sincere, "I am a civil servant like you, but why is it that I am made to wear a suit of armor?"


    He shook his head.


    "During the bath, the robe they gave me didn''t resemble yours one bit!" I said resentfully, "It didn''t fit my physique at all. How could I possibly show myself to the princesses in that sort of get-up? Without a choice, I had to wear this heavy armor! Brother, I can see how you are truly valued by the temple from the quality of your robe."


    "See: the cloth, snitches, edges and collar¡­" I commented while leaning forward and whispered into his ear, "Let''s work together and get rid of the Tansey people!"


    "Ah, yes, of course!" He already had such poor thoughts in his mind and was naturally enlightened in an instant, acting like he was a close friend of mine, "You''re right; it does stand out! Thank you for pointing it out!"


    "But before that," My hand latched onto his collar and I grinned, "I''ll have to get rid of you¡­"


    Seeing my fingers clutched onto his collar, his expression became terrified. After several moments of the sound of fabric tearing, his linen robe had a cut ranging from his collar to his stomach.


    "Ah, bro!" I stepped back away from him and yelled frightfully, "Your robe is torn!"


    "You! You¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    He lamented over the torn pieces of cloth and covered his exposed chest with both hands helplessly. His eyes flashed with pure innocence.


    The other Symbian military officer turned around immediately to see what had happened. His look of anxiety drove me to leave him then and there.


    "Yeah! Yeah!"


    "Broken! It''s broken!"


    "What should we do?"


    While my brothers jeered, they painted on the silver armor of the Symbian military officers who arrived afterwards with black.


    Amongst all the paintings, the largest and thickest one was the handiwork of Moya. Wilder just painted in random motions. Similar to what I had done, Jack painted the words ''I LOVE ***''.


    The two Tansey men was unaware of what had conspired. The only thing they managed to witness was all of us retreating to reveal the two weeping men with messy appearances. Thus, they gazed at each other but refused to walk with us and continued to stride ahead of us.


    I continued to advance with my brothers with the intention to get rid of the other two guys before the hype died down.


    However, the Tansian men kept their distance away from us and would rather die than let us approach them. They must have thought of doing so to ensure their safety. But, is it truly safe?


    Harrumph! I will show you the ruthlessness of my actions.


    The two kept eyeing us as they strode ahead. They slowed down when we slowed our pace and quickened their steps when we quickened ours.


    I grinned and gathered my brothers around for a discussion. The four us had our heads together and whispered to one another, raising our head to glimpse over at them viciously from time to time. It frightened them and made them act as if every bush and tree in the vicinity were their enemies.


    Such kind of trick was no stranger to anyone who grew up in the marketplace. When children screwed around together, the tricks they had up their sleeves to mess people up were boundless. However, acting out a play like this was then a skill used for isolation, deception and intimidation.


    Alas, these meager tricks were unable to be seen through by the nobility who grew up in high walls. As toddlers, they played with their toys of silver. They spoke in poetic verses at the age they started to run and lusted after authority and sex when they learned how to jump. It must be acknowledged that Fischer''s cunning nature as of today was fostered by my constant trickery and the things I''ve taught him. Before he was under my tutelage, he was as much of an imbecile as the lot of nobility here.


    What was more important was to take advantage of these tricks. It required one''s commitment to the intricacies of language, expression and action using their heart and soul. Seamless cooperation between allies was of immense importance.


    For example, those two men had turned into fidgety birds that constantly turned around in panic. They anticipated the upcoming storm to hit them, and the wait was done with anguish. Such feelings were amplified when they came across such a storm that they had never encountered before.


    We were near the garden and a row of green foliage lined it.. Their tender shoots intercrossed and formed a low hedge that encircled the garden.


    I told my brothers my plan with a lowered voice and they agreed compliantly. Then, the four of us slowed down and fixed our gaze onto the two bureaucrats from Tansey. I bet they must have felt the chilly murderous looks we were sending them.


    Those two knew they couldn''t be careless at this point of time. Thus, they turned around to face us and walked backward. It was as if we were the hunters and they were our prey.


    One of Princess Charlotte''s maid began to approach us due to our extended absence.


    The clock was ticking!


    "Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­" I counted out loud using a voice audible to everyone in our vicinity, whereas my brothers had started to make their move. Their eyes glared green and bared their teeth to make themselves look like a hungry tiger. The two extremely frightened imbeciles stepped backward as I counted out loud.


    "Two¡­ one!"


    The four of us jumped forward simultaneously.


    The two Tansian fools were far too frightened to make a well thought over decision and also leaped backward.


    "SMASH!¡±


    The two focused too much of their attention on us and forgot that they had retreated until the edge of the hedge. It crushed under their weight.


    "Ah.." We cried, "Awful¡­"


    I passed by them while praising, "You''ve got some nerve to dare touch the hedge of God!" I strode into the garden.


    Moya followed. He was an honest man and truthfully reminded, "Princess Charlotte''s maids are not far behind!"


    Wilder was the third to speak and sighed deeply, "Farewell. You''ll be hanged¡­"


    Jack was the last and offered them an idea, "Get those hedges up and tie them together! Hurry up!"


    It was a pity that Marfa was not present, or he would have said, "Quickie, quickie! What? You don¡¯t have a rope? Rip your clothes, for god''s sake!"


    It seemed like they needed to figure out how to tie the hedge by themselves. Anyhow, our mission was completed. Those four would be out of our sights until the garden trial was finished.


    "Governor Cohen," A maid came over to me and asked, "Where are the others?"


    "They said that their appearance was disheveled and needed some time to tidy themselves up." I replied with a smile, "Are you here to guide us? Let''s get going first. They''re still a bit busy."


    "Sure." The maid said, "This way, please."


    She led us to waterside pavilion located at the center of the garden. On the stone table in the pavilion stood the big vase.


    Deep in the garden, Fischer, LeToux and Ribera were standing by Princess Charlotte''s side while watching her pick out the necessary materials for the upcoming ikebana activity.


    Princess Charlotte picked out the materials as she asked them several questions. We were far away from them. Thus, their voices could barely be heard, but the look on the three princes'' face was not that of ease after being inquired by Princess Charlotte.


    They seemed to need more time, thus we waited.


    Princess Charlotte had finally finished choosing the materials she needed and they returned from the path. She seemed to glimpse me for a second when she reached the waterside pavilion.


    To my surprise, she didn''t inquire as to why so many had not made it here. Instead, she ordered the maid to place the basket full of ikebana materials on the stone table to prepare for the activity.


    "Everyone, the flowers are hardly ever as gorgeous as today." Princess Charlotte stood by the table and said, "I suggest we finish the vase of flowers together. You''ll have your pick of the flowers in the garden."


    "Sounds wonderful!" Prince LeToux voiced out promptly, "Please, Your Grace. Have the first flower."


    Princess Charlotte smiled, and then the maid placed a few pots of flowers of various colors on the table.


    "The rule is that no matter which flower you decide to use and however you wish to arrange it," Princess Charlotte firstly placed a few variously shaped shoots into the vase. She had not put in any flowers in y it already appeared sophisticated, "You must explain the implied meaning, or you''ll lose. You will be properly rewarded or punished for winning or losing."


    "I have a habit each time I carry out ikebana. The first flower must be a single colored one." Princess Charlotte fetched a golden pair of scissors and picked a flower with a white branch and core with red petals. Then, she placed it into the vase, "Done. It is now your turn, Prince Rivera."


    "Yes! Yes, Your Grace¡­" Prince Rivera retrieved the scissors, only to find that his men were long gone, "I need to search for suitable flowers in the garden."


    "Go ahead."


    Prince Ribera ran back and forth in the garden with his scissors and finally returned with a pile of stuff, just before everybody was about to lose their patience.


    "Apologies! I truly am apologetic!" He said intensely, "Had I taken too long?"


    "No. You may begin!"


    I wonder why Princess Charlotte was being so kind to this idiot?


    "This¡­ nope! That¡­ nah!" Prince Rivera put the pile of plants and flowers on top of the stool and began to choose one amongst the pile, "No¡­ no¡­ and no! NO!"


    "Ah! There it is!" Ribera yelled, "Done!"


    We were looking at a short and thick, yet strangely shaped piece of plant that was inserted into the vase. Before he had placed that thing, Princess Charlotte''s ikebana had slender shoots and perky yet blossoming petals. The sole flower could be seen as one that outshone others. If anyone wished to continue the work, he would need to take caution of the blank spaces, color contrast and uniformity of the work as a whole, regardless of his decision to handle the design of the main focus piece or the supporting foliage.After Prince Rivera placed the giant object by the edge of the vase, the entire concept that Princess Charlotte made was destroyed. How foolish and ugly of a thing he had decided to put in! Even a mundane person would never resort to creating a work as hideous as this in his lifetime. I wondered how many years had he spent fostering his idiocy.


    "Prince Rivera." To my surprise, Princess Charlotte maintained her composure and asked him, "Please explain the reasoning behind the decision you made. Is there any deeper meaning to it?"


    "I¡­ that¡­" Rivera was sweating and said with a harsh tone, "Didn''t the book say that¡­ the flowers need green leaves to amplify their beauty! Her Grace''s design has a deep meaning. That is why my own should not compete against its profundity. I would rather be the leaves that support and show off Princess Charlotte''s benevolence and beauty for eternity!"


    I could never imagine that withholding laughter was such a difficult thing. Now, I could tell that the giant object truly did resemble one leaf!


    "I wouldn''t go that far for a mere vase of flowers." Princess Charlotte turned to Prince LeToux and said, "Your turn."


    "Yes, Your Grace." Prince LeToux fetched the golden scissors, "I would like to fill in a bit more."


    "Help yourself."


    Prince LeToux did not choose to go to the garden. Instead, he took advantage of Prince Rivera''s harvests to trim and adjust. He proceeded according to his will and put one flower after another. Thus, Rivera''s broad weed leaves became the bedding for his flowers.


    When he was at his fifth, I realized that that guy had proficiency in ikebana. Every piece of his flowers was placed in a seemingly random order. In actuality, each and every one of them was placed after much consideration. I could tell that he had been honing this skill for quite a while.


    What followed next amazed me more; Prince LeToux released a freezing spell that made part of the vegetables stick together and then decorated them with some leaf trunks to complete the look.


    However, most of his flowers were not in the ideal spots! If he fixed them in place right at the beginning, how would he manage to adjust them to a more suitable spot?


    He held onto the stem of a flower forcefully. It began to emit wisps of smoke. To my surprise, the stem had morphed into the form he desired by simply using a spell.


    He circled round the table while the both of his hands were busying themselves. After the incessant trimming, the ikebana of reds and greens was completed. The two centerpiece flowers placed by the left and right of the vase made the design even more vivid


    Not only were the two centerpiece flowers placed perfectly, each and every stalk of grass was placed with an equal amount of immaculate consideration. The work had already been finalized and did not have a single spot left for the next person to insert anything else.


    But¡­ but¡­ Fischer was still waiting for his turn!


    Prince LeToux dropped the scissors, "Done."


    "Please explain the meaning behind it, Prince LeToux." Princess Charlotte did not comment on his work.


    "Yes, Your Grace." Prince LeToux pointed to the vase and said, "The container has a relatively wider top, thus if there''s only one flower, the result of the work would appear to be rather lonely. The only way to solve it was to add another flower to relate them to one another, which made the stylistic beauty of it as a whole come closer to perfection."


    I¡­ I¡­ I¡­ decided to take the chance!


    "I''m sorry!" I raised my hand, "Princess Charlotte, may I be given the permission to speak."


    "Granted." Princess Charlotte glimpsed over at me, "All who are present are welcomed to add in additional ideas."


    "Prince LeToux," I said, "Wouldn''t the usage of two flowers confuse the primary and secondary role in this vase? The first flower was placed by Her Grace! How could you place another flower standing upright at the same level as Her Grace''s?"


    I was ready to risk it all. I would set him up or jeer at him no matter what it took. However, Fischer remained at ease and stood idly, as if the situation at hand was irrelevant to him.


    "Governor Cohen, the distinction between primary and secondary flower is not decided by its height." Prince LeToux said, "It is correlated with the distinguishment of their colors. The work as a whole uses a color scheme based on the color of the first flower. Furthermore, I am certain that the second centerpiece flower I placed is half an inch lower than the first one."


    I examined the flower arrangement closely and found out it was as he said. It was unavoidable that I felt dejected by it.


    "Governor Cohen, perhaps you would like to share more of your experience in ikebana." Prince LeToux pushed harder, "Would you like to continue?"


    "May I?" I looked towards Prince Charlotte, "Truly?"


    "You may." Princess Charlotte nodded slightly.


    I smiled faintly. It turned out just as how I wished for it. Though I was inexperienced in ikebana, my proficiency in destruction was one of my best assets.


    "Please, everyone, give me a moment!" I ran into the garden without the scissors in pursuit of my desired material.


    This plant¡­ too little!


    This¡­ still too small!


    That¡­ damn small!


    Finally, I managed to locate the thing I needed and uprooted it with great cheer.


    By the time I returned to the pavilion, everyone''s faces had turned pale except for Princess Charlotte''s.


    "Wait a second!" LeToux inquired right before I was about to put the ''tree'' into the vase, "What is it that you plan on doing, Governor Cohen?"


    "To do ikebana!" I balanced the ''tree'' from my left shoulder to my right, "I''ve already been given Her Grace''s permission!"


    "Is that even a flower? Is it?" He hinted at the giant thing laying against my back, "It''s clearly a tree!"


    "Her Grace has said that we may choose anything we want from the garden!" I refuted loudly, "Moreover, it''s indeed a flower. It just resembles a tree, that''s all! It''s not my fault nor the flower''s for its tree-like appearance!"


    "Fine! Even if it''s a flower!" Prince LeToux let go of the question and said, "If you continue, both the flower arrangement and vase will be destroyed!"


    "No way¡­" I laughed, "Just let me try! How could you say that it''d break before I even put it in!"


    "The price for causing damage to the vase is far too much for you to compensate!"


    "How so? I''ll be sure to be careful!" I said, "I''ll consider it to be an accident if it breaks!"


    I had made up my mind to destroy the flower arrangement, as well as the vase! If not, Fischer would not be able to escape from the trap laid out for him.


    "Governor Cohen." While the two parties were still arguing, Princess Charlotte said, "Silence, Prince LeToux."


    "What Governor Cohen is holding is indeed a flower. As for the vase, it is not a surprise to anyone if it is damaged, for it is used to do ikebana." Princess Charlotte''s comment made everyone surprised, "However, Governor Cohen, why not we allow Prince Fischer to finish his share of the flower arrangement before you carry out the purpose of your plan which has the clearest of intentions on destroying it completely?"


    Since the Princess had said it so clearly herself, there was no point for me to continue messing around.


    I glanced at Fischer and told him with a look in my eyes that said, "Bro, there''s nothing I can do for you, now!"

 Chapter Volume 6 5

    Edited by Jiem, I miss her.


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: Corrected the Protoss elder princess'' name: Micha''el; corrected the Protoss younger princess'' name: Charlotte; corrected Symbia prince¡¯s name: Rivera.


    Note 3: An editable text of this chapter,.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Charlotte Knarch: The Protoss younger princess.Micha¡¯el Knarch: The Protoss elder princess.Venina & Eve: Protoss maidens.David: The Protoss God of War.


    "Prince Fischer, it''s your turn. I have hopes that you''re able to finish the arrangement for us." Princess Charlotte said, "Though, it is easier said than done. I wonder how do you plan to accomplish the task?"


    Everyone looked at Fischer while having the same train of thought.


    "I won''t do anything to it." Fischer moved one step forward and said with a faint smile.


    A hint of scorn appeared from Prince LeToux''s expression while I discreetly let out a sigh.: Fischer''s answer was indeed a plausible solution to the matter at hand.


    "Nothing? You have already agreed on being a part of the ikebana, Prince Fischer." Princess Charlotte looked at him and said, "Could you state your reasoning behind your decision? If you''re able to convince us, I''ll allow you to do as you wish."


    "Sure." Fischer said, "I''m prepared to explain."


    "Similar to everyone present, I am a fellow lover of ikebana as my royal mother greatly adored it. I can recall the times I helped my mother tend to the garden during my childhood." Fischer placed both of his hands behind his back and approached the stone table, "Flowers are most stunning when they have just bloomed; the blooming of such flowers bursts with shades ranging from brilliant violets to vermillion reds and emanate a fragrance that could be heavy or refreshingly light. These flowers may be awaiting the moment they blossom or awaiting their approaching death. Regardless, the raising of flowers require arduous care for a long period of time. However, without the need to painstakingly await for them to blossom, the elation when one witnesses it blooming would be significantly less."


    "The place they belong in is within the earth of the ground. Only the soil can provide them with sufficient minerals and nutrients to healthily grow. Surely, there may be times their beauty isn''t as dazzling as we expect, but they have done their best to live and grow. We feel that it is a shame, but they are not an existence made for perfection and instead exist to be appreciated. Though I understand that the flower arrangement allows them to portray a flawless beauty, such an act is against the laws of nature. There lies no beauty in lifeless flora¡­ "


    "How dare you!" Prince LeToux exclaimed, "Fischer, how dare you talk to Her Grace in that manner!"


    "How dare you!" I gazed at Prince LeToux coldly, "How dare you interrupt Prince Fischer''s speech"


    "Silence!" Princess Charlotte seized the quarreling and asked Fischer, "Do you truly believe it to be so?"


    "I do." Fischer answered, "To me, going against nature is not something admirable."


    "Well said. However¡­" Princess Charlotte said while shaking her head, "I do not believe you. I believe it''s merely your excuse to avoid partaking in the ikebana."


    "Therefore, in the name of the Protoss Princess, I order you to arrange these flowers regardless of it being an act against nature!" Princess Charlotte''s order astonished me as I had no idea why she was treating Fischer like that, "If you wish to avoid killing the flowers, you will have to make do with the existing materials on this table."


    I glimpsed over at the remaining scraps on the table and couldn''t help myself but to bitterly lament in my head: the things Prince Rivera picked were already distasteful; the majority of them were deadwood or flowers with broken stalks. There was barely anything left to choose from after Prince LeToux used up the few good ones amongst the pile. Even if Fischer were to scavenge from the pile a flower or two, there was nothing he could do to improve the already completed ikebana.


    "I will do as you have ordered." Fischer gave up on any further arguments and fetched the pair of gold scissors from the stone table.


    He then peered at the vase and heavily plunged the scissors down onto the side of the vase!


    "Ah!"


    The crowd was astonished. After continuous smashing with the pair of scissors, a large hole was gaping through the side of the vase.


    Unlike us, Princess Charlotte had not shown any signs of surprise. She watched Fischer''s show with immense interest. In that instant, the desire I had for her was immediately nil.


    Fischer put down the scissors and picked up a broken flower shoot from the pile and stuck it into the new hole he made in the vase. The broken shoot drooped downwards as the remaining young and green leaves swayed back and forth.


    Fischer fetched yet another broken flower before sighing and exchanged a look with me.


    A thought struck me and I immediately understood what he planned to do.


    "Let me help you!" I passed my giant ''flower'' to Wilder who had been standing next to me and ran to the pavilion. I exerted barely any effort in breaking off a piece of jade from the jade staircase. After cleaning it, I brought it back and set it upright on the stone table.


    Several eyes gazed at us, including Princess Charlotte''s. No one knew what we were planning on doing.


    Fischer put the vase atop the block of jade I retrieved and continued his work.


    At last, the ikebana presented to us was one that included several crude-looking shoots that were of varying length and a few stalks of dead flowers and grass. The purpose of the flora that was once utilized by Prince Rivera to amplify the beauty of his centerpiece flower was changed by Fischer''s work. In place of the previous pretentious aloofness and purposeful sentiments was a scene that portrayed the reality of life. It was sorrow. A sorrow that emerged from leaving the soil that once gave it life and the helplessness of being born to live a life of frailty. It was an indignance towards the prejudice it experienced that no human or even God could account for.


    Fischer did not alter a single thing placed within the neck of the vase, but he had already changed the overall look of the ikebana. The previous grace and elegance portrayed by the sole centerpiece flower were now made to appear as if it was in a desperate struggle to escape the fate of the dead flora below it. Alas, they could not break free from it! In retrospect, Fischer had caused the previous design to come off as bland and preposterous!


    Fischer stepped back without uttering a single word; his work was his answer.


    By the wind of the breeze, a few petals drifted down and made the scene look even more sorrowful.


    "Your Grace, I''ve finished." Fischer gazed at Princess Charlotte and said.


    "So I''ve seen¡­" Princess Charlotte pondered and said, "I''ve grown weary. The banquet will be held in the atrium later. You are all dismissed! "


    This chapter is originally published on dot com.


    Then she glimpsed at me and continued, "Bureaucrats of the empire are not invited."


    "Of course we aren''t You''re not serving dragon meat, I suppose. Dearie me, I mean no offense. If that Ray dragon came to know of my thoughts, he''d murder me. Speaking of which, I wonder how that young white dragon is faring lately." I thought of all these secretly.


    The maidens brought us to a giant room to lounge in.


    After a while, Fischer was summoned to attend the banquet. My brothers were then taken away by Princess Micha''el for testing. I was left in the giant room to go wild with the thoughts in my mind.


    When they finally returned, Fischer was unlike my brothers and kept on staring at the ceiling, speechless. I intended to inquire with him about the details of the banquet, but we currently weren''t in a place suitable to talk about such matters. As such, I left him be.


    That persisted until a Protoss maiden informed us we were to leave and attend the titling ceremony by the God of War.


    Firstly, all who were to be titled changed into the suits of armors offered by the War God; even Fischer was not an exception. Fischer''s figure was slightly thinner in the fitting gold armor. I made do with the one I was already wearing with my long sword hanging by my side.


    There was a total of four who were to be titled today: the three noble princes and the lucky me. The others were only allowed to watch the ceremony take place.


    In a relatively small plaza located outside of the War God''s palace, the three princes and I were commanded to fall down to our knees and kneel towards the Protoss King''s palace located from afar. Though I was reluctant to kneel, I complied with the order, anyways.


    "This will be your sacred titling ritual, which is also the highest military rank title possible for anyone to attain; including the members of royalty! This is a chance of a lifetime!" The War God eyed us with his sharp and fierce gaze, "After this ceremony, you will become a true Knight of Protoss. This title is a reward and commendation for the deeds you''ve accomplished!"


    "Throughout the alliance, people who have been titled as a Protoss Knight- including you four- total to a number of ten! It is a title of utmost honor, as well as immense responsibility!" The War God continued with his dignified voice, "To me, I think that all of you are still not deserving of this title. However, thanks to His Protoss Majesty''s benevolence, he has decided to encourage you all with the bestowment of this title. Don''t ever think that you will be on an equal footing with the temple High Priests, or abuse your right of consulting a Protoss member! If I, by any chance, know of anyone who dares act in a manner unworthy of this title, I will release him of this name myself!"


    "Now, we may begin!" The powerful and mighty looking War God whipped out his giant golden sword and place it upright in front of his chest, "I SWEAR!"


    "I SWEAR!" I drew my sword as the War God had done.


    David eyed our bodies and said, "Upon my honor, knights are filled with courage!"


    "Upon my honor, knights are filled with courage!"


    The War God nodded and continued, "Harbor cause for the greater good!"


    "Harbor cause for the greater good!"


    "Pledge to help the common!"


    "Vow to defend those who cannot defend themselves!"


    "Uphold the truth of light and defeat the evil Asmodians!"


    David allowed us to rise after the vow was pledged.


    "From this moment onwards, you are the Knights of Protoss titled by the God of Light! Young as you may be, you have earned the qualifications to assume a vital position in the coming war against the Asmodians." The War God said with a softened tone, "Every single Protoss Knight has been titled by me, and they have all achieved glorious merits without exception! None of them had ever failed us! As of today, the four of you carry the weight of this title; I hope you all are worthy of its magnitude! "


    "Yes, sir!" The four of us said in unison, "In the name of the Protoss Knight!"


    "Well said." The War God nodded, "Your residence within the Heaven Island has come to an end. I''ll give you a moment to rest before you are dismissed!"


    Was it over? But, we had yet to meet the Protoss King! David had already turned around and left.


    It was currently a period of time dedicated for the princes and empire officials to share their acquired knowledge and experiences. However, as the relations between us were akin to the harmony between water and fire, this dedicated time slot was utterly wasted.


    The two Protoss maidens that brought us in earlier approached us after a short moment to end the awkward situation.


    "May everyone present follow me."


    A hint of a smile appeared on my face as I purposely slowed down and stayed behind at the end of the group with my friends I had noticed one of the maidens was Eve.


    By the time we at reached the Mountain of Light, we Swabians had left a great distance between ourselves and the people that were walking near the front of the group. Eve- similar to when we had first arrived- walked behind us.


    "My dearest Goddess, Eve," I approached her, "May I introduce my friends to you?"


    "Reason?"


    (What fun will there be if we made our every intention clear?)


    "Because¡­ they''re all my best bros!" I was almost hindered by her question, and I had always not been good at dealing with unpredictable women, "There''s more happiness to share with each additional friend, right?"


    "That is considered to be one reason. Continue,"


    (Man¡­ she''s gotten so rigid.)


    "I believe each friend has their own unique personality, right?" I searched hard for words to say, "Friend bring to you a multitude of merits: there are some you can have a chat with, and some you could have fun with. The help offered by your friends, as well as the act of helping said friends would also bring to you joy¡­"


    "Viceroy Cohen Kheda," Eve glimpsed at me, "I find that the reasons behind your proposal are poor."


    "Er¡­ " I was left speechless whilst all my friends walking behind me laughed.


    "Regardless," Eve made a light smile and said, "They have been accepted. Do as you wish!"


    "My Lord, could you not play jokes on me?" I commented quietly over the fact that I had been tricked by her again, "I was embarrassed by you in front of my bros."


    "Nope." Eve said in a serious tone, "Humiliating you is the source of my happiness."


    "You¡­ you¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    "By the way, I''ll give you a kind reminder." Eve stuck to me again, "I don''t appreciate joyous matters that come to me so easily. Should there be a day such a thing occurs between you and me, our friendship will be abolished."


    "Well¡­ that''ll be hard to achieve, my lord!" I argued, "It''s not fair! At times you are a maiden, yet in others, you have the authority to personally execute me. I cannot be any more embarrassed by you!"


    "There is no issue regarding status," Eve said, "I only give concern to what I want. If you are incapable of offering it, I may execute myself, too."


    "I¡­ is¡­ is that extent not considered to be unduly?"


    "It is not when compared to your previous opinions." Eve said plainly, "In fact, I have decided to bestow your friends with the garments you had chosen for them after witnessing your passionate act. I will not refuse a proposal with such zeal."


    I was certain about one thing when it came to this Protoss Princess: no matter her being a Protoss or Asmodian, she as a woman would never be able to find a lover!


    "Fischer!" I dragged a certain someone and said hastily, "Male! Eighteen, unmarried. The number one bachelor in Swabia. If you''re unhappy at times, he''s totally worthy to be kicked for it. Humiliating his royal blood will remove any unpleasantries from you in the shortest time possible."


    "Eve¡­ my lord!" Fischer said helplessly, "Nice to meet you."


    "You too, Fischer. Call me Eve. Don''t worry, I''m not used to abusing a royal heir." Eve said, "Take this key; what I have for you is within that room."


    "Appreciated!" Fischer received the silver key from her and said, "And, if you truly feel unhappy one day, I suggest to start venting your fury by smacking the empire viceroy officials¡­"


    "A splendid idea. I will keep it in mind."


    "Go away!" I pushed Fischer away and grabbed another one of my brothers, "This guy, Wilder, is the best at saying things against any other opinions! He''ll drive you insane every time¡­"


    "Boss! When have I ever rebutted anyone?" Wilder was certainly not content with my comment, "How are you, Eve! Cohen looks impressive now, right? In actuality, I was the boss during our childhood¡­"


    "Wilder, right? I''m interested in your story. Do tell me about it some other time."


    To avoid such classified information from being revealed to her, I pushed Wilder aside and grabbed Moya, "This is Moya. He''s the most prudent, responsible and caring guy you''ll ever meet."


    "Hello!" Moya greeted.


    Before Moya could say anything, I reached out for¡­ for¡­ for no one.


    "Eve, hello!" I turned back to Eve and found that Jack had already sneaked up beside Eve and started his conversation, "I''m Jack! I''m the youngest and the most obedient¡­"


    "Jack, right?" Eve said deeply, "Take caution in never turning into someone like Viceroy Cohen when you are older."


    "I understand, I''ll remember that. Lord Eve, your feathers are stunning¡­"


    By the time we reached the valley where the transportive magic field was located, Eve had a full understanding of all my friends, especially about Jack who had a babyish face. He would constantly stare at Eve sincerely with his flashy eyes and with whatever Eve said, he would take control over the conservation and drive the topic back to Eve''s wings within three sentences.


    Eve had to promise to give him another black robe to stop him from his onslaught of flattery about her wings.


    "Are the spells you need to remember clear? I won¡¯t see you out." Eve said to me outside the transportive field, "Cohen, remember the words I said to you on the stairs."


    "I know you''re serious about it." I nodded, "Well, farewell!"


    Eve looked at me one more time and vanished.


    "Let''s go!" I tapped Jack''s head, "She''s gone! Stop looking! Lend me that robe for a few days¡­"


    "Just tell me when you''ll give it back¡­"


    "Relax, I will when I get sick of it¡­"

 Chapter Volume 6 6

    Translated by Tianic


    An editable copy of this chapter, .


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Charlotte Knarch: The Protoss younger princess.Micha¡¯el Knarch: The Protoss elder princess.


    The moment we stepped into the magic field, we were instantly transported back to the Heaven Island temple.


    Before we left, the three cardinals acted garrulously mostly about loyalty and traditions and stuff, which made me came up to the eager to smack them. But soon after they had the knowledge of me being a Protoss Knight, their attitude towards me became more inclined to courtesy, far from the asquint look they had on me earlier.


    The four bureaucrats from Symbia and Tansey were treated and scolded harshly due to their action of sabotaging the God''s garden on the Light Mountain and improper dressing. Thus their original planned titlings were laid aside for the time being.


    Soon we were out of the Heaven Island, the three princes merely exchanged a few words out of courtesy, then the three group of people went their separate ways. It was for the better nevertheless, to avoid the inevitable conflicts.


    A few days ago when we were rushing towards the Heaven Island, we never had the chance to enjoy the views throughout the journey, nowadays, as the assignments were done, us soldiers and lord and the prince gain leisure to appreciate what was on the side of the roads.


    On the third day after the temple, while my bros and I were chit chatting in the carriage, Fischer, as usually, talked with us calmly, however, I caught a glimpse of his load on the mind that was hidden deeply but revealed on his expression.


    "Ah! Watch." I had a sudden idea then pointed outside of the carriage, "It''s snowing, who wants to take a walk with me?"


    "Sure, why not! I want¡­" I prevent Jack the joyful rabbit''s intention to come along by glaring him, then on second thought, he said, "¡­ to stay here."


    "Hey!" I tapped Fischer''s shoulder, "They all stay, let''s hit the ground!"


    Fischer nodded and got off the carriage with me.


    An elf warlock hurried to salute us and prepare to bless us with a cold resistant spell but prevented by Fischer.


    "Let''s just walk like this!" Fischer said to me, "Cold might help with my ideas."


    "Sure!" I told my valet, "Tell the fleet to slow down. Keep those priests away from us."


    "Yes, sir!" My valet kick his horse and left.


    The wind was not so thick as a sky full of snowflakes came down gently sideling onto our thick robes. Some of the naughty ones fell on our faces that gave the hint of coldness.


    "What a good weather! Walk with me!" Fischer pulled on his gloves and tightened the leathered robe the temple offered and led the way.


    I caught up a few steps and walked with him side by side in the field. The ground that was covered with snow creaked as we walked. Fischer kept his silence.


    I rushed to speak, "My beloved highness, what''s on your mind?"


    "You know it."


    "I do, that''s why I gave you three days." I said with a smile, "And I suppose you''re ready to talk."


    "Okay, since you want to know." Fischer turned to me and said, "The Protoss has surprised me. Have you noticed it? They''re far from how we''ve fantasized about them."


    "Yeah, I did." I nodded, "Although Princess Charlotte wasn''t so nice with me, Princess Micha''el and War God were pretty solid."


    "Princess Charlotte?" Fischer was a little stunned, "You don''t like her?"


    "Not per se, I just wasn''t so fond of her forcing you to do the flowers." I said with caution to care for Fischer''s feeling.


    "Don''t take it too hard." Fischer said, "Actually, during the banquet later on, Princess Charlotte praised highly of you. Giving you the Knight title was unexpected. When the hell did you meet Princess Micha''el? Since she thought highly of you, I assume she must''ve evaluated you."


    I chuckled and blinked several times to Fischer, "I cannot tell you anything, but if you''re smart enough¡­"


    "Knew it." Fischer''s eye whirled, "Our new friend."


    "Hehhe, I said nothing!" I nodded, "How do you think about Princess Charlotte?"


    "Beat me." Fischer shook his head, "I don''t now, really."


    "I get it." I said, "So you¡­ do you feel the eager to show off in front of her? Or do you want to know more about her? Or¡­"


    "Creak," Fischer''s boots stopped in the snow. He gazed at me and nodded seriously, then instantly turned depressed.


    "Easy! I got you¡­" I leaned forward Fischer''s ears and whispered.


    "It''s¡­ not possible." Fischer shook his head, "She''s way out of my reach."


    "See that tree, distant, right?" I tapped him and pointed a dead tree beyond and said, "But if you walked one step towards it, the distant within will shorten. You''ll eventually reach it after steps. The only thing you have to concern is that you can''t let others chop it before you reach that."


    "Screw you!" Fischer scolded, "That''s a terrible metaphor."


    "I am what I am!" I bumped my chest, "Earlier Dior Merlin was so unreachable, right? How''s she turned out to be?"


    "That''s different!" Fischer sighed, "This tree is in a different dimension."


    "Hey! What''s so different? Dimension and stuff are just your illusion. In fact, you were once so close to her." I groped Fischer''s shoulder and said, "Let me tell you a secret."


    "I''m all ears!"


    "A female! Whether she''s a human, an elf, or a god, or an unmet Asmodian, makes no difference. As long as she''s an intelligent female, she''ll be born with imprints." I said, "She will have imprints on protecting small animals, imprints on being playful. There will be multiple imprints, less the imprint you want!"


    "Continue."


    "This tree has thoughts and emotions, and Princess Charlotte might hide her emotions a bit deeper, but however deep she keeps her feelings, as long as your axe is sharp enough, you will be ablt to scrape her shell and see through her heart!"


    "Then?"


    "Then? Of course you should give her what she has not: your imprint of love!" I stirred up my eyebrow and said, "I see that she has ruthlessly stamp you with hers, you wouldn''t back out, would you?"


    "Where did you learn that theory?" Fischer frowned and gazed at me, "You seem experienced, how many have you imprinted?"


    "Get away! Don''t change the subject." I shoved Fischer, "Do it or not, say it!"


    "That''s impossible¡­"


    "It''s impossible if you just stand here alone. You need to act!" I said, "Does anything I did is possible as you see them? Doing things that are once deemed impossible, that''s the fun of life."


    "Why are you so eager to push me into making mistakes?" Fischer made a bitter smile, but I knew he was seeking support.


    "Nothing is perfect, it''s the same to everybody." I stood up a finger and swung in front of his eyes, "Beautiful things are beautiful just because the wrong things that accompanied."


    "I''m glad you could say such philosophic words, though you have to give me an example." Fischer earnestly, "Or I''ll doubt that you''re just talking nonsense."


    "Isn''t the ikebana a perfect example?" I grinned, "If you had not broken that vase, how could you be able to achieve the final work? Although your work was a bit desolate, desolation is a kind of beauty per se¡­"


    "I get it." Fischer said, "You were saying that I can only be able to create the beauty of desolation."


    "Hell!" I slapped his head, "You still got me. I''ll alter your style."


    "If I let you big trouble to interfere," I could tell that Fischer was feeling better already, "my future might be even worse!"


    "You''ll have to try, it''s a deal! I''ll remind you when to act." I pulled him and advanced, "Now, to other affairs."


    "It''s a matter that''s going on my mind for a while, about the Protoss and the Asmodian Temples." Fischer pondered for a moment, "The Protoss seems not care about the daily affairs save for the Protoss/Asmodian War. What we have seen or thought of the terrible things were done by the temple solely. They were of no relationship with the Gods."


    "Yeah!" I watched the snowy sky and said, "I think it might have something to do with managerial methods of the temple itself, then it led to today''s outcome. Or things as making goblet out of human skulls are totally impossible. Have you mentioned it to Princess Micha''el?"


    "I didn''t say anything specifically, "Fischer shook his head, "But I have subtly reminded her."


    "What did she say?"


    "The most direct outcome is that she made an exception to grant you a Protoss Knight." Fischer said.


    "But, with that title in hand, is it that good?" A Protoss Knight as I was, I still was not having a complete understanding of this title.


    "To be precise," Fischer observed me, "it''s awesome."


    "Us included, there is a total of three titling events across history. A Protoss Knight is of high ranking. The temple and the laws of any empires will not affect his act, nor do they have the authority to ask or interfere a Protoss Knight¡¯s business. Even the three cardinals have no right to condemn a Protoss Knight guilty. Save for the Gods." Fischer explained even thoroughly, "Not including you, all Protoss Knights in the past belonged to the royal family. If a Protoss Knight needs to assume to succeed the heir, that the Gods must revoke his knight title."


    "You mean¡­" I pondered, "The temple is no longer a threat to us?"


    "Indeed, but don''t be overjoyed." Fischer said as he saw my exciting face, "Vice versa, you''ll have no rights interfering the temple''s daily affairs."


    "And why is that?"


    "The two''s rights covers different aspects." Fischer said, "Although there are overlappings, there¡¯s not much."


    "Be more specific."


    "For example, if the temple sentences a gentile or an Asmodian alignment human, and you were present, and by chance you considered this act to be inappropriate." Fischer said, "Although you cannot overrule the temple''s judgment, you can still prevent this human from being executed in the name of a Protoss Knight. You could practically stop this matter indefinitely. You also have direct access to report this issue to the Gods. Because, based on the trustworthiness of a Protoss Knight, the Gods usually never make the ruling that contradicts a Protoss Knight."


    "If I have to see the Gods on every affair, would that be too much of trouble?" I scratched my head.


    "Anything related to the Gods is the matters of high importance. If they''re small issues, your status will most definitely win the High Priests from other empires'' respect and just let you do as you wish. Because you have access to the Gods, which they have not." Fischer laughed and said, "I see!" I nodded, "So what¡¯s the most and actual awesomeness about being a Protoss Knight?"


    "It''s supposed to lie in the handling of special or contingency events." Fischer said, "To think there was rebellion or natural hazard happened in a neighbor empire of Swabia, if time doesn''t allow the situation to report to the Gods in time, a Protoss Knight has the right to treat at his discretion."


    "You mean¡­"


    "A Protoss Knight is capable of press down a transnational rebellion." Fischer said, "If three Protoss Knights work together, they are able to order two or more Protoss allied empires that at war to seize the warfare immediately."


    "No way!"


    "Remember the June War that happened between Rivalz and Porta when we were young?" Fischer said, "It was stopped by three Protoss Knights'' intervention."


    "Of course I remember that war." I nodded, "So it seems, that this Knight title is established to contain certain influence."


    "And indeed, I guess that influence being the temple." Fischer said confirmed, "After years of expansion, the temple has grown to have too much power, which has inevitably bring forth to conflicts with the royal authority. The establishing of Protoss Knight between the two will moderate and contain the relationship within. And because the Knights are always assumed by a royal member, thus his right is limited by only able to discontinue the execution of a resolution instead of altering it."


    "This is more than enough." I said with a smile, "At least we won''t be contained by the temple from now on."


    "Yeah!" Fischer said, "If the DC High Priest sees you, he will have to salute you now!"


    "En!" I said, "And if your daddy wants to smack my ass, what now?"


    "What now??" Fischer grinned, "Be a good boy and lie down!"


    "I''m a Protoss Knight for God sake!"


    "Makes no difference, he has my vote." Fischer said, "And if that''s not working out, my daddy can always ask your dad to smack you! What now! Haha!"


    "Okay! Let''s not talk about your father. Can I smack the Minister?"


    "I''m afraid no." Fischer shook his head, "It''s not that easy to get a short of him to threaten with. And even if you did successfully catch him, just because he''s a temple assigned bureaucrat, he has to be handed over to the temple at their discretion."


    "Is that so?" I said, "Then we could treat it as a contingency event¡­"


    "Hehhe, you''ll need to be very careful with your right." Fischer did not object, "But eventually, this title merely gives you a platform to display your talent, you need to be at least a bit talented."


    "Yeah, talent." I nodded, "It''s attractive, how the hell can I gather that much force in the shortest time possible?"


    "That''s your problem, not mine." Fischer said, "Though we do have an opportunity at hand."


    "You mean the Protoss/Asmodian War¡­" I pondered, "I could earn some dirty money out of the war chaos, though how the hell could I know what rank the temple''s gonna give me!"


    "If I''m right," Fischer said, "The Minister is definitely scheming you into commanding the slave army."


    "But Grandpa Luther warned me, the slave army commander is an utterly dangerous position!" I gazed Fischer and said, "You want me to take the job and find another way¡­"


    "It is mostly dangerous, what''s worse is that you can''t be reassigned once the order is up. We can only make things easier for the current situation. Thankfully your status has changed, there''s room bargain at whatever you do." Fischer waved his hand in the midair as his eyes brightened, "Considering you don''t offend the Gods, the Minister can''t do nothing dirty on you as long as he doesn''t blatantly rebel against us. You should put more energy looking out for his secret plot against you."


    "I should." I said, "However, before that, I need to know what position he''s assigning me in the coming war."


    "By then we''re back to the Divine City," Fischer said, "the joint announcement of mobilization from the Protoss and the temple should be ready, in it, there''ll be the assignments."


    "You cannot say no to that, right?" I asked.


    "No." Fischer said, "I know you''re always cunning on things, don''t drop the ball during a time like this."


    "Who''s gonna be the chief commander during the war?" I asked, "If the Minister set me up, what should I do?"


    "Two most renowned generals will be in complete charge of this war. The average battles are commanded by the sub-generals from each empire. So mostly the Minister will join with his other temple friends and offer you with a bigger opportunity to sacrifice for the greater good."


    "Yeah, the Asmodians won''t recognize me as a Protoss Knight."


    Fischer chuckled and tapped me, then dragged me back.


    "I''ve decided." I said, "Since it''ll be a while on the road before we reach DC, we might as well utilize the time for some activities."


    "Oh? What evil plan do you have in mind?"


    "These guys." I hinted the slowly advancing fleet, "These slob ladies need cardio."


    "I want to know one thing¡­" Fischer looked at me and asked, "Are there anyone who follow you don''t get unlucky?"


    The snow stopped. I ordered my Imperial Guard Troops to setup the camp on the spot then assemble in front of my tent.


    Wilder and the others quickly aligned their soldiers, then came running to salute Fischer and I. Fischer nodded then glimpsed me and stayed silent.


    Out of option, I had to advance forward and faced these three hundred IGT members standing in the snow. There were tall and mighty orcs; human soldiers were overstuffed with clothes; the elves were¡­ floating.


    "These days, you¡¯ve been well fed, well dressed, well entertained." I gazed at these guys and cannot help to chuckle before I could say anything, "How''s that feel like?"


    My playful expression made them chuckle back as their reply.


    "Now, we have nearly two months to reaching the Divine City." I continued, "During these days, how would like to kill some time?"


    No one chuckled anymore.


    "See, I don''t think you''ve considered. But I have!" I nodded, "You will train your way back!"


    "Yes, SIR!" These three hundred soldiers yelled altogether.


    "You might think, what good to train in the snow, right? We''re Swabians, there ain''t no snow in Swabia, right?"


    "Hehhe¡­"


    "YOU!" I hinted an overstuffed human soldier, "STAND OUT!"


    "YES, SIR!" His boots made creak sounds to walk out in front of me.


    "Suppose now, your beloved Viceroy, your commander, I, knew there''s a lovely chick three hundred miles away. She''s incredibly cute, she¡¯s so beautiful that I can''t live without!" I roared, "Now I order you to snatch her for me, can you do it?"


    "I can!" The human soldier bumped his chest, "I''ve no problem dealing with ten regular soldiers or twenty farmers!"


    "Good! Suppose you get that chick," I smiled, "but you suddenly find that you''ve got only one jacket to keep warm, who do you give it to?"


    The soldier thought for a moment and said, "The chick!"


    "Good." I shrugged, "Now you''re killed by the coldness, and my chick''s disappeared!"


    The soldier thought once again and said, "I''ll wear it."


    "Sure." I said, "Now my chick will be killed by the coldness. You''re beheaded for not completing your mission."


    He went mad and asked, "So¡­"


    "Your mother! Release a cold resistant spell!" I kicked his ass, "Back to your team!"

 Chapter Volume 6 7

    Translated by Tianic


    An editable copy of this chapter, .


    Character in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.


    I stepped on the ground snow layers making creak sounds to walk from one end of my soldiers to the other. I was well aware that my intentionally crooked head was scary, though I crooked it on purpose.


    "Needless to say, you''re all good soldiers, far better than the ordinary ones!" I thundered, "But here you are, in the Imperial Guarding Troop! Here, better is never enough!"


    "Presumably you all know, that Fischer and I are now a Knight of Protoss!" I started to strode back to the starting end of the row, "To be precise, not even myself know what I''ll be doing as a Protoss Knight. But one thing is clear, there will be no easy job for me to do!"


    "Thus, although a single of you is able to defeat ten ordinary soldiers¡­" I slapped gently the soldier who answered my question earlier, "¡­ you''re not qualified yet!"


    "Yes, sir!" He straightened his body and answered.


    "Feeling wronged?" I asked.


    "No, sir!" He said.


    I slapped him harder again, "The truth!"


    "A bit! Sir!"


    "Complaint¡­ I had complaints too! I had to go onto the battlefield at 17!" I yelled to the whole team, "Now, all of you listen up, from today, to keep you from getting killed, you jackasses better be training harder, combat skills, spells, and intelligence!"


    "If any one of you are still not up to my standard, I''ll kick you ass outta IGT!" I said, "WILDER!"


    "Yes, sir!" Wilder came to attention.


    "Divide my IGT into three squadrons! You, Moya and Jack are in charge of one of each." I said, "Do it now!"


    "Roger!"


    While they were doing their job, I retreated to Fischer''s side then acquired about his opinions.


    "Not much," Fischer chuckled, "many thoughts though."


    "Makes no difference." I paused for a second, "No matter what it is, tell me about it."


    "You know, Amart is the real gangster, right?" Fischer said, "But from how I see it, how you talked to your subordinates earlier just made a hundred Amarts combined."


    "You meant that?" I laughed, "Easy peasy. The soldiers are all rough fellows. If you want them to like you, you need to act like them. If you intend to lecture them with reasons and principles, that''s where the gaps are created. I can yet to let my soldiers have a better understanding of me, so I could only resemble them verbally."


    "Have you thought about it, that although you can create a sense of identity by doing this," Fischer said in an invariably worried tone, "if it goes on for long, it might slack them."


    "Rest assurred, I''ll figure something out!" I said, "But it''s not the time yet, I''m one man short."


    "One short?" Fischer asked, "What kind of man?"


    "A man¡­ hehhe," I chuckled, "He has to be my other extremity. What''s more important is that he has to be paranoid about his ideas! Besides, this person has to be knowledgeable, careful, be able to underestimate me!"


    "So that you can give him a military position to constraint all of your soldiers, right? Let him be the bad guy to fix the soldiers who¡¯re out of the line. Then your subordinates will come running to daddy asking for your help. Then you''ll be like ''I can''t assist you with that, you know'', but will end up arguing with this man anyway. It''ll result in the soldiers suffer unspeakably while still end up obeying the rules and also think you are a good commander." Fischer said while nodding his head, "Am I correct?"


    "Precisely! And I need to let him finish all these for me without even knowing.


    "It''s a hard job finding a fellow like that." Fischer shook.


    "Thus we need to pay attention from this moment." I explained, "Or we''ll be truly screwed."


    "Better pay attention to them now." Fischer went to the soldiers, "Let''s check out how''s the detachment going on."


    I walked back in front of the soldiers and gazed down to looked at three squadrons.


    Wilder was certainly proud of himself standing in front of his squad. He has aggregated the most combat effective soldiers and warlocks. Compared to which, Moya''s and Jack''s teams were relatively weaker. It honestly gave me a headache.


    When could Wilder change his disposition?


    I summoned all three of them over.


    "Now, divide once more." I said, "After you''re done, I''ll assign you a team, and each of you as a commander."


    Another upheaval smoked. Because Wilder had no idea which team will be his, he tried so hard to balance the three. Which made Fischer and I chuckled at his action.


    "Good, starting from tomorrow, one team will be on sentry duty for that day. The rest two will have training jobs." I told the rows, "The teams on training will be led by Fischer and me! Now, commanders, nominate your sub-lieutenants, and give an awesome name for your squadron!"


    "Roger!"


    "Dismissed!"


    All soldiers smiled broadly and surrounded around their commanders. Some recommended themselves, some were pleasing their boss. Amongst the uproar, all looked harmonious.


    "What kind of soldier do you want as a training result?" Fischer said quietly to me, "You looked serious about this."


    "Not soldiers, they''re my future junior officers." I said to Fischer, "It''s almost definite that I''ll be the one commanding the slave legion. What troops will that Minister bastard assign me? If I were to transfer my officers from my Dark Army, then Dark City will be in potential danger. I have to first make my IGTs qualified junior officers that I won''t end up helter-skelter by then."


    "Might as well." Fischer nodded, "The more, the merrier."


    "Now, bro," I smiled at Fischer, "Since tomorrow, we have to help each other to fix these punks!"


    The next morning, there stood a cloud of soldiers.


    The three squadrons all removed their stuffed jacked. Instead, soldiers wore armors and mages wore tight robes.


    Each team had their name come up as well. Wilder''s Raging Wolf, Jack''s Nighthawk. Moya couldn''t decide a name for a whole night, and finally, Fischer kicked in his help to call the team Firmament.


    Today was Squadron Firmament''s sentry duty. Team Wolf and Team Hawk on training.


    The Firmaments set off without us while I ordered the other two squadrons to stay put.


    "Now, operation in an unfamiliar environment, you''ve got to maintain your combat effectiveness. To maintain it, first, you must settle into the local surroundings!" Fischer and I also wore armors, "Now, are you cold?"


    "Yes, sir!" The soldiers yelled.


    "No, sir!" The mages said.


    "The mages knew cold-resistant spells, sure they''re not cold!" I said, "And certainly you can always ask your mage friend to enchant you with one. However, their mana is limited! If they deplete their mana now, what if there''s a sudden attack?"


    "Hence, here''s your first training objective!" I continued, "All soldiers with magic knowledge must master mid-level cold resistant spell in the shortest time possible, with the help of our mages! Those with less magical knowledge should at least learn the first-level! Those who cannot use magic, come with me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "I don''t expect you master it today, that''s just unreal." Fischer said, "But for the sake of your lives, I suggest you make it quick!"


    "Now!" I yelled to order, "Whoever cannot use magic, follow me! The rest stick to His Highness!"


    I led about 50 soldiers from the two squadrons to an empty ground. These soldiers were deemed to not be able to use magic because of their races.


    First I gave them my personal lessons on how to warm up our bodies under a harsh weather, and how to active the stiff joints out of the cold, how to loosen muscles that contracted. Then I jogged with them for a few rounds.


    By then everybody was sweaty out of the run, I showed them on myself how to prevent frostbite while dressed with proper combat outfits.


    "If you don''t wanna freeze to death, pay attention to two things! First, fire up enough warmth for yourself. Each part of your body requires different ways to make heat. Second, protect the heat that you made, don''t fucking let it blown away¡­"


    I started the lecture from the reason for anyone to feel cold, till the proper way to wear suits and armors, and the protection of crucial body parts, food selection, frostbite treatment. Not only did I pour everything I knew into their minds, but also set aside a few physicians to write down my sayings word by word.


    The three squadrons took turns to train for two times during the six days. Under mine and Fischer''s urge and supervise, almost all the soldiers found their preferred method to defend themselves from the cold. The worst soldier with magic knowledge could at least cast a level one cold-resistant spell. The magic-unknowers also got to learn how to utilize proper body movements and wearings to retain body temperature. Even when they were on sentry duty, they knew to hide in the snow.


    With that foundation work, we started the phase two of the training: Rapid march.


    The so-called rapid march was not to run altogether, which could usually be defined as run for life.


    Since it was defined as a march, no matter rapidly or slowly, there must be reconnaissance ahead, and guards at the rear end. All force establishment must be in order. While marching, army formation must be retained that a soldier will know clearly where his commander is, as well as a commander¡¯s order must be able to be passed onto every of his subordinates in the shortest time possible.


    Easier spoken than done. During the following days of training, it was either my wingman scouts went off their supposed course, or my orderly went lost in the snow. Even more so, one day, Wilder''s wolves went over their speed and ended up losing contact with their wingman connection. The entire Wolf Squadron resulted on the surface of a frozen lake surrounded by blizzard without any reference objects. When I found them, hundreds of the wolves were just huddling up there.


    Though their morale was nice: yelling army songs while their lips were turning purplish out of the cold. I''ll give them that.


    Days went by, as my troopers had learned how to teamwork, the singular training had become competition.


    It worked out as Fischer and I first laid out a piece of area, then ordered one of the squadrons to run. While the wind and snow developed to cover all of their traces, the other squadron will be assigned to find the leading squadron during the time limit. No matter for the hiding team or the hunting team, the methods were open.


    From the start, almost all of them liked to play as the hiding party. Because hiding was easy! All they needed to do was to demolish their trace, then find a piece snow, dig a few holes and hide inside!


    Thus I started tracing them personally as the commander.


    I also taught my soldiers how to analyze the area''s landform, how to judge the opponents'' rough marching speed and direction based on the terrain and weather, how to eliminate irrelevant evidence and how to search by dividing the target area into smaller chunks. With my teaching, the scoreboard began to turn.


    When the hiding team started complaining, I will lead them.


    I taught them how to create ploy, how to annihilate all the traces left, how to make camouflage by utilizing the natural surroundings, and how to seek out blind spots in the enemy''s searching area.


    After all of the three squadrons were familiar with these methods, I have seen a crucial issue: If I continued coaching the weaker team like this, not only I will die out of the exhaust, but these guys will never learn to use their brains.


    Thus I seized coaching them. Instead, I started to hold regular meetings after the day''s training, attendance was mandatory. During the meeting, the winning party will share their methods used, the losing party should self-criticize the wrongs they did. The sentry team will be listening.


    Fischer and I commented their performance on the spot, then nominate the ones that outperformed as provisional lieutenants. If the team they belonged kept on winning for a consecutive three times, they will become an official military officer.


    This decision was like a bomb in water. All of my IGTs were the best warriors and mages. They were the noble ones who cannot tolerate anyone to be better than themselves. Thus everybody racked their brain and vowed to win over those nominated provision lieutenants. And indeed, the ones being triumphed over will not be impressed.


    Hiding in the snow had long become an abandoned method, now my soldiers chose more to hide in the snow on the trees, or under the snow coverings on the commercial roads, or even in the thick ice. Also, none of them will do stupid things like random search any longer, these men knew to hear out the distant sounds by digging a small hole in the snow. They knew instinctively who and when and what race of soldier left a trace by a look of it, or by measuring finger then glancing the falling snow to know if the ground snow an act of unnatural intention.


    Fischer''s and my elaborate creations have brought the IGT into a server state of competition. During the limitless training, there were countless deceptions: the hiding team was beyond anyone''s imagination, not even the most crafty fox will outperform them. The hunting teams were even astute that I dare say the most experienced hunter will praise them.


    Watching them growing day by day, I was not so sure I can escape myself from their track anymore, or hunt them down from all the unimaginable places in the shortest time possible. However, generally speaking, their powers of learning were outstanding, it was a good thing.


    Thus the training upgraded once again. This time, the hunting team had to find the opponents and ''eliminate'' them. The hiding party was allowed to retaliate after the regulated time. Later on, we abandoned the time regulation, the retaliation was allowed after certain mini missions.


    Fischer and I set the mini mission at our discretion. One purpose was to hide the real intention behind it, the other purpose was to upturn the soldier''s ability to rise to the occasion. Most of the mini missions were bizarre, they might be to stole ten cows from the neighbor village to show me and deliver them back, or to chop down a group of trees in a particular area.


    And of course, the hunting team will be informed about these assignments, though only one out of the four was the intended.


    As for the hiding team, they simply tried their best to conceal their real purpose by resorting any conceivable past training, from deception to temptation to all to fight back at the hunters. Because by then the hunting teams¡¯ force will be the most dispersed.


    Looking back at the hunting team, they would have to learn how to analyze limited and vague intelligence, then based on the traces they''ve spotted to determine the hiding teams'' true purpose in the shortest time possible. Once determined their mission has not been completed, the hunters needed to carry out the annihilation immediately; once their mission has completed, the hunters will have to preserve their powers quickly to self-preserve.


    Fischer and I were with them throughout the mission. We wrote down every piece of their tactical action thoroughly, the wrong ones included, but instead of telling them they were wrong, we kept our mouths shut. Only until after the training did we tell them what they had done irrationally.


    The three squadrons took turns to finish their assignments. Each one of them needed to play as the hunting team as their priority, then the hiding. Afterward, a new batch of temporary sub-lieutenants was nominated. Then the next squadron went on the sentry duty while the other two squadrons'' lieutenants took their precious time to meet and discuss future strategies as well as summary past experiences and study the map to prepare for the next mission.


    As we went near home, the landform and climate changed, the duration of each training prolonged. From half days to a whole day, until the most recent three days and three nights.


    Compared with the IGTs'' progression, their training has also brought in many adverse outcomes. First of all, without exception, bizarre events occurred at every place my soldiers went past, as a particular landlord''s carriage was dismantled out of the blue, or two other landlords woke up in the other''s kitchen, or god-knew-who built thousands of snowmen on a certain major commercial road. Though nobody dared to impose this accusation on me, when local bureaucrats from each empire came to see me, then often seemed inadvertent to ask, "Your honored Knight of Protoss, Lord Cohen, will you be leaving my jurisdictional area soon?"


    Secondly, we have delayed our return due to the training. Our planned two month period of time to come back to our home country has almost depleted yet we were only half done. Someone might smack us if we cannot make it in time.


    Thirdly, and of course, it was the complaint from our accompanied priests. He complained about my rude attitude on him from time to time, just because I used to treat another priest impolitely. He also complained that I was too careless once to leave him idle in the wild for two days.


    Today, Fischer who realized the importance of such issue came looking for me, while I was talking to the Firmaments.


    "You worry about that? Easy!" I said, "The three squadrons'' training is near completion. They have very familiarized with icy terrains and half iced landforms. Let''s arrange for one last training!"


    "There''s one more?" Fischer shook his head, "Don''t you think it''s better to train back in Dark City?"


    "Listen to me!" I said, "We need this training to get back sooner!"


    "Alright," Fischer agreed after hearing about my explanation, "But you''ll need to arrange better on the schedule!"


    That day, I announced the near completion of the training. A feast will be served at night.


    Camp fires were set up around our resting ground. A whole wild animal was barbecuing on the rack, drooping oil into the fire. A strong scent of meat smell began to disperse in the air.


    The soldiers sat in three groups according to their team. A mix of troops from different races sat together, back to back. During the long period of training, they''ve learned that no significant difference has existed between races. Compared to the friendship and trust that were built during the training, any weird custom or rather deserted personalities were not worth mentioning.


    The soldiers have already had the knowledge of how to approach a teammate from another race, how to gain his or her trust, how to make the other like you or how to deal with conflicts. From the aspect of military management or commanding, these near three hundred soldiers have possessed the qualification of junior officers.


    Just imagine the scene where an elf and a sandman devouring fruit back to back, a human booing with another wingman, or an orc bragging stuffs to another dwarf. A happy and harmonious life was so this simple, to everyone.


    "Ten-hut!" As Fischer and I exited the tent, my duty officer shouted out.


    All soldiers stood up.


    Fischer and I returned our salutes.


    "At ease!"


    "As you all know, we spent a considerable amount of time on training," Fischer said first, "so we have to end it early."


    "Indeed, now all of you, fill up your belly tonight," I took over the subject, "tomorrow will be our last training."


    "YES, SIR!"


    The soldiers shouted out, and their faces redden by the campfire.

 Chapter Volume 6 8

    Translated by Tianic


    An editable copy of this chapter, .


    Please clic.k on the character names for their illustration, if any.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Climos Summers: King of Swabia Empire.Luhrmann: The Swabian Prime Minister assigned by the holy temple.Visual Kheda: Cohen Kheda¡¯s father and Duke of the Swabia Empire.


    Phrases in this chapter:


    IGT: The Imperial Guarding Troop, Cohen Kheda and Fischer Summer¡¯s personal force.The Rage Wolf: A specialized IGT squadron under Wilder¡¯s commander.The Nighthawk: A specialized IGT squadron under Jack¡¯s commander.The Firmament: A specialized IGT squadron under Moya¡¯s commander.PUF: The Protoss United Forces.AUF: The Asmodian United Forces.


    The following day saw me giving my soldiers one last training order after a meeting with the provisional lieutenants.


    The order was simple, the Wolf, Hawk and Firmament squadrons must reach a city on the Swabia border in the shortest time without being found about their real identities or arrested. There will be no limits on how they got there.


    I dare to say; no commander in this continent was as bold as me, at least there was none in the Protoss Alliance dare to allow his troops to cross two countries without notifying the authorities. My soldiers must not only work out a solution to their limited supply but also avoid any head-on confrontation with the local guards.


    But these men were never afraid as if they have never feared anything since they joined my army. All of them were spoiling for a fight the moment I issued my order.


    Fischer and I took 50 men and the priests on horseback then left without the others.


    We traveled along the commercial road and lodged in the scheduled hotels, waited.


    What were we waiting for? We were waiting for a seemingly random businessman or a beggar that passed by who might suddenly come to tell us, "Sir, my men are in the set point, no irregularities¡­"


    Three people will find us on each day without interruptions.


    From these men''s words and phrases, Fischer and I could deduct roughly the three squadron''s future style and growing perspectives.


    The Raging Wolf was a group of manly bandits. Wilder being the commander, they must first attack the local defenses at night. The poor local troopers will end up being stripped into ''naked pigs''.(naked pig: a man removed of their wearings and hanged upside down. Origin: v2c11.) The Wolves will then swagger to their destination wearing robbed armors and outfits, riding either robbed horses, boats and being well fed.


    The Firmaments, like their commander, were typed as the enduring troop. They were able to cross mountains and rivers and travel hundreds of miles in a day. To avoid the local forces, Moya and his men hid by day and traveled by night like swift ghosts. Where they passed through will be left with several hundred miles newly reclaimed paths, dozens single-plank bridges. Birds and beast of that year will be severely cut back along the way.


    The Nighthawks, being led by a funny commander Jack, was no longer a group of men suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Or I should seriously consider the rightful use of this unusual squadron.


    It gave me a headache that Jack the rabbit dressed his soldiers into all kinds of characters like beggars, aristocrats, mercenaries, which were all still acceptable to me. What irritated me more was that they all knew how to teleport. One moment I will see a beggar wandering on the road. When I arrived in the next town, I will see the same beggar sitting at a corner whining, "Lords and madams, have mercy, I''m hungry¡­"


    There was no surprise for a young noble to chase a lady, right? However, a group of young nobles ran after a woman that was too ugly to not kill an Asmodian was no longer ordinary, besides they will run after that lady for thousands of miles. These men traveled with their ''servants'' were well fed and well lodged. God knew where they found the money to spend.


    When they dressed as mercenaries, the situation was much better. The only problem was that they liked to fight during meals. When at meals, I will see a group of mercenaries feast, and when they were finish and ready to pay, a newly came men will jump in yelling ''You slept with my wife!'' with a weapon in his hand. The two will fight vigorously and when the first mercenaries were defeated and ran, the second one will chase like a ton of bricks.


    And when I arrived at the next town, I will certainly see them sitting politely in a restaurant and say, "Hey, boss, one grilled lamb please¡­"


    Such things were funny at first, then triggered surprise and disturbance. Finally, it resulted in an issue of public security. But because these matters were not that severe, thus for a moment, letters sent to the temple for advising were like snowflakes and the temple replied, "¡­ shortly soon before the War, it must be trouble caused by the Asmodians. Please, local landlords and officials, stick to your post and focus on building defense¡­"


    Fifteen days later, Fischer and I have arrived Concrete City on the Swabia border, collected our scattered troops then finally reach Divine City after another four days. For me, the Divine City was another battlefield. And on that day when I was in the DC wall, it was not far from Swabia''s statutory New Year.


    Watching people cheering for us as well as the many floating confetti in the air, I cannot recall the feeling I had when the last time I was in DC.


    To celebrate the rare crowning of more than one Protoss Knights within one country, His Majesty Climos unusually received us in the grand hall of the imperial palace, accompanied by the empire officials and the high priests from the DC holy temple.


    By the majestic melodies played by the royal orchestra, Fischer and I wore the silver armors that the War God had bestowed us as we entered the hall and gave the King our salute.


    Although we were Protoss Knights, we were still the younger to the King and I was his bureaucrat. Thus it was legit to do the salute. But our status and the close relationship with the king were a huge bomb to the Minister and the temple.


    The King remained same old as well as the others, but my loving father was not there.


    "Since I succeeded the realm, Swabia had lost its last Protoss Knight." His Majesty looked overjoyed, "Who would expect we have two of them to appear at the same time in my Swabian palace!"


    The empire officials aside seconded, though it was a bit hard to tell if they were seconding.


    "Rise, you two! Hear our congratulations." The King raised us up himself and said, "You''ve earned it!"


    The king said as he suddenly squeezed my hand.


    "Yes, sir!"


    I nodded hard my head, then knocked one of my heels onto the other thus my battle boots clicked. It was a grace demeanor which Fischer taught me yesterday.


    We turned about and noticed the High Priest''s approaching with a smile.


    "You two honorable Knights, what an occasion!" The High Priest''s hands gesticulate a blessing posture, "May the God of Light grand you luck."


    "My appreciation, High Priest. You are very welcome." Fischer said with a smile, "We are both too young to live without your guidance."


    "Yeah, sure¡­"


    I joked while tried my best to act as modest as possible. I would rather not displease anyone for the moment.


    "Hehhe, my congratulation for both of you." Then came the Minister. His smile was unduly sweet, "His Highness and Viceroy Cohen are truly impressive to win such honor for our empire¡­"


    "Thank you, minister!" I shook his hand, "My appreciation for your guidance in the past, haha¡­"


    After the verbose receiving ceremony, the King brought Fischer and I as well as the Minister and a few core bureaucrats to the secondary meeting room behind the imperial hall. He seemed to have matters of importance for us to discuss.


    After shutting the meeting room door, the King revealed a scroll, face dignified.


    "Since our two Protoss Knights have returned and the empire''s major people are here," The King Climos slowly unrolled the parchment, "Now, I will announce the mobilization order from the Protoss and the Holy Temple united."


    All of us rose and chanted altogether, "Praise the merciful Lords!"


    To Swabian empire, high priests and their underlings,


    After twenty years in recovery, the devilish Asmodians are plotting to invade the great Protoss Alliance. To protect the joint benefits of all empires under the ally and to guard our faith, and to¡­


    ¡­ decide now to build allied force and jointly crusade the evil Asmodians!


    ¡­ Swabia will be instructed to deploy 30, 000 riders as well as ? of the supplies for the united force.


    ¡­ order temple assigned official, Prime Minister of Swabia, Luhrmann, Chief Quartermaster of the United Force.


    ¡­ Knight of Protoss, Prince of Swabia, Fischer Summers, Chief Operator of the United Force in Swabia.


    ¡­ Knight of Protoss, Viceroy of Dark City of Swabia, Cohen Kheda, Commander of the Ninth Legion.


    ¡­ Order¡­


    ¡­ the United Force has an even greater lineup for this war. Soldiers numbered up to 700, 000¡­ all above are top classified information that must not be revealed! In addition, all mentioned personnel who will assume a position in the United Force must be prepared to report to the United Force Headquarters by February next year without delay!


    I dozed off halfway, only brought up attention when my name was mentioned.


    One-third of the Alliance''s supply was the primary job for Swabia during this war, compared to which, the 30, 000 riders were merely a symbolism. In fact, they didn''t even have to go onto the battlefield.


    The Minister, like the last war, was the army''s Chief Quartermaster. Fischer''s job was even better; he will be in charge of operating all supplies that passed through Swabia. He didn''t even need to leave the Divine City.


    As for me, it was harsh! The Ninth Legion was the slave army, which was the legion deployed first to attack and the first to die on the battlefield. It was the one army marked as ''expendable'' on the United Force''s register!


    "This is the end of the order!" The King exhaled and put down the scroll.


    "¡­ the merciful lords!" Everybody lowered their head, hands crossed.


    "As you all should know, this is all that is. You should better get the supply and the funds ready for the alliance." The King eyed the people beside him, "If anyone screws up, I''ll chop his head off! Dismissed!"


    The King left Fischer in the room for more words. I just wandered by the door, helmet in hand.


    "Viceroy Cohen¡­ no, Your Honored Protoss Knight," The Minister approached me and whispered, "could I have a word?"


    "Sure, you are the Minister," I nodded quietly, "call me Cohen."


    The Minister smiled and approached even closer as if there was never any gaps between us.


    "Where to start? I admit that our relationship has never gone so well, there''re many reasons for that." He shook his head slightly, "However, in spite of ourselves, it''s not something we can control, we were forced by the situation. Thus I''m thinking, are there any ways for us to make up peacefully?"


    "Do you have any ideas, Minister? I''m listening."


    "You know, you were my son-in-law," The Minister said, "After that depressing incident, your engagement with my daughter was dissolved, which made me very sad once."


    "Is that so?" I was as if listening to someone else''s story, "I''m very sorry."


    "A person as mature and as noble as you should have knowledge of how politics works. There are no eternal friends, no perpetual enemies; only the interests are eternal." The Minister gazed at me and said, "If you will, we could try to be friends, at least be friends during the war."


    "Friends?" A thought struck me, "You ought to at least show your side of the goodwill. What do you expect from an unlucky guy who was assigned to commander slaves?"


    "As long as you don''t push me too hard. You know, this quartermaster is no easy job. Should discrepancy to occur in the United Forces, that''ll be inappropriate." The Minister smiled and said, "To show my goodwill, from not on, all matters that could potentially worsen our relationship will be prevented by me."


    "Sure you will." I said, "Any more advice for me?"


    "There will be a massive personnel rescheduling going on recently within the empire, if it involves our friends, I hope we could communicate beforehand." The Minister said, "Besides, I wish you could pass my words today to your father."


    "Sure thing. And you have my father''s contact." I nodded, "Is that it?"


    "Naturally." The Minister said, "What matters most currently is to live through the War. No matter what came in the end, there will be another 20 good years once the war is over. So long!"


    "En!"


    I watched as the Prime Minister left then turned about and knocked into the meeting room, then informed the King about the Minister''s words.


    The King exhaled heavily then immediately frowned.


    "Cohen, forget about your conversation with him, feel free to do your job." The King tapped my shoulder, "And pay more attention to him."


    "You''re saying that the Minister said that to lower my vigilance?"


    "I''ve worked with him for so many years. How could I not know what he wants?" The King chuckled, "He wants to compromise me by telling you that."


    "Could we believe his words?" Fischer asked.


    "Only half of it." The King said, "Once the Minister leaves DC, Swabia''s internal conflict between parties will seize for the time being. And our battlefield will be derived into the United Forces. You have to be prepared, Cohen. He will tackle with you as his priority."


    "That I''m not afraid of." I said, "I''m prepared, whether he does it personally or hires someone else to do it."


    "But be more careful anyway." The King said, "In fact, when you were at the Heaven Island, I had conflicts with him on personnel arrangements."


    "How did that came out?"


    "He compromised on all aspects except on you."


    "I''m not surprised."


    "Yeah, and he did not know that you will be titled as a Protoss Knight. The Minister must''ve racked his brains to assign other jobs to any countries but Swabia, it resulted that all remaining positions for Swabia were the Operator and the Ninth Legion Commander. After discussing with your father, we''ve decided to let Fischer be the operator. I hope you could understand."


    "It supposed to be like that." I said, "I wouldn''t have to worry about Fischer''s safety!"


    "I''m glad you do." The King smiled and said, "It''s a decision based on your strongest suit. Your status mattered less in the decision."


    "Don''t worry about me, Your Majesty." I said, "I''m happy that Fischer could do his job in Swabia!"


    "Hehhe, do you know? The scale of this war exceeds far more than the last." The King said, "And the slave army under your command will be a massive legion of 70, 000 instead of 20. It''s a thing the Minister had never expected. When the Protoss'' words to the United Forces came ordering them to expand the Ninth Legion, the Minister was just astonished."


    "Why would the legion be such a large one?" I was stunned secretly, "I don''t have enough officers! I''ve got around 300 at most."


    "The United Force prepared four slave legions totaling 80, 000." The King explained, "But it cannot be justified to assign a Protoss Knight to command a small army of 20, 000. Thus the United Force simply joined two slave legions together and drafted more for the time being. Thus the current scale."


    "I see!" Fischer said, "But during such a short time, I doubt those 30, 000 were simply drafted."


    "You''re quite right, Grandpa Martin has told me." I nodded, "The soldiers in the slave army are the ones who survived from past wars, a bunch of riffraff."


    "As of now, the legion is added with these under-trained new recruits, you will be facing an even more difficult situation." The King said, "They are a huge mix of races who have lived on the Protoss/Asmodian Line for their entire life. The prolonged living on the line has given them a rather weak idea of the Protoss or the Asmodians. If you want to win them by faith power, that''s just impossible. If you don''t handle them well, the problem that comes from the slaves could be even more dangerous than that come from the Minister."


    "I see, I''ll think of something." I said, "There''s always a solution for any questions!"


    "Fischer has told me how you trained your officers, basically your train of thoughts is on the right track." The King nodded, "As for the lack of officers, don''t you worry too much. I have a gift for you."


    "Yes, sir! I knew you wouldn''t leave me like that!" I laughed, "How many are there?"


    "You''re a Protoss Knight for god sake!" The King hit my forehead with his knuckle, "They¡¯re not many, about a hundred. They will be to your liking."


    "To my liking¡­" I blinked, "What do you mean by that?"


    The King said, "Those are the ones who I banished to the borders because they''ve made mistakes. What do you think? They''re yours to command."


    "No way!" I was stunned, "Now that not only my soldiers are terribly mixed up, my officers are, too!"


    "In addition, those men have all once served under your father." The King said, "If you don''t like them, I''ll send them back growing fruit trees." (The retired Swabian general, Cohen''s wife¡¯s'' grandfather, Martin Luther was among the talent pool. The King had protected him by hiding him in the Divine City growing fruit trees. Origin v5c7.)


    "Fruit trees?" I said promptly, "I''ll take them all!"


    Once we learned they came off growing fruit trees, Fischer and I all laughed.


    "From now on to the start of the War, there will be a period of peaceful time." The King opened the door for us, "Visual will tell you what to do. Do what he tells you and leave the rest to us."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Go back to Dark City for the time being and take care of the business there, especially the defense matter." The King said in a lowered tone, "I''ve given Visual a sum of money already. Use it to expand your army."


    "Roger!"


    "Now go, son." The King pat our heads, "Eagles are deemed to fly!"

 Chapter Volume 6 9

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Luhrmann: The Swabian Prime Minister assigned by the holy temple.Carlos: A reserved talented officer assigned to Cohen Kheda by the Swabian king.Lorenzo: The Royal Academy headmaster.Cersei: Lorenzo''s wife.


    Phrases in this chapter:


    IGT: The Imperial Guarding Troop, Cohen Kheda, and Fischer Summer''s personal force.The Rage Wolf: A specialized IGT squadron under Wilder''s command.The Nighthawk: A specialized IGT squadron under Jack''s command.The Firmament: A specialized IGT squadron under Moya''s command.PUF: The Protoss United Forces.AUF: The Asmodian United Forces.


    Downtown Divine City was life like as usual. Streams of people, either joyful or busy, bustled coming and going for their lives. If it were not for Fischer''s and my nobility garment and the royal guards around, I suspected no one would even notice us.


    Amongst the entire empire, it seemed that there was nobody, except for us bureaucrats, showed even the slightest interest in the coming war. The commoners might think it was the Protoss and the Asmodians and the nobility''s business to care about.


    Honestly, I was a little surprised to such a view. As long as there was a war, everybody will be inevitably involved, no matter they want it or not, no one could escape such a giant slaughtering whirlpool.


    By then we were back to our garrison outside the city, there were already a considerable group of people waiting for us.


    "Your Royal Prince! Viceroy!" An officer ranked lieutenant colonel promptly ran in front of our horses and saluted, "Sir, my name is Colonel Carlos, commanding 125 military officers by His Royal Majesty''s order reporting for duty, sir!"


    Having said that, he delivered a piece of document to us. Carlos, who looked older than us at his 30s, had a square face. I would call that lucky because there should be no generation gap between us at the age of his.


    "I see." I took over the paper signed by the King and my father then returned his salute while saying, "You guys are quite fast, His Royal Prince and I were just informed that you will come."


    "Sir, we received our order in Darkmoon (Cohen''s father, Visual Kheda was the Viceroy of Darkmoon province.)." Carlos said, "The time has limited us to not delay. Luckily there was no trouble getting here, sir!"


    "From Darkmoon to DC, and it only took you ten days?" Fischer was surprised and said, "If I''m right, the journey takes at least 15 days."


    Having heard Fischer asked it, Carlos smiled in embarrassment, "Your Highness, Viceroy, we''re merely junior officers. Enduring hardships is our duty despite our incompetence."


    "Say no more of that. There''s no connection of duty and hardship." Fischer glanced me and said, "Well, glad you can join us. You can all go back and rest. We''re leaving soon."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Carlos saluted once more and drew back.


    Looking at more than 100 officers got off their horses and entered their tents under Carlos'' command, I told Fischer who stood beside me, "These men are good! They''re calm, they''re experienced. They''re a perfect fit for our newly trained officers."


    "Our fathers'' can''t be wrong." Fischer laughed, "Speaking of which, Cohen, I don''t think they''ve received their rank badge yet."


    "Yeah!" I recalled that my IGT officers haven''t had their rank ornaments yet. Even their uniforms got ragged during the training, "I almost ignored that hadn''t you mentioned it!"


    "Get it done, brother! We don''t have much time left." Fischer got off his horse and went in his pavilion.


    "Wilder! Jack!" I told my two bros standing behind me, "Get my order letter and claim 500 standard officer''s outfits from the Corps., hurry!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Wilder and Jack saluted and left. Throughout these days, my brothers have learned when to call me ''sir'' or ''boss''. They were no longer the freshmen they used to be.


    Seeing the two riding fast into the city, I got off my horse and entered my pavilion as well.


    About two hours later, they came back with the outfits. I was informed the process went smoothly without any interference from the Minister''s man.


    "By the way, boss." Jack leaned beside me and said, "We ran into something weird on our way back."


    "What is it?" Fischer dropped his file and asked.


    Wilder said, "There was a huge mansion torn done, fire. I saw a lot of people talking about it."


    "What''s so weird?" I said, "It''s just a fire! It''s inevitable."


    "Boss, do you know whose mansion is it?" Wilder said, "If you know, you''ll be excited."


    "Whose?"


    Jack grinned, "It belongs to the one who expelled you from the Academy¡­"


    "The headmaster''s?" Fischer asked.


    "That old bastard''s!" I was indeed excited, "Did he get his beard burned?"


    "That''s the one, though I heard," Jack said, "that when that house was on fire the night before, the firefighter never showed up. Neither did the family got out, not even a servant."


    "He''s dead?" Fischer was astonished, "What a shame!"


    Although my relationship with this old headmaster was not going so well, I felt a sense of pitiness when heard about the news. He was a knowledgeable old timer after all.


    "This doesn''t sound right!" I looked at Fischer and said, "It can''t be, no one escaped. Could it be that the Minister¡­"


    "I''m afraid so. I don''t get it, why would the Minister kill him?" Fischer nodded, "The headmaster doesn''t have any shortcomings except for his sternness and vanity. What a shame, he used to be my maester!"


    "Forget it! It''s none of our business." I told my brothers, "Distribute the outfits, we''ll leave shortly after."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    It was the first time my IGTs wore officer''s uniform, though they used to be provisional officers during the past training. But the current offer was way better than ''provisional.¡¯ They laughed and put on the new outfit: newly ironed and starched shirt, woolen cloth jacket covered by armors, shiny collar ornaments, and copper buttons. I saw several hundred faces grinning from ear to ear.


    "Hehhe, how do you describe this scene?" Fischer and I watched these bunch of pretentious men, "Their faces are broken!"


    "What a glad thing, being an officer." Fischer said, "Especially for the alien soldiers. If they were in someone else''s troops, they¡¯d never be an officer till they die."


    I made a bitter laugh and advanced.


    "You people, what''s so happy about! Stop disgracing yourselves." I scolded loudly, "Have you sent out my recons and rangers yet? Move your asses, we''re moving out!"


    I taught them a lesson then immediately they touched noses and returned back to normal. My departure was in good order.


    I mixed the men that Carlos brought into the three squadrons. In this way, they had the chance to familiarize with each other. As for Carlos, I ordered him to ride with me.


    Then we started our return.


    The Nighthawks was in charge of peripheral guarding as they''ll send wingman scouts and wanders to watch all the directions from afar as we advance. The Wolf splitted itself into two to guard the team head and the rear end. Squadron Firmament rode with me as part of the fleet. As we moved away from the crowded main commercial road, the whole fleet''s speed went up fast.


    Carlos unblinkingly gazed at all these, he was both amazed and admiring.


    "My Lord," He asked, "did you train all these men?"


    "Positive." I said, "Problem?"


    "Not at all." Carlos shook his head, "I''ve been a military officer for many years, but such close recon and such fast marching speed and so many alien officers are relatively new to me."


    "So, in your point of view," Fischer took over the subject, "how did they go?"


    "Your Highness, I''m merely commenting on what I saw." Carlos said, "According to what I saw, they''re excellent. With them, our troops'' combat effectiveness will be greatly promoted, while other forces cannot live up to us."


    I can''t help but grinned secretly. If Carlos knew those guys were idiot pupils days ago, he¡¯d be even amazed.


    A wingman scout flying in the front left suddenly turned about and approached us.


    "En?" Fischer noticed him, "We might have a problem."


    "Sir!" The wingman flew beside me and maintained the same speed with my horses, "There¡¯s a small woods in the front at about 5 miles. In it, there are about 50 men who seemed suspicious, sir!"


    "Fifty? It''s still near DC. I have to interfere." I pondered and told Carlos, "You and Wilder, take the front guards. Apprehend all of them!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Carlos quickened his horse and joined Wilder''s front guards.


    I gave my order to the fleet to alter and transform its formation to be ready to siege immediately. The rear guards quickly caught up with the fleet led by the wingman scouts. Thus my men had our targets entirely surrounded from left and right.


    Wilder and Carlos and their men marched into the enemy''s crowd, and on their horseback, they yelled their unit name. The battle ended very fast.


    How could the enemy know what was "Rage Wolf Squadron of the Swabian Imperial Guarding Troops''. Once they saw they were surrounded by a group of Swabian officers, they immediately turned droopy before the fight could start. Their weapons were proven to be useless. After Wilder slammed an unlucky guy''s face onto the ground, they all abandoned resistance."


    "Sir! Sir! Please don''t. Listen to me, listen to me!"


    A leader-like guy came to my horse and said, "It''s totally a misunderstanding! We''re all the Minister''s guards¡­"


    Fischer and I shared a look. Why would the Minister''s guards run all the way to a hundred miles away from DC? There must be a reason behind it!


    "Minister''s guards?" Fischer kicked his horse and gazed upon this man''s face, "I went there very often, how come I''ve never seen you? You must be a spy!"


    "How dare you pretend the Minister''s guards, your mother fucker!" Wilder who stood behind raised his hand then slashed his sheathed sword on this guys face. His face instantly torn.


    "WOOOOOO¡­" The man touched his wound. He couldn''t care less about the blood that drooped as he fetched a piece of token from his right waist.


    Wilder grabbed that token then kick him away then handed over the token to Fischer.


    "It''s the Minister''s guards." Fischer looked at it and said loudly to me, "We might have a mistake here, commander!"


    "They must¡¯ve stolen it!" I nodded Fischer back and yelled to these ''Minister''s guards, "Get me someone who knows how to talk!"


    "Commander! Sir!" Another man appeared out of the group of guards. He rolled and crawled in front of me and said, "I''m captain of His Minister''s guards. I know¡­ certain things. What do you want to know, commander?"


    I glared at him, "You said you''re the Minister''s guards?"


    "Yes, I really am¡­" He replied promptly.


    "Do you have other IDs except for this token?" I asked.


    "Commander! I¡­ I¡­ I¡­" This man was terrified at this question as Wilder drew near, "I don''t have any! We only carry the token when we''re on business¡­"


    "Hell! Now answer my questions. If you can''t, I''ll chop your head!" I spat on him, "What does the Minister like? What''s his hobby? Has he any friends? Who came to visit him these days¡­"


    It was not like I had such bad habit to humiliate people, I was playing as one of the Minister''s friends. Birds of a feather flocks together. I didn''t expect the Minister''s friends from the army to be a nice man. Spitting him was I playing nice still.


    "I know! I know that! I know all¡­" He was actually terrified and thus a big pile of Minister''s life details poured out of his mouth. Anyone else but me beside such method will not yield such precise information.


    "He seemed to be one of us." I nodded, "Get up!"


    "Ye¡­ yes, thank you, commander¡­" He rose to stand.


    "Why did you end up here?" Fischer asked, "Thankfully you ran into us. Have you no idea that Cohen Kheda will pass by here later today? You''ll be screwed if you come across him!"


    "My Lord," He bowed and said, "we have the Minister''s order!"


    "Is it done?" Fischer said nicely, "We''re glad to help out the Minister''s business."


    "My Lord, it''s almost done." The captain said, "We just got''em, not yet possessed."


    Fischer glanced me then I immediately realized that this matter cannot be minor. Thus I gestured Jack who stood aside.


    "Good, finish it now." Fischer pondered and told the captain, "Then we''ll return to the Minister together."


    "I¡­" Having heard Fischer''s words, the captain paused.


    "You mother! DO IT!" I yelled.


    "My Lords, it''s a classified matter." The captain said with caution, "Please excuse me, we''ll be right back, right back¡­"


    "What''s that?" I frowned, "Say it again!"


    As we were stalling for time, Jack had his men dragged a few large sacks out of the woods. They have gestured me from afar.


    "Alright!" I said and touch my jaw, "I''ll give you a moment!"


    The captain was certainly glad and said, "Thank you, commander! Thank you!"


    Instantly after he said that, I tightened my rein then drew my long sword fast and chopped his head.


    Then immediately, the fifty guards including the one slammed down by Wilder all sacrificed their lives for the Minister, which made the newly joined officers astonished.


    "Mr. Viceroy¡­" Carlos swallowed and said, "you just killed¡­ killed them?"


    I nodded without saying a word, then rode with Fischer toward Jack. My other officers went off their horse and started burying bodies.


    "Carlos, you ought to understand our relationship with the Minister¡­" Fischer was better at explaining such cases, "Killing is bad indeed as we would choose not to. But to protect ourselves, what other choices do we have? You need to understand what outcome it''ll lead to if we let them go back. Look, Carlos, I know you''re a kind man¡­"


    I bet Carlos must faint as he kept saying, "Yes, Your Royal Prince! My inconsideration, forgive me."


    Jack was untying the knots of the sacks. Knowing we were near, he raised his head and told me, "Sir, there''s a person inside, and alive!"


    I nodded and watched him. I was particularly interested in knowing the identity of the ones the Minister was so eager to kill.


    As the first sack was untied, a beautiful middle-aged woman was revealed. She wore plain clothes and weeping. After what stuffed her mouth was removed, she breathed heavily for air. Apparently, she could not talk for the time being.


    The second sack was opened, it was a pretty boy. His chicks were slightly reddened and swollen as he might be slapped once or twice. His body was tied as well. The boy struggled towards the first woman while groaned ''mother.¡¯


    Having seen the boy, the woman''s eyes brightened instead of the dead within.


    "Untie them," I told a man beside me. No body dare to do anything without my order.


    As the last sack was opened, came out a man everybody was familiar with: the old bastard!"


    "You!" I was stunned.


    "Dean!" Fischer jumped off his horseback and hastily removed the stinky socks that stuffed the Dean of the Divine City Royal Academy''s mouth, "Dean, how did it happen? Why would Luhrmann do this to you?"


    Watched such old man who was neither my enemy nor my friend, nor even a stranger. I was speechless. On the other hand, Carlos responded to Fischer''s kindness as he fetched his bottle for the Dean to wash his mouth.


    "Your Highness¡­" The Dean had a clear view of who was in front of him, his lips trembled and said, "Your Highness, my wife! My children!"


    "Hey, that¡­ maester," I squatted beside him and tapped his shoulder, "Calm down, your families are fine¡­"


    As the mentally confused Dean saw me, he immediately came sober and bounced back then yelled, "Why you! Don''t touch me!"


    He reacted so quickly and impulsively, which made I at a loss of what to do and my hand remained half air. What a shame.


    Luckily no one knew about my past with the Dean except for my brothers here.


    "Seemed that you''re still unconscious." I said seriously, "Let me check you out¡­"


    Then my hands came reaching for the Dean but were caught by Fischer. He knew I wanted to fix the Dean and stopped my action!


    "My Dean, have you recovered your unconsciousness?" He talked as he blinked to the maester, "I assume you don''t need Viceroy Cohen''s personal treatment, am I right?"


    The Dean watched me and looked back at Fischer then nodded with difficulty.


    Fischer turned to me and said with a hint of a smile, "The Dean has recovered. Viceroy Cohen, I have to ask you to check his wife and son."


    What else should I do as Fischer had already asked me to? He was my brother. I had no choice but did what he told.


    "Madam, boy, are you hurt? Here, have some water." I took over a bottle of water and handed it over to the woman, "My name is Cohen. I''m Cohen Kheda."


    "Viceroy Cohen, thank you for your help." The woman stood up and tidied her clothing and bowed deeply to me, "I''m Lorenzo''s wife. My name is Cersei. You name often came up with my husband."


    "You don''t have to tell me. He must¡¯ve said no kind words about me." I was so depressed, but I wouldn''t show it in front of this Madam Cersei, "Never mind, madam. What was going on?"


    "I have no idea." Cersei shook her head and said, "The night before, my husband took us to hide here out of the Divine City overnight, but they found us anyway¡­"


    I judged from her words that this foolish Dean maester must have offended the Minister somehow. Luckily he wasn''t that of a fool, he took his family out of the city once he realized it.


    "Where''re you going with your families?" I asked Madam Cersei, "Don''t you have two more sons?"


    "We¡­" Cersei''s words stopped halfway. Apparently, her eyes were searching for her husband.


    I turned about and found the Dean Lorenzo weeping bitterly in front of Fischer.


    "Madam, excuse me." I told Cersei, "I''ll talk to the Dean. Your family reunion is the priority."


    "My husband¡­ he''s a man obsessed with his belief. Viceroy Cohen, please excuse him." Cersei bowed again. I ran away from her because I would be uncomfortable once someone bowed toward me.


    "Is he alright?" I approached Fischer.


    Fischer held tightly in Dean''s hands.


    "Cohen, I need a favor." Fischer told me, "I want to build a school in Dark City, and Lorenzo as the new dean¡­"


    "NO!" I objected firmly, "I cannot work with him!"


    "NO!" The Dean opposed as well, "I share no common ideas with this man!"


    "Is that so?" Fischer gazed at us two, which made me a bit nervous, "Then why you said the same, exact words just now?"


    I said, "I didn''t see that coming!"


    The Dean said, "That''s coincidence!"


    "You two fools! It''s settled!" Fischer chuckled and said solemnity, "I, in the name of the Swabian Prince and a Knight of Protoss, now announce, from this moment forward, Lorenzo will be the Dean of Dark City Academy! Viceroy Cohen, you must find Dean Lorenzo''s two other sons. That''s an order to be carried out immediately!"


    "Yes!" Lorenzo and I straightened our bodies and replied. I was so enraged while Dean Lorenzo was a bit gloomy.


    "That''ll be it! We''ve wasted lots of time." Fischer pulled on his gloves, "Let''s go!"


    "Carlos! Go and get these three changed." I said loudly, "Wilder! You take 30 men now. Find Dean¡¯s two other sons based on Madam Cersei''s lead. Once you find them, go directly back to Dark City immediately! The rest, kill all the traces, let''s move out!"


    Nobody judged as my officers finished all in the shortest time. Thus after getting changed, we continued our journey with the Dean''s family.


    Two days later, I had news that Wilder had found Lorenzo''s missing sons. Since he was still behind us, I ordered him to catch up. When Wilder did, the five within the Lorenzo family cried, which made us sobbed and sighed as well. I had never expected such humanity to existed within this hateful old bastard. On the other hand, Madam Cersei was much pleasing to the eye, she was even that beautiful when she cried. She, as well as Queen Nashor and my mother, were of the same kind, beautiful moms.

 Chapter Volume 6 10

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda: The main character.Flynn, Carey, Winslet: Cohen''s wives.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers: Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Lorenzo: The Royal Academy headmaster.Cersei: Lorenzo''s wife.


    After finally, we saw yet once again Dark City''s majestic walls. After half years without seeing it, the main part of the Dark City project should have finished by now.


    A fleet of light cavalry escorted us as we entered the vast city gate. Thus the soldiers stepped onto the blue flagstone road in the city.


    There were trees planted on both sides of the flat and straight streets. Behind them were lodging houses that were either 2 or 3 floors high. Between the building stood cheering Dark City residents. Humans were tossing flowers at us; dwarf kids were dancing their neat and traditional wild dance; orcs were bumping their chest and roaring; there were as well as vampires who revealed their fangs when they smiled.


    "Shoop-bang!"


    Elves flicked their fingers to create several mini yet brilliant magic spheres that exploded above the streets. Some of the balls went off course that exploded beside some flying wingmen above the crowd. Those playful wingmen will pretend to be hit and screamed to fall and rise again, which made the crowd laugh out of kindness.


    They were not welcoming the Knight of Protoss, nor a nobility lord, nor the Viceroy and prince. They were merely welcoming their friends.


    "Cohen! Fischer!"


    "Fischer! Cohen!"


    I was glad that they would call us by the names. In fact, many alien people, most of the times, would rather call you ''Lord'' instead of your name. Addressing people by their names was a way to call their most familiar friends.


    After we had finally stepped onto the stairs of the Viceroy¡¯s mansion, a City Hall bureaucrat ran into the center of the streets and yelled, "Alright, dear residents, His Royal Prince and Viceroy have rushed all the way here, they''re tired and with tons of business to attend. Go home now!"


    The residents laughed uproariously and dispersed. These people, which the Holy Temple had documented ''foolish beings who don''t yield to force; slugs who stinks and don''t possess the sense of shame.'' were leaving while waving their hands with a smile.


    I was overjoyed that I came this far as a Viceroy. Seeing those residents from different races treated me like their family, despite that I might ask them for more in the future, I will snot regret!


    I turned to my house and faced the gate. The guards immediately roared, "Your Highness! Viceroy!"


    I nodded with a smile as I was about to stride into the gate with proud, but a man''s voice came, a loud one.


    "YOU CAN''T!"


    My scalp tingled.


    "Your Royal Prince, allow me." This old bastard Lorenzo bowed to Fischer and said slowly, "As a senior official, you should respond explicitly and ably to your subordinates'' greetings and salutes, which should never be perfunctory! It is the basic courtesy knowledge a nobility should possess.


    Now you must have known why my scalp tingled. Since this old bastard joined us on the way, he has never stopped judging me. He was not satisfied with my language, my manners, my everything!


    Honestly speaking, since Fischer had decided to take him in, I was ready for such an outcome. I admit that he was a very competent person. Moreover, he was a person which Dark City currently lack. But it did not mean that I had to endure him as a whole.


    I can endure him judging me, what intrigued me the most was that he never talked the matter with me. Usually, he will, after I had said or done anything he thought to be inappropriate, seriously tell someone of the highest status around me, without any traces of politeness, which has underestimated me and seriously embarrassed me! As of now, even my valet saw me with eyes full of pitiness.


    I have asked Fischer about as to why this old bastard Lorenzo did not just tell me directly about such issues, which will make me feel much better.


    Fischer replied with a smile, "I''ve asked for you, the Dean has vowed to not speak with you since the thing that happened in the royal palace washroom. And as a noble gentleman, he has to keep his words¡­"


    I was speechless.


    And if I reacted none to his words, he will keep on saying it. And if nobody was there to hear, he will hail loudly to the sky ''His Light God!", then continue until I felt the eager to kill myself and until I altered my behavior as he pleased.


    "Greetings!" I leveled my right hand in front of my chest and strode into my mansion. My pleasure had long gone, now what was in my mind was all about how to throw the Dean into a zoo cage.


    My brothers and subordinates behind me all acted cautiously: greeted the gate guards one by one and entered.


    Because it was our first time to visit the Viceroy¡¯s mansion. Thus the vampire Kennen (Windsor''s elder brother), the general director of the Dark City project accompanied us throughout the tour.


    The newly completed mansion had a simple style and was naturally sculpted. It was without too much decoration. There located a small square after entering the gate as well as a three-deck meeting building which faced right at the gate. The meeting building was the place where directors from the departments of the City Hall conduct their business. Out of the intention of convenience, the directors'' assistants all worked in the offices in the City Hall, which located just next to my mansion''s meeting building. There were also multiple tunnels between the estate and the City Hall.


    As for the guards, either open or secret, radiated from the center of the Viceroy¡¯s mansion and the City Hall.


    After the main meeting building, located a smaller meeting place, which was the place solely for me to conduct my daily business. Although it was tinier than the one in the front, it was the highest building in the Dark City so far, six decks. Kenne told me that one was able to see the whole city if standing on the top floor.


    Behind my meeting place was a huge garden. The garden and the wall had divided the mansion into two parts. The rear part certainly belonged to my families.


    I just went past the garden then saw three graceful and elegant beauties standing at the door of the backyard. Amongst them, the one with an elegant bearing was Flynn Rhona, on her left, the gorgeous Carey Rhona, standing on the right was certainly the gentle Winslet!


    "My darlings." I chuckled and reached out my hands to the girls, "I''m back¡­"


    "Oh, you still remember to come back?" Flynn smiled and glanced me and asked quietly, "My great Viceroy, do you know what direction your mansion faces?"


    "Er¡­" I can''t tell, I had not noticed!


    "To the south." Winslet chuckled, "You''ve always been so careless."


    "Yeah!" I grinned, "To the south!"


    "Humph! If Winslet didn''t tell you, you would know that?" Carey was even cuter when her eyes were puffing, "I knew you were just too busy playing out there! He forgot all of us!"


    "Nope! I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare!" I pointed the finger at the sky and the other hand on my chest and said, "I''ve brought special gifts for you all. The stuff you can never find on the market!"


    "Alright, alright." Fischer who stood behind me advanced and said, "I can vouch for Cohen, he''s been very behaved throughout the days. He''s never cheated¡­"


    "No, I didn''t!" I promptly took over the subject, "Let''s go inside¡­"


    I watched as my wives opened their gifts with joy, then suddenly a man''s roaring came from behind.


    "YOU CAN''T!"


    My scalp tingled yet once again. My fists clenched.


    "Hehhe¡­" Even Fischer felt embarrassed this time, "Well¡­ let me introduce the new dean of the Dark City Academy ¨C Mr. Lorenzo. There''re his wife and children."


    "Lorenzo?" My ladies paused for a moment. Carey reacted quickly and said with doubt, "Is he the DC academy''s basta¡­ headmaster?"


    I cannot blame Carey''s tongue slip because when we were together, we''ve always called Lorenzo ''old bastard''. Thankfully Carey''s line of thought was quick, she didn''t come out ''bastard'', or it will be even more embarrassing.


    "Greetings, madams!" Lorenzo solemnly bowed to my wives, so solemn that even I felt sad for him, "I''m Lorenzo of the DC Royal Academy. I was appointed by His Royal Prince to build a new school here in the Dark City. I will be needing your help in the future, Your Ladyship!"


    "So¡­" Not even Flynn was ready for such a situation, "Well¡­"


    "Your Ladyship! I believe," Lorenzo cleared his throat and presented his unique skill, "as a senior officer of the empire, the first thing to do when he returns to his territory is to conduct his business instead of meeting families. It is the basic work ethics of an empire bureaucrat. What do you think, Your Ladyship?"


    "Indeed, but¡­"


    "Please return, Your Ladyship!" The old bastard Lorenzo continued, "Public interests before private ones, God''s truth."


    My three wives helplessly shared a look with me, said goodbye to the others and left. Flynn ran off with Lorenzo''s wife together. Gosh, I would be lost in my own house if nobody came as a guide!


    What a tragedy¡­


    Thus we the managerial class went in the meeting building and started dealing with the affairs after I left. City officials from each department came running back and forth to pile enormous amount of documents that needed my personal revision onto my desk.


    As a newly established province, there were still a big number of public affairs. During the half year period when I was away, a lot of refugees who possessed no money nor land came pouring into my province in batches. Populations of all races climbed. According to the most recent census, the population of the region was near 3, 000, 000, much more than my anticipated number since the start.


    Speaking of which, it was a great measure building the dozens of towns around Dark City, if it weren''t for them, these refugees would have bankrupted me already.


    As of now, my City Hall was in good operation. Each department worked together to settle the refugees by building countless villages around Dark City and the peripheral towns. For the refugees, their viabilities were outstanding, I had to give them that. As long as you provide them with a land and enough food before harvest, without too much help, 3~5 days later, a hut will appear, and the refugee family will be happily farming on their shared land.


    Due to the difference in the varied traditions and customs, after I issued many decrees, I have divided several prominent alien race settlements into separate areas and forbid future enrollment in case of large-scale conflicts such as the fight for more land and resource. Such conflicts were common among the refugees. If I did not contain them, it¡¯d result in an even greater struggle.


    "My Lord, they need more food since the population is increasing." A City Hall official reported, "But it''s not until the second harvest season next summer could we be self-sufficient. Before that, we''ll have one more harvest, but that''s less than enough to fix the food problem, what should we do?"


    Fischer frowned and caught the key to the question, "Before we come with a solution, how long can you hold up?"


    "Our storage will be enough for more than half month, a month at most." The man quickly said a few numbers, "The food was all from Darkmoon and DC since last time. Besides, we have required that the residents to try finding their food on their own. But, they don''t have much of choice. The hunters have almost extinguished all games near the area. Besides, some people dig for wild vegetables, it''s also a problem since the field is now full of holes¡­"


    "Fishing and hunting must be moderated; they can''t overkill! I see, you get the areas that need support into two parts." I desperately rubbed my forehead trying to come up a better solution, "Create one near Darkmoon, the other near Winper City. Give me a register of names and start building roads. Wait for my orders!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Dismissed! Don''t worry." I knock on my desk, "I''ll bring more food from Darkmoon. Besides, the Winper businessmen should have more food stored, that should be more than enough."


    "That''s great! Thank you, Viceroy!"


    I waved my hand to let him go.


    "Viceroy!" The second official came near and said, "I have a problem."


    "Start talking!" I nodded at him. Now, go push all the fucking problem to me!


    "You know," I could tell that this man was prepared as his speech was well-organized, "we''ve built too many villages, though currently, we don''t have enough stuff to manage them. Even the current village leaders are nominated by the villagers. We''re worried that if it goes on, the administration will be a problem. Besides, there''s a chance that our enemies would take advantage of it to penetrate our governance in large scale."


    "What''s the City Hall''s solution?" Fischer asked.


    "You could say that we''re at a dead end. Although a village headman is a minor position, we can''t be less careful, because that''s the most basic managerial position." The officer explained, "Our first group of students in the school are at least one year and a half before graduation. And department backup trainees should be trained for at least 6 more months for them to have the necessary managerial power¡­"


    "I see, now quiet!" I stood up and paced in the room, "Give me a moment."


    "Now write," I told my clerk, and he immediately placed his quill above the paper and waited for my words.


    Chief executives of all towns and villages within the Dark province will be appointed by Viceroy Cohen Kheda personally. City Hall denies all and any personnel or organizations nominated or established by residents. Every Dark resident has the right to refuse the unofficial assignment. Such personnel or organization has only the right to moderate instead of giving orders, they must cease all activities after an assigned official''s arrival! Anyone who objects will be expelled or hanged by law!


    Decreed


    Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of Dark City


    As I spoke word by word, Fischer stood by the clerk and checked my decree by sentence. He did not alter the meaning, only tightened, simplified and regulated my grammar.


    I was content at the decree after his proof reading.


    "Issue the decree immediately, but post them only in the towns instead of the villages." I told my directors from the City Hall, "This way, no matter what kind of guys are those headmen, I can take advantages of them before our staffs are ready. Once I have enough people, they''ll be disposed! In fact, dispose them all, they, their trusted fellows. Move them to other villages and no appointments within three generations! How could they pull that off, fuck!"


    "That¡­" A City Hall official was about to say something.


    "It''s okay." I said to him with a smile, "You''re not one of them, tell me about your problem."


    "Yes, Viceroy." He said, "Isn''t it a bit unfair? They helped us to manage our people and require nothing in return. It''s one thing to just dispose them out of consideration, why do you move them to other places?"


    "I''m glad you''re thinking. But like what you thought, there''re two kinds of people who would offer to manage, one is those who really want to help out, the other one are certainly the enemies we''ve been worrying about." I laughed, "As for the former, we thank them, since they don''t require anything, neither money or positions, so it''s ok to treat them like this. As for the latter, once spotted, execute them on sight, those not spotted, it''s my mercy for them to be moved somewhere else. Do you understand my words?"


    "I¡­ I do!"


    "Then do you know how to manage?" After dealing with my last business affair, I wouldn''t mind joking with my subordinates.


    "I don''t!" He was full of confusion as all other officials who were in the room. They must be thinking about how could such question be justified with a sentence or two?


    "I''ll tell you, no matter how much power you have, a manager is still a human being. His brain is no smarter than yours. In fact, a lot of them aren''t and their vision not as broadened. But the point is, "I stood up and put on the robe I just took off, "the most important is the way he deals with things! For the same matter, some measures might cause complaints, some could cover all the bases, that''s the point!"


    "Tell us more!" A man was too anxious to let me go. I glanced at him, and he immediately loosened his hands, "I''m sorry Viceroy!"


    "And, that is¡­" I suddenly recalled when was in Heaven Island shower room, I taught the priest how to deceive his superior and subordinates, "extremely loyal, kind, devoted and ethical!"


    Having said that, I went downstairs with Fischer and headed to the backyard.


    With my instinct and directed by the maidens, Fischer and I reached the small drawing room in the backyard.


    "Hold it!" Fischer stopped me, "I remember that you wives and Dean Lorenzo are discussing a topic."


    "How did you know that?" I asked, "I wondered where is that old bastard! Are the gals planning to beat him up?"


    "Get over your head! Carey took him while we were in the meeting building, you didn''t notice."


    Fischer lowered his voice, "What''s your take on this? Perhaps they''re signing a treaty on how to deal with their husband¡­"


    "Let''s check it out." I was a bit scared, "Slowly, quietly!"


    Fischer and I lowered our bodies, crawled under the window and concealed ourselves. What was conversing in the room clearly passed into our ears.

 Chapter Volume 6 trivia

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Note 4: Recommended music of this chapter, Baked Words


    Characters in this chapter:


    Cohen Kheda(Claude): The main character.Flynn, Carey, Winslet: Cohen''s wives.Marfa, Jack, Wilder, Moya: Cohen''s childhood friends and firm supports.Fischer Summers(Raven): Cohen''s friend and the prince of the Swabia Empire.Luhrmann: The Swabian Prime Minister assigned by the holy temple.Lorenzo: The Royal Academy headmaster.Cersei: Lorenzo''s wife.


    (Dark Province Capital, Dark City.)


    It was a stretch of cloudless blue sky and a brisk breeze.


    In the drawing room of the Viceroy''s backyard, Viceroy''s three wives had a renowned scholar from Divine City as their guests, while two well-dressed young men squatted under the window listening to whatever was going on inside.


    "¡­ that''s how you offend the Minister! Dean Lorenzo, it surprised me!" Her Ladyship Flynn Rhona, having listened to the former Dean of the Divine City Academy''s explanation, said with a smile to her guest, "What a mean man, the Minister."


    "Your respected Madam Flynn, honestly, I know I''m a stubborn." Dean Lorenzo''s voice sounds a bit out of choices, "But I am who I am. I cannot help me correcting things when seeing unmannerly behaviors, so I might offend you in the future for such a reason."


    "I don''t see how, Dean Lorenzo. We don''t know you like today in the past, but as far as I can tell, it''s one of your biggest virtue!" Her Ladyship Carey Rhona said with a smile. She seemed to be very straightforward on things.


    "My appreciation, Madam Carey." The Dean said, "If only I wouldn''t lose my life here because of my virtue."


    "You won''t, Dean. When Cohen is mad, he would at most yell at you." Her Ladyship Winslet said softly, "You will come to understand that, despite that Cohen always make it clear what he likes and what he doesn''t, but that''s all about him. Trust me, he won''t be harsh on you."


    Under the drawing room window, a black-haired young man made a cold ''humph'' sound.


    "I hope so."


    "By the way, Dean Lorenzo," Her Ladyship Flynn said, "could we ask for your advice on a matter? I think only you in the Dark City are capable of answering such a question."


    "Madam Flynn, I''m all ears!" Once he heard there was a question to answer, the much-exhausted Dean¡¯s eyes instantly brightened as well as him as a whole, "Solving problems is the one thing I actually live for!"


    "Then with all due respect, Dean Lorenzo," Flynn held off for a second, "You know, males in this world are not limited to marry only one wife, moreover, in the meanwhile, they usually pay constant attention to other females after their marriages. Do you consider it rational in your point of view?"


    The two young men under the window shared a look, they both saw astonishment in the other''s eyes.


    "Madame, allow me. I need a few minutes." The Dean said, "It''s a complicated question that requires partial explanation. It''ll be right up, a moment please."


    "Take your time." Her Ladyship Winslet stood up and filled the dean''s empty goblets with more wine.


    "Before I say anything, I''ll make it clear that I have only one wife." Finally, the Dean opened his mouth, "I will, do my utmost, judge this matter fairly."


    The three ladies nodded and listened on.


    "First of all, let me start by stating the reality. Throughout the continent, the population has always been declining due to the ruthless war and starvation, especially wars. Men are and always will be the major part of the war and labor. They also made the ones who died. The accumulation of the men diseasing has resulted in the fact that females weigh far more than male in number." The Dean paused and seemed to sipped his wine, "Then, the problem, who¡¯s to feed those extra females?"


    "Clearly, it is a problem for all empires. Thus the lawmakers made it legit or even encouraged men to marry multiple wives as long as they are able to feed them. Males can marry however many they want."


    Under the window, a black young man made a thumbs up to the other.


    "These matters apart, let me explain it from the aspect of husband and wife. What makes a good husband? What makes a good wife?" The dean was truly living up to his name on telling theories, "The definition of a good man lies in the loyalty to his family and faith. If he is a nobility, he has to be loyal to his empire and emperor. That is to say, there is too much to bear as a good man. As for a good woman, it¡¯s not that complicated, all they need to do is to sacrifice self-awareness to help their husbands to uphold their duties¡­"


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you, Dean." Her Ladyship Flynn frowned and said, "Why would females need to sacrifice themselves? Don''t all females have souls?"


    "Yes, they do. I cannot deny it. But pay attention, self-awareness does not equal to having souls." The Dean was not displeased by being interrupted, "Moreover, those who sacrificed are not limited to women, men sacrifice much more than women! He has to serve his family, his wives, plus his duties to the empire and the king. He might die during the course! Aren¡¯t that sacrifice? Having done so much, do women even have the right to require men to spend their lifetime and energy to care for them? It is obviously irrational¡­"


    "But, women and men sacrifice for an entirely different purpose." Her Ladyship Flynn objected, "What you said is not exactly right."


    "Yes, since you''ve asked, let me compare the relationship between male and female." Dean Lorenzo was so eloquent that he was able to ward off any blows, "A woman''s sacrifice limits only on her husband whereas a man has to sacrifice to ensure the livelihood of his wives and children. Compared to which, he sacrifices more."


    "Why would us women have to sacrifice for men, why would they do it for us?" Her Ladyship Carey asked out of curiosity.


    "I haven''t made it clear. Actually, no one has required a female to sacrifice anything for a male. But as a wife, she has to sacrifice for her husband." The dean said, "If she wouldn''t, then don''t marry him. Since she has married him, she has assumed such responsibility."


    "What about love?" Her Ladyship Winslet who has been quietly listening, said, "Isn''t there love out of responsibility and sacrifice after they''re married?"


    "Surely there is. A real gentleman has a very subtle way to moderate love." The dean laughed, "His moderation of love will decide his wives'' status in case any of them are repressed by the others. Only because of love makes a gentleman to love every of his wives despite the fact that he has multiple lovers. Dealing the wife-husband relationship is also part of the sacrifice of being a husband. If a gentleman''s house resembles a Colosseo, then it''s safe to say that he doesn''t love his wives. He is not worthy of the title of a gentleman!"


    The two young men included, all were stunned by Dean Lorenzo''s comments. No one said a word for a good while.


    "Is that so?" Her Ladyship Flynn sighed, "What a shame! Do you think that gentlemen these days know all these?"


    "I''m not sure, madam. At least I consider myself not able to maintain a good relationship if I had two wives. Thus I married only one." The Dean said, "And within such a morally corrupted world, no one has the right to require the males to obey the rules. All rules can be abused easily by corrupted men to seek pleasure."


    "Well¡­"


    "As far as I can tell, nowadays, the reason for a male to marry multiple wives is not aimed for father offsprings or seeking love and relaxing exhausted mind and body." The Dean shook his head and said, "They would even rob or coerce women against their will for pleasure and possession of them then abandon them later on, what a bunch of incredibly shameful skunks!"


    "Mr. Dean, other things aside." Flynn asked, "We can understand about fathering offsprings, but how do you explain the point about ''relax exhausted mind and body?"


    "Apologies, I didn''t make myself clear." The Dean said, "You see, the wives a man marries is no doubt the prettier, the merrier, what matters more is that he has to like her. Imagine if a weary man comes home, he sees the beautiful, hears gentle, touches¡­ oh, forgive me, Madame. In such an environment, would his exhaustion be recovered more quickly?"


    The three ladies remained speechless.


    "Actually what I mentioned are not to be called wives anymore, they should be called concubines." The dean said, "Aside from the husband''s care and love, their status is only higher than maids and lower than wives. Can you understand my words, madams?"


    "How awful!" Her Ladyship Winslet said, "Is this love?"


    "Positive, it''s not only love but also a system. Like an empire, the maintenance of the relationship between the two needs a system." The Dean said, "Or what''s waiting for the females will be brutal. Such system was passed down from ancient times has its reasons."


    "I see, thank you, Mr. Dean." Her Ladyship Flynn decided to end this conversation. She considered it will harm their view of the world if it continued. At least Winslet and Carey have been half convinced by this Dean, "Thank you very much for coming over¡­"


    Having heard Flynn said goodbye, the two young men under the window quickly tiptoed away. Judging from their professional movement, it''s not their first time to eavesdrop.


    Swabia was located in the warm region on the continent. Thus there was no snow nor coldness during the winter. Most of the Swabian citizens can never understand the thing such as ''snow'' to exist.


    Hence, the new year has passed.


    The Dark City became even more lively these days as its residents could see troops training every day. They have been training with new and strange methods by many extra military officers since the Viceroy''s returning. At a corner of the city, smoke that came out of the dwarf craftsman''s workshop chimney blocked the sky. Sounds of metal striking on another echoed throughout the day. And in the highest building of the Viceroy¡¯s mansion, the spell powered lamp never went off.


    Days like this passed by and finally stopped after about a month. On the day February 1st, the Dark City residents were surprised to find that the training has stopped. All soldiers were dressed in uniforms they''ve never seen. They lined up in beautiful rows on the boulevard that connected the Viceroy¡¯s mansion and the city''s gate. No officers were scolding their men like usual, but the soldiers were well-straightened and standing solemnly. Even the most playful wingman soldiers were as serious as they can be.


    The Viceroy¡¯s mansion door was opened, came out two steeds, one white, one black.


    The young man on the white horse had his helmet and wore silver armor, a gilded and engraved long sword was on his waist. What was under his golden hair was a bright and smiling face. He was one of the Swabia''s Protoss Knight: the Royal Prince, Fischer Summers.


    Side by side rode another black horse. The rider was covered in a black suit, black armor, and a black cape. Though he has intentionally lowered his black face armor, the black-steel blade on his back had revealed his identity as the other Protoss Knight of the empire: Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of the Dark City.


    They seemed to have something on their minds. The two were whispering something despite the fact that the City Hall officials were following. The Viceroy even ignored his three wives.


    Except for these two, the whole fleet remained silent until they reached the field out of the city.


    "Halt!" Viceroy Cohen raised his hand, "Halt!"


    "Are you very free today?" He turned to his civil men, "Aren''t there anything to do in such a vast province? Fuck off, do your fucking things!"


    The officials who followed blinked as they had no idea why their great Viceroy was angry again. But nobody disobeyed the governor''s order, and all ran away. They were afraid that if they moved any slower, they might be ''fucked'' for real.


    "Bro, it''s time to go our separate ways!" Cohen Kheda said to Fischer, "Raven is going to DC, Claude is heading to the Corps. We''re out of the way!"


    "Sure, take care in the Corps. Don''t get yourself killed." Fischer said, "You promised."


    "I know! Quit being wordy, you''re acting like a woman!" Cohen Kheda waved his hand, "But Raven, I will miss you."


    "Don''t be! I''ll tell my father I want to pick up my bride once I''m in DC." Prince Fischer shook his head, "Don''t miss me, Claude¡­"


    "You two," Flynn Rhona said with a smile, "Are you really friends, or lovers? Ewww, gross!"


    "Alright, alright!" Cohen Kheda knocked his helmet, "That''ll be it! We''re leaving! I''m good with three wives at home¡­"


    "Take care!"


    "Pick a beautiful bride, Fischer!"


    "Cohen, you can''t talk to other women!"


    ¡­


    Down the gate of Dark City, as the farewell came to an end, it kicked off the beginning of a history of chaos.


    Its ending was so unexpected by even the Protoss, and the Asmodian, or should it be told, not even the Gods dare to know.


    ¡­ I am the supreme commander of the Ninth Legion and Knight of Protoss, Cohen Kheda.


    ¡­ I want you to be the Legion¡¯s military justice.


    ¡­ From now on, these are ours! If anyone wants to take them from, we kill them!


    ¡­ If you don¡¯t give my armor, I¡¯ll start killing people!


    ¡­ Legion No. 9 now entering battle station.


    ¡­ I¡¯m commanding an army of 900, 000, stop bothering me with nonsense, fuck off!


    ¡­ Okay, Dirt, I hereby declare, you¡¯re killed in action.


    Cohen of the Rebellion, Volume 6: Knight of Protoss.


    Please look forward to the next volume: Legion No.9

 Chapter Volume 7 1

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter,.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    A full list of characters and glossary, .


    "Wilder!"


    "Sir!"


    "How long does it take to the PUF HQ.?" I looked up in the darkening sky, "It''s almost dust!"


    "Sir, according to their map," Wilder marked a spot in front of us, "there should be a supply depot not far down the hill, the HQ will be a little further up. We''ll be there by nightfall, sir!"


    "Good, get a few men up to the depot." I nodded and said, "Rest your horses. After you water them, let¡¯s get back on it."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Wilder saluted then gathered a dozen men and ran.


    I was in bad luck recently since it kept raining once I crossed beyond the Swabian border. And because of the season, the rain was not heavy, but it just won''t stop. Thus I, as well as my officers must journey in cold and wet uniforms. Thankfully they were a group of tough bones and no one complained yet. The extent of muddiness on the road was hideous. It took our horses ten times more power to draw their hoofs once they were stepped on the ground.


    I wore the set of black armor from the Protoss Elder Princess, the one with a black cape. It was weird that it showed waterproof capability. And no matter what I do with it, the armor as well as the cape won''t get dirty or scratched. To test its ability, I even threw my helmet into the campfire. Then, sure enough, the helmet remained scratchless though the fire went off all of a sudden.


    I never knew that a suit of armor could be used to put off a fire, nor did I knew the theory behind it. Thus I kept on burning my armor for the next dozens of days, which ended up with the same result. No matter how big the fire was, the armor was still like a dead mouse that feared no cold. On the other hand, Wilder said it has become darker, though I had no idea it changed.


    When I entered the supply depot, Wilder and his men had set several warm campfires. The most enjoyable thing after a long march in weather like this was to sit down and drink a bowl of hot soup.


    My officers were instructed to trust our horses to the local soldiers that quartered in this depot. Then they sat around the fire in order, drinking water while joking with each other.


    I toured between the fires. Mostly what I did was tapping a guy''s head or kicking another''s butt. Like the old saying goes: Tap out the energy, kick off the weakness.


    I did it at first for fun; then these men went addicted to it.


    If I forgot to kick them one day, several most addicted guys would find their excuses to hang around me as if there was actually disconfort within them. At such times, as long as I slap-slapped, they will return to normal immediately.


    From others'' point of view, my army was a team of peculiarity which within more than a thousands people, there were all junior officers instead of a single plain soldier. Although these guys were privates not long ago, they were all rookies instead of the real military officers. Their names were all on the PUF official register.


    Needless to say, these thousand officers were my proud. Moreover, they were the elites of the whole Dark City force. They were excellent in commanding, and they had the thinking pattern that resembled me. As my subordinates, understanding my intention then carry out my plan according to my will was important. If only they were a bit similar in body figures.


    I have observed that the officers from others troops from rest of the Protoss Alliance consisted of mainly human beings rather than aliens. To them, they cannot count on the aliens to command a battle. Keeping them quietly without involving into a fight was just hard.


    Thus throughout the journey, almost no other troops were willing to travel with us as if our bodies were full of flees. It might be as well that I considered them troublesome if they''d ride with me.


    "Sir!" A second lieutenant who was a wingman came running to me and said, "The horses have been watered, are we setting off, sir?"


    "Let''s go!" I nodded, "If we''re early, we might find a bunk to sleep on or something¡­"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" He dashed off to find my duty officer.


    From any aspects, the PUF headquarters was a splendid place, and its people were cocky. But I have promised Fischer to not mess with them. Thus I chose only a dozen men to come along.


    In less an hour, we have arrived at a manor surrounded by a large sum of giant tents. This was the temporary place where the PUF headquarter conducted their business. I heard somewhere near the Line, a bigger HQ was being built.


    I got off my horse at the entrance of the manor. Jack quickly ran to the guards to show my documents. Due to the time we got here was nightfall, the guards told us to wait while he darted to his commander.


    Not long after, a general-like figure who wore silver armor came out to see me.


    "Hey, it''s been a while. What''s wrong with your problem?" I laughed and said. Because of her armor and the way she walked, I immediately recognized that she was the female general who once fought with me during the royal successor''s trial.


    "Follow me." She said stiffly, "Ser Knight of Protoss."


    "Don''t call me ''ser,¡¯ who don¡¯t you just be nicer to me.¡± I followed, "How did you end up in HQ? Did you come here to be an eye candy? So does an eye candy need to put on an armor, so you¡­"


    "You bastard!" She was angry because she hit my waist with her sheath, "Shut up!"


    "Ouch!" I acted, "Pay attention next time you hit me, it''s a million dollar armor. So who''s our supreme commander?" I asked because I didn''t spot the commander''s name on the mobilization order.


    "The Supreme Commander is Prince Carl Ulysses; he''s the younger brother of the current Tansian King."


    She turned and looked at me, "I''m glad you''ve finally asked a question to the point."


    "I see!" I was enlightened to say, "So how should I address you? There''re too many generals in HQ so to make a difference¡­"


    "Winterhard Lennie is my name." She pondered and said in a lowered tone, "Remember to call me by my full name, or I''ll punch your face."


    "I''ll try to remember." I shrugged.


    Thus she led me into the only building within the manor. It was a three-floor country maison with newly painted walls.


    We crossed the hall and went directly up the stairs which the wooden floor that craved for repair made pretty annoying noise.


    "Your Royal Highness," Winterhard knocked on the door, "The Protoss Knight, Commander of the Ninth Legion, Cohen Kheda, reporting for his duty."


    "Come in, please!" A gentle and undistinguished voice came out through the closed door.


    Winterhard opened the door for me as I entered.


    A calm middle-aged man was sitting behind his spacious desk handling his business. He has carefully-combed hair. On his left chest mounted many metals and trophy badges. His clean uniform was also well-ironed. A trace of white linen shirt edge revealed behind his collar.


    I stood at attention in the center of the room and saluted, "Sir!"


    "Good evening, young Knight of Protoss." He nodded, quill put down and stood up, "Welcome to the PUF, is everything all right on your way here? I wish the weather agrees with you."


    "Your Highness, the weather was not unbearable." I said with great respect.


    "I''m glad you think so." He poured two glass of fine wine by his desk and passed me one, "Have a drink, young man. We can talk."


    "Sure, Your Highness." I took over the glass with my both hands. It was the first time I met my superior officer; I didn''t intend to put on the Protoss Knight airs since I was currently his subordinate.


    "You see, about your past, there are a lot of rumors. But I cannot care less about it. As a commander, I''m more inclined to observe with my eyes." The Prince sipped his wine and continued gently, "I only want you to know one thing, we''re tied to work together for a long while. I expect the best cooperation between us."


    "Sure, Your Highness."


    "I was not ordering you as I know I have no right to require anything from a Protoss Knight." The Prince said with a smile, "But as the Supreme Commander of the PUF, I''m constantly troubled by army affairs. I have too much work so that I can spare no time for minor matters."


    "Your Highness," I asked with obedience, "how do you define minor matters?"


    "The extent of things concerns philosophy if you have to ask." The Prince gazed at me and said, "It is what a Protoss Knight is best at, don''t you think. How could a man of no wisdom be a Knight of Protoss?"


    "Apologies for my rudeness." I nodded and said, "So you daily crucial jobs are¡­"


    "To meet the people from the Holy Temple and to decide things you needn''t know."


    The Prince chuckled with admiration, "As for your army''s training duty. You have total authority over those things."


    "Yes, sir!" I caught his idea and said, "Understood."


    "I''m glad you did." The Prince walked back to his desk, "So you want to see your troops now? They¡¯re quartering in a place about two days ride from here."


    "Sure, Your Highness. Are there anything else I should pay attention to?"


    "No, but I''m sure you will notice things." The Prince answered, "General Winterhard, please take the Protoss Knight for his stuff."


    "Yes, Your Highness." Winterhard waited by the door, "Your Excellency, this way please."


    "See you soon, Your Highness."


    Carl Ulysses gave a smile then once again focused on piles of papers.


    Once I have received my proof of identity and my army register, Winterhard walked with me out of the building.


    "Oh! The Holy Temple has already provided me with many officers." I leafed through the register in my hand and asked, "They''d do that?"


    "Those men were transferred earlier by the Holy Temple for the time being. They''re basically the nobility younger generation from each country." Winterhard replied, "Don''t worry, they''ll all be gone right before the War."


    "Gone?" I raised my voice, "So they came for a vacation? My legion is not a tour group, for god sake!"


    "Close enough, Legion No. 9 is not well-reputed anyway."


    "What does that mean, they caused it?"


    "See for yourself¡­"


    Having said that, Winterhard retreated into the building, leaving me standing at the gate.


    "Not well-reputed¡­" I felt bad about it then yelled to my men, "Get on your horses! We''re setting off to the Ninth Legion immediately. Jack, tell the men in the depot to follow quickly!"


    We took a day and a half to cover a two-day ride.


    The Ninth Legion camp was by a small town. I chose to hit the legion immediately instead of going through the town.


    By the moonlight, we saw scattered campfires set up all over the place, the camp center to be more so was blazed with fire. After we''ve approached closer, I even saw a few naked women across the fence!


    What the fucking legion was this, it was totally a legion of whores!


    I raised my right hand to make gestures. Thus the officers behind me divided themselves into teams. A few of them went toward the main gate; the rest just started patrolling near the fence. As for me, I led the rest and made it into the camp.


    There were guards at the gate, which surprised me.


    "Halt!" An officer ranked as major stepped out with a row of soldiers behind him and said, "This is the Ninth Legion''s camping ground. If you''re looking for our commander, please go to the HQ!"


    A wine smell of bad quality came by the wind.


    "What''s your commander''s name?" Jack asked on his horse.


    "Who knows! He ain''t here yet." The Major said carelessly, "The man currently in charge here is Brigadier York Tyrant, he ain''t here either."


    "Boss, this guy''s a nobleman, look at the sigil on his armor." Wilder whispered, "I don''t see slave marks on the soldiers behind him. They should be his bodyguards."


    "When is your commander be back?" I urged my horse to advance, "I have urgent business for him."


    "It''s hard to say, maybe tomorrow, perhaps after." The Major gazed me up and down and said, "You can''t come in today anyway. Who are you?"


    "Me?" I shot my foot on his face then lifted my cape to reveal the military rank on my shoulder as well as my neck ornament, "I''m Cohen Kheda!"


    Before the Major''s bodyguards could react, the entire sum of them was put down.


    "Inquire them about the the Legion¡¯s primary condition." I said, "Hang those who lie!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Not long after, Wilder came back to report.


    "Boss, the high-ranks all went to the town. They draw cards to decide who gets to have fun every day." He said, "The ones who lost will have to stay. All the soldiers are locked in their tents.


    I did not need to hear Wilder''s report to know the seriousness of the matter. Imagine an area of barracks that held thousands of men, and nobody came to inquire us after we captured the gate for such a while. You can just picture what a mess here in this place.


    "Carlos, tie''em up for now." I said, "We''ll get in. You hold your position here. Put down anyone who wants to pass, in or out!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Carlos then asked with confusion, "But with what excuse, sir?"


    "Excuse, well, poorly dressed, dispirited look, pooping in public, anything you can think of!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Carlos nodded heavily and said, "No one will pass, sir!"


    I threw my hand then took my men into the camp.


    "Get rid of anything that doesn''t belong in a military barrack!" I passed my order on and continued, "Knock out all ranked officers, no excuses needed."


    The area of the camp was rather large, though the inner installation was simple.


    The slave soldiers slept in giant tents which were blackish and shabby. Thus my officers, five men in a team, all spread out and swept through the twin, domed tents which built for low-rank military officers.


    According to the system, the junior officers'' tents were set up just beside the soldiers'', which made our work way easier: by a stuffy groan sound, all who were in the tent will be tied up in a row, mouth stuffed then led in front of my horse.


    "Ahhh! O!!!!! Geez!!!"


    Beside me was a soldiers'' tent. The slaves in the giant tent awakened and with sleepy eyes, they came out to watch their sirs being beaten up. But not a single slave soldier tried to warn anybody. They were all blinking, licking lips excitedly, gloated.


    Gosh, my perspective will not end well with such soldiers. If I were caught on the battlefield, they probably would also see my off with such looks!


    "Sir, we''ve cleared the perimeter!"


    "Sir, the mid-rank officers¡¯ tents, inspection in progress!"


    "Sir, we caught two more at the gate!"


    Every piece of intelligence traveled quickly into my ears. As more Ninth Legion''s active officers were caught, I had nearly a hundred men tied behind me. They all looked upset and twisted their bodies while groaning.


    I was both gratified and worried whereas the officers I brought from Dark City acted outstandingly, the prowess of all others in this military camp was terrible.


    What the hell was this? A thousand of us just successfully raided a legion! This was a large-scale army for god sake!


    A leagion of thousands of soldiers¡­ like this?


    "They''re almost done, let''s go." I said, "Take those bastards!"


    The commander''s pavilions were well-lit. Judging by the sounds that were coming out, whoever were inside were singing and playing. There were scattered bodyguards either with weapons or bottles of alcohol. Every piece of women''s squeak sounds will tickle them with laughter.


    A dozen IGTs lowered their bodies and sneaked with the cover of scattered objects. Once they assigned their targets, they signaled the elves behind them. The men in the front then sprung to their targets and after the elves paralyzed them, caught whatever in their targets'' hands to not make a sound. Slowly, their bodies were leveled on the ground.


    "Heyhey, haha¡­" Right, they had to make a few laughing sounds for them.


    I dismounted and approached with a group of big and forceful officers.


    "This tent color is fucking inferior." I thought and told my side men, "Tear it down!"


    No one hesitated. For a mighty orc, it was an insult if they can''t easily destroy such a tent.


    "Puff! Puff!" This was the sound of wood stakes being pulled out.


    "Zip! Zip! Zip!" This was the noise of a tent being dissected.


    "Whoa, help!" This¡­ no need to explain what sound this was.


    After the dust had dispersed, several magic-powered torches made this place as bright as day, which made the few undressed senior officers looked particularly funny.


    "You¡­ who are you?" After a good while, an officer with a woman in his arm was back to himself and asked, "What do you want! This is the Legion''s ground!"


    I pinched Wilder then pointed at the officer who talked, then Wilder strode to them.


    "Slap!", he gave a heavy strike on that officer¡¯s face then Wilder roared, "What''s your position, fucking bastard?"


    I swore I did not teach Wilder that piece of profanity!


    "I¡­ I''m York Tyrant''s deputy¡­" The officer''s face swelled and said, "Who on earth are you?"


    "That I can tell you, who I am." I stepped forward and said, "I AM Cohen Kheda, your commander."


    Only a while after did the deputy said with a finger pointed at me, "You¡­ you''re¡­"


    "Slap!" He was hit one more time and Wilder yelled, "It''s ''SIR'', you son of the bitch!"


    "Wilder, don''t be like that." I hinted the women in the deputy''s arm, "Who is she?"


    "Sir¡­ she''s from the town." He replied, and gave a smile out of gratitude for me keeping Wilder from hitting him.


    I nodded and asked, "Where''re your commanders?"


    "They''re in the hotels in town."


    "Which hotel?"


    "Well, sir." He snuffled, "There''s only one hotel in town."


    "What''s his business?"


    "Sir, you know, it''s very desolated here." He said, "So the hotel also has whore business."


    I sighed heavily and laughed bitterly, "The Ninth Legion! Haha! This is the Ninth Legion! WILDER!"


    "Sir!"


    "Take three hundred men with you. We''re having some fun in town!" I said, "Jack! Gather all slave soldiers! When I come back, I wanna see them dressed tidily¡­"


    I paused then hinted the ''senior'' officers who were still sitting on the ground, "They must be well-dressed and hanged on the gate!"

 Chapter Volume 7 2

    Translated by Tianic


    The previous chapters are being edited with Grammarly paid version, current progress: v1c10


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    A full list of characters and glossary, .


    I did not expect the quartering of a legion will generate such turmoil in a town of several hundred populations, even during the night.


    I stood on a hill while watching the lights of the small town from a distance. Standing behind me were three hundred wordless Dark City''s finest.


    "Sir, it''s midnight." Wilder whispered, "Are we ready to go?"


    "You are!" I said, "Have you kept in mind what I taught you?"


    "Sir, we have!" Wilder said, "Attention all, let''s move out!"


    Wilder led the men to ride into the town. I also urged my horse to follow slowly with a few staff officers and IGTs.


    As far as I''ve observed recently, it was a waste for Wilder to serve in the army. He should join a gang. Compared to his gang-like behavior, he was such an obedient boy when he was young.


    The three hundred officers that I asked Wilder to bring were in a superior(Wilder being their commander) to subordinate relationship, which made them a family of living junior gangsters. As Wilder urged, they disregarded their officer''s uniform, put on their fierce looks and forced into residents'' doors. Those Holy Temple assigned military officers who reside in the inhabitants'' houses were all but thrown on the streets.


    These so-called distinguished men were just young nobility generation who haven''t grow their first trace of facial hair, and due to it was the middle of the night, how could they compete with my bunch of beast-like, well-trained officers? Moreover, my men will yell ''Get up, bastards!'' while dragging them out of their warm bed. Many unfortunate men heard only the words ''We''re the Protoss Knight''s justice men!''.


    Thus all of them were compelled to line along the street, shivering down in the cold wind, half-naked.


    Those who were caught by gambling desks had cards in their hands, found in the tavern with bottles in their hands; trapped in the whorehouse with a terrible-looking woman besides. Some bastards tried to tell their nobility title, and they mostly ended up countless whip slashes.


    I rode along to the hotel/whore-house in the town, and there a middle-aged man was dragged out by a few orc officers. He was punched several good times due to his constant struggling.


    "Leave me, you swines!" He yelled, "I''m a noble Brigadier! Guards! Guards!


    An orc was too impatient to bear any more of his abusive words. Thus he kicked his ass to let him reach the street before time, though face downwards.


    "You, you''ll all be hanged!" He raised his body and said, "I swear, I will hang you all!"


    "You''ll never have that chance." I didn''t even bother to dismount, and I looked down at him, "What position did you say you are in?"


    "Brigadier! I''m a Brigadier!"


    "Right." I pointed my rank on my shoulder with the horse whip, "You''d better take a look at mine!"


    "Major?" He gazed at my shoulder, "Even if you''re a major, you''ve no right to treat me like this! I''m the deputy commander of the Ninth Legion!"


    "I forgot to tell you, I am the Ninth Legion''s new supreme commander." I said, "And a Knight of Protoss."


    The Brigadier was stunned without any sub-actions.


    "S¡­ sir, forgive me. My impertinent¡­" He jabbered, "The order says you''ll be here in a few more days¡­"


    "Unfortunately for you, I arrived today." I said expressionlessly, "You told me you were a deputy commander, where''s your uniform?"


    "Uniform? Forgive me, my lord. I¡­ I left it in the room, I suppose it should be there somewhere. I¡­ I¡­ I''ll fetch it right away¡­"


    "There''s no need, you might as well return the camp like this." I told one of my staff officers, "Tell Wilder, take all man caught back to the camp!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The staff officer repeated my words, "Take all men caught back to the camp!"


    Thus we sent these Temple assigned officers under guard back to the camp. But as I passed the camp gate, I did not find anybody hanged on it.


    Thousands of magic torches lit the camp as white as day. And several thousand slave soldiers have been gathered. My officers were pacing between rows. There were no signs of mutiny!


    So then, what stopped Jack from carrying out my order?


    "What is it?" I asked a wingman officer, "Where is Jack? Why hasn''t he execute my order?"


    I was a little pissed because it was crucial to get such matters done quickly in the army, or there will be more follow-up trouble.


    "Sir!" The wingman officer replied, "Commander Jack is quarreling with a priest!"


    "A priest? I have a priest in my army?" I was surprised, "Where''re they?"


    "Sir, they''re on the training ground, sir!"


    I hurried to the training ground and heard from a distance that Jack was quarreling loudly on a stand with a white-robed priest. It was an intense fight.


    The priest was blue in the face, wand waving, spit splashing on the standing. Jack, on the other hand, was in anger. He was holding back because he did not know if offending a priest will cause me trouble.


    Several thousand slave soldiers stood by the position, they all gazed upon the situation indifferently. It was not strange because only veteran soldiers were allowed to stand around this place. Such fight-for-power affair was so common in the army, they must''ve seen a lot to know that remaining silent was currently the best way.


    I advanced to the stand and kicked the priest down for good.


    "Okay, now do you work." I told Jack gently, "Leave here to me!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jack roared then he was about to get off the stand.


    "You can''t do it! They''re all senior officers!" The white priest crawled to his feet, "I know you''re an honored Protoss Knight! But you don''t have the right! They''re all temple assigned, and I am the chief clerk of the Ninth Legion ordered by the Holy Temple! You should know my range of authorities!"


    Having heard those words, I came to understand as to why the white priests have to be deployed to study in the seminary. I dared to say that they had an ''Introduction to Threat and Provocation'' course.


    What he said had a clear intention to warn me that I had to know my lawful status, and he was not afraid of me, he will put me to more trouble in the future.


    I gazed at him, and he gazed back without fear. If he kept on living and not be eradicated, the Ninth Legion authority will be split up indefinitely. And I as well as my men will be restless ever since.


    "I understand your rights, and my orders are irreversible! However, you''ve earned yourself a chance to fight for it." I laughed, "It took me a day and night from the HQ to here. Now I''ll give you three days! Within three days, you''re free to find anyone you think who are able to stop me. And I will show you!"


    The white priest asked excitedly, "Ser, you promise you won''t kill them within three days?"


    "Believe it or not, but you''d better hurry. My patience might last for only two and half days." I turned back and got off the stand. I will not choose to declare silly things such as "In the name of a Protoss Knight¡­". Only fools will seal themselves with oaths. Who knew what will happen the next day?


    The white priest knew the seriousness of this matter. He at once rode for the PUF headquarter without even fetching a guard.


    I watched as he was out of the camp then found Jack and told him, "Put a notice in town, say the Ninth Legion has a new commander. He was wise and righteous. Any residents who have been bullied by the former Ninth Legion officers are free to drop by the camp. As long as they were able to identify the criminal and provide proof. I will give them a judgment of justice.


    "But, boss, how do you define bully?"


    "Any small matters as small as owing money, to things as big as killing and arson." I said, "Those are all the bullying sort."


    "Yes, boss!" Jack laughed, "Are you trying to collect the evidence?"


    "My Jack! Why on earth haven''t you understand?" I stroke his head, "The officer''s proof of crime are sure to be collected, we also need to gather the evidence of the regular soldiers."


    "Why, boss?" Moya asked, "They don''t have evidence, slave soldiers.


    "Those temple officers are not fools. They must have promoted some slave soldiers to shore up their status." I said with a smile, "We''re not only taking down those bastard officers but also uprooting the slaves close to them. Only in this way will we have total authority over the army.


    "Understood!" Moya answered.


    "Learn, my brothers. Management is a profound subject." I said, "I''ll give you the chances. Jack, you''re in charge of this matter. Moya, you and Wilder as well as you men, quiet down the soldiers. Don''t be too confident in yourself, ask me questions if you have one."


    I reentered the newly built commander''s pavilion and get some men to fetch me a pile of legion files.


    I took a moment to have my guys to classify and lock the temple-ordered personnel, then cost nearly the entire latter half of the night reviewing the relevant files of the Ninth Legion. By noon the next day, I have had a pretty clear understanding of the Legion''s current establishment.


    The extent of the Legion was as large to rank as the top five Legion amongst all Legions in the Protoss United Force. Aside from a few empire elite armies, the Ninth Legion had the greatest number of soldiers as many as 740, 000!


    Apart from the people who served in the management institution and logistics, common soldiers were numbered as many as 710, 000, they were all infantries. Due to the lack of administration, the establishment and management of the army were extremely messy. I had to start from zero. However, the most crucial thing was to refine the current condition before any commanding mechanism to take effect.


    I partitioned the 700, 000 soldiers on the register into three corps which totaled 30 regiments. Each regiment had 2, 500 soldiers; each 10 regiments made a division.


    The first division was under my direct command. It had ten regiments including five IGT squadrons, a law enforcement, a logistics team, a unit of armored force, a recon team and a training squadron. Besides which, the commanding units had some assorted establishments under its direct for me to entirely ignore. The designation of the regiments under the first battalion was from Regiment No. 1 to No. 10.


    Wilder was in command of the second division. Likewise, ten field regiments designated from No. 11 to No. 20 were under his leadership. Moya was the commander of the third division of ten field regiments designated from No. 21 to No. 30.


    Each regiment had a designated commander who had once served in my Dark Army and had outperformed during the past missions. I had also assigned some of the reserved talent officers who were transferred to me by the King as the regiment commanders'' deputy. I hoped for the best result out of such arrangements, because those officers the King gave me were familiar with army rules, well-experienced and disciplined, they also knew how to deal with the Corps.; as for the Dark City young officers, they were energetic and bold.


    The original establishment of the Ninth Legion was abandoned. I have assigned all of the military personnel I brought here to each and every post.


    I rubbed my slightly sleepy head then summoned people ranked deputy commanders and up to my tent for lunch. On the dining table, I declared their appointments.


    "I know you''ve never assumed such crucial positions, neither have I." I made sounds with my fork and knife, "There will be more ''firsts'' in your lives. Don''t hold back, let''s do this!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Dozens of military officers replied together, "Let''s do this!"


    "But I have to inform you about one thing." My men''s attitude had satisfied me, "You know, for me, soldiers are soldiers. I don''t believe such thing as slave soldiers. And the soldier is a legit career. Their characters are not that different from officers."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "You''ll take up your post after lunch!" I smiled and nodded, "All training and admin rituals will be carried out according to the plan I told you earlier. Each captain of the team will nominate outperformed soldiers in the shortest time possible! Regiment commanders of the second and third division, ask your question to your division commanders instead of coming for me!"


    "Hehhe¡­" The officers laughed, which embarrassed Wilder and Moya.


    I asked Jack and Carlos to stay after the lunch.


    "As for you, Carlos, your known title will my Chief of Staff. You and Jack will be in charge of the first division administration." I told Carlos, "No later than this evening, I want to see an operational General Staff!"


    "Sir," Carlos saluted and replied, "I''m on it, sir!"


    I started talking with Jack after Carlos had left.


    "Jack, do you know why I let you out of the first division commander?"


    "I don''t know, boss." Jack shook his head, "Is it because of my incompetence?"


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, Jack. You stayed the longest amongst all my brothers. And you''re the smartest one, how could you be incompetent?" I explained gently, "Each of you has different capabilities. Like your brother and Wilder, they''re very suited to lead a division of soldiers. Because they''re calm and mature. If it were you, can you face thousands of men with calm?"


    Jack, with depression and said, "I can''t yet¡­"


    "In this case, I can''t just throw you an army." I said with a laugh, "But still you can affect all of them from other aspects!"


    "I don''t understand." Jack looked at me and said, "Boss, what''re you talking about?"


    "Jack, have you noticed?" I said, "There''s a law enforcement regiment in division No. 1, what''s your take about this regiment?"


    "To enforce the law, of course!"


    "You''re quite right. I want you to be the Ninth Legion''s Lord Justice. The law enforcement regiment will be under your command. If necessary, you might need to do herald duty." I said, "This way, you can stay with me all the time, good?"


    "OK!" Jack bounced and hugged me, "Sure good!"


    "Wait a minute! Hold on!" I told Jack, "I will give you several men. You need to make arrangements for them right now. The Judge Advocate Department must be established immediately!"


    "No problem, sir! It''ll be right up." Jack unhugged me and dashed out, "Give me 2 hours, I''ll be back!"


    I watched as Jack darted away then exhaled heavily. I had finally convinced him. No matter what, I cannot let Jack risk his life in the frontline.


    I exited my pavilion and patrolled between tents on my horse.


    The camp was overwhelmed with all kinds of commands. Teams of soldiers were gathered to meet their new commander. Soldiers, for the first time in their lives, had the chance to sit around their commander and listen to what they had to say. To them, such a new method was a stranger.


    An officer will first introduce his name, rank, and race to his subordinates. Then he will declare some temporary rules which mostly consisted of such things as ''No stealing, no bullying, no peeking women'' and stuff. The following thing was the soldier¡¯s'' self-introduction in order to make them familiar with each other.


    Jack did pretty well on dealing with the details. The LAD(Law Advocate Department) and law enforcement regiment under his command were the first to operate properly.


    He set up a large tent with the help of a few soldiers, then stick a board of sign beside. Thus the LAD of the Ninth Legion was given birth to. When I was about to tell him there was a typo on the board, he has already run to the chaotic logistics regiment.


    As the first visitor of the logistics regiment, Jack ''borrowed'' a few pieces of red cloth from them. Within an hour, all officers from the LAD and law regiment had a piece of red cloth tied to their arms. I could laugh at him.


    His personality was so much like me!


    A ranked second lieutenant came by me with a dozen red-cloth soldiers carrying chairs and tables.


    "Lieutenant," I stopped him, "where''re you going?"


    "Sir," The lieutenant straightened and said, "Lord Justice has ordered us to the gate to admit residents who were bullied by former Legion officers, sir!"


    "And?"


    "And¡­ I think we''re supposed to take them to Lord Justice himself." The lieutenant pondered, "Commander Jack said none!"


    "You wanna exhaust him," I said, "by taking everyone to him?"


    "Lieutenant, remember, you''re both an officer and a judge. You''re supposed to record the residents'' appeal, and evidence then led the inhabitants to the criminals." I said, "When you have the right criminal, you have to investigate then judge the matter according to the evidence. Only at last should you report the case and your processing advice to Lord Justice and finally Lord Justice will make the ultimate judgment, do you understand?"


    "Sir, thank you!" The lieutenant roared, "Understood, sir!"


    "Yes? Get off!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    A few hours after lunch, one after another, the town residents came. They stood scattered outside the gate whispering to each other, and eventually, someone came inside. The LAD had its first business.


    An innkeeper anxiously came to the LAD officer''s desk and expressed his intention to get back the money which the former officers owed him.


    "It happened half a month ago." The innkeeper said, "They left after drinking without paying, none of them mentioned about paying¡­"


    The officer in charge of recording raised his head and asked, "Can you still recognize them?"


    "Yes, mister, I think I can."


    "Good, follow that soldier. He will find you those guys!"


    The innkeeper took a tour in the prison tent to spot the former officers who owe him money. These unlucky bastards were immediately dragged out of the tent by the law enforcement members. They were delivered to the LAD along with the evidence.


    With sufficient evidence, these temple-assigned officers confessed. But they were not afraid because no matter what, such small case was not worth mentioning to them.


    When the law enforcement members came to ask for their commander, I was there too.


    "Are there a lot of people come to appeal?" I was reading several documents as I said without raising my eyes.


    The law guy told me, "Sir, yes, sir. The number is accumulating."


    "Orders!" I ripped a piece of paper then started drawing, "Go to the logistics regiment, tell them to make 200 wood racks according to this paper. Finish them before dark."


    Then I told the law guy, "Search those former officers¡¯ luggage. Pay that innkeeper with any items of the equal value! Your commander will deal with the criminals before dust!"


    Next chapter: Lord Justice''s First Jo

 Chapter Volume 7 3

    Translated by Tianic


    The previous chapters are being edited with Grammarly paid version, current progress: v1c11


    Note 1: Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    A full list of characters and glossary, .


    While the logistics regiment were busying making the wood racks, I was teaching Jack necessary knowledge to be a judge. I have spent a couple of hours to engraft him the law concept ranging from the harm of crime to typical crime cases.


    "The most important thing is," I said, "the military law is not negotiable. It''s the rule to restrict soldiers as well as the control to maintain our army''s combat effectiveness. I could say it''s a deterrent weapon."


    "But, boss," Jack asked, "we don''t have any law articles yet, nor do we have a standard code for reference. So how do we handle these guys today?"


    "It''s simple. Classify them into minor cases and felonies." I said, "What came in today are just small cases, the ones that are rather not so severe after all. As long as these people spread the words when they come home tonight, those who suffered real crimes will be here."


    "So how should I handle these small cases?"


    "Two options, A, rod; B, whip." I pondered, "Let''s settle on the whip."


    "Why whip? Boss, last time they hit you with a rod!"


    "Don''t smirk!" I pretended to be angry, "Imagine how a man will end up after being whipped, bloody, right? That''s deterrent!"


    "But why do you want so many racks?"


    "I told you it''s all about being deterrent!" I hit Jack''s head, "Think about slashing several hundred stripped naked pigs tied on the racks, they will scream, their bodies will twist. How shocking will that be for the soldiers around to watch? From then on, all of them will think about it before doing anything wrong."


    "Understood." Jack asked again, "Then how to handle the severe cases?"


    "That''s even easier. I will teach you some catch phrases in case you need them in any public situation."


    I said in a lowered tone, "As Lord Justice of the Ninth Legion, I, in the name of the Protoss United Force and the Legion, now pronounce the following sentence: due to your crime, I will confiscate your crime tools, deprive you of your every right. Sentence, servitude or death! Understand?"


    "One thing." Jack scratched his head, "How do you define crime tools?"


    "For example, if a man steals, and he took his friend''s carriage to get to the crime scene, then that carriage is the crime tool."


    "Then we''ll confiscate the carriage and it''ll be ours?"


    "Sure." I said with a smile, "How smart you are."


    "But there''re people without tools!" Jack said, "If a man punches dead another, he has no tool!"


    "Well¡­" I pondered for a good while, "His hand that killed the man is the tool. You can chop it off then behead him!"


    "Ok, got it!"


    "Listen to me, Jack," I approached, "Tonight is your one-man show. You must fortify your authority as Lord Justice. I will be watching you, don''t screw it up."


    "Don''t worry, boss! I''m confident!" Jack laughed while his eyes lightened.


    After dinner, the logistics supervisor told me the racks were done and placed on the training field.


    "My staff chief, need a favor." I told Carlos, "Assemble the army. The LAD is having a show!"


    The soldiers merely had their lunch then were led by their commander to align on the field in the unit of division. While the commanders paced between rows correcting the soldiers¡¯ stance, the soldiers gazed amazingly at the wood racks placed on the field, unaware of their usage.


    The officers from the LAD were doing the final preparation, like how I have taught them, they were checking the criminals'' identities. The rest of the LADs stood around the field with torches raised in their hands.


    It was almost the time as I presented along with my junior and senior officers from my commanding center. We were greeted by the messiest salute in history before settling on the viewing stand.


    "Soldiers of the Ninth Legion, my name is COHEN KHEDA! I am your commander." I thundered while two elf officers who stood aside were maintaining a spell to magnify my voice, "Since yesterday, I have assumed the responsibility to care for your food, sleep, and every other thing! I have become your father to some extent!"


    "But this father position is not an easy job! Since today, I''ve received constant complaints. Honestly, it was embarrassing! I''m not pleased because a certain part of you are fucking sabotaging the Legion''s reputation!" I paused and continued, "For these people, I have nothing to say. The consequence of their crime is at Colonel Jack''s discretion!"


    After I leave the business to Jack, I sat down on the viewing stand.


    "I am Lord Justice. You can call me Colonel Jack. No matter you are a soldier or an officer, as long as you did something stupid, I will find you, and we''ll talk!" Jack assumed the position where I spoke earlier and continued, "As of today, the LAD apprehended individuals. Within those people, there are officers as well as soldiers. They have stolen things or probably owed money. Now, I''m announcing their sentence!"


    After the brief opening remarks, Jack fetched a long list and started reading. Whenever he said a name, three LAD soldiers will drag one man from the corner of the field, stripped him naked then tied him on the wood rack. Judging from their adept movement, I knew that Jack had already taught them the ''naked pig'' trick.


    It was a total of 120 lucky bastards. Plain soldiers were in the majority. But it did not mean the former officers did less bad, on the contrary, most of the officers were felonies that needed to be sentenced another day.


    "That is all!" Jack has finished the list, "The evidence is clear! 50 lashes for all, executed immediately!"


    More than 100 whipped raised highly then they shook twice in the air, with the ''hiu-hiu'' sounds, they landed on the criminal''s asses! After the initial lash, their skins immediately broke, screams came at the same time.


    "ONE! TWO! THREE¡­" The LAD soldiers counted.


    To be fair, I did not enjoy such a bloody scene, nor did I consider screaming to be ear-pleasing. But I had to do it. I had to show the soldiers my authority. I need them to be on my side.


    On the other hand, I did not think the ordinary soldiers will be discontent with my order. The ones being punished were almost all slave soldiers, though they were also the ones who remained a close relationship with the temple-assigned officers. Since they had done badly in town, it was logical to assume they would bully other slave soldiers now and then.


    The rest of the soldiers silently watched those officer-favored soldiers being whipped. I knew things were going on in their minds, though they would not reveal them for the time being.


    By the ordered numberings, 50 lashes were all but finished soon. The ones whipped were much bruised with blood, some were crying, some became urine incontinent.


    "50 lashes, this is just a tiny punishment!" Jack roared, "If there''s a next time, I will have more fun for you to enjoy. Novelty is guaranteed."


    I laughed and walked down the stand while telling Jack, "Don''t untie them for now, let the soldiers see for themselves."


    After all the rest of the soldiers had toured the racks, the regiment commanders brought their troops back to their tents. I knew the officers will take the advantage to ease their men and advertise army laws.


    Carrot and stick were both needed to rule an army from the start of time. The carrot will make the soldiers sacrifice their lives to ensure victory. The Stick will ensure the soldiers to fear their commander more than the enemies. But I needed more time to carry out the strategy.


    By the morning next day, even more neighborhood residents came to the camp, and their accusations have become more severe. Some residents dragged over a big bunch of witnesses, some came by with the wooded on a stretcher, some even brought portraits of the victims. Everyone in the town was here, which brought the LAD in a general turmoil. I had to transfer people from other departments to help.


    The entire morning saw me going over documents in my pavilion. To train Jack, I chose not to support him. Whenever Jack ran into a problem, he will come to see me, and he has been in my pavilion for dozens of times¡£


    "Boss!" Jack was here once again, "We have another case involving the temple-assigned officers."


    I didn''t bother to look at him and asked, "How many such cases do you have up until now?"


    "Forty-three." Jack took a large swallow of water and said, "Boss, you said to not kill them within three days, so here I am."


    "I did say that." I thought and said, "Get those men, question and sentence. Make sure they''re alive before that priest makes it back!"


    "Got it! I''m on it!" Jack yelled with joy, then instantly asked, "But, boss, those are high crimes."


    "Everyone is equal in a judge''s eyes." I smiled at him, "Jack, you''re the army judge. That''s why I want you to promise me, do not underestimate a criminal because he''s a slave, nor over-punish one because he''s nobility. Determine your judgment given the case itself."


    "Hey, boss, how did you know that?" Jack blushed, "I did want to do that."


    "Because I''m the boss and you''re not." I said, "Off to your work! Don''t forget to document their judgment. Keep one copy for the LAD, one for me and one for the PUF headquarter!"


    After Jack had left, I was still concerned for him. After all, it was his first time punishing temple side officers in large scale. Thus I dropped the document and headed to the field with a few of my men.


    There were many residents on the field who either sat or stood at a corner of the field. They were waiting to be summoned.


    I walked directly to Jack and sat behind him watching him work quietly.


    "Bring that tailor," Jack said, "and the criminals."


    I flipped through the case file. It turned out to be a murder which the tailor sued against several officers because they refused to pay and beat the tailor''s son to his death.


    Not long after, a middle-aged man with gray hair was brought over. He flinched and bowed, his hat was held in both hands on his chest.


    "My Lord," He said, "I''m the town''s tailor, people call me Old Ohm."


    The residents had no knowledge of the military ranks. Thus they addressed them as ''Lords''.


    "Ohm, I''m aware of your case, and you''ve sufficient evidence." Jack told the tailor, "Now, you need to identify a few men for us."


    Jack hinted several officers standing aside and said, "Are these men who killed your son?"


    "Ye¡­ yes!" The old tailor gripped his hat, "My Lord, it''s them!"


    "So, do you have anything to say about the tailor''s accusation?" Jack said to the officers, "Do you confess?"


    "Mr. Colonel!" A leading lieutenant said, "We confess, but we don''t admit we''re guilty!"


    "Name your reasons."


    "Mr. Colonel, you know. We''re from the Holy Temple." The lieutenant said, "Serving us is his duty. How could you call it a crime by beating a civilian to die? We''re all nobilities with pardon right!"


    "I don''t need you talk so much. All you need to tell me is whether you did it or not." Jack hit on the table, "As for your guiltiness, I will have my judgment."


    "We did it."


    "Good." Jack fetched a piece of paper, "Now It''s obvious."


    "I will now judge the case as follow, guilty." Jack stood up and said, "As Lord Justice, I, in the name of the Protoss United Force and the Legion pronounce the following sentence: all of your personal belongs will be in compensation for tailor Ohm''s lost. Confiscating your crime tools, deprive you of every right. Sentence, death, execution tomorrow!"


    "Death¡­" The three officers were stunned for a good while, "No! Mr. Colonel, you can''t! We''re innocent! We''re INNOCENT!"


    Jack threw his hands, "Take them away!"


    "Lord Justice," The wingman who was in charge of sentencing came over and asked, "What''s the crime tool? How should I confiscate them?"


    "Stupid!" Jack said, "How do you beat up someone?"


    "Hands and feet." The wingman officer said, "If those don''t work, my wings will make do."


    "There you go." Jack said quietly, "Their hands and feet, chop the¡­."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    The wingman directed a few soldiers to drag the three criminal officers away, then immediately execute the ''confiscating procedure''. After a load of cry, three pairs of bloodstained hands and feet were presented in front of the tailor.


    "Ohm, you can go home now." Jack told the tailor, "The execution is tomorrow, you''re welcomed to drop by."


    The tailor was already too scared as his face was pale, "Ah! Yes, yes, My Lord!"


    "Next!" Jack yelled.


    After I watched Jack''s several following cases, his judgments were very appropriate. No one knew he was a law rookie several hours ago.


    Seeing him handling the cases all right, I eased myself and returned to my pavilion.


    Before my butt reached the chair, I heard a sound of cry that was far beyond any helplessness, misery, and desperation echoing in the camp. And this cry was prolonged with its last sound lasting and high.


    There was no doubt that Jack screwed things up! My first reaction brought me back to the field.


    Down the viewing stand, a few soldiers were pressing hard on a crying officer. This bloodstained officer struggled so intensely that the soldiers beside were not quite enough to quiet him down.


    "Come here." I said to Jack, "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing much!" Jack came over and replied, "I did it as how you''ve taught me. I told them to confiscate this guy''s crime tool, and his execution is tomorrow. He cried a bit louder, that''s all."


    "Is that is?" I suspected, "What''s his crime?"


    "Don''t worry, sir, the case is simple." Jack said, "He admitted that he raped the bakery owner''s daughter¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­" Before I could nod, suddenly I caught the point of the problem. I grabbed Jack''s collar, "Jack, don''t tell me¡­ The crime tool you took away from him is¡­ is his¡­ Don''t joke with me!"


    "Boss, what''s the problem?" Jack was full of innocent looks, "Could it be he has other crime tools? Don''t worry. I''ll tell them to¡­"


    "There''s no need, Jack, stop. I mean it." I gazed at the piece of ''crime tool'' dropped on the earth and said while shaking my head, "Jack, you might wanna give him back the tool. Sigh, forget it, I''ll handle it."


    "You there!" I hinted the wingman officer from earlier, "Come here!"


    He trotted over, "Yes, sir!"


    I said, "Execute this daughter-raper immediately. To purify his soul, burn him! This is an order!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Jack, if anyone else asks you about this officer''s case," I turned to Jack, "Tell them I made the judgment for you. And don''t deal with crime tools of such kind anymore!"


    "Yes, boss!" Jack said, "Have I done wrong?"


    "Yes, you have." I told Jack gently, "But don''t you worry. Mistakes are not scary, what''s scary is the unawareness of mending it. Off to work."


    After dealing with Jack''s error, I returned to my pavilion. My time was fixed because I needed to settle everything within three days when no one will come to oppose me.


    One meeting after another, I was too busy to eat or sleep. Luckily I brought enough officers, and they knew how to handle ordinary affairs. All worked hard to make sure no trouble to occur within three days. As long as I could win the battle with that temple priest, my status in the Legion will be stabilized.


    That white priest who went out to find reinforcement came back within the agreed time. His helpers ranged from generals with sparkling badges to higher priests to the chief executive of the district.


    As they came into the camp from the gate, they were welcomed by hundreds of gallows, under which were the officers with missing arms or legs. The neck knots were already on their necks. Further down the gate, they reached my pavilion. There were also dozens of LAD soldiers lashing the convicts while yelling out numbers accompanied by more screams. I wonder they''ve never seen such a scene. It was merely an appetizer I had for them.


    As a major commander, I certainly should greet them by my pavilion with a warm smile and kind gesture.


    "Mr. Cohen Kheda, I came back on time." The priest clerk approached first, "I hope you have kept your words."


    "Sure I did, Lord Priest." I said with a smile, "I didn''t kill anyone unless someone made me lose my sanity."


    "I''m relieved to hear that." The clerk priest said, "Now allow me to introduce our guests."


    "I''m sorry, the army camp deals with military affairs only." I put away the smile, "I don''t need guests!"


    "Oh, sorry, Mr. Commander, no, I mean Ser Knight of Protoss." He was surprised at me falling out, "They''re not guests, they''re¡­"


    I remained cold-faced then lifted my hand and gave him a genuine slap.


    "REMEMBER!" I gazed at the clerk, "I AM the Ninth Legion''s supreme commander! You''re my subordinate, make your words as brief as possible! I don''t want rubbish here!"


    I intended to act as a temperamental man. The slap was not only for the clerk priest but also for everyone else on the spot to see. I wanted them to also consider their status before they spoke.


    Only in this way will I not end up being accused by all of them at the same time. They were in my army camp, after all, they had to consider their own safety.


    Decency was forever the first thing to consider for these people. They would never oppose me under the risk of being slapped. Even if they could do something to me afterward, the loss of being slapped or stripped outweighed the gain.


    "Your Excellency!" A silver-armored general spoke, "If there are no other problems, we need to talk."

 Chapter Volume 7 4

    Translated by Tianic


    The previous chapters are being edited with Grammarly paid version, current progress: v1c11


    Note 1: An editable text of this chapter, .


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Note 3: A full list of characters and glossary,


    "Sure." I sided my body to make space in the doorway, "Welcome, General Winterhard Lennie!"


    "Allow me to introduce." Winterhard, who wore a suit of armor, said, "You will not slap me, will you?"


    "Dare me not." I laughed, "Since the battle on the altar, you save no pleasant attitude for me, everybody knows that."


    "Cut the crap." Winterhard''s hand made a gesture, she said, "This is the Portaria Chief Operation Officer."


    I smiled and nodded to greet him. Averagely, the Chief Operation Officer position was always assumed by a royal family member. Since my army camped on his family''s land, I had better not offend him anyhow.


    "This is the special counselor of the High Priest from the Portaria Holy Temple." Winterhard continued, "He happened to be at the HQ, so we brought him along."


    I looked over and found this counselor to be my old acquaintance. He was the Portaria white-robed priest who followed me all the way to Divine City and insisted on awarding me with a bunch of medals.


    "Ser Knight of Protoss," He said with a smile, "don''t you remember me?"


    "Mr. Priest, how could I." I said with care, "You awarded me my very first medal. Please forgive my manner earlier."


    "This is the local Viceroy, and this is the the PUF''s Deputy Quartermaster." Winterhard said, "There''s one more general coming shortly after."


    I greeted each of them and said, "Please, come in. I hope my tent is not too shabby."


    "Get me immediately the other 2 division commanders, Lord Justice, and my Chief of Staff." I remained the last and told my orderly, "Tell them it''s an emergency meeting!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    I entered my pavilion as well. Right before I had everybody seated, Carlos and my bros were here.


    "Sit down." I hinted several seats beside me, "These sirs are from the PUF headquarter."


    I had only one table in my pavilion, which was a long dining table for about 60. After all the people had sat down on both sides, I hinted the priest clerk to let him start talking.


    "Now, it happened like this." The clerk stood up; cheeks were still a bit swollen. He eased his tone as much as possible, "On the first day of Mr. Cohen Kheda''s arrival, he arrested his deputy ¨C York Tyrant following the captivity of all the lower ranked military officers. And he wanted to execute them.


    "Wait," Winterhard raised a hand to interrupt the clerk, "Ser Cohen Kheda, did it happen?"


    "Positive." I was dead serious.


    Winterhard wrote something on her paper, "Mr. Clerk, please continue."


    "Good. As you all know, former legion officers'' jobs were ordered by the Holy Temple; they''re good officers!" The clerk was a bit emotional, "Even they did something wrong, the cases should be at the temple''s discretion. I want to remind Ser Cohen Kheda, whatever your intentions are, your current status is not sufficient to decide the fate of hundreds of officers. I sincerely wish for you all who present to judge this matter fairly to prevent such a tragedy to occur!"


    As the clerk stated, the people who were on this table were either sitting or pondering solemnly. But the young Portaria Chief Operator was acting like an outsider as he was picking his long nail on his little finger.


    A moment of silence.


    "Chief Operator, Your Excellency," Eventually, Winterhard broke the silence, "What do you think about this matter?"


    "Are you asking me, General?" The Chief Operator lifted his eyes and said, "It''s none of my business I presume."


    "Yes, Your Excellency." Winterhard said nevertheless, "But since you''re here, can you tell us your view on this!"


    The Chief Operator slightly adjust himself on the wooden chair, then looked over towards me.


    "Ser Cohen Kheda," He said, "may I address you like this?"


    "Sure, Your Excellency." I said, "As you wish."


    "First, I would like to express my thank-you since you saved my cousin, the Portaria prince."


    "Ser," He continued, "you should know, he''s the only one I get along with¡­"


    I almost fell over from my chair, who would expect him to mention that now?


    "You''re welcome, Chief Operator." I said with a smile, "Under the circumstance, I merely did my job."


    "Yes, your job!" The Chief Operator said, "I believe Mr. Cohen Kheda will definitely not make his decisions without reasons. It''s his style all along. Last time, he slaughtered a mage and our King commented that he did it right and in time¡­"


    "Forgive me, Chief Operator, I don''t want to cut in." The clerk said, "You should focus on this matter only."


    "Do you expect me to judge an honored Protoss Knight?" The Chief Operator said, "Let me tell you now, I don''t have any view on this!


    I was amused. This Chief Operator was impressive as he said a lot which equaled having said nothing.


    "Mr. Cohen Kheda, I know you would not unreasonably punish these officers," The white-robed priest who came along with Winterhard said, "but on this matter, you need to consider the temple¡¯s reputation. No matter what, punishing temple-ordered officers on such a large scale, it''s a difficult reality for them to accept."


    To be honest, this white priest had a point.


    "Mr. Priest, I did not want to punish them either." I said, "They forced me to. As for the reasons, I will talk about them later on, is that alright?"


    "Certainly."


    I made a ''please'' gesture to the Deputy Quartermaster, who was presumably the Prime Minister''s deputy. Why the Prime Minister didn¡¯t come himself, I wondered.


    " I have the same view." The Deputy Quartermaster said, "I think you overdid it a bit. I believe you must have your reasons, but for the Holy Temple, they''re good officers. Some of them just graduated from the seminary."


    "I know." I nodded, "Anyone else?"


    "Ser, if you won''t object, I''d like to comment." A general-like man stood up, ""As a general, I understand your intention to discipline your army. But others might consider what you''ve done to be exclusive. Do you think it''s appropriate right before the War?"


    Just as I expected, he put the label on me.


    All have expressed their view over the clerk''s appeal. It basically concluded that the Chief Operator remained silent, Winterhard was neutral, and the rest supported the clerk.


    "General Winterhard Lennie," I said, "Have the PUF headquarter explicitly ordered me to not execute them?"


    "They have not, consider your status, the HQ cannot give you any orders on this matter." Winterhard replied, "My duty is to record the meeting as well as to bring a message from the His Highness himself."


    "Please."


    "His Highness wanted me to inform you," Winterhard said seriously, "you and your officers ate up, used up the supplies from all service stations along the way. It has already caused a bad reputation for you. Ser, please value your goodwill as a Protoss Knight."


    "I understand." I stood up and said, "I''ve comprehended well on your opinions. Now, it''s my turn."


    "Yes," Winterhard said, head lowered, "ser, please."


    "As a matter of fact, what I want to say is simple." I said, "I think, an officer is an officer. There''s no different if he''s from the temple or not. As long as they did something stupid, they''ll have to pay for his stupid act."


    "Now I''m standing here with 3 titles. As a Viceroy of Swabia, I''m responsible for the King; as the Protoss Knight, I''m responsible for the Protoss race; and as the commander of the Ninth Legion, I''m responsible for the United Force! Amongst which, none of them requires me to take responsibility for the temple!" I hardened my tone, "I''m ok with temple-ordered officers, but if they wanna stay in my camp, they¡¯ll have to obey my rules, non negotiable!"


    "Mr. Protoss Knight!" The clerk said, "Pay attention to your words, you stated that you''re not responsible for the temple?"


    "I said that, why do you think I gave you three days?" I sneered, "You''ll not be executed for no reason!"


    Having said that, all were stunned. None expected that I went so far as to even kill the clerk.


    "Ser, did I hear it right?" The white priest said astonishedly, "He''s the clerk!"


    "Mr. Priest, you know I respect a lot." I said modestly, "Please allow me to explain."


    The white priest was in a dark as he nodded, unaware of how to control the situation.


    "Everyone, I need to tell you what these so-called officers were doing on the first night I arrived here." I reached a piece of paper, "This is the document from the Law Advocate Department. Their deeds have truly surprised me, and I''m glad to share them with you all."


    "On that night, I had a thousand men to enter this camp containing 70, 000 soldiers from the gate all the way to the commander''s pavilion, which was this tent, we were not stopped! And why? Because " I lingered my voice, "there were only two soldiers on duty at all 7 camp entrances including the main gate, and the only two were drunk." I read according to the document, "There were 74 lieutenant-ranked, 24 major-ranked officers had women in their tents, 9 officers were molesting boys. They were just ¨C too occupied!"


    "Among the hundred officers who stayed over the town that night, Brigadier York Tyrant and his followers, 39 were found in the whorehouse, 24 raped local residents, more than 60 were drinking and gambling¡­" I read as I approached the Deputy Quartermaster, "These are the so-called good officers, from the seminary! Do you still insist that?"


    "Ser, these are all minor details!" The Deputy Quartermaster said, "Our officers were outstanding on daily jobs¡­"


    "Outstanding? I get that!" I laughed, "Jack, my Lord Justice. Please tell them what they have done on their daily jobs?"


    "Yes, sir!" Jack flipped through the files, "During the most recent three days, the LAD have dealt with more than 400 cases including murder, robbery, rape. Almost each felony involves a former officer. If I sentence them according to the military law, all will be needing more than 5 executions to make up for what they have done.


    "No way! That''s not possible!" The clerk can no longer keep calm as he yelled, "You made that up! And your bloody justice!"


    "What I said is true, and these temple-assigned officers have confessed! I have their signatures on the document." Jack said, unhurried, "I am Lord Justice. This is my job. If you accused of faking it, have your proof!"


    "You faked it." The clerk yelled, "I know, you wrecked their bodies to fill in your purpose! You went even so cruelly to cut an officer''s genital!"


    "No such thing has occurred." I kept a straight face, "I promise!"


    The clerk paused for a second, "You¡­"


    "Mr. Clerk, may I remind you that you need to have proof for anything you say." I said, "If you cannot find an officer with his genital off, your charge will be doubled!"


    "That officer who raped the bakery owner''s daughter, where is he?" The clerk hadn''t the slightest idea that he was stepping into a trap, "Is he alive?"


    I laughed hard. And as I laughed, the look on the clerk''s face became hardened.


    "Turns out you knew he raped the bakery''s daughter, hahaha!" I laughed, "You''re right, that officer is no longer alive. His crime had made me lost my mind. I have personally ordered his soul purified by holy fire. As for his body, I guarantee, his body is intact."


    I clapped and a second lieutenant entered the tent and delivered a box in front of the clerk.


    "He''s in the box." I said with my head sided, "Please, have a look."


    Burnt to ashes, there was no way he would recognize him.


    "You''ve promised! You won''t kill anyone before I come back!" The clerk yelled, "Ser, don''t forget you''re a Protoss Knight!"


    "A Protoss Knight is also a human being." I said, "Can''t a Protoss Knight throw a tantrum or lose his mind?"


    "You have no rights!" The clerk said, "Anyone who''s here won''t allow it!"


    "You''re wrong, they will," I eyed through everybody at the table, "after what I said."


    "Please, you all must want to know why I can¡¯t wait to execute these officers. I''ll tell you, loud and clear. Not only their crimes made my hair stand, they even bragged about their crime to others!" I''ve prepared my speech, "Please consider, if they don''t die, how severely would they damage the temple''s and even the Protoss'' reputation! We have a coming war, and what bad they would have caused to the United Forces! The temple, as well as the Protoss race, would have become a giant joke on the Peace continent!"


    "And yes, I executed an officer beforehand, and I have to be wrongly named of tyranny for executing hundreds of temple-assigned officers." I slammed the table and roared, "Don''t fucking reason with me, I know all the reasons! I''m clearing your own messy situation with my own fame! However, you all people who''s been saying the reputation of the temple and the Protoss came running to stop me safeguarding their reputation! What''s on your minds, wake up!"


    No one said a word. No one had the guts to oppose me under such a situation.


    "My decision is final." I said, "Any more objections?"


    "Ser, I understand you feeling." The Deputy Quartermaster said, "Can you cut down on the execution? After all, the temple made a great effort raising these officers."


    "Sure, and you''re responsible should anything to occur!" I looked him coldly, "Do you know why the Chief Quartermaster himself didn''t come? Because he knows this is the only solution, dumbass!"


    The Deputy Quartermaster went silent. He didn''t even bother that I just scolded him.


    "Ser," The white priest made a bitter smile, "may I have a word?"


    "Sure, please."


    "Ser, amongst the people here, I''m the one who met you during the early days. I know you''re a bit baffled in such a situation, and I shouldn''t make such a request." The white priest said, "But I have to personally ask you to at least keep York Tyrant because he''s my niece."


    "Please, Mr. Priest." I nodded, If you promise he¡¯ll be silent, I can do that."


    "Thank you, ser." The white priest said with gratitude, "I have no more requests."


    I looked at the time and said, "So, no more opinions, you all?"


    "Lord Justice!" I turned to Jack, "You have my permission to arrest the clerk."


    "No! No!" The clerk remembered what I said about executing him. He stood up in panic, "I''m innocent!"


    "Mr. Clerk, look," Jack approached him, "I am Colonel Jack, Lord Justice of the Ninth Legion, for you disobeying the commander''s order and conspiracy of sabotaging the temple''s reputation, for the evidence is irrefutable, I now announce your arrest."


    "No, I''m innocent¡­"


    Wilder, who''s been standing aside immediately came over and stopped his yelling by breaking his jaw with a punch.


    All sighed at him. Who would expect the earlier high-spirited clerk was now a goat to be sliced by.


    "Ser, our business here is done." Winterhard put away her papers, "We''re heading back to the HQ."


    "I''ll see you off, forgive my manners." I said with a smile, "I had nothing to say about the atmosphere when dealing with such business."


    Winterhard glanced me and said nothing.


    "By the way, Lord Justice," I told Jack, "bring York Tyrand for Mr. Priest."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Thank you, ser." The white priest approached me and whispered, "By the way, ser, you could mark them on the papers that these officers died of incidents, you know, to make the temple feel better this way."


    "Sure." I roared, "Please, everyone. I won''t keep you to watch the execution. That''ll be a bloody slaughter."


    I should thank my ''Protoss Knight'' title for gaining their support on this matter. They cannot do anything to me as I put the Protoss label on them.


    More than 300 officers gazed at us with their begging looks while the six people were leaving from the main gate. As the clerk was escorted with his hands and feet tied, more and more officers under the gallows started sobbing then quickly, the sobbing became crying.


    "Jack," I said in a lowered tone, "the execution!"


    Hundreds of gallows moved while the ropes made nasty sounds as they tightened. The criminals'' face became twisted.


    "Let''s go!" I turned back. Though I was prepared for such a scene, I felt disgusting, "They deserve it."


    "By the way, boss!" Jack said quietly, "Are we actually noting that they die of incidents?"


    "Yes, in this way the temple''s face will be saved." I said, "You come up with something, anything."


    "Choked by food?"


    "Sure!"


    "Choked by water?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "And¡­"


    "That''s it, I know you want to make me happy." I tapped Jack''s shoulder, "I''ll be good in a moment. Let''s talk business in the tent."

 Chapter Volume 7 5

    Appreciation for LordBunnyBone¡¯s devotion for chapter 01 and 02 of this volume.


    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Sit down." After entering the tent, I talked to Carlos and my bros over the table, "I see you''ve kept yourselves busy."


    "Indeed, but manageable." Jack giggled and sat down, "But I am entirely relaxed after finishing all the work!"


    We laughed.


    "Sir, however, I need to get one thing straight." Carlos asked, "Why did you give Lord Priest back York Tyrant? Was it only because he''s the priest''s niece?"


    "I wish for an easier answer. Actually, it¡¯s not the point whether York Tyrant was his niece or not.


    I sighed, "The point is that I need to at least show some respect for the comers'' feelings. You see, they came all the way here and if I just drive them away while slaughtering all of the former officers anyway. How would you feel if you were them?"


    "But you don¡¯t need to return the one with the highest rank!" Moya said, "That guy''s an asshole."


    "O, my division commander, we traded a clerk with a Brigadier, it''s hell of a deal!"


    I chuckled and said, "Our ultimate goal is to control the Legion, and killing those officers is aiming for building up public trust among the soldiers. So to let one or two to slip away is totally fine."


    "I see!" Carlos nodded, "Though I''ve been in the army for quite a while and I''ve served in many positions, frankly, I''ve never seen any officers as corrupted as them."


    "They''re not officers, they merely loaf about here to gain seniority." Wilder resentfully said, "While acting to be pretentious at times, they must have managed to transfer themselves away before the War."


    "You''re right, but that''s only part of the reasons." I said to everyone with a smile, "Speaking of which, let me tell you the whole reason why these formers officers became corrupted, in case you become the same."


    "The real reason lies in the fact that these temple-deployed officers will throw all the bad reputations they''ve caused onto the collective reputation of the Ninth Legion. They didn''t care about the Legion''s reputation because they''ll have us to take over the mess anyway." I said, "Besides, everyone thinks the Ninth Legion is on a death mission. After the War, we might be all dead, let alone our designation. So they had nothing to worry about."


    "Are we really in grave danger?"


    "Indeed, if we keep on acting like this, I wonder we''ll be long lost even before the war." I smiled bitterly, "If we make the best use of the leftover time, there might still be a chance."


    "No way!" Wilder was startled, "Is it that serious?"


    "Positive."


    "So how should we train them?" Wilder asked, "The soldiers were doing ok to some extent, I can tell¡­"


    "Doing ok? They¡¯re faking it!" I said without any doubt, "Slave soldiers are, hahaha, they''re even harder to deal with than corrupted officers!"


    My bros were all stunned, eyes widened, they were without the least idea why I said so.


    "It''s simple, what are slave soldiers for?" I said word by word, "They''re the unlucky ones to die for the entire United Force. Now, you guess what''s on their minds once they know about this?"


    The four men shook their heads.


    "They will think ''Anyhow, nobody takes us seriously. We''ll die anyway''. Thus there''s no such thing as loyalty for slave soldiers." I said, "I guarantee that once the enemy initiates a surrender demand, all the slave soldiers will run to them like rabbits."


    "So what should we do?"


    "Induce them." I grinned, "As long as we show that we''re different from the enemies, as long as we let them think that following us is the only way to live, this war might still be worth fighting for."


    "But we''ve no money!" Jack said bitterly, "What''s the inducement?"


    I asked back, "What do slaves want most?"


    "I know it!" Moya roared, "It''s freedom!"


    I shook my head.


    "Slaves who want freedom are the creative ones." I told Moya, "If you check our soldiers out, they don''t need freedom at all. They''re totally insensitive about being free."


    Then it was Moya''s moment to shook his head, "I don''t get it."


    "I''m asking about the most essential thing to live for for our slave soldiers." I explained carefully, "If we give them freedom, they will be too anxious to live instead."


    "No way?" Moya scratched his head, "How could that possible?"


    "Funny, right? But it¡¯s a fact." I said, "Slowly and smoothly, on the one hand, we should command them with the toughest orders; on the other hand, we change their lives bit by bit. To awaken the desire that hides underneath their souls, they need to be changed from inside out.


    "En, Boss," Moya said, "just tell us how to do it. I just can''t get it."


    "To be specific, we''re commencing a general training tomorrow." I sighed, "You need to get the soldier''s necessary information in the shortest time possible. Leave the rest things to me!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "That''ll be it!" I drank up my glass and said, "Commanders, assemble the second and third division on the field. I''ll have a speech!"


    After my bros had left, I pondered hard in my pavilion until midnight.


    I wondered, even my closest bros cannot understand my ideas, how could I infuse them to train well my soldiers? The soldiers were different in race. They came from the bottom of the society. They had bad habits and fickle mindsets. What was more, the former officers that I executed had already infused their evil practices to my soldiers. Changing them will be tough.


    Although I had my experience managing soldiers on earth, I was given the men with primary education, which I could at least reason with. As for the gangsters who came from the society¡¯s bottom, money and force will press them.


    However, slave soldiers were much different. These men pretended to be obedient but were in fact lazy. They might look sluggish now, but once they were on the battlefield, I doubted they''ll fight for me with their lives. They''ll resent me if I acted tough on them; they''ll definitely think I was conspiring against them by instinct if I played soft on them.


    Sigh, I can only be successful if I had their heart.


    Headache, fucking problems!


    I decided to put all of this away and took a walk outside.


    Stars turned over in the night sky. They glittered above the dark blue curtain as several thin clouds played over to cover the moonlight. A sense of breeze brought the smell of the early spring. I was refreshed and relaxed by trails of faint scent.


    I strolled along the pathway in the camp as a few IGTs followed behind. They have been serving me since the Dark City project, and it was their first time seeing me annoyed by affairs like this.


    I was distraught. If I had Fischer around me, we might come up with something.


    "Damn, why do I think about him? Fischer is the Chief Operator now, he must also be much troubled." I shook my head and canceled this attractive idea then settled myself on a rock while listening to all the sounds coming from the camp.


    There wasn¡¯t much noise from the tents because the soldiers were preparing to sleep. Only once in a while did a piece of laughter come over.


    I eased my faint head and prepared to return when I saw a soldier standing in the shadow from a distance.


    "Come over here." I hinted, "Why aren''t you going back to sleep?"


    "En¡­ I think¡­ it''s¡­" He said, head lowered, "Sir, I will go to sleep once you''re gone."


    "Oh? Why?" I wondered, "Why would you want to do that?"


    The soldier was a little anxious, he scratched his head and said, "I¡­"


    "Answer the commander!" An IGT came closer. His movement told me he wanted to punch the soldier.


    "Tell me, I won''t punish you." I stopped my guard, "Tell me anything you want."


    "Yes, sir." The soldier said in a lowered tone, "You''re sitting on my¡­ quilt."


    "Quilt!" I gazed at the stone I was sitting on. I cannot imagine how such a tiny space under the rock I sat on is enough to hold a piece of quilt.


    "Show me." I said, "Take it out now."


    The thin and weak-looking soldier bent over and lifted the stone then fetched a small wrap underneath.


    "Is this your quilt?" I gazed at the dirty-ish rag in his hands, "How could it work on you?"


    Though it was night, I could still tell this blackish thing was supposed to be white in color.


    As a matter of fact, judging from the width or the length or the thickness, it did not resemble a piece of quilt, let alone it had many holes on it.


    "It is, sir." The soldier gestured and put on the piece of cloth. The poor guy could only cover half of his body with it, "This is the only part that''ll feel cold when I sleep, so covering this part is enough for me."


    The soldiers said with satisfaction while I was a bit grieved.


    "Why do you hide it under the stone?" I drew him to sit down and said, "Tell me, what else do you have except for this piece of quilt?"


    "My commander summoned us for training earlier, then we had to have the meal afterward. I was anxious that someone might steal it, so I hid it under the stone." The soldier said, "This is the only thing I have, nothing else."


    "Do you mean, even for a quilt like this, it might be stolen by someone?" I gazed at what was in his hand, feeling unbelievable.


    "Sir, you won''t like it for sure." The soldier said, "But for us, only a few in my team have things like this."


    "A few?" I was stunned, "How many men are there on your team?"


    "Ninety-ish, sir." The soldier was startled by my word, "I have a piece of quilt, a few other humans have pairs of shoes, and another wingman has half a pair of socks¡­"


    "I see." I nodded, "It''s late, you can go back to sleep!"


    "Ok, sir, off I''ll go." The soldier made an incredibly non-standard salute and turned back.


    He was clearly a newly caught slave as he did not know turning back to his commander within a step of distance was a capital offense.


    "Hold it." I grabbed his right-turning body, "There''s one thing you should pay attention to."


    "What is it?" He was a bit afraid, "Sir?"


    "When you talk to a senior commander, I mean the officers that you''re not familiar with,"


    I said with a smile, "you should step your way back when you''re dismissed and only turn back when you''re over five steps away, you remember that?"


    "I do, sir." I said, "But, why should I do that?"


    "DARING!" An IGT yelled, "Do as you''re told!"


    I glared the yelling IGT, and the latter shut his mouth out of fear.


    "You see, for the turning gesture is deceptive. Many assassins usually cover their killing intention by turning." I explained, "This is why you should only turn when you''ve retreated far enough, or you should just keep a distance from senior officers, or you''ll be in danger, do you understand?"


    "Sir, it''s¡­ too complicated." He wept, "I might not remember¡­"


    "Never mind, go back now." I tapped his shoulder, "It''s ok."


    I watched as the much-troubled soldier step by step bent and retreated with his quilt then finally was tripped over by the land rope.


    "Let''s go back!" I told the IGTs, "Get me the logistics regiment commander!"


    The logistics chief was a short, middle-aged human who was a bit chubby. He was a minor civil servant who had once served under my father''s command. I discovered his talent in doing logistics during the Dark City construction project. Thus I brought him along.


    When he arrived at the door, my bros and I have already begun the discussion.


    "Gosh, why are you so late!" Wilder roared, "We''ve been waiting for a long while."


    "Apologies, all." The logistics commander simpered, "I had an idea on what you want so I took some time to fetch the books."


    "You''re in charge of the logistics, so I''ll cut the crap." I asked, "Now, how much supply do we have in storage, is it enough?"


    "Sir, the supply is definitely not enough." The logistics leader said, "We''ve finished counting this afternoon. Our current supply is mostly enough for three regiments normal operation."


    "What about the provisions from the PUF headquarter?" Moya asked, "Where''re they?"


    "Sir, they''re all on the books." The regiment leader said, "Though they''re nowhere to be found in the warehouse. I have no idea where they went."


    "Don''t say that." I prevented his sad emotion to spread, "My logistics leader, I need you to compute the needed supply to support the Legion''s regular operation immediately. How much we have, how much in short, be specific."


    "Sir, yes, sir." The logistics leader nodded, "I''ll deliver the detailed report by noon tomorrow."


    "Jack, I want the LAD to draw up the military laws at no time and make sure you announce them by tomorrow morning."


    Then I pondered, "The rules have to be simple. Too much restriction will confuse the soldiers. You can start by opening the five most crucial rules."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Moya, you will carry on regular training as well as Wilder." I said, "Good, leave the rest to me. Now go back to sleep."


    The next morning, a very lousy sound of bugle wake me up.


    I rose from the bed. The camp was filled with sounds of drum and bugle, which made me uncomfortable.


    I grabbed a piece of towel from an IGT member, rubbed my dry eyes while listening to my duty officer''s brief.


    "Sir, the divisions are lining on the training field. They''ll be ready in a moment." My duty officers said with straightened body, "According to the schedule, you''re visiting the second division this morning, the third division in the afternoon, in the evening¡­"


    I did not intend to go to the second division later since I have other plans. I said, "Where''s that bugle sound coming from? Who''s making it?"


    "Oh, that I know, sir." The duty officer said, "The bugle was from the logistics regiment. They have only one in storage. They said it was inappropriate to drum beside the commander''s tent, but since nobody was able to sound a bugle, they got a man who knew how to blow a horn¡­"


    "Damn, that worked?" I dropped the towel and exited my tent, "Put him back to blow the horn. What a fucking sound he makes."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    I went straight onto the viewing stand and watched as each regiment strode into the field. Gathering an army of 70, 000 soldiers was no easy job. One can tell the basic battle capability of an army from speed and status of a general assembly.


    My bros were all in their separate positions commanding their subordinates to enter the field.


    The LAD people were running in and out with flags to mark the quartering position for each regiment.


    They definitely had Jack behind the ideas.


    About half an hour later, 20 field battle regiments from two divisions have been gathered and ordered. My first division will not attend today''s gathering because they were short in number and I have plans for them.


    Dozens of mages started enchanting to pass my voice clearly into every soldier''s ear.


    The duty officer went onto the stand, and loudly he said, "All, atten hut!"


    His voice passed over every corner of the field, then immediately came countless stamping sounds.


    How weird the United Forces rules were. At ''atten-hut'', a soldier had to stamp, whereas most soldiers only knew ''atten-hut'', ''dismissed'', and ''charge''.


    "Your Noble Supreme Commander," The duty officer saluted me, "soldiers from the 2nd and 3rd divisions, at your service!"


    "Good!" I saluted back, "You''re dismissed!"


    "Soldiers of the Ninth Legion!" I said, "We met two days ago, but that''s not official. Now, I''m standing here for you to watch! Look at me carefully and clearly! Mark my look in your brains!"


    I took off my helmet and tossed it to my deputy, my black hair glimmered under the early sunshine.


    "Maybe you don''t know what kind of man I am." I said, "It''s alright, you don''t need to ask. I''ll tell you now!"


    "I ¨C Cohen Kheda ¨C am the Viceroy from Dark City, Swabia. I''m heritaged by the right to be a nobility and I am a Knight of Protoss! I am only 17 with lands too large for me to manage, medals too many to put away. So, for a man as distinguished as I, why would he come here and become your commander?" I said, "It''s not because you''re obedient, nor the Ninth Legion was entrusted with high purposes! It''s because you have ¨C NO FUTURE!"


    "Like I said, I''m a distinguished man, too remarkable that I was set up by others to command you all."


    "But¡­" I stated with a hint of a smile, "since I was a child, those who wanted me dead were just beyond count, but your Young Master was still alive and thriving!"


    "I don''t wanna give you general reasons as you all should know what purpose this Legion is for. For a slave army, nobody has ever shown you, now us, the tiniest sense of hope.


    "To the Protoss United Forces, our sole purpose is one ¨C die. They take advantage of our bodies to make their ways to victory. They decorate their brilliance of success with our flesh and blood!" I laughed, "Seems we''re doomed! So, I''m asking you, and you will tell me! You wanna live, or die?!"


    Thousands of mouths talked at once, "Live!"


    "If you wanna live, you''ve got to behave! Do you remember those officers from days ago? I don''t fucking care about temple''s order. If anyone disobeys me, he''ll die!" I said ferociously, "As long as you behave and do as I told you, you''ll have a chance to live! Did I make myself clear?"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "I don''t care about what you used to be. As long as you''re my soldiers, you''ll heed my words! Conform to your commanders and train your battle skills. I will deal with the bigger problems!" I said seriously, "From now on until the P/A War is over, we''re bound together!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "I don''t have many rules, so I won''t make you confuse." I hinted Jack, "This is your Lord Justice. He will announce the military laws for you. I''m pleased if you don''t break one, but if you ever do, you must report to the LAD!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "I am your Lord Justice." Jack stood up, "Now announcing military laws for the Ninth Legion. All are bound to obey."


    Jack''s five military laws were simple. They were: Comply with the commanders¡¯ orders. No slacking off during training. No active retreat in combat. No active leaving the regiment without permission. No harassing nearby residents.


    "That''s all. Anyone who breaks the law will be punished justly without exception!" Jack said at last, "Supreme Commander Cohen Kheda has general pardon!"


    After Jack has said that, I nodded to the duty officer.


    "All regiments!" The duty officers yelled, "Drop out in ¨C order!"

 Chapter Volume 7 6

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    After lunch, the logistics regiment leader came to see us with a thickish ledger when a huge pile of senior officers waited for him to declare the Legion''s property list.


    "Sir!" The logistics leader said, "Here it is, still warm."


    "Read it out aloud!" I nodded, "I wanna see how miserable we are!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The regiment leader replied, "Currently the Legion is short on 49, 000 suits of uniform, no gloves, socks and shoes in storage, no beddings supplied, no living goods, no toiletries, no inner-wears, no towels. The soldiers'' hygiene is out of the question."


    "Does the military headquarter know about this?" I cut in, "What''s their words?"


    "The former logistics officer have reported this situation to the HQ, and the HQ had replied." The logistics leader fetched a letter, "Their note reads, and I''m quoting ''According to the complexity of the Ninth Legion and the diversity in soldiers¡¯ body figures, there is no suitable supplies for you. The Chief Quartermaster is currently studying on this matter."


    "When did this note come?"


    "A month ago, sir."


    "A month ago." I nodded, "The Chief Quartermaster, Luhrmann, he took a month on this matter?"


    "I''m afraid so, sir." The logistics leader sighed, "Now in the Legion, I''m the one who has the least job to do. I''ve got no goods to care."


    "Cut the crap¡­" I glanced him, "Gimme the list!"


    A rather long list was handed onto my palms, and the densely written words on it made me thrill.


    "Jack," I said, "Gather the first and second IGT regiments, and bring all of our van."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "You, I''m talking to you." I tapped the logistics leader''s face, "Get your men and build me a dozen large warehouses! You will get busy soon enough!"


    "Really, sir?" He laughed at once, "Leave the warehouses to me, no problem!"


    "Carlos!"


    "Sir!"


    "I need to go to the HQ, and you''re in charge of the camp while I''m gone." I said, "And when I''m away, no one will go over your head."


    "Understood, sir!" Carlos roared, "No one will go over my head!"


    I, as well as two IGT regiments and hundreds of vans, set off vigorously. Our destination was the warehouses of United Force Ministry of Military Supply.


    "Listen up!" Before going, I told more than 5, 000 soldiers from the two IGT regiments, "When we''re at the warehouses, you do whatever I tell you to do. If you do, I promise your lives, and if you don''t, I''ll slaughter your faces!"


    The soldiers affirmed then we set off.


    "Boss," On our way, Jack approached me and asked, "What are we going to do?"


    "Receive our supplies," I said, "what else do you think we''ll be doing?"


    "Don''t joke me," Jack puckered his mouth, "you need two regiments to come along to receive our supply?"


    "Remember, Jack," I lowered my voice, "I don''t care what will happen. But if anything happens, remember, we are to receive our supplies. Attention, it''s to ''receive'', you got me?"


    "Hehhe, receive." Jack grinned, "I know it."


    "You know, we''re in a bad situation now. And there will be two benefits if we pull this off." I said, "A, the lack of supply will be solved; B, soldiers'' morale will be boosted."


    "Sure, the supply problem will be solved," Jack said, "but how come the soldiers'' morale is boosted?"


    I looked around and dragged Jack to the side of the road.


    "What is an army? An army is no more than a group of ordered and disciplined gangsters." I whispered to Jack, "Even criminals know to follow a wise alpha dog, let alone the soldiers. Imagine thousands of men in the camp; they''re without clothes, food, and entertainment. It¡¯s only a matter of time before someone rebels."


    "But¡­"


    "No ''but''," I said, "I want to let my soldiers know that there''s perspective in following my lead. They will live better lives under my command. Only such soldiers will obey the orders and fight harder.


    "But I am Lord Justice," Jack said with a bitter smile, "you actually brought me along¡­"


    "You''re utterly necessary. You''re here to guarantee there''s no soldier pocket-picking from the supplies." I said, "You know the guys with us, I don''t expect all of them to behave!"


    "Okay!" Jack said, "You''re the boss."


    I was pleased with his attitude because not all military Lord Justices would do dirty business with his commander.


    Hundreds of vans have significantly hindered our speed. By the time we have arrived the Military Supply, it was the morning of the third day.


    The sun was yet to rise, and the Military Supply was smothered under thin and damp morning mist.


    I did not expect the warehouses were numerous in number. Any places as far as I can tell was taken up by hundreds of large tents, which made a vast camping area.


    A team of a hundred riders showed up at the camp gate and approached toward us.


    "Halt! This is the MMS stronghold." From a distance apart, the leading rider shouted on his house back, "Which unit are you? Where''s your commander?"


    "You," I hinted an IGT officer, "bring him to me!"


    Not long after, that leader who shouted earlier came riding to me.


    "Ser Protoss Knight, good morning." He said, "May I have your business in the MMS warehouses?"


    "Crap! Of course, I''ve business." I said, "Which unit are you from?"


    "Sir," He said, "I''m Major of the Eighth Garrison Troop from the PUF headquarter! We''re under orders to station the MMS warehouses!"


    "Is the Chief Quartermaster here?"


    "Sir," He said, "Lord Quartermaster is not, but his deputy is in his office!"


    I paused for a second because I did not expect Luhrmann was not here. It might be as well. His absence saved me a lot of time.


    "Get your men away," I talked to the Major, "you''re in my way."


    "But, sir¡­" The Major hesitated,


    I whipped my lash over, "Are you deaf, get off!"


    "Yes, sir!" The Major stood obediently aside, what a poor man.


    "Why''re you weeping, is your old man dead?" I whipped him again, "Cheer up, sing a song!"


    "Yes, sir, sing!" The Major got two lashes, which had made him brighter, "When buckwheat flowers bloom, when poplars are taller than me, my beloved girls¡­"


    By the lousy singing from a hundred riders, we entered the main warehouse. Now we were at a giant square inside the main house.


    "Let the men park our vans!" I told Jack, "And tell all of my IGT officers to come to see me, hurry!"


    More than fifty IGT officers gathered around waiting for my orders.


    "Listen up, you all, I had copies of the list for all of you." I kept a straight face, "I don''t care what happened, get what we need, I shit you not!"


    "Follow my lead, tell the soldiers to act stiff and brutal!" I said, "Smack anyone who says things! I have only one rule, don''t you kill anyone!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" They said altogether.


    I turned around, left hand tightened my cape and strode toward the quartermaster''s pavilion.


    "Ser Knight of Protoss, you¡­" The deputy quartermaster had the news that I came, he has been waiting for a while, "What do you want here?"


    "You wanna die, I dare you?" I clenched his collar, "Legion No. 9''s supply has been delayed for more than a month, do you know that?"


    "Yeah, I know!" The deputy quartermaster was scared by me. It seemed that the event I killed hundreds of officers was still troubling him, "Sir, please lose your hands¡­"


    "You knew it, and you loitered!" I loudened my voice, "What do you want? You want the great Protoss Knight to lead a group of naked soldiers on the battlefield?"


    "No, sir, it''s not like that." The deputy quartermaster nearly cried, "There''re no suitable armors for you¡­"


    "I know you didn''t have them a month ago," I yelled, "And you still don''t have it NOW?!"


    "I don''t, for real¡­" He said, "Maybe Lord Luhrmann has other plans."


    "Shit you!" I said, "Take us to the warehouses, we''ll DIY!"


    "Lord Luhrmann is not here. I¡­ I''m not obliged to¡­"


    I frowned, "Where''s my Lord Justice?"


    "Sir!" Jack roared.


    "No, no, no, no Lord Justice¡­" The deputy quartermaster immediately fetched a string of keys, "I''ll take you, calm down, Ser¡­"


    "You should''ve said that earlier," I smiled, "atta boy."


    Since the beginning of the time, ''polices and gangs are from the same family'' was indeed correct. Though I have repeated countless times that we must receive the supplies according to the list, the warehouses ended up in a mess nevertheless. The reason was simple: all soldiers and the officers'' eyes were enviously fucking red.


    Certainly, mine grew a bit as well.


    When the door of the first warehouse opened, a fresh scent of linen overwhelmed us. Stacks of packaged cloth were highly piled, which made the soldiers who had never seen a piece of descent uniform in their lives dizzy.


    "Sir, these are for the Second Legion," The deputy quartermaster said, "They''re all cloth, not for you¡­"


    "How many uniforms can you make out of a bolt of fabric?" I asked, "And what''s the wage?"


    "A bolt of cloth is good for fifteen extra large army uniforms." It was the deputy quartermaster''s duty to recite the information, so he replied fluently, "Fifteen uniforms will cost a single silver coin!"


    "En¡­" I pondered, "We''ll make our outfit, and the wage will deduct from the cloth! I''ll call ten uniforms for each bolt!"


    "It''s¡­ it''s not right!" The deputy quartermaster yelled, "Each bolt is worth eight silver coins!"


    "Start moving!" I grabbed the deputy''s hand and ran, "To the next one!"


    The second warehouse was the blanket center. I unfolded a random sheet then called an orc officer to try on.


    "Sir," This tall orc officer replied, "it''s a little short¡­"


    "What do you mean ''a little''? It''s damn fucking short!" I said, dissatisfied, "Two for one, start moving!"


    The entire short morning saw us successfully ''received'' the much-needed supplies. Among which contained a hundred vans worth of 5, 000 bolts of clothes, a hundred vans worth of blankets, ten vans worth of towels, fifteen vans of gloves and socks, plus stuff like bottles and belts. There was even a van full of rank badges!


    Anyhow, we have been moving stuff until the last of our vans was full.


    All soldiers from the MMS were all compelled to huddle aside, head lowered and count their toes. They were too frightened to say a word.


    When we were near finish, I jumped onto a van top and yelled to my soldiers.


    "SOLDIERS!" I yelled with my whole body, "FROM NOW ON, THESE ARE OURS! NO ONE WILL FUCKING TAKE THESE AWAY! I DON''T CARE WHOM, AS LONG AS THERE IS A MAN WHO WANTS TO ROB FROM US, WE KILL HIM!"


    "SIR, YES SIR!"


    This was the first time my soldiers replied me with such ordered and clear voice!


    "Draw your weapons!" I drew my long sword, "We''re going back, no stop!"


    More than 5, 000 soldiers set off, swords drawn, spears clenched, eyes reddened, mouth cracked.


    Since the day I arrived at the Ninth Legion, I have never seen my soldiers with such passion. They ran back forth to help. I knew one to help to push the cart for one moment, the next moment he appeared at the crossroad watching. If anyone showed even the slightest intention to close the fleet, he will be put down by a group of soldiers then trussed up and hung on the tree.


    By the second day, one after another, came messengers of the military headquarter with private letters from each department senior officers.


    What were in the letters were more or less the same: Ser Knight of Protoss, please consider the negative outcome of your act. Help us to steady the situation. Please return the goods before it reverses into a bigger problem. We can gloss over for you. Blah blah blah.


    "What should we do?" Jack was worried, he asked, "Boss, this matter has become significant!"


    "I am a Protoss Knight, what''re they gonna do to me?" I grinned, "Put them away. We''re just getting what''s ours!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    By the third day, the fleet has finally arrived the Legion camp. The things we have received not only filled full the newly built warehouses but also remained a large sum outdoors because of the limited space. Those piled goods have stunned the soldiers. Bragged by the IGT soldiers, my prestige in the Legion has risen to a whole new level.


    Now that we had the supplies, it did not mean our businesses were done. I was well aware of the soldiers'' problems. Usually, gangsters or robbers or gamblers did not have much wealth. The reason for that, they will trash them too easily.


    One one hand, I have urged the logistics leader to issue the equipment; on the other hand, I issued a decree ordering each soldier to recite a day-to-day regulation to the logistics leader. A soldier will get his stuff whenever he was able to recite the rules.


    The Legion No. 9 Daily Regulation:


    I should shower at least once per 10 days. Violation penalty by flogging 20.


    I will maintain my uniform, no stepping in water, contact dirty walls or painting blankets, belts, shoes, and socks. Violation penalty by flogging 20.


    I will wash my face and mouth on time daily, I will keep my room clean and change my inner-wearings daily. Violation penalty by flogging 20.


    After a soldier was able to recite the rules, he was allowed to receive his set of equipment, except for the uniform. Because there were not many tailors around the camp. I have summoned all who can sew in the neighborhood, but it will have to take a while.


    The logistics regiment also built dozens of shower spots and toilets in the camping area. I wanted my soldiers to ditch their dirty and stinky habits. If I did not do that, once there was an epidemic going on in the camp, my loss might be even greater than war depletion.


    Half a month saw the end of the goods and materials issuing as well as the coming of an investigation corps from the headquarter. Considering the Ninth Legion''s violence tendency, what came this time was a full unit of mounted cavalry.


    Their leader was again, Winterhard Lennie. She seemed to be specialized in dealing such matters. She has brought Prince Carl Ulysses'' letter for me as well.


    About the ''Dispute between the Ninth Legion and MMS'' case, the Prince himself did not show too much interest as he merely asked me to state this affair in detail.


    I had my preparation, so I fetched a big pile of evidence for Winterhard.


    "Ser¡­ ser! You''re impressive, I''ll give you that." Winterhard couldn''t care less about the evidence I provided, "Can''t you do something an ordinary commander does?"


    "I beg your pardon? You think it''s abnormal?" I asked, "If you''re the commanding officer of the Ninth Legion and your soldiers run over the battlefield naked, what will you do?"


    Winterhard puffed his eyes as if she was going to eat me alive.


    "Calm down, I didn''t mean that." I suddenly realized he was a female, so I pardoned my language, "My bad!"


    She turned her eyes away.


    "Say, General," I asked with a smile, "how did the HQ react to this matter?"


    "The temple guys?" She humphed, and said coldly, "Very intense."


    "Oh!" I rubbed my head, "So should I quiet them down a bit?"


    "It''s too late." Winterhard replied spitefully, "The cloth has become uniforms, how will you quiet them down?"


    "No, no, no! I didn''t make myself clear." I said, "That''s not my style. I meant to make them silent for good."


    "General, the riders that came along with you," I asked again, "are they directly under your command?"


    "No, they report to the MMS." Winterhard said, "They''re from Symbia."


    "I see," I chuckled, "General, can I have a word with you. I have some questions, and I''m sure you have the answer. Care for a walk? The view around the camp is good I heard."


    "Ser, can you promise you¡¯ll talk only about business?"


    "Certainly," I was eagerly attentive, "I am a Protoss Knight!"


    "You''ll have your word."


    "Please!"


    "Dear me, I forgot to prepare your soldiers'' meal." I complained as I called over an officer and whispered to him, "Make that investigation corps naked pigs and kick them out of my camp, except for the General''s guards!"


    Then I took Winterhard out of the camp for a walk while asking her minor questions.


    At the same time, the LAD and the logistics soldiers were ransacking the investigation soldiers from the military headquarter. All of their outfits were taken off and hidden in the warehouses.


    When we were back to the camp, Winterhard discovered all except for her guard, a cavalry of 2, 000 men, were down in the dumps waiting for her. All were white skins and thighs at a glance.


    Winterhard puffed her cheeks and hit me with her sword and immediately returned the headquarter. All the Lords in the HQ were stunned, and the temple uproars vanished quickly. Because they knew that I was still not satisfied.

 Chapter Volume 7 7

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Hoho, sir, look!" My logistics regiment leader hinted the front view and said, "How booming!"


    "Certainly," I said with a smile, "this is the only road for the goods to reach the frontline."


    We were at a business route 200 miles away from the Ninth Legion camp. Every day, steady flows of heavy military goods and materials will go through this place. There was still more than half year before the War to begin. Thus dozens of military bases were waiting for these commodities to fill up their warehouses.


    Although the War concerned every aspect of an alliance, basically the most crucial thing was still money. One will have the best chance to win if he had the most money.


    I had about ten men with me standing on a slope beside the route.


    "Sir," An officer from the investigation group came running to me, "our target fleet is almost here."


    "Sir, they''re a total of roughly 300 vans." The officer handed me a list, "Last night, we''ve managed to investigate each vehicle, here''s the list."


    "You must be specific when reporting to your commander. Rough 300? Almost here? Check again, be precise!" I passed the list to the logistics leader and told the investigation officer, "Back to the camp later, treat yourself with 20 from the LAD, your men as well."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Jack, who was standing aside, sighed while shaking his head, "One more work for me. Now the LAD is burdened with work, second to the logistics regiment."


    "Aren''t you glad when business comes?" I glanced Jack, "Everybody fears Lord Justice."


    "Loads of business is not what I expected! You know, boss? During the second day after the outfit issuing, there were a total of 19, 074 soldiers sent to the LAD for punishment. My men were kept busy for the whole night. Dozens of rods broke just for flogging." Jack said with a bitter smile, "Feared by everyone is not a good thing. Nobody wants to talk to me anymore. If I smile at a man, his face will turn almost immediately pale."


    "How many are there per day are punished due to sabotaging their outfits?" I ignored Jack''s whining, "Does it get better?"


    "Much better." Jack said, "There are hundreds per day and declining."


    I nodded and said, "Not bad, we need to remove their stinky habits.


    While we were chitchatting, the investigation officer came back again to report on the target fleet''s situation. Not long after, a medium-sized convey fleet appeared in our sights.


    "The old way," I told an IGT officer beside me, "get their fleet officer to see me."


    "Yes, sir!" He commanded several others to mount and rode toward the fleet. Though outnumbered, they were imposing.


    A Major officer from the transportation fleet came to me with cheer once he heard the great Protoss Knight was summoning him.


    "I am captain of the United Forces 37th transportation fleet from the MMS!" He dismounted, "Greeting to Ser Knight of Protoss on behalf of the whole transport fleet!"


    "May the God of Light bless you." I said with a smile, "Mr. Major, I need a favor."


    "Please, Your Excellency." The Major bumped his chest, "As long as it''s within my reach, I will follow."


    My logistics leader advanced then gave him a list, "The great Protoss Knight needs these stuff."


    He went through the list while shivering, "I¡­ this¡­ Ser, the amount is too large, I can¡­ can¡¯t!"


    "How about this, I will not give you a difficult time." I said, "We''ll take them ourselves, and you¡¯ll have my note."


    "Ser, it''s my duty to protect the fleet," The Major yelled, "please forgive me for not giving you anything!"


    "Let''s start." I told my side men, "It''s late."


    Before the Major said anything, two of my guarding troopers have put him down, tied and tossed aside."


    "Toot¡­ toot¡­"


    Soldier''s low and deep sound of horn resounded on the wild land.


    On the two sides of the business route, rows of soldiers stood up from under the grass as if they were awakened. They removed the camouflaging grass and rattans, drew their weapons then produced an attacking formation to draw near the transportation fleet. They were the three IGT regiments who received first regular training in the Legion. They have been putting themselves down in the grass since last night.


    In truth, I could always get the supply I needed with other methods, though I cannot let such an actual training chance to slip away. These 7, 000 men were not having any food or drink and were not discovered since last night until just now. Their training result turned out great.


    This location was far behind the frontline, thus there weren''t many troops guarding the transportation fleet. They have never been attacked by friendly forces on such a large scale.


    As groups of soldiers wearing the PUF standard uniform approached, the fleet flustered at the hostile soldiers cold eyes and sharp blades. They had nothing to do but to draw their weapons as well while going back and forth looking for their commander. Speaking of whom, the commander was under my custody.


    "Drop your weapons, or we''ll use deadly force!" When the two parties approached close enough to see each other''s faces, a roar as loud as thunder resounded, "This is the Ninth Legion!"


    The roaring came from an orc officer. He was just an ordinary soldier under Wilder''s command. Due to his massive and bright sound, Wilder had him in charge of sound-off in the regiment. Who knew that this guy''s voice grew louder and louder and eventually he was loud enough to scare a man to death. Even during the royal trial on the Portaria altar, the shockwave of his sound stunned many beasts. I could not undervalue such a talent. Thus I made him an officer.


    Obviously, the soldiers in the transportation fleet cannot compare to the magical beasts. Thus dozens of them were too shocked that their weapons dropped, several men who stood closer even fainted and fell.


    Under the deadly force deterrence, all of the fleet soldiers were removed of their weapons.


    The rest was easy and smooth. The officers from the logistics regiment went directly to the fleet vans with their list. They commanded the soldiers to gather the supplies we needed. The situation was ordered and disciplined. Since the last time we were in the MMS, the LAD executed on the spot several soldiers who pocket-picked, no such thing has ever happened again.


    Every soldier in the Ninth Legion has been informed that punishment will be strictly carried out for the lawbreakers. And the commanders have explained thoroughly to their soldiers the meaning of each military laws. Unlike the soldiers from other Legions, they only knew that they cannot break military rules without knowing why. I had to give the current excellent disciplinary condition credit to my LAD officers.


    "Ser, you can''t! Ser¡­" As the things that once on the transportation fleet vans were moved onto our vans, the convey captain was blue in his face, "Lord Luhrmann will skin us¡­"


    "He won''t; I''ll write you a note right away." I fetched a piece of paper and tucked it into his pocket, "You just tell the Chief Quartermaster, due to his delay, the Protoss Knight has to borrow his supply!"


    The logistics leader came to inform me that all goods have been loaded.


    "Let''s go!" I mounted, "Back to the camp."


    I was well aware that my behavior was abominable, which will make me a black sheep or sorts by the PUF headquarter. However, they did not have a good impression on the Ninth Legion from the start, what I did merely added to that already poor impression.


    What can they do to a Protoss Knight except for more detestation?"


    In fact, I didn''t think that anyone, the HQ or MMS, has skimped my supply. As an army of slaves, our only job was to die on the battlefield. Dead men did not need armors or uniforms. There was no place for us on the MMS supply list except for a bit of necessary food.


    Deplete the enemy supply by the slave army, then initiate formal war was a popular yet inexpensive and efficient method for war nowadays on this continent.


    But as the Protoss United Forces, they cannot call their troops ''slave army'' like the Asmodian United Forces did. Thus they made a thing to assign designations and officers for each slave army, which has made my work so much more convenient.


    Since it was a designated, established legion, it ought to get its supply. If the MMS cannot offer what we deserved, I will give them trouble. After the trouble, the MMS will still have to give me my supply. If they still can''t, I will make trouble again.


    To the MMS or Minister Luhrmann, it was regrettable that I became the Supreme Commander of the Ninth Legion, what was even more unfortunate for them was that I was a Knight of Protoss.


    When the temple assigned commanders of each legion, I was probably not titled as a Protoss Knight yet. But such a title even I didn''t foresee, has changed so much. It made the Prime Minister aka the current Chief Quartermaster, who went so much effort to get rid of me, dropped his own rock on his own feet. Without the Protoss Knight title, I wouldn''t be so bold. I had no energy to care about how such a title will benefit me in future fight for power, what I wanted was to survive the War.


    Only if I had enough supply will the slave soldiers who were doomed to die have belief in me, will the troops in the Ninth Legion able to buck up and train harder. I had faith in these men who have been in a constant struggle for lives. They had unimaginable stern vital force.


    I had my subordinates to carry the goods back to the camp. Then Jack and I went to find our new training ground.


    Although there was a great area of wild land around the camp, it was not suitable for training. Since we were to utilize space for training, it had to be a place with peculiar geographic features.


    The newly built intelligence system has helped me greatly. When I was on the Heaven Island, Marfa has been building his intelligence agency in Dark City. Up until currently, his intelligence agents have yet to cover the entire P/A line, but they have scratched out the terrain and made detailed maps.


    With these maps, Jack and I found our potential place to build the new training ground. There were rivers, valleys, flatlands, and forests. The most valuable thing was that there were many ruined villages, which were hard to come by elsewhere. After I had sent a letter to the Portaria Chief Operator, I had two divisions quartered into this area.


    Though the fact that the soldiers in the Legion were undertrained, their body conditions were rather good. The General Staff Department has drafted targeted training plan. Thus I did not worry about time.


    Without drawbacks on physical quality, the second and the third division initiated formal field training.


    My current officers were all from former Dark Army. Thus the training plans they drew were the same as how they were trained when they were in Dark City. During the mornings, the soldiers will have training on indivitual topics, they were nothing but positioning, striking and weapon utilization. The training during afternoons was the grand opera. The soldiers were divided randomly into two parties ranging from 2 members to dozens to hundreds to fight. The winners will not only be praised by their commanders but also receive bread bigger than usual.


    The beginning competitions were all unarmed because the armory regiment had to take the time to build weapons and the logistics regiment was pressing on with the manpower.


    When all the conditions were met, the soldiers had their weapons fighting on the uneven mountain lands, in thick forests. The weapons for training were cutproof. As for the troops in the logistics regiment, they were in charge of providing safeguards for the soldiers.


    The nights were designated for tactics lessons. Thus the soldiers who were used to be kept in their tents day and night started sitting under lights while listening to the problems that occurred during the daytime training. If the soldiers had questions, they were welcomed to ask, because, at such times, their commanders were extra-patient.


    The soldiers did not know that their commanders had asked the same questions when they were just plain soldiers.


    During such times, you can always discover a bunch of soldiers with great curiosity, or showed outstanding mental quality or well-respected by others. They usually will be recommended in letter to the training corps under my personal training.


    The first batch of soldiers who reported to the training corps was utterly scared for they had no idea of what the training corps was for. I later knew that they thought they will be executed because they had made their commanders unhappy for asking questions. Some of them even said farewell to their best friends.


    When I got there, I discovered the entire corps was under a gloomy and miserable atmosphere. I asked repeatedly to know the answer, which made I as well as a bunch of officers tear out of laughter. But I skipped the explaining part because I consider it will benefit them by just let them worry for a few more days.


    I assumed the training corps will be full by today.


    "Go to the training corps." After entering the training field, I asked a guarding troop officers to go first, "Tell them to assemble, I''ll be right there."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Sir, aren''t you gonna see other divisions?" Jack asked, "There will be a 6-regiments matching race in the second division!"


    "I''ll pass." I said, "I intend to let Wilder stay in charge more. It''ll be bad for him if I go too often."


    "Why is that?" Jack asked.


    I smiled and explained, "An army is like a man. It should have its own battle style. To cultivate styles requires many aspects, but its commander takes up most of the factors. Wilder and I are different in personality, if I go, he will certainly ask me about virtually anything. Two completely different commanding styles will give the soldiers a hard time to justify and comprehend, you got it?"


    "Yes!" Jack nodded, "I hope to see the third division''s fighting style!"


    "You will." I said, "By the next month, you''ll see the battle between them."


    As we spoke, we''ve arrived the quartering station of the training corps. The entire corps of 2, 000 soldiers were waiting for me in an empty space in front of the commanding center.


    I did not dismount. Instead, I rode straightly to the soldiers.


    "Atten-hut!" The duty officer roared, "Commander!"


    "Commander!"


    "I know you''re worried about your lives. Let me tell you now, your very lives are directly related to a tiny thing." I fetched a piece of red cloth in the shape of a ''v'', "This!"


    "This is the symbol of an acting sergeant, it''s also the purpose why you''re here! What is a sergeant? A sergeant is lower than an officer but bigger than a soldier!" I said, "If you perform better than a sergeant, you will be promoted to be a real officer, you get me?"


    "We get you, sir!"


    Once they knew such a good thing was to occur, they replied louder.


    "I''ve prepared 2, 000 symbols like this!" I continued, "As long as you train carefully and meet my requirements. You will be allowed to sew this onto your uniform! You will be qualified to assume the leader of your squad!"


    Such thing has never happened that a slave soldier could become an officer, Let alone an officer with actual troops under his command! Sure they had no idea that a sergeant was not an officer yet, but it was better than an ordinary soldier!


    Their eyes told me some of them still cannot believe what I said. Thus I summoned an IGT officer.


    "Say your age, race," I told him, "and how you became an officer, loudly and clearly!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The officer turned to the soldiers, "I am a sandman. Joined the Dark Army at the age of 26, private. I was selected into the IGT because I outperformed during the previous battles. I was promoted second lieutenant after finishing my training at the year end!"


    "You heard him! All of my officers were promoted from the least soldiers." I said, "There''re no born officers, only born idiots! Do I have idiots here?"


    "No!" Apparently, no one will admit he¡¯s a fool, even for a slave.


    "Now, the second division was preparing a large-scale combat training. I want you to watch carefully." I looked at the time, so I issued my first order, "Remember what you see! You''ll need them tonight."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Today''s topic for the second division was flatland combat. They were preparing.


    I have put time on the section of the training corps'' drill sergeant. Now, they were explaining military symbols after they have set up several wooden boards and drawn battlefield maps on them.


    As a sound of horn echoed, the second division combat began!


    "Observe," I said in front of the soldiers, "no matter how big the battle, if we disregard the catapults and magic attack, only the front soldiers will fight before the equivalence breaks.


    "When one party fails to persist, their defensive line will break through, which they will end up fighting in both inside and outside. If this problem isn''t fixed timely, the opposing party will seize the advantage and initiate a surround." I hinted the battle line and said, "After being surrounded, all troops will lose contact with each other. Orders cannot pass timely to the soldiers, and the troops cannot mobilize at will. Thus they will fall into a hard battle.


    For a sergeant, battle skills were merely one aspect, understanding his superior''s idea and a stable mental status were more important. During a war where thousands were involved, the troops'' mental state was the most crucial. What will break down for the losing party first was their minds instead of the battle line. A smart commander will always, always start with the enemy''s psychological weakness. He will never act stupidly to do foolish fight first.


    My soldiers were careful as they widened their eyes and straightened their ears to grasp every piece of details. Although they had a long way to go before they could achieve something, I dare not to say there won''t be a few generals or even marshals that will be born among them.


    Aside from on-spot coaching, I had to teach them how to analyze past battle examples at night. Also, I need to manage the entire corps, I was busy like hell!


    Up until I had witnessed the graduation of the first batch of sergeants from the training corps, I was able to relieve, and I could finally put my soul on other things.


    These 2, 000 fresh acting sergeants have brought unparalleled shock for the Ninth Legion. When the soldiers welcomed their friends came back with no missing arms or legs but a red symbols was added to their arms, they were thrilled. Although the acting sergeants had no officers'' uniforms yet, they have already started giving lousy orders!


    Humanity was born low, which was correct. Self-abasement and self-important were especially highlighted among the slaves. Before, the soldiers could never imagine they could have such change in the identities, but when they saw their slave friends succeeded, everybody thought they could achieve the the same, or even better! So they started competing with their friends and trying to do better in all kinds of occasions, which resulted in increased fist fight in the camp. Thus the LAD once again became prosperous.


    I had no time to care about these minor cases because I needed to hump my brain on how to get supplied. After I successfully ''borrowed'' some goods from several transportation fleets, the MMS has ordered all the fleets to travel 500 miles away from the Ninth Legion. And for us who lacked horses, 500 miles was the troops'' mobilization limit; a distance further will be a march.


    Fortunately, our current goods and materials were almost enough. But the armory regiment leader started to complain that he had no enough weapons and armors.


    Once he complained, the troops that quartered near the Legion were in serious trouble. No matter they were passing by or on longterm quartering, as long as it was a troop under 30, 000, it will not escape the fate of being robbed by us. Usually, when they woke up, my soldiers were already standing beside their beds. So they were compelled to remove their armor and weapons. The slightest hesitation will incur massive fist punches.


    I had to say, even for an ant that wanted to pass through the Ninth Legion, we''ll break one of its legs, let alone soldiers.

 Chapter Volume 7 8

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    The past days saw significant improvement on the soldier¡¯s'' combat skills.


    Today''s topic was street battle between the third and fourth IGT regiment. While I was watching with the officers from my commanding center, an order from the United Forces headquarter came.


    I opened the letter then immediately burst into laughter.


    Carlos was confused and asked, "Sir, what are you laughing at?"


    "It''s the order from the HQ." I told everybody, "They ask me to attend this month''s scheduled meeting."


    "Man, sir," Jack said, "it''s only a meeting, what''s so funny?"


    I shook my head, "Carlos!"


    "Sir!"


    "I want the General Staff to sketch up a plan. You need to finish all the training within two days. All units, prepare for marching!" I laughed too hard to say smoothly, "We''ll soon be away from this hardship!"


    "Sir, care to explain?" Jack puckered his lips, "We don''t know what''s going on yet!"


    "O, my dear brother," I hugged Jack''s shoulders, "If you have a disliking man around you, although he keeps doing things that trouble you, you can''t punish him due to his status, what will you do?"


    "That''s simple!" Jack said, "I''d drive him away, keep my distance!"


    "Exactly, the HQ will push us away like you said." I laughed again, "Haha, once we''re out of the HQ''s reach, won''t we have a better life?"


    "I got it!" Jack nodded vigorously, "I''ll pack up my stuff!"


    "Pack my ass!" I dragged him over, "Go to the meeting with me!"


    The meeting was held on the first floor of a manor located in the military headquarter. Usually, there will be around ten senior officers invited. A Major General like me and regiment leader like Jack''s presence were very rare.


    We check our weapons at the door deputy then found a place to sit in the meeting room.


    Not long after, several generals with flashy stars on their shoulders and well-dressed senior clerks came in the room one after another then sat at the long table.


    What was rare was that the Prime Minister, who has been out of my sight for a long while, came in as well. I haven''t seen him since my first time in HQ!


    "Atten-hut!" The door deputy yelled, "Announcing the Supreme Commander!"


    All stood up and saluted Prince Carl Ulysses, "Sir!"


    "Gentlemen." Carl Ulysses eyed around the room and nodded to the officers, "Now commencing the 17th United Force scheduled meeting."


    We all put our hands together devotedly and hailed, "His merciful God of Light!"


    "Today we have five topics on hand," The prince hinted us to sit then he went into subject immediately, "The first is about the foundation bases on the front line. You should all know, the war preparation was severely delayed, I cannot allow this¡­"


    People agreed, people excused, the meeting went on and on under such a dull atmosphere.


    Since I was not interested in those things, I nearly dozed off.


    "Now, topic five, about Legion No. 9¡­"


    Once my army was mentioned, I merely raised my eyelids.


    "Major Cohen," The prince said, "you want to talk about it?"


    "Ah, talk about what?" I was confused, "What about it?"


    "So then, maybe I should let the quartermaster talk about it." The prince said, "The MMS has some complaints regarding the Ninth Legion recently.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Luhrmann stood up, "Greetings, all. I believe you''ve all heard, the Ninth has done things recently, things that interfered the MMS''s work to go smoothly¡­"


    "Smoothly? Are you fooling me!" I stood up and slammed the table, "Are you saying that a great Protoss Knight did something wrong?"


    "Ser, I have no right to judge you right or wrong." Luhrmann folded his arms, "However the MMS''s daily operation was actually affected."


    "So the Ninth Legion is responsible for your lousy job?" I said, "Don''t give me this shit!"


    While Luhrmann and I were quarreling, the rest of the meeting room remained silent. The other attendances either had nothing to say or their status did not allow them to interfere.


    At last, the prince came forward to stop us nevertheless, "Major Cohen, please sit down!"


    "I have a big pile of papers regarding the Ninth Legion." Prince Carl Ulysses knocked the table, "Ser, I guess your relationship with the peripheral stationeries were not so well. In less than a month, seven armies were robbed of their gears by your troops. What''s your word?"


    Then he tossed the papers on the desk.


    "You call that a robbery, Your Highness?" I shrugged, "Their gears are provided by the MMS, if they missed some, just claim again from the military supply. My army, I doubt my army could claim anything. This is the MMS''s problem, not mine."


    "What about your troops robbed the transportation fleets?" Luhrmann, "Those are the PUF''s fleets!"


    "I borrowed." I said, "I wrote a note."


    "And you call ''borrow'' with deadly force, Ser?" Luhrmann showed a small stack of slips, "There''re total twenty-seven pieces. On each paper, there are only a few words: the Protoss United Forces is like a family.''! There are no dates, no numbering, no further signature. These are the so-called notes from a Protoss Knight?"


    "Is it wrong?" I asked.


    "Of course it''s wrong!"


    "Lord Quartermaster, how dare you." I grinned, "Those few words were quoted from the Red Pope Cardinal. You must be tired of living to say he''s wrong."


    "I¡­"


    "Major Cohen, let''s not mess with Lord Quartermaster''s wording." Prince Carl Ulysses said, "I think you should prevent such things to happen again."


    "I can do that," I said straightly, "as long as MMS give me my gears."


    "Ser, you should know," Luhrmann said, "there are no supply plans for slave armies!"


    "Oh, yeah? I don''t care where my soldiers are from. But I can''t let them fight empty-handed!" I glanced him coldly, "I''m ok if you say no, I''ll come up with something nevertheless."


    ¡°I thought you¡¯ve summoned me here to tell that my gears are ready," I pushed my chair back and stood up, "but I didn''t expect it would result in this way. What a wasted trip. Gentlemen, excuse me."


    "Oh, by the way, Lord Quartermaster, now I''m ordering you in the name of a Protoss Knight," I stopped by the door, "get me 40,000 suits of armor within three days. If you stand me up one more time, not even the red pope is able to save your ass!"


    Having said that, I slammed the door and left.


    After I was back at the camp, once again, I deployed twenty regiments to plunder the stationaries around the area. The operation was a crazy one this time. All of the twenty regiments traveled day and night with the highest speed to reach the military supply. By the third morning, we have surrounded the MMS warehouses from all four directions.


    "If you don''t give me my gears," I said, eyes reddened, "I''ll starting killing people!"


    Finally, with the HQ''s mediation, MMS has finally allotted us with the needed armors and weapons. As my soldiers were loading things onto the vans, an assignment order, signed and issued by Prince Carl Ulysses, came.


    The order was sturdy and vigorous. It required the Ninth Legion to set off immediately. The Ninth Legion had to arrive at the Swabia side of the P/A Line and embattle.


    I smiled and put away the order in my arms. What a big favor from Prince Carl. I can tell the conflict between royal family and the temple from each empire was still intense. I was on the royal family¡¯s side after all, thus under such an intense moment, the Prince choose to be on my side.


    Because I had ordered the General Staff to draw the detailed marching plan early on, the Legion departed smoothly.


    As all units came back from training, they took less than a day to pack and demolish the training grounds. We set off and went far away from the military headquarter''s reach. The second division led, the third division guarded the rear, and the second division stayed in between. Thus we traveled far and were unreachable by the temple. The Ninth Legion without constraint was the Legion I truly wanted.


    However, everyone including me would not dream the situation we had when we stepped onto this land again years after.


    The marching of 70, 000 men was a huge deal which concerned many aspects.


    Luckily I had total authority over my army, and the soldiers were willing to follow. Actually, their lives were not bad, and their living condition was even better than regular army soldiers.


    Some soldiers wouldn''t leave me because their lives were altered; some because they did too many dirty businesses. Nevertheless, all soldiers have accepted one fact, by leaving me or the Legion will not give them better lives. They have been secretly calling me ''boss'' instead of ''sir'' and almost all acting sergeants used exactly my dirty words for scolding. All of these have shown that my soldiers were getting familiar with me.


    All living creatures, no matter race, will develop dependency to familiar things. And amongst all, slaves had the most tendency to depend.


    We traveled and trained. Then finally, on the last day written on the assignment, the Ninth Legion slowly reached its designated station place: the frontmost city of Swabia ¨C Gallia¡£


    Here was the frontmost area. Behind us was thousands of miles of fertile lands, one step further was the Protoss/Asmodian Line.


    Strictly speaking, Gallia City was more like a fortress because of its high walls and blockhouses. During the days before the War, no one, except for some extra bold businessmen and residents, dared to stay here.


    King Climos has already received my letter, so he swapped the city viceroy. And his first batch of supply even arrived before us.


    The new Viceroy of Gallia City was waiting for me at the city''s gate, Kirk.


    "Ah¡­ hehhe!" Kirk was certainly cheerful seeing me going nearer, "Hello, sir!"


    "You asshole!" I shouted, "You''re supposed to make money for me in Winper, what are you doing here?"


    "Sir," Kirk took my house, "it''s His Royal Highness Fischer''s order!"


    "What the¡­ who taught you to talk like that?" I glanced him, "I''ll smack his ass if it''s what it takes!"


    I was kind of happy to meet my old subordinate.


    "Sure, yes, as you wish, sir." Kirk said, "Just stay in the Viceroy¡¯s mansion. Leave the army affairs to me."


    "Let''s go," I nodded then told Carlos to settle down the soldiers.


    Though being a commercial port entry, Gallia itself was not large with a population of less than 200, 000. However, business and trading here were hotter than normal. Businessmen no longer bargain like they usually did but finishing their buying and selling very quickly.


    I inquired Kirk about such phenomenon.


    "Sir, these are the businessmen who do business between the two alliances." Kirk answered, "It''s right before the War, and they don''t know how long the war is gonna last, so they''re making their best use of time."


    "The last frenzy." I said, "Don''t they care about their lives?"


    "No, because both sides need them to trade short commodities." Kirk said, "They''re perfectly safe before the War starts."


    "How ironic, both sides need the other''s goods, but they have to fight like hell." I said bitterly, "What happened to this world?"


    The Viceroy''s mansion here is much smaller than mine in Dark City. Thankfully, Kirk has done much of the preparatory work. After his remodification, it was good enough to serve as a commanding center.


    "Tell me about it," I took over a glass of water from Kirk, "how''s my Dark City?"


    "Every''s fine. The army is fine, the City Hall is fine. Spring seeding has been completed throughout the province. We''re expecting a good harvest by summer." Kirk said, "Three madames had repeatedly urged me to take care of you before I came here."


    "Good," I was glad to hear the spring seeding was finished, "Then¡­ what about the one in Winper?"


    "Even better! You know, sir?" Speaking of the city he governed, Kirk was excited, "Mrs. Dior Merlin was awesome! Her business now spreads over the entire Dark Province. Most of our branch stores have been opened in the main cities in Swabia. We even opened a few stores in the Asmodian Alliance. Now we''re able to provide an enormous amount of money each month to Dark City."


    "Have the guys in City Hall questioned about where the money comes from?"


    "No, you know those guys! They''re nearly driven crazy by money issues. They don''t care about the money source as long as it keeps coming." Kirk said, "You wives asked once, but I didn''t tell."


    "So much for the money problem." I nodded, "When will Marfa come?"


    "He should be here by tomorrow."


    "I''m going to sleep, wake me up once he gets here."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Marfa arrived the next day in the afternoon. Though he was worn and weary, he looked much experienced than before.


    "Boss!" Before I saw him, Marfa''s voice came, then the man rushed in and hugged me like a swirl, "I miss you!"


    I froze for a moment as I didn''t know whether to welcome him or smack his ass. I was meeting with a group of senior officers for god sake.


    "So much for the meeting, dismissed." I had to end early this session with the regiment leaders, "Constrain your soldiers, this is our own land. Send anyone who disobeys to the LAD!"


    "Yes, sir!" Several regiment commanders left me with my brothers.


    "Marfa, get off him." Jack said, "Or I''ll spank your ass!"


    "I know you''re Lord Justice now!" Marfa humphed, "But your justice is not mine!"


    Then he greeted Wilder and Moya.


    "Everything goes well, I suppose?" I asked them to sit then said, "Tell us about it."


    "Yes, boss." Marfa fetched a few scrolls from his pack, "I brought something that might help."


    "What''s the treasure?" Jack leaned nearer, "Did your men really get these stuff?"


    "Don''t underestimate them. They''re well-trained fellows." Marfa opened one of the scrolls, "Look, boss, this is the latest P/A Line map!"


    Wilder touched his jaw, "Didn''t you said that the last time you brought a map?"


    "Wilder, do you have any ideas how fast my men do things?" Marfa said proudly, "Loads of things can be done within a month."


    "Talk about the map!" I hit Marfa, "Those craps later!"


    "Yes, take a look. We focused on the situation on the side of Swabia. The linear distance from Gallia to the nearest Asmodian city is approximately 340 miles." Marfa pointed on the map, "So if an army of 70, 000 wants to cover the distance, you need at least 6 days."


    "And the supply is a big issue." I said, "Marching on such terrain will need at least 10, 000 logistics personnel.


    "Yes, boss. But luckily, no AUF forces are deployed on the Line yet." Marfa nodded and said, "They are still in the major cities along the transportation route."


    "How¡¯re your agents doing in the Asmodian countries?" I asked.


    "I need more time to go deeper into the Asmodian Alliance. Though we''ve investigated the AUF''s peripheral installations, we had limited intelligence." Marfa shook his head and said, "Our current information tells there are 2 hostile legions right in front of us. They have a total of 100, 000~110, 000 soldiers quartered in 6 camps."


    "Are you sure about it?" Moya opened his silent mouth.


    "Affirmative." Marfa said, "We concluded the result with multiple methods. We''ve even checked their camp garbage every day."


    "Tell us more."


    "We have no idea about the identity of the commanders of these two legions, nor do we know about their nationalities." Marfa opened another scroll, "But their army constitution is clear. Among which there are 40, 000 heavy-equipped infantries, 40, 000 light infantries, 20, 000 heavy cavalries, and a kind of rider my agents have never seen, here''s a portrait."


    I approached and saw an animal shorter than a horse but was much stronger. It had sharp fans and stocky arms and legs.


    "We''ve computed, such animal needs astonishing food daily." Marfa said, "Compared to the food consumption of the regular riders of the same size, its consumption almost tripled."


    "Three times more than houses?" I was stunned. It meant such rider was at least twice as good as heavy-equipped cavalry. The AUF was not stupid to feed pets with forage.


    I pondered for a moment then asked Marfa, "How about the rider on it? You have the information about the rider''s weapon and armor?"


    "The rider is not a human being. They''re shorter than us." Marfa read, "Its arms are extended saber and war flail. They''re unarmored but equipped with a large shield!"


    "Fuck!" I yelled, "Melee force!"


    Jack asked curiously, "Boss, how do you know it''s melee?"


    "Since it''s not human, it must be alien warriors." I told my brothers, "Extended saber and war flail are the best weapons in a scuffle fight. Look at his ride, such animal kills even better than its rider! As for no armor, that might be those aliens'' tradition. Does a rider need a big shield? Only marching calvaries need protection for coming arrows!"


    "Boss, we don''t have heavy infantries," Wilder said, worried, "how should we compete with them?"


    "Who would want to fight them if not necessary?" I was annoyed, "It depends on the operation order we receive."


    "By sending us here, I''m afraid the HQ wants us to march through this side and draw the AUF''s attention." I said while pointing the map, "If I''m right, we''ll be the very first legion to go onto the battlefield among all other legions!"


    "Shit!" Wilder said, "Do you have a countermeasure?"


    "Sure I do." I stated with a smile, "Get me Carlos, we''re changing our training plan tomorrow."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Marfa, how''s your communication with your agents?"


    Marfa replied, "It''s no problem. Where I go is where the intelligence goes."


    "Good, you''ll stay here from today." I nodded, "From now on, you''re the Chief Liaison Officer of the Ninth Legion."


    "Yes, sir." Marfa scratched his head, "But what does a liaison officer do?"


    "Continue your job, be my eyes and ears." I said, "From this day forward, the budget for your intelligence system triples. I want to know everything about our enemies in the shortest time possible!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Get my orderly!" I said, "Now Legion No. 9 is entering battle station!"

 Chapter Volume 7 9

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    After analyzing Marfa''s intelligence carefully, I concluded: my Legion No. 9 was still too fragile to feed the thousands AUF troops ahead of me. Their soldiers¡¯ individual combat ability exceeded far beyond mine, let alone they had us outnumbered.


    I put myself together and made a SWOT list. Though I cannot compare to my enemies, I had ways to improve my soldiers.


    My order sealed Gallia City. All foreign goods and personnel were not allowed to go in or out, except for transport fleets from Dark City. Empire citizens and business people who were too late to depart were directed to work for the army. In this way, the information flow was utterly limited.


    Next, I asked my officers to report in the youngest and the most promising soldiers from my troops. Though the officers had no ideas of what I intended to achieve, they firmly carried out my order, more than 10, 000 soldiers were added to my list.


    I formed these youngsters into four regiments and dispatched them to inland Swabia on the ground of supervising army supplies. After the four regiments toured in Dark City and finally came back, they were entirely altered: they have replaced the rookies by Dark City''s finest and brought along 5, 000 war horses.


    Now, combined with the horses I already had in the Legion, I was able to form four cavalry troops at full strength!


    On the day they arrived, the whole camp was in an uproar. Many soldiers who have experienced multiple wars dropped exciting tears as they saw fleets of riders passing in front of them.


    "Riders! They''re riders!" They sobbed and told other soldiers aside, "I know boss wouldn''t abandon us. He will stay with us! He brought riders!"


    Rookies who have never been on the battlefield asked, "It''s just horses, what''s so different from us?"


    "Go fuck yourself, you hairless bastard! Have you seen riders march? Do you know how much money you need to maintain them?" The veterans taught the rookies with their traditional methods, "Only regular armies are qualified to have riders! Boss is treating us like regular soldiers instead of slaves, or he won''t bring riders!"


    Unexpectedly, I did not include the cavalries in the first division, I gave them all to the second division.


    Wilder was so thrilled by this news that he hugged and kissed me.


    "Wilder, I have to warn you." I said seriously, "This is the only riders we have. I¡¯m counting on them to grow big. If you become careless and lose them, you''ll have to pay for that!"


    "Roger, boss!" Wilder bumped his chest, "I will use them carefully!"


    "The officers and soldiers in the cavalries are mostly from Dark City, so commanding is not an issue." I urged, "Either you don''t use them, or put them in the most crucial place!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    The three cavalry regiments were deployed immediately into training sessions. They have brought not only high morale for the Legion but also pressure for the logistics corps.


    I had to throw this hot potato to Dark City. Luckily, its construction was near complete. As the guys in the City Hall heard their Viceroy was in trouble, they at once sent 5, 000 able-bodied men, which resulted in the logistics leader becoming the logistics director who was now in charge of 7, 000~8, 000 people.


    Slowly, I initiated a major transfusion onto my army. No matter what, I won''t give a single soldier back to the United Forces after the War.


    Due to the lockdown in Gallia City, nobody knew the dwarf Grandmaster was here already.


    The Grandmaster as well as his following craftsman made them busy in my commanding center then left with a bunch of blueprints. I had contributed to the designs as well.


    For the fact that I was well prepared before I left for the military headquarter as well as the line production method was well implemented, the dwarf craftsmen could make 500 suits of army delivered to me per day.


    Not long after, the first field regiment has completed changing gear. Each of them now wore a full set of armors made by dwarf artisans. A suit of armor made by dwarf was such a precious thing that many officers in the United Forces were proud to have one, let alone slave soldiers.


    As for the retired gears, they were out of my concern. At a time right before the War, armors and weapons were very demanded. My dearest Dior Merlin will be glad to have a shipment of ready goods.


    Soldiers in the field regiment were divided into three units.


    Moderate-figured soldiers have become pikemen. Pikemen were granted enhanced armor besides new weapons. I needed them to defend the frontline only during a battle.


    Strongly-shaped soldiers were given machetes which were able to be hilted with long stems when necessary. When dealing with an average fight, these soldiers could take the machete on one hand and shield on another. If situation called, they will have a long metal extra hilt on their back. It will take only one step to take it off and install it on the blade handle. Such soldiers of great adaptability can be both offensive and defensive. They were the core force in my army.


    As for the weaker-grown soldiers, they became archers. The archers were equipped with new bows and light waist blades. Their half metal and half wood twisted bows were as tall as an adult in size, and they can shoot very far and accurately.


    The Grandmaster guaranteed that with such bows and fine arrows of high lethality, one will be entirely capable of penetrating metal armors as thick as a thumb within 500 meters.


    If it weren''t for Dior Merlin''s support, the Ninth Legion would never have such superior gears. Others aspects aside, let me talk about only the refined iron arrowhead on the ri-bodkin-arrows. For no matter the Protoss United Forces or the Asmodian United Forces, which of them could afford to use 15 cm trigonate arrowheads? They should be thankful to be deployed with 5 cm flat ones.


    In addition to the gear difference, I had an entirely different military thinking. To override my enemies with long-ranged fire, then do as much as possible to impair its hostility was one of the most basic tactical ideas when I was doing my military service during my past life. And training was the most basic of all for sure.


    To better train my troops, I had called out almost all drillmasters, elf marksmen, elf warlocks, and exceptional dwarf warriors from Dark City.


    I tried my best to immerse my soldiers with actual combat atmosphere: marching, night attack, face to face showdown. I essentially gave them all war environments I could think of to require them to train with their hearts and souls.


    It turned out great because everybody wanted to live.


    By the summer harvest, I had a guest from the Aqua Clan.


    As a delicately pretty and graceful beauty stood at the gate of the Gallia Viceroy''s mansion, my ears were as if filled with her beautiful singing again.


    "Boss, look!" Marfa cried, "It''s Forenar!"


    "Shut up, mind your business." I glanced Marfa and walked toward Forenar.


    "Why are you here?" I talked, "This is the battle front. I''m not in a good position to have you here."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave once I have my words." A breeze went over, Forenar used her hands to gather up her alluring hair, "I was sent here by my Chief and Patriarch, they have a message for you, Your Excellency."


    Hearing she addressed me as ''Your Excellency'', I couldn''t but felt a bit pity.


    "The Chief said:" Forenar looked at me and talked, "''Devil, I have finished your job in advance. You now have twenty ships. Each of them is able to carry 500 people!¡¯"


    "Really?" I was too thrilled that I grabbed Forenar''s tiny hands, "He said that?"


    This was the best news throughout the past six months. Due to the twenty large transport ships as well as two rapid convoys for each ship, the entire fleet could carry 10, 000 soldiers!


    Forenar instantly retrieved her hands, and her pinky face blushed.


    "I was overjoyed a bit." I made an uneasy laugh, "What did the Patriarch say?"


    "He said:" Forenar lowered her face and refused to look at my anymore, "''Our Aqua Clan is grateful for your help. But please don''t forget your promise."


    "I won''t." I said, "Please tell him that I will fulfill my promise."


    "Okay." Forenar showed her courtsey, "I shall leave now."


    I nodded and sent a team of riders to escort her back.


    "Boss!" Marfa, who has been hiding aside bounced to me, "Forenar is getting prettier!"


    "Get lost!" I caught his ear, "Are you out of business, huh? Now you have time to play jokes on me?"


    "No! No!" Marfa cried, "We have progress! Progress!"


    "Start talking!" I loosened him, "How much progress?"


    "Hehhe! The money rewarded." Marfa said in a lowered tone, "Amart sent a message, he said our friends from the other side have gotten the presents ready. Two sample for each category! They''ll be arriving in no time!"


    "Hahahahaha¡­" I laughed to the sky, "What day is it! All are fucking good news! Let''s get prepared!"


    Though I have increased my investment in the intelligence system, however, Marfa could still not rapidly penetrate inland Asmodian Alliance in such a short time. Fortunately, there are still a few kinds of people who can be bought over.


    Marfa had paid handsomely to recruit massive amount of mercenaries through his informants in the Asmodian Alliance. Executed by smuggling, they have found out the AUF''s military marching and station plans as well as their supply reserve transport routes. In the past days, my information about the AUF came solely from the friendly military headquarter, as of now, I dared say, the HQ''s information was far less thorough than mine.


    In the mean time, I authorized Amart who has already had a foothold in the Asmodian Alliance to carry out an uncool business by hiring mercenaries with big money: he wanted the mercenary hunters to hunt down AUF soldiers, at least one soldier from each army and no zero preys from the special forces! Because at such a moment, there will be deserters from almost each force. It was not a bit deal for my enemies to lose a few soldiers.


    But it was a big deal for me.


    After these ''presents'' had arrived in wooden crates, I summoned the LAD and the liaison bureau overnight with the intent to interrogate them with torment.


    Faced with beauty, wealth, torture racks, pepper sprays and everything I can think of, we''ve finally trapped them into telling the information we needed.


    "Boss, what should we do with these guys?" Jack flipped through the big pile of intelligence papers in his hand, "We lock them?"


    I gazed at these prisoners in silence and forced me to make a cruel decision.


    "Get me all men who¡¯re best at martial skills and all the mages," Finally, I broke the silence, "as well as all the shaman physicians in the neighborhood."


    Still, I will do anything to make my soldiers alive.


    Days after, each regiment has received dozens of variously-shaped wooden sculptures. These carvings were lively with the essential skin, mussels, bone structures¡­"


    The sculptures came with detailed instructions. On it wrote features of each statue as well as its fatal organ locations. The commander center made it clear that every soldier had to learn it.


    Thus Legion No. 9 had everything prepared ahead of time and waiting for the PUF headquarter''s order.


    Then the fall came.


    Standing before the enormous Swabian field, I watched the near ripe autumn crops. Sweet breeze brought the sense of early fall and embraced the Gallia City. The sun was setting. All were too cozy.


    "Why we need to fight wars? Why we have to make people bleed and die in a foreign land?" Winslet asked me in a recent letter from home.


    She had the question I have intended to ask my whole life.


    As a husband, I cannot answer my wife, despite I loved her as much as I loved my life.


    As a commander, I cannot answer my soldiers. Thus I could only do my best to prevent them from being killed.


    Why? Why?


    This was the insatiable. Honor, duty, fuck them!


    The letter remained in my hand until late night on the city wall. I stood there with the paper as well as the lives of thousands of soldiers.


    What can I, an ordinary person do on this land of endless war, in this shattered time?


    I gazed upon the soldiers patrolling on the wall and the troops doing night training down the field. I watched these lives and couldn''t but felt sorrow. I welled my eyes.


    The moon was as watery and illusionary as dreams.


    I shook hard my head and exhaled heavily for several times then got off the wall.


    A few day later, the order from the military headquarters has finally arrived.


    I took over the wax sealed scroll from the orderly came from the HQ, opened then read it. After I handed it over to Carlos.


    "I''m aware of the order." I said coldly to the orderly, "I will do my best to carry it out."


    "Yes, Your Excellency." The orderly took over my receipt, "His Royal Highness had a message for you."


    "I''m all ears."


    "The Prince said: Do what you can as long as you can fulfill the order. And please pay attention to your own safety, ser."


    "Send my gratitude to His Royal Highness for me." I nodded and said, "I won''t forget his help."


    After seeing the orderly off, I immediately gathered a meeting with all the senior officers.


    "This is the order from HQ." I dropped the scroll on the table and talked, "To my thought, Legion No. 9 will have to operate before the War begins. We have to be the first to move and contain the Asmodian forces in the front."


    "Are they asking too much, the HQ?" Wilder complained, "We have only less than 80, 000 and they want us to contain 100, 000 enemies. What''s wrong with them?"


    "The intelligence they provide is ridiculous enough." Marfa said, "In their news, we''re faced with only 60, 000 enemies, they didn''t even mention the special forces!"


    "Don''t say nonsense." I said, "What can you do?"


    "We can always attack." Wilder said, "Send out part of our forces and do a tryout. Retreat them if they fail."


    "Or we can defend!" Moya said, "Defending is a way to contain our enemies!"


    "Easier said than done! Think about it," I interrupted the two, "once the War starts, there will be Protoss military supervisors in the headquarters. Do you think you can trick them?"


    "What''s your idea, boss?" Moya asked.


    "A was still needs to be played both defensively and offensively. One more thing, we cannot fight on our own territory, because if we smash it, we''re to fix it ourselves." I said, "Let us run further. Let us make some noise on the other side of the Line."


    "Boss, I think you''re right." Wilder said, "But we''re faced with too many enemies. If you insist on initiate a fight, we might end up with massive damage."


    "That won''t be a problem. Carlos and I have a plan drawn out." I said, "Gallia City is our logistics base. I will put a few regiments to guard it. The rest, with me."


    "We''re we mobilizing?" Wilder asked, "Are we really attacking?"


    "Attacking is a must. We''ve done so many things to make the PUF unhappy and they didn''t come for us. If we still don''t do something for them, they will be upset." I said, "Anyway, as long as we can contain the enemies. As for how we do it, nobody cares!"


    "Boss, you must have a good solution!" Wilder''s eyes brightened, "Tell me!"


    "Wilder," I said with a hint of a smile, "have you been on a ship, a big-ass ship?"


    Wilder shook his head. He did not know why I asked.


    "You wanna tour around a ship?"


    He nodded.


    "Good. Now, take three field and logistics regiments with you." I said with a smile, "Let''s go out to play!"


    "When do we have ships?"


    "You don''t know yet. We have our fleet now." I said, "And it''s waiting for us by the sea!"


    "Carlos will tell you where to board and land. You need to get contact with your local informants in the shortest time possible." I said, "Your job is to lay a solid foundation for the following forces. I want the AUF in a general turmoil!"

 Chapter Volume 7 10

    Translated by Tianic


    Note 1:Camp is an Asmodian Allied empire on the continent. A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    I sent the soldiers away with neither impassioned vows, nor priest''s blessings, nor a farewell dinner.


    After Wilder had left with 10, 000 troopers, I hurried to arrange the second batch of soldiers to depart. Due to the five days limit for the fleet to tour a round trip as well as the limited supply Wilder carried with him, I had to hump my brain to calculate every piece of detail.


    I had my battle plan report written for the military headquarters and sent one of my lieutenants to deliver. He was informed to make sure the report was on Prince Carl Ulysses'' desk only after an all-out war started.


    During the day, I showed myself on the city streets every now and then, acting as casual as I can.


    Only during the nights did my troops and I sneak into the fields and gather onto the coastal beach to wait for the ships until finally I led the third batch of the troops out of Gallia City and advanced with caution.


    I made this defensive move in case of the PUF bureaucrats instead of the Asmodian United Forces. If the friendly army found out Legion No. 9 was not in its base city, that would mean big trouble. I cannot guarantee everything to go as planned.


    Now, I was killing my time by staring at the running surfs. I hoped the dark would fall sooner.


    Where I was standing was the edge of the continent adjoining the Protoss/Asmodian Line. It was an extremely desolated area where residents were scarce. But I wouldn''t want to risk my chance. Thus the four regiments that came with me remained concealed quietly in a nearby forest. No one dared to talk.


    My soldiers and I had done countless outlaw businesses. They have benefited from these operations and had the experiences unlike any other each time. The soldiers did surprisingly found that many things could be done so differently and how interesting to be on jobs with me. I knew that they had gone used and addicted to me.


    This was exactly what I was trying to achieve.


    Af long as I was there with them, if given orders, they''d even go into a close fight with the Asmodians without the least hesitation, let alone merely hiding in the forest.


    Was this the so-called charm of a commander? I laughed at myself.


    The sun set gradually. It was almost the agreed time; thus I strode to the beach and waited.


    I felt extra cozy by stepping on the sands and let the ocean breeze to worm into my helmet.


    As I addicted myself to the surfs rushing in and out, came a light, unusual sound of water. I looked over and found a head surfaced from the water.


    It was a man from the Aqua Clan. I guessed he had been here for a while. He only surfaced until he could be sure of my identity.


    I lifted my face armor.


    After seeing my black eyes and a lock of black hair that escaped from the helmet, the aqua''s eyes lightened. He emerged and swam toward me. How rapidly he traveled in the water.


    "My Lord!" He resurfaced and walked on the beach, "I''m the vanguard."


    "Is my fleet here?" I gazed at him, "Where¡¯s your clothes?"


    "Sir, the fleet is waiting in the outer sea area. I already had a man to bring the fleet here. He should be here at any time" He smiled in embarrassment, "Clothes will hinder my movement in the water."


    I made a gesture to call my orderly.


    "Call back the rangers and deploy wingman scouts." I told him, "All regiments, prepare to board. Give me one regiment per ship."


    Then I told the aqua vanguard, "Did you put sentinels in the water?"


    "Yes, My Lord!" He replied, "Nobody could get near us without being found in the ocean! We¡¯ve drawn a very solid tipping point."


    "Good."


    The leading five transport ships approached.


    I could vouch that no one had seen such ships on this continent. They appeared to be short in height at a first look and seemed to be cumbersome, but if one observed closely on the head or the poop deck, he would find the secret to such a design.


    They were called catamarans which looked as if two ships were connected. The space above the water was spacious to load a large number of people and goods; however, the ship body below the water had a very narrow area to allow drag force to take effect. Such ships were able to travel rapidly and remain stable as well.


    The Aqua Clan had all of its craftsmen devoted into the shipbuilding project, they were only able to build twenty ships within six months, that was how complicated the production procedures were.


    An aqua leaped onto the shore and ran to me before the landing board was placed. He wore a Dark City style high-collar uniform with flashy silver stars on his shoulders. It was Sander.


    "Devil!" Sander shook my hands wildly, "This is our fleet, are you proud of us?"


    "Proud my ass! Who let you send Forenar here?" I said, "How¡¯re the other projects doing?"


    "Aren''t you pleased? I thought you like Forenar?" Sander blanked, "The plans are proceeding as designed."


    Since I did not intend to discuss private matters with him here, I said, "Let¡¯s talk more on board."


    My troops all boarded the ships in units of battalions. A short while later, five transport ships have been fully loaded and went offshore. The rest of the ships did the same. It took only half an hour for all of the remaining troops to board.


    As all were on board, the ships immediately sailed for the outer sea to meet the convoys.


    "Devil," Sander and I went on the observation deck. He poured a cup of wine for me, "what are you searching for?"


    I took over the glass and answered, "I''m not searching, I''m watching our naval force."


    "It''s too dark to see clearly." Sander laughed, "You''ll watch them tomorrow for as long as you want!"


    "Right, Sander," I sipped the wine, "the fleet can''t just carry and drop us there. You have to be prepared to aid us at any moments. Is our fleet capable of doing so?"


    "Rest assured. There''s no problem for us in the water." Sander said, "There are a few islands located in the outer ocean. Severe conditions as they are in, they should be more than enough to serve as temporary bases."


    "Have you ran into any trouble?" I asked, "Have you encountered hostile ships?"


    "Nope, we''ve been operating with caution. We''ve cleared the perimeter within fifty miles in range." Sander said, "Those dingeys that the AUF call battleships, they never risk to leave as far as two hundred miles offshore."


    "Hehhe, that''s for sure." I chuckled, "Ships from either AUF or PUF mean trouble. You''re smart enough to know what to do if they find us."


    "You''re truly a devil." Sander nodded, "I know."


    I was not very pleased to see his reaction, "What? Do you consider me cruel?"


    "Not exactly. I understand it''s a must to do so in order to keep secrets." Sander said carefully, "But it just doesn¡¯t feel right, you know, whatever comes out of your mouth will sound wicked for no reason."


    "Dumb!" I glared him, "You must want your ass smacked!"


    "I dare you. Don''t think you can act recklessly because you''re a nobility!" Sander placed his cup, "I''m not afraid of¡­ Ahhhhh!"


    I danced back to my cabinet humming light songs, leaving a much-bruised Sander groaning behind.


    The fleet traveled fast. Two days later, we''ve already arrived at the Asmodian Alliance and landed at the designated spot in Camp Empire.


    Camp was an Asmodian empire with a vast territory. Its situation was very close to that of Swabia in both climate and race. This was why I chose this place as my primary battle ground.


    The other main reason lied in the fact that there was a mountain system extending hundreds of miles near the coast line. My troops can quickly take advantage of it as a hiding superiority.


    Wilder was the first to arrive here and encamped not far from my landing spot. Thus I rendezvoused with him by the moonlight.


    The so-called camp was nothing more than an area of guarded uplands. We did not even put up a tent in case of potential enemies.


    We stayed in the current mountain for the time being. A large number of investigation corps were dispatched to search for new ideal camping locations elsewhere; in the meantime, we waited for Marfa''s agents to deliver more detailed information.


    Ten more days have passed, and we had two more shipments of troops arrived. Thus my army of 50, 000 were all present.


    The information collecting job was finished the same day. We were well informed of the AUF''s troop distribution and supply routes within Camp empire.


    I assumed that I should be getting mobilized during the recent days or I cannot achieve the primary objective given by the HQ: containing the face enemies.


    Today, I summoned all battalion leaders and above to assign their operation targets.


    "We''re here in the Asmodian Alliance. I won''t mention how dangerous it is." I watched the group of officers in front of me, "There is no way you''ll end up well if you get caught. So better work fast on your missions."


    The officers all made intentionally pressed laughter.


    "Good, looks like you are not afraid of death. Let me show you," I had my deputy to unscroll a giant map, "the Asmodian Alliance layout!"


    "This is where we''re currently located, Camp empire." I pointed on the map with a piece of wood, "There are two red lines here. They''re the AUF''s major supply routes in this country. Large red spots on the lines are local garrison troops."


    The officers watched the two thick red line on the map confusedly as they were unaware of why I started with the enemy supply system.


    "Chief of Staff!" I passed the wood to Carlos, "You take over!"


    "Sir!" Carlos stood up.


    "We''re ordered by the military headquarters to contain the face enemy. However, the information given failed to provide us with a proper strategy to demolish them in a face-to-face battle. Plus, the Asmodian troops can be quickly mobilized on the Line. All added together, us containing them is merely empty words. But the HQ will be able to have us glitched if we don¡¯t operate according to the order.


    Carlos continued, "Only by attacking their supplies, which will make them out of food and goods, could we finish the assignments."


    "Commander Cohen will lead ten regiments to attack the outer supply route here." Carlos said with the wood pointed on the map, "Commander Wilder of the second division will have ten regiments ready to attack the inner route. Commander Moya of the third division will fortify our bases and lend their aids if needed."


    The officers received their assignments without blinking an eye.


    "All regiments must act quickly! You must break down the two routes in the shortest time. There are not many garrison troops on our selected marching line. Get them in one take!" I added, "It''s not an easy job for the AUF to figure out we''re behind this. Even if they made the right call, calling in extra troops to counter us will need time. Camp is a vast empire. Hiding is easier than fighting."


    "Sir, we''re very familiar with how to hide." An officer said, "Do we need to mask over our identities?"


    "You will need, definitely. The logistics will give every soldier a piece of black cloth. Cover their slave marks on their faces! Communicate with ''wah-wah'' sound only, no other sounds are allowed!" I said, "Now, my liaison officer."


    "Attention, all, what I''m about to say shall not get out of this tent. It concerns the lives of many." Marfa put away his usual smile face, "The total enemy number in Camp empire is 270, 000. Among which, there are 90, 000 local garrison troops in four legions that stationed mostly near the capital. Most of the rest 180, 000 enemies are in the form of three legions mustering in the frontline. Thus we are faced with fewer enemies than anticipated. I have allocated each battalion with a deputy liaison officer. Ask them any questions you encounter, they''ll have every information you need."


    Then Marfa offered detailed descriptions of each enemy troops.


    The logistics director also explained his supply plan.


    "Are you clear on your missions?" I stood up and asked.


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Good, now join your units." I said, "We''re moving out tonight!"

 Chapter Volume 7 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Note 4: Correct Asmodian United Force''s Marshal Verlaine ¡ú Valerian.


    Note 5: Empire names mentioned in this chapter: Camp (adj. Cammish, the Cammish capital: Sellin), Wells (adj. Welsh), Elina (adj. Elinian), Brook (adj. Brookian, the Brookian capital: Foxburg), Swabia (adj. Swabian, the Swabian capital: Divine City), Tansey (Tansian)


    A gust of coolish autumn wind went gently over the field. A mix of wild grass that just turned yellow wagged in the air.


    The sky darkened. It was August already. Even for a place as warm as spring all year round, the wind of fall still brought a sense of cold for the Cammish people.


    A colorfully-feathered bird flapped out of the grass as several wagons that passed by startled it. The birdie reached a quiet tree beside the road and gazed the stretched wagon fleet dissatisfied with its shiny black eyes.


    The heavily-loaded wagons passed by in front of the bird''s eyes to reach for a place not far away.


    "Ignitionnnnnn!"


    "Ignitionnnnnn!"


    It was a Cammish transport station specially built for the general transition of the food supplied to the empire front line. All the army provisions for the war front will be diverted here. As the War was closing in, fleets that came in and out of the station added. The station soldiers usually needed to spend the whole day and night to finish their loading jobs. That was why the commanders'' ignition order resounded one after another even before dark.


    "Ignition¡­ hey, don''t you fucking sleep now!" On a solidly standing watch tower, there were two Cammish human soldiers. Among them, the taller kicked his comrade, "Dear me! You''ll be dead if the captain sees you!"


    "Go kick yourself! Just light up the damn fire." The shorter soldier picked up a torch beside him. He muttered spells then ''whoosh'', the torch flamed.


    The shorter soldier complained quietly while fixing the light on the wall, "Damn it, we don''t get to sleep even though we stay up all night every day. I''d rather just fight the war and die!"


    "Puff! Like you, go fight the war?" The taller soldier laughed, "PUF tools will cut your ass in less than a single turn!"


    "Why don''t you go then?" The shorter soldier said, "You''ll wet your pants if you run into a Tansian rider!"


    "I''ll come back to this later. Watch, another fleet!" The tall soldier leaned forward to watch from the tower, then he turned over his head and said, "It''s again the provisions for the 7th Legion. How many times now?"


    "It''s not surprising at all. Our 7th Legion riders are one-tops-three. No PUF riders can compare to them!" The short man said, "But I guess the 7th is facing a group of lousy enemies. Maybe it will be the main attack force this time again."


    "How do you know that?"


    "You know, they''ve replaced the wagons sent to the 7th Legion since yesterday, right?"


    "Yeah, to lighter four-wheels."


    "Watch and learn, kid. Only light four-wheel wagons are able to keep pace with the 7th Legion!" The short man said with joy, "There is no good roads on the Line, wagons that are too heavy will sink into the muddy ground."


    "Huh, show off! You''re only a few days more than¡­ err!"


    The tall soldier wanted to say more, however, a long arrow that penetrated his chest had him nailed to the center post in the watchtower.


    Before the short soldier could react, a second arrow that followed pierced his neck. Fresh blood squirted.


    "Puff", the shorter soldier fell by the fence. He breathed heavily and heard only the ''hiss'' sounds of the air that came out of his neck. A moment later, his head tended deadly aside.


    The taller one was spitting big swallows of blood. With all his strength that left, he trembled to reach for a string above his head. The chain that connected to the alarm.


    He didn''t expect a second arrow to come strongly and nailed his palm on the pillar as well before his hand leveled up to his ear.


    Tears streamed down over the tall soldier''s face and dropped on the blood-stained wooden floor. The next moment, more purplish red blood devoured the few drops of bright tears.


    An enormous amount of dark shadows gushed from every corner of the supposedly empty field. They approached the station rapidly. It was the warehouse area in the camp. There were no additional guards except for a few watch towers.


    "Enemies¡­ from where?" Looked at the shadows who climbed over the fences under the towers, the tall soldier had given up reaching for the bell. He could not believe his eyes. This place was inland Camp, hundreds of miles away from the war front! Where did these people come from since both sides of the iron troops were gathering on the Line! No foreign birds should have crossed this far.


    The tower''s center pillar shook slightly. Those shadows were reaching for the top.


    "If only I haven''t dropped my spear." The tall soldier thought regretfully as it was definitely shameful to be spotted like this by the enemies.


    One of the shadows reached the tower top. First, he checked the short soldier who lied beside then went for the tall soldier.


    By the enchanted torch light, the tall soldier finally had a clear view of the enemy.


    From his figure, the enemy should be a human being. He wore a helmet but his face under was behind a piece of black cloth. The tall soldier saw only a pair of grey-coloured eyes.


    Being also a soldier, the tall soldier cannot find any identification marks on the enemy''s body. There was no collar ornaments nor ranks on his armor. Besides, the enemy''s armor was covered by a piece of colorful clothes. The bright patches of black and green blended like an area of kitchen floor that was stained by mixed sauces.


    The tall soldier thought this enemy''s wearings were even funnier than that of a clown.


    This was also his last piece of thought. Because the next moment, someone snapped his neck.


    More shadows gathered under the watch tower like moving ants before a storm. The ''ants'' were currently sneaking in a seemingly messy formation.


    One of the shadows traveled through the others and reached an illuminated tent. He took a sneak peek and returned. Then he made a series of gestures to the shadows that followed.


    The shadows nodded and dispersed. They were crawling to that illuminated tent.


    In the meanwhile, on a slope not far from the targeted camp, a dozen shadows were watching what was happening in the station. Among them, a man who was standing in the frontmost was not only covered with a black suit and black armor but equipped with a black blade and an extra-long black cape. As the gust blew, a few trace of black hair floated behind his head.


    Even the hair was black! He was the blackest of all.


    "It''s good enough for me." He told another shadow beside him, "Initiate spell attack!"


    Over the quiet night sky, a few lowered bird hummings spread. As one fell, another rose. The hummings traveled far until they reached the two doors at the station¡¯s front and rear.


    "Hey, did you hear anything?" At the gate, a werewolf soldier asked his companion.


    "It¡¯s just a bird." The other soldier replied, "What''s wrong?"


    The werewolf guard scratched his hairy head, "No way, it sounds like someone is enchanting spells. The tone is alike!"


    Right before the other soldier was about to make some sarcastic comments on this oversensitive werewolf, a flash of light illuminated from afar. He widened his mouth while dozens of giant fireballs coming in closer to the gate!


    "BOOM!"


    The first few wagons that were entering the gate were the first to get hit. The magic fireballs exploded and ripped the entire wagon apart. Bundles of blazed forage were forced into the air as well.


    "INCOMING ENEMIES!"


    All of the gate guards were only allowed to yell out an whimpered alert before they were all swallowed by the flames that came tumbling. The fireballs not only crumbled the gate but also set the fences on fire. Quickly, the scattered raging fires connected to form a giant fire curtain.


    Moments after the first wave of the fireballs exploded, the second wave traveled closely above the ground.


    The second wave targeted the reinforcements that came to the rescue. They mobilized after the initial giant explosion. The poor guys merely saw the second fireballs that came directly through the fire curtain before their last breath.


    The front and the rear gates were all sealed by fire in a blink of an eye. The station was thrilled in chaos.


    At the commander''s pavilion of the Cammish Garrison Troops located in the center of the station, an officer took only one look out of the camp to shout, "Incoming enemies! Guards, follow me!"


    What replied him next was a blast of dark arrow rain. One ri-bodkin-arrow even penetrated his body and pierced another officer who stood behind him.


    After the rain of arrows, several illumination-purposed magic spheres were created. The floating and glowing balls made the entire camp as bright as day. Many previous shadows that sneaked into the camp drew their sabers at once targeting the Cammish soldiers who were just able to exit the tents.


    On one side was a plotted assault, on the other side was a hasty defense. Certainly the latter got unlucky.


    "Wah-wah! Lah-lah! Wah-lah wah-lah!"


    The shadows made sounds that no one could understand while chopped over one Cammish soldier after another with their long-tilted saber. Their robust movement enabled them almost to get one successful kill each time they swung the blade.


    The local Cammish garrison was a group of either old or weak soldiers to begin with. The stronger ones were all deployed on the frontline. How could a barely full-membered regiment ward off these enemies from unknown places?


    The enemies'' blades can easily slash open the garrison''s thin armor. However, the soldiers'' weapons cannot do considerable damage to the enemies. Their swords can only slash open their opponents'' colorful cover clothes.


    A group of Cammish officers put their lives at stake. They successfully held a few horses out of the camp. However, one by one, they were immediately surrounded by teams of enemies, then fell into a struggle.


    After the first round, several Cammish officers who haven¡¯t had the time to put on armors were tipped over by enemies'' pikemen. Oddly enough, the AUF''s standard military round shield can be easily penetrated by the enemies¡¯ long spears. Even the junior officers'' armor with spell enchantments could not hold the enemy''s attack. Usually, after a few glares, the enchantments were depleted.


    On his horse, a Cammish officer slashed his heavy sword and successfully put down an enemy soldier for good. Who could expect that enemy soldier shook twice his head and rose again. He yelled and killed even harder than before.


    "Retreat! You all!" Another officer from Camp entered a pure state of frenzy. He inserted his massive sword into the soil then with his fingers, he scratched his face until his head was drenched with fresh blood, "Blood of my blood, I''m calling you in the name of the dark creed, EBULLITION! Martyr''s Aura!"


    The previously red blood on the officer''s face turned green. "Whoosh", a ball of green fire started flaming on his face. His whole body was shrouded in a layer of uncanny green light, yet his eyes turned slowly red.


    The officer¡¯s armor cracked and fell onto the ground piece by piece. His body enlarged twice as much distorted severely as if he was a demon from hell.


    "D¡­ DI¡­ DIE!"


    The muted Cammish officer regained his heavy sword inserted in the soil and rejoined the fight.


    Several spears thrust to him at the same time.


    "Puff! Puff, puff!" Although the spear all pierced into the demon officer''s body, the sharp spear heads can no longer go any deeper after they punctured his skin. Green blood burst from the wound and dripped onto the spear body. The blood immediately set anything it touched on fire.


    It was a dark spell, the last resort of evil fighters. The Martyr''s Aura spell caster will have to offer his life in order to summon the Asmodian King''s powerful energy. The energy will flame the caster''s own blood, enhance his body strength temporarily and finally perish together with his enemies in the form of a blast. Before the explosion, the more his body was damaged, the more powerful the blast will be!


    The Cammish officer''s body was growing larger and larger and close to an explosion.


    Then came a few yellings. The pikemen immediately drew back to empty the space for two soldiers that left to face the demon officer.


    Both of them were unarmored. One with a war bow, the other with nothing in hand.


    The marksman muttered while he drew the bow to its full length, the other empty-handed one leveled both hands in the front. Then they started glaring white light, the air around started flowing rapidly as well.


    "TWANG!" Arrow away.


    The demonized Cammish officer was far beyond being conscious as he had no notion to dodge.


    The arrow, instead of forcing into the officer''s body, exploded near him. The resulting blast instantly had the officer''s figure frozen!


    An intense wave of afterwinds blew over.


    "BOOM!" The demon''s body finally exploded, shocking the entire camp area.


    Because of the cryostasis and the protection of several folds of wind barrier, the raiders did not suffer severe damage in essence except for a team of soldiers who were overthrown, but rather a few men from the Camp side lost their lives because they didn''t dodge properly in time.


    Seeing this, the local''s garrison troop supreme commander who was an aged lieutenant colonel with a grizzled beard could not help but shook his head. At the moment the afterwinds blew, he saw clearly a pair of pointy ears under the two''s hoods.


    "I''ll draw them away. You spread and break out!" The colonel told several young officers, "You must make it out alive! Inform the commander of the 5th war zone, the attackers are not ordinary roving bandits! They''re a group of elite troops with mighty combat power!"


    "Sir!"


    "Go, now!" The colonel marched with a team of men, leaving a tough word, "That''s an order!"


    The colonel made the counterattack with their lives and successfully caused a short period of chaos on the battlefield.


    The officers that followed forced out from the breach the colonel has created, and before they even reached the outer fence, three of them were already beaten down by enchanted wind blades, screamed and fell their horses.


    The ones that lived urged their horses, they are not to pause for one second.


    One more team of pikemen gathered up in front of them, the first officer yelled and rushed to fight. He wanted to make the road for his brothers that followed. However, almost all of them were soon killed and dangled on the long spears.


    Only one officer made it out of the encirclement alive with the cover achieved so harshly by his comrades.


    Seeing his dear brothers who once were so closely associated with each other died, the last officer welled his eyes but remained firmly ahead. He must run away from here. He must report the assault accident to the headquarter.


    He was unaware that from the moment he was out of the fence, a pair of eyes has locked him in.


    "Steven," Cohen Kheda, who has been staying on the slope out of the camp said with a sense of pity, "I have to trouble you now."


    A wingman beside Cohen Kheda leaped to stretch his wings and flitted to the one rider that was marching crazily forward. Not long after, as a white flash went on and off in seconds, the rider was successfully intercepted by the wingman called ''Steven''.


    "Hehhe, in such a short a while." Cohen chuckled, "Steven''s enchanted arrow has improved once again!"


    "Sir," A staff officer came from afar, "they''ve wrapped up the camp battle. LAD is entering the perimeter."


    "The LAD?" Cohen Kheda froze for a second, "What have they discovered in the camp?"


    "Sir, we''ve searched." The staff officer said, "It''s all grain and much-dried meat. We''re afraid the soldiers might be reluctant to set them on fire, so the LAD is pressing them to do so."


    "Send my order," Cohen Kheda said, "take 10 kg dried meat for each trooper. Spread the remaining foodstuff evenly around the camp. Burn the others that are left!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Groups of soldiers started checking each tent. For these Ninth Legion soldiers from the Protoss Alliance, nobody has seen so much foodstuff in his life. But nobody dared to take an extra piece of bread or meat except for the allowed 10 kg. They cared more about army laws than the food. There were currently many men lined at the temporary LAD office waiting to be slapped. They will be punished badly for talking languages by accident during the battle earlier.


    In less than half an hour, all the tents in the camp have been set on fire. Two Ninth Legion''s IGT regiments shielded themselves into the darkness. Because of the lack of stationed troops, total five crucial positions on the supply route were destroyed during that night. Countless goods and materials were lost. Foodstuff that abandoned on open grounds was enough to feed an army of 100, 000 for a month.


    An hour later, several villages in the neighborhood area were assaulted as well. The attackers fired massive amount of blazed arrows while crying ''Rise and rebel! Kill the evil king!". But they did not prevent the villagers from running.


    As countless people ran away from their villages as a whole, they have become refugees. Chased by the rebellion army onto the AUF''s supply route, they have no time to bring any life necessities. Thus the tired and starved refugees fill their stomachs by the foodstuff abandoned on the supply route. Thrown army uniforms were good enough to keep warm. If one was lucky, he could find a broken sword or something.


    The refugees kept on running as more joined. Before dawn, several refugee mobs populated by more than 100, 000 have been developed and rising.


    The other transport route near the Cammish capital had an even worse result. The middle part of the route alone was wiped out by fire, not to mention all the villages along hundreds of miles were raided regardless big ones or small. Numerous people who lost their homes started pouring into the major cities on the transport route.


    At a time like this, no one among the refugees will consider anything other than food.


    After the sun came out, many rumors began to spread among them.


    "Have you heard, someone started a rebellion!"


    "The whole Camp empire is in a general mess! The rebels have grown to 300, 000¡­"


    "They''ve had the Capital Sellin surrounded¡­"


    "The imperial army has failed. They''ve conquered Sellin! His Majesty turned tail¡­"


    "I heard His Majesty was dismembered! The rebels will slaughter virtually anyone¡­"


    "Hundreds of villages have been overturned. The villagers were killed¡­"


    "The rebels eat human flesh; they''re taller than titans and stronger than mammoths¡­"


    Affected by the rumors, the refugees were shuddered with fear and thrown in a constant state of anxiety. Thus each refugee mob has nominated its leader and armed themselves with the scrapped metals on the supply routes. A myriad of armed forces with weird names appeared overnight as a result such as ''Empire Restoration Army of Volunteers'', ''Weafer Province Green Village and Red City Self-Defence Troops'', ''Red Light District King Capture Army'', to name a few.


    There were plenty of schemers and people who dreamt of plunder, as well as the much feared and thin-skinned plain people that made the major part of the refugee mobs, the state of turmoil in Camp empire was starting to show.


    Due to Cohen Kheda''s elaborate plan on the assaulting target selection, one day after the event, the following transport fleets came from neighborhood Elina empire were still going on, on the other hand, the 5th warzone which has not received any incoming supply fleet thought the problem was a congested road. They sent only a rider regiment to check the situation.


    After an uproar of chaos and instinctive fight, the next supply fleets were claimed by an army called ''Hard-working Appeal Corps''.


    As for the investigation riders regiment that came from the 5th war zone, they were blocked by 2, 000 armed force called ''With a True Heart and a Backup Plan Duty Team¡¯. Nobody knew who initiated the fight in the dark, though the 2, 000 riders have been entirely crushed.


    Elina empire was the first to notice the things had gone wrong because it was already a whole day without any transport wagons to return. It was unimaginable under normal operations. Thus they alerted the AUF military headquarters.


    Almost at the same time, a few remnant soldiers who claimed to be the riders from the 5th war zone reached Sellin, the Cammish capital. They alarmingly told their commanders about the annihilation of an AUF''s mounted regiment which they served on the supply route not far from Sellin. They cannot make it clear about the enemy¡¯s'' identities except for its massive number.


    The Cammish Emperor turned furious. This old man, who has been through two P/A Wars, was at his 60s. He was famous for his short fuse. The short-fuse immediately summoned his first son and gave him a good dressing down. The Cammish first prince was ordered to clean the rebellious refugees immediately. There were indeed numerous enemies within the empire, but no such thing as true enemies existed except for the many mobs! All sizable armies were stuck on the P/A Line!


    The Cammish first prince was filled with pent-up anger. He led 30, 000 Imperial troops out of Sellin and headed for the largest transit city: Dirk!


    The Camp Border, Xawin City, military headquarters of the Asmodian United Force 5th War Zone.


    To differentiate itself from the Protoss United Forces instead of being considerate about commanding flexibility, the AUF has put one more admin level between the military headquarter and the legions: war zones.


    The 5th war zone was in charge of the Cammish frontier. Three primary armies totaled 180, 000 soldiers were under its jurisdiction. Among which, 150, 000 faced directly the Protoss Allied empire, Swabia.


    Currently, the 5th war zone supreme commander, Admiral Copper Field was walking toward his office while humming a light song.


    Earlier than two months ago, Copper Field had received a classified intelligence from the military headquarter. In the letter wrote every detail about the PUF forces he faced.


    He cannot believe his eyes at the letters written on the paper. The enemy united forces put an army of slaves that had at most 80, 000 to fight this side of the war. Copper Field was astonished to think the Protoss Alliance wanted to depend on a slave army to stop his 180, 000 elite soldiers. Were they playing jokes? More to that, the slaves'' commander was a young rookie at his 20s. Even if Copper Field gained a complete victory, it was just too bashful to claim such an easy honor from the Dark Lord after the War.


    But the following intelligence from the 5th war zone''s private information system said differently. It stated the face Protoss Alliance army was not only rigorous but also equipped with a large number of cavalries.


    Everyone knew riders was an expensive force style. The PUF will only deploy cavalries to the primary battle legions instead of an army of slaves.


    More information came with more astonishment because the opposing army''s commander was one of the new generation Knight of Protoss!


    How could an honored Protoss Knight command a legion of slaves? Copper Field drew a conclusion according to the information he had in hand. The enemy commander was a deceiving mastermind. He let the information out on purpose to entice his enemies to attack prematurely.


    Undoubtedly, Copper Field was a cautious admiral. He abandoned the original assault plan then replaced it with a two-way attacking route with 150, 000 soldiers. However, whichever plan required the supply to follow. Because if not, the whole army will be endangered once the marching encountered frustration.


    The good thing was the supply work was running smoothly. Copper Field needed an extra half month to deploy the soldiers. On the strength of his forty years military experience, he could at least gain some victories from his enemies. He might as well reproduce the history when the AUF marched down to the Swabian capital twenty years ago.


    Copper Field entered his room, then immediately followed by two more men, one behind another.


    Needless to see for himself, the ones that came were the commanders of the 6th and the 7th Legion. These two men have been discontent with each other for long. The topic was always who will have the chance to be the primary attacking force from this war zone. They all consider this side of the enemy to be a rotten egg, fragile and stink.


    "Admiral!" A thirtyish, vigorous-looking major saluted Copper Field. He was the Commander of the 7th Legion, Major Hampton.


    "Major Hampton." Copper Field nodded to him, "Do you have any businesses other than demanding your army as the main force?"


    "No, sir!" Major Hampton looked calm.


    "How about you, Your Royal Highness?" Copper Field looked at the second commander without a military rank. He was Ike, the Cammish second prince, "You too?"


    "Actually I''m here today not to demand the main force position." Prince Ike leaned forward and whispered, "I''m here to require that don''t give that position to the 7th Legion."


    Among the three legions in the 5th war zone, the 5th Legion had to assist the defense work in the 4th war zone, of course, it cannot assume the main force. Prince Ike''s purpose was clear.


    Copper Field sighed and looked away. This scheming prince was at his 30s, and the wrinkles that produced when he smiled was not so good-looking.


    The two legion commanders started quarreling right in their supervisor''s room


    After silencing the two and compelled them to sit down, Copper Field fancied a cup of wine. Only at this moment did a staff officer bumped into the door.


    "SIR!¡± The staff officer was sweaty and cried vaguely, "All of the supply routes were under assault by unknown enemies!"


    "What did you say?" Copper Field felt his heart to rose to his throat, "Say it again!"


    "All supply routes within Camp were attacked! Enemy identities are not clear, but we are having a massive amount of refugee mobs pouring in. The rumors came from them said it was the work of rebellion!"


    "No way!" Copper Field slammed his fist on his desk, "You need at least 100, 000 men to attack all supply routes within Camp at the same time! Do you think the pariahs can do that? If it was the PUF army. How could 100, 000 men cross our frontier without a sound?"


    The staff officer was Copper Field''s old staff member. He has never seen him so angry. Thus he remained silent.


    "The supply routes were the life of the 5th war zone!" Prince Ike stood up, "It happened within my home country, how could I do nothing! Commander, I demand to fix this with my 6th Legion!"


    "Yeah, sure!" Hampton was certainly happy to hear it, "I should wish for your success!"


    Copper Field''s eyes remained closed, his hands crossed.


    He knew the kind of man Prince Ike was. There was no simple reason for him to demand mobilization. There might be royal power dispute behind his act. But only Prince Ike''s 6th Legion among the three was Cammish local army. If he wanted the restore the supply route, the 6th Legion was the best choice. But what if the second prince was really onto something.


    Copper Field shook his head and decided to solve the current problem for now.


    "Now order!" Copper Field clenched his fists and said vigorously, "The 6th Legion of the 5th war zone will set off immediately to restore transit line in the shortest time possible!"


    "Yes, sir!" The second prince seldomly saluted Copper Field, "Congratulate Your Excellency, you''ve made a wise choice!"


    On the other side of the Asmodian Alliance, in the AUF military headquarter located in Foxburg, the capital city of Brook Empire, as the Supreme Commander of the Asmodian United Forces, the fifty years old Marshal Valerian was devoting his heart and soul to the United Force''s affairs, many hard choices were made.


    Like now.


    Once Valerian received the news about the mobs¡¯ attacking the transit lines, he immediately had the General Staffs rework the battle plans. The plan excluded the three legions from the 5th war zone.


    Then he issued multiple orders to direct the 5th war zone to suppress the riots within Camp empire and contain the riot, so it won''t affect the war.


    As several generals showed a sense of anxiety over the decision, Marshal Valerian''s eyes dimmed and grew gloomy. The Marshal was crowned ¡®the Cecilian Volcano¡¯, and now he was erupting.


    "I''m commanding an army of 900, 000, stop bothering me with nonsense, fuck off!!"


    The generals were scared the hell out as they ran. Within the Asmodian Alliance, everyone knew Marshal Valerian was extremely bloodthirsty. Once he buried alive 3, 000 slaves for his beloved dog. A prince''s funerary was nothing more than that.


    Multiple orders issued from the AUF headquarters.


    "The logistics department is instructed to stop issuing more supplies to Camp, provisions for the 5th war zone will be directed from Wells empire."


    "The 5th war zone is instructed to initiate defense and stay put before the supply lines are restored."


    "The Cammish army must start to eliminate domestic rebels immediately. The 5th war zone is directed to assist."


    "Wells and Elina empires bordering Camp empire must strictly guard their borders in case of rebels trespassing and affect the War!"


    The domestic uproar within Camp has been going on for days.


    Cohen Kheda''s temporary commanding center was set in a valley within the Cammish border.


    From the first night assault until now, the enemies met were all wimps. Army depletion was extremely small. Cohen Kheda¡¯s twenty regiments took turns to attack and resulted in only 200 wounded soldiers, 0 died, which was no more than those who caught a cold.


    The soldiers were resting in a forest. Their throats and legs were all sore because they had to chase refugees day and night. Despite that, all were excited.


    Team captains and their following sergeants were pacing between soldiers with a pamphlet.


    "Soldier," A second lieutenant picked an orc trooper, "rise!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The big orc rose and saluted the officer, "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Not imminently." The lieutenant was very pleased with the soldier''s high morale. He tapped the orc''s lower arm, "What''s your name?"


    "Sir, I''m Dirt, sir!"


    "What is that?"


    "Sir, my name is Dirt, sir!" The orc soldier repeated.


    "Alright, Dirt¡­" The Lieutenant shook his head, "Now I announce you were killed in action!"


    "K¡­KIA?" The orc widened his mouth, "When?"


    "Yesterday!" The lieutenant said promptly, "When chasing the Asmodians, Private Dirt from the 22nd field regiment, first battalion, first platoon, 7th squadron, was killed in action!"


    The officer aside found Dirt''s name on the soldier list and crossed it.


    "His Lord of Light! I¡­ I¡­" Dirty looked at his commander and felt the world was spinning. He slumped on the ground powerlessly and muttered, "I''m dead¡­ I''m dead¡­"


    However, he was too sweaty to figure out how he could be dead since yesterday? He was just eating his lunch. But his commander was never wrong!


    Dirty cried, he cried hard with tears and snots.


    After the second lieutenant had left, a first lieutenant came for Dirt.


    "Why are you crying?" The lieutenant who was also an orc helped ''dead'' Dirt to rise, "Us orcs only bleed, no tears!"


    "Big brother!" Dirt caught the lieutenant and wouldn¡¯t let go, "Sir, they said I''m KIA!"


    "Easy, now, aren''t you just fine!" The officer said, "What''s your name?"


    "Boo¡­ hoo! I¡­ I am¡­ hoo! I am¡­ Private¡­ Dirt! Boo hoo!"


    "No way, you can''t be Dirt!" The lieutenant said, "Dirt is dead!"


    Dirt immediately fainted.


    After Dirty woke up, the orc lieutenant spent almost an hour on explaining, and Dirty has finally understood, no, he has at last accepted that even though Dirt has died, but the orc lived.


    And eventually, the kind-hearted lieutenant took him to find a graceful grand elf and asked her for a new name: Malphite!


    He thought the name was great. It sounded mighty.


    Another lieutenant who stood beside the grand elf immediately announced that Private Malphite was enlisted under Dark City Imperial Guarding Troops of Swabia empire, currently served in the PUF Legion No. 9


    The lieutenant asked him to disregard the United Forces and only obey Viceroy Cohen''s orders.


    In the meantime, Malphite received a silver coin. He tore and wrapped the coin with a piece of cloth then carried it with him. Malphite had a sister. She was not pretty or lovely, but Malphite cannot live without her. Fifteen silver coins were enough to redeem his sister and bring her back from the landlord.


    "My name is Malphite!" The words have become his pet phrase, "I''m Lord Cohen''s soldier!"


    During that day, there were 5, 000 live soldiers from the Ninth Legion ''died'' on the paper.


    Currently, Major Cohen Kheda was listening to his Chief Liaison officer''s report. The Liaison Officer has brought very crucial information.


    "The Cammish first prince is coming with 30, 000 Imperial Guards! They''re heading for Dirk City; refugees already had that place surrounded." The all sweaty Marfa was too rush to swallow a cup of water, "The first prince was chosen to be the heir to the throne. Although he has no real talent, he was a man of his role. He was spoiled by the Cammish emperor, and the emperor has decided to let him succeed the crown after the War."


    "So the first prince is at his 30s, right?" Cohen Kheda asked, "What about the second prince?"


    "According to my men, the second prince is by nature a cruel, narrow-minded and vengeful man¡­"


    "Oh?" Cohen Kheda asked, "What about his relationship with the first prince?"


    "Oddly enough," Marfa said, "They get along very well!"


    "Good, very good!" Cohen Kheda spat the grass out of his mouth, "Now, give my order, summon my war council!"


    Two hours later, Cohen Kheda''s army swarmed. Even the backup troops: the four regiments of Moya''s third division mobilized as well.


    Outside of Dirk City, the Cammish first prince was rectifying his army in preparation for continuing the restoration work.


    Blood shed like a river on the field outside the city walls. 30, 000 Imperial guards kept busy for the whole morning. They slaughtered every mobbed refugee that surrounded the place. Nobody survived.


    It was funny to think these pariahs were able to destroy the transit lines. But they did wear the AUF''s uniforms and hold standard AUF weapons.


    The Cammish first prince made his mind to rectify the riot in the shortest time possible, no matter what.


    He led the imperial troops to chase along the former transit line and eliminated four more rebel forces during the afternoon. If it went well, the first transit line would restore within ten days.


    By night all, the imperial troops took the liberty to just encamp on the supply line. They were certainly not afraid because their opponents were merely a bunch of harmless ugly farmers.


    It was beyond the first prince''s wildest imagination that an army of twenty regiments once again chased more than 100, 000 swarmed refugees toward his direction. They will be arriving by midnight at the earliest. Dirk City, which was just salvaged, was once again tightly packed.


    The Cammish prince was wakened up by the news right after he fell asleep.


    Thus he ordered the imperial troops to initiate the first strike. As the sentinel officer issued the order, the frontmost hundreds of member from ''No home No Career Pioneers'' were shot by arrows. Immediately afterward, thousands ''Orphan and Widow Suicide Squad'' rushed to take place.


    The royal soldiers predominated the battlefield at first as the rebels begged for mercy. But not long after, the 30, 000 Imperial troops were surrounded by the rebels.


    Since the left mobs were rushing rightward, the right crowds were rushing leftward, the front and the rear soldiers followed. They were too desperate to care for their lives as if the Protoss King was behind their asses. But if one listened carefully, you''ll hear there were people giving orders amongst the rebels.


    "Let''s go! We can live once we rush over!"


    "Run! Rebels are coming!"


    "The rebels target only the imperial guards, we''re safe once we rush over!"


    "We have 200, 000! They''re only 30, 000. They''re shit to us!"


    In truth, no single refugee has seen any rebels. The rebels¡¯ image were all imagined out of no grounds. But affected by rumors, the mobs started to picture awful things.


    The mobbed refugees held their various weapons, took turns to assault.


    A team of archers came out of nowhere and initiated a round of fires toward the first prince''s imperial troops. After the rain of arrows, the left wing of the royal soldiers started to crumble.


    "Hensburg and Cock Village Self-Defence Troops have gone through! Brothers, let¡¯s go!"


    "Hail! We win! Let¡¯s go!"


    As the left wing was destroyed, the troop''s middle part collapsed. Since the middle collapsed, it meant the right wing was encircled. The 5, 000 poor soldiers in the right wing were mostly stamped and killed.


    "Crazy, they''re all crazy!"


    This was the last words from the first prince on the battlefield. A group of officers salvaged him. Due to the consistent incoming assault, the first prince winded up with several thousand remnants and headed to the 5th warzone.


    The 6th Legion that came from the Asmodian 5th warzone was drawn by four regiments led by Moya. The two princes'' troops were supposed to rendezvous on the second night.


    But the plan changed, the first prince and his thousand troops who broke away from the battlefield were killed and body exposed on bare lands. There were no mobbed refugees in that area, and he was no more than ten miles from the second prince''s army.


    Years later, when mentioned, the next Cammish emperor will say sorely that he did not find his beloved big brother. But the 6th Legion under his command turned away and headed back to Sellin was an irrefutable fact.


    When the second prince returned Sellin, there came a stunning news: the old emperor had gone mentally crazy!


    Since the Emperor went crazy and the first Prince¡¯s body was carried back to Sallin at the same time. The second prince naturally succeeded the throne.


    Prince Ike wrote a letter to both the 5th war zone and the AUF military headquarter. No matter how intense the war was out there, he wanted to prepare his enthronement ceremony nevertheless. The supply route problem and the War were less important now.


    When the news arrived at the AUF headquarters, Marshal Valerian, who has been waiting for more than ten days, said only two things.


    "Initiate an all-out attack, except for the 5th war zone!"


    "Hand down a regiment to defend the 5th war zone. Give me the rest armies and eliminate the rest domestic mobs!"


    The Protoss/Asmodian War has finally broken out in full!


    Several hundred thousand AUF troops threateningly entered the Line one legion after another and headed toward the PUF in four columns.


    The PUF was already there and well-prepared for the battle. For a moment, the entire P/A Line went upheaval. However, there was a tiny place, a place both the AUF¡¯s 5th war zone and the PUF¡¯s Legion No.9 remained silent.


    For an entire month.


    As the riot in Camp has finally died down with a high cost. A total of several thousand hundred refugees were suppressed and killed. Refugees robbed hundreds of cities, thousands of villages were burned. There were even several depopulated zones extending hundreds of miles in radius!


    Even Cohen Kheda, the evil initiator of this event did not anticipate such a horrifying result. His original idea was just to sabotage the transit lines. In fact, there were multiple other reasons for things to go this far.


    As for the AUF senior officers who have been busying about the War for over a month, they have finally had some time to sit down and discuss what happened in Camp.


    A young general was standing outside the meeting room.


    He has blonde curly hair and exquisitely smooth skin. His face was incredibly graceful as if it was powdered. His manner and expressions were charmingly female-like. If he were a woman, there will be countless men who would go crazy for him. But in fact, even after knowing this general was a man, many people of the same sex still did the same.


    Because he was the most unusual and beautiful Swiss Hepburn: the most beautiful person in the Asmodian Alliance! Attention, he was the prettiest person, not the prettiest male!


    There was once a person who was crippled by smacking because he said Swiss Hepburn was the most good-looking man. Now people were addressing him secretly Audrey Hepburn!


    Swiss Hepburn was not only a Brookian nobility high official but also the deputy officer of the AUF intelligence department. He was amiable, kind and careful to people and things.


    "General Swiss, Marshal wants to see you." A staff officer opened the door.


    "Thank you." Swiss smiled to him.


    Seeing Swiss Hepburn smiled at him, the staff officer''s mind went blank and almost fainted out of happiness. Everybody, no matter a man or a woman will be proud for life to have Swiss¡¯ smile.


    Swiss Hepburn went in the meeting room with a few of his fellow officers. The men left a pile of things on the table: a few broken weapons and armors and other stuff.


    "Greetings, sir." Swiss said gently, "Let''s make it short. The Camp riot was not a coincidence. These few pieces of evidence will prove that."


    Swiss fetched a spearhead and showed, "This is a standard spearhead. The tip was broken and twisted. It seemed to have thrust on a hardened armor."


    Spearhead dropped, Swiss fetched a battle blade, "This is a newly deployed war saber. The blade was curled but there''s no blood on it. It means it was already a curved edge after the very first strike."


    "Commanders, now I''m holding an enchanted armor which only regiment leaders and above are entitled to own. The armor has only a pair of penetrated holes, no other damages." Swiss said calmly, "We all know, the regiment leaders'' gears are extremely sturdy. Ordinary weapons can never penetrate them. It was clearly not the work of the mobbed refugees."


    "You mean, there were others who attacked our transit lines?" An admiral took over the subject, "Do you have other discoveries?"


    "Yes, Admiral. I found this by accident in a forest." Swiss fetched a pocket on the table. The sack was long and loaded with powder. Swiss caught a fistful of powder and put them in a wooden bowl.


    "I need hot water."


    One of the Major presented stood up immediately and reached for the silver kettle on the table. He growled and surged his magic energy, the water in the kettle boiled very soon.


    "Thank you!" Swiss said with a hint of a smile.


    The Major froze and remained still for a good while.


    Swiss poured the boiled water into the wooden bowl then started stirring the liquid with a wooden stick. He did it carefully, and his gentle and delicate gestures made the rest of the men in the room to swallow.


    "Good," A smell of meat traveled over the meeting room as Swiss dropped the stick, "What I put in the bowl is dry meat powder. If a bowl of powder soup is a sufficient meal for an ordinary adult, this sack is capable for a soldier to last 15 days!"


    "I''ve inquired many refugees; actually nobody was attacking the transit lines from the start of the riot! The mobs were driven out of their homes because someone set their houses on fire at night. They found heavily scattered goods on the supply route. Thus they merely picked up and salvaged them. They were the scapegoats¡­"


    The group of senior commanders gazed at each other as the truth was a bit too sudden!


    "It needs at least 100, 000 soldiers to attack both routes." A general said, "Do we have a local garrison trooper who lived to tell the story?"


    Swiss Hepburn shook his head.


    "Who were those people?" Another general asked, "All of the PUF armies are on the frontier. Where do they find another army of 100, 000 to do the job! And how did they get this far?"


    Swiss shook his head again.


    "Alright, don''t focus on these details." Marshal Valerian roared, "Now order, arrest former Lieutenant General Copper Field of the 5th war zone for trial due to his severe maladministration! The former commander of the 7th Legion will assume Copper Field''s position. He is to intercept these 100, 000 unknown enemies! Dismissed!"


    Swiss wanted to add more though Marshal Valerian has left already.


    Thus the former commander of the 7th Legion assumed his position. Ten thousand troopers marched into Camp empire under Hampton''s command. The army transfer has left the 5th war zone an empty shell where only less than 30, 000 soldiers were keeping up the area.

 Chapter Volume 8 1 part1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    A piece of rosy cloud lingered on the edge of the sky as I stared at it.


    It was red, scarlet though it suggested a trace of bleak and creepy sensation, just like the blood of those thousands of mobbed refugees.


    It was beyond question that I swept the board against the Asmodian United Forces in the first round of competition, but I couldn''t relieve myself from the death of countless Cammish people during the riot. I did not kill them, but they died because of me.


    As per my original plan plus the turmoil within the royal family, the Cammish riot should have continued for at least another one and half months. But I didn''t foresee the coming of tens of thousands of soldiers from the AUF 5th Legion to kill indifferently on this land. They kept on killing until the area was covered with dead bodies, the rivers, grass, and trees were painted with blood. They killed as if those were their arch-enemies instead of their empire''s friendly sons and daughters.


    They continued killing until their blades curled. Their act has also uncovered my camouflage that has been protecting me so well. Since then, I, as well as my army had to turn from backstage onto the exhibition stand where a face-to-face combat with the AUF awaited.


    This was what I was too reluctant to see.


    "Ugh¡­" I made an unconscious groan and covered my face with my right hand.


    "Boss, let''s just go back." Jack said, "You''ve stayed here for quite a while now."


    "Why return? Isn''t it good to just watch the sunset?" I simply closed my eyes.


    "Marfa should be back soon with more intelligence."


    Jack said with caution. He was reminding me of my status. I was still the commander of my army. All of the lives of 60, 000 were carried in my hands.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    I received my helmet from Jack. The moment I put that helmet on, the commander responsibility has once again burdened on my shoulders. I have allowed myself to be sentimental at times, but I cannot enable the sorrow to swallow me. After all, thousands of eyes were watching me.


    Let me take it as a repentance session.


    "Boss, can I ask you something?"


    "En."


    "How did you know the Cammish second prince will kill his big brother?"


    "For the second prince himself, the royal power was a thing he had been yearning for day and night." I said slowly, "He cannot resist such a temptation."


    "But what if he''s unwilling to do it?"


    "If he can''t," I didn''t even bother to think, so I said, "then we should help him."


    The army''s commanding center was set within a dense forest. As Jack and I reached the forest edge, we saw Marfa was waiting with a group of other officers.


    "What''re you doing here?" I approached with a smile, kicked a few asses along the way, "Why the bitter faces?"


    "Sir!"


    "Sit down!" I talked casually, intending to cheer them with my undisturbing posture. This War was the first actual battle experience for almost all of my officers. It was understandable that they felt the tension.


    "Tell us about it, my Chief Liaison."


    "Yes, sir. I just compared my intelligence with that of my recon leader. They turned out to be very close." Marfa said, "The troops that came from the 5th war zone numbered 100, 000. They pressed all the way down along the transit lines with the help of local Cammish garrison. Unlucky for us, after witnessing their ruthless act, those much-energized mobsters dropped their weapons and went back home to farm.


    "If they intend to fix the supply routes," I asked, "how many days will be needed?"


    "10 days at most." Marfa replied, "They will need at most 10 days to repair the broken bridges and passes, and that''s what they''ve been doing."


    "En, what does the recon corps have to say about this army?" I hinted the recon leader.


    He immediately rose. The recon leader was a sandman, quiet and calm.


    "Sir, they''ve been marching in a condensed formation where the cooperation between regiments, infantries, and riders is impressive." He said, "After they''ve fixed one location, local defense matters will be taken over by Cammish armies."


    "What does General Staff have to say about such a situation." I asked Carlos.


    "Sir, we''re unable to take them given such a dense formation." Carlos said, "They had us outnumbered, and they kept sticking with the Cammish army. We stand little chance to win if we''re to attack now."


    Carlos was right. I had 60, 000 men at most and Wilder''s cavalries were not currently with me to compete an army of 100, 000.


    "What''s the news from the Cammish royalty?"


    "Our new Cammish king is eager to unite his realm as he is currently appointing his close courtiers. Even his gatekeepers and stablemen are nobilities now!" Marfa said, "Camp is swarmed with nobilities these days.


    "And the old nobilities just stay calm and let the Cammish king do that?" I asked, "Has the new emperor weeded out the old powers as we anticipated?"


    "Oddly enough, he hasn''t, as if someone instructed him!"


    "The AUF headquarters must be behind this." I slapped my thigh, "Mother fucker, they saw through our plan!"


    "So¡­ should we," Carlos said, "wait?"


    "No, we can''t afford to wait anymore. Since we''ve traveled this far to fight this War, our supplies are tightly pressed." I rose and stood beside the map, "If this is the case¡­ right, this will do!"


    "Boss!" Jack lightened up, "Idea?"


    "And it''s a terrific one!" I laughed and fixed my eyes on the two red transit lines on the map, "Bring regiment leaders and up immediately here!"


    "Sir!"


    The meeting ended pretty fast. Hence several troops left with their assignments. A special order for Wilder has been issued as well. I handed the order to a Major who was the highest-ranked orderly.


    I was confident that I could give the new Cammish emperor and AUF even more trouble because I have found their weakness. I have already stirred within their commoner crowd, let me mess with the Cammish nobility group this time.


    Marfa''s intelligence was very detailed, and with the help of my reconnaissance, we knew precisely everything about every town and city on the transport lines: how many local garrison troops, who was their commander, and who was the landlord.


    I led an IGT battalion and set off for the nearest town because I needed to do a tryout before I implemented the operation on large-scale. Once the plan has proven to be valid, the AUF will need to change the supreme commander for the 5th war zone again!


    10 miles away from the targeted place, I gave my soldiers some AUF style outfits. I put on local nobility''s garments as well. These extra clothes were captured from the last battle. Thankfully I did not order to burn them yet.


    "Sir!" An investigation officer came to me.


    "Your¡­ Excellency!" I glared him, and he immediately corrected, "The village is very quiet. The old landlord lives in the west, he has 300 guards. The new lord is near the central square; he has 100."


    "Only this little guards in this town?" I asked.


    "No, they have 500 Cammish soldiers, but they''ve gone for inspection work to a nearby village and won''t make it back today."


    "Who brought this army? I asked.


    "It''s from the new landlord!"


    "The new landlord¡­" I nodded and said, "Good, let''s start with this man!"


    "You go and find the new landlord," I told another officer, "Tell him that I''m also a newly appointed nobleman. I have to pass by here in order to reach my land. I need to settle here tonight!"


    "Yes!"


    He left, and I put my attention on my soldiers.


    "Listen, you all, I don''t need you to conform to military laws anymore." I paced slowly on a horse, "Be aggressive! Once you''re in the village, make trouble, that''s an order!"


    "Sir," A wingman soldier asked cautiously, "What kind of trouble?"


    "Anything you like. You can break into someone''s house and eat their food, or spit at the old landlord''s door!" I laughed, "Or¡­ do you want women?"


    "Sir," The wingman blinked his eyes and stuttered, "N¡­ no, sir!"


    "I''m ordering you to! Not only you''ll think about women, you will need to do things for real!" I tapped his helmet with my whip, "Go touch those women''s face and thighs, humiliate them as long as you don''t rape them!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Remember, you''re all from the Cammish Royal Army, your commander is a newly appointed nobleman! You''re here to enjoy life with me!" I roared to the soldiers around, "You''re gangsters! You''re evil people! Give me your scary eyes, and slobber! Devour their yummy food! Grope their lovely ladies!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Brothers!" I turned my horse toward the town, "Help yourselves, Let''s ¨C go!"


    "GOOOOO!"


    The village was still quiet, though a swarm of red-eyed, slobbering gangsters was imminent.


    The new landlord and his men were waiting for us at the drawbridge. According to him, he was just a low officer that was titled a Baron because he once worked for the new Cammish emperor.


    Since my identity and his were all on the royalty side, so naturally, we greeted each other friendly.


    "Your Excellency, what''s your rank£¿" He took a look at my clothes, "I have nobilities passing by here almost every day."


    "Ah, I''m just a plain viscount. His Majesty gave me a rather small land." I shook my head."


    "This way, please." He admired, "Viscount is good. I''m just a baron, you know, I have to salute everybody!"


    "Not surprisingly," I said with a hint of a smile, "If you wish, His Majesty will give you the Viscount rank very quickly."


    "For real?" He was stunned, "How?"


    I leaned close and whispered a few words to him.


    "That¡­ didn''t His Majesty want to keep them friendly as much as possible?" He looked at me with confusion, "The War is undergoing."


    "Your Excellency, this is how I differentiate from you. Indeed, there''s an intense war going on, and the domestic riot due to the commoners has just been suppressed." I said, "Use your brain, do you want His Majesty to say the word explicitly? We have to comprehend his intention! Why do you think our emperor was in such a hurry to appoint us and put us here? Don¡¯t you feel weird to have two landlords on the same place? If these old lords aren''t wiped out, they''ll be a huge threat to the new emperor''s realm. His Majesty is anxious about it!"


    "So¡­"


    "His Majesty is suffering from having no excuses, and he needs a good one. As his loyal supporters, we should do something for the realm." I said quietly, "As long as we let them strike first. Your guards and mine are supposedly enough."


    "But how to let them make the first strike?"


    "Hehhe, the first strike is just an excuse. As long as you make your mind, he''s already a dead man!" I shed my enlightenment, "If anyone asks later on, he''ll be the scapegoat. We''re on the emperor''s side, no one dares to mess with us. But certainly, His Majesty might scold you, but soon after that¡­"


    "What!" He was tempted.


    "Your collar ornament color will change, and your medals will be heavier." I said sincerely, "And your land will be bigger and your power more potent. By then, if you wanna marry dozens of women at the same time, no one will oppose you."


    "Err¡­ but." He swallowed.


    "It depends on you. I have to leave by tomorrow morning." I sighed, "I need to attend my affair first. Although my land is a small one, I also have an old landlord to fix!"


    "So I¡­" He was still considering.


    "If your mind is made, I''m able to help you before I leave."


    "Your Excellency, you¡­" Once I said it, he promptly grabbed my arms, his hands and voice were trembling, "Please¡­ please help me!"


    "Good, now go back home and do whatever you like." I nodded and said, "I''ll strike the first match for you. Disregard anything out there. I''ll inform you once I finish. All you need to do is to collect the old lord''s body!"


    "I¡­" He took off his hat and bowed, "I''m here to express my sincerest gratitude!"


    "You''re very welcome." I shook his hand, "We''re here to serve His Majesty. We''ll have more collaboration to do in the future!"


    "So, I just go back?" He asked while telling me information about the buildings in the village.


    "Absolutely." I grinned, "There will be some upheaval later, you need to be absent for your own good."


    He gazed the soldiers behind me. These men might remind him of potential threat, so he was still hesitating.


    "Okay!" He finally made up his mind, "I know your men were tired on their way. Please, Your Excellency, spare something for me¡­"


    "Don''t worry." I comforted, "We''re not here to take things. We''ll just eat and drink, and no blood shall be shed tonight."


    "Good, I shall go back." He nodded gratefully, "I''ll have the drawbridge leveled."


    I shook my head as he left. Nobilities, this was the so-called nobilities!


    As the night fell, torches were needed.


    My soldiers have been holding back for quite a while. They wouldn''t dare to start fooling around without my order. Despite they were directed to do what I told them, an army of soldiers that remained disciplined before temptation was the army I wanted.


    I looked at the sky again then spat the grass out of my mouth, "Go!"


    "Awwwww!" About 200 erected ''bandits'' launched then immediately spread into the streets. I rode slowly behind and wandered on the main road.


    "BANG" An orc bumped open a resident house and came out with his both hands full of food and a pot full of steamed meat.


    Then a few sandmen drilled inside and not long after, they came out with bags of money, big and small.


    The last but not least, a few wingmen went inside and kicked the man in the house then groped his wife. Like I ordered, they didn¡¯t overdo it. They merely picked those women who were aged enough to be their aunts and chased them from one room to another. A mix of sounds that only thirty men could understand resounded every now and then.


    Uproars were like ripples that spread in the village. They spread far and were closing the eastern village.


    The new landlord acted very obediently. He and his men did not show regardless my boys were messing out there.


    As for the old lord, since he was still a lord, he must have relationships in this town. If he had not, his men must have had. As long as they chose to resist, my primary object will be achieved.


    A hero was merely a product of his time, no, the time was merely caused the current hero!


    A woman screamed and ran over as I rode slowly.


    "Baby, don''t run away!" A wingman soldier chased while yelling, "I love you¡­"


    I sighed and caught his collar.


    "S¡­ sir!" He laughed, "Can I help you?"


    "Where''re your eyes?" I was so angry that my nose nearly crooked, "She''s full of wrinkles, and you call her ''baby''? Have you seen any women before?"


    "Sir!" He bumped his chest, "I''ve been women, but I''ve never done things like this!"


    I looked around and discovered most of my soldiers were running after aged ''babies''. My soldiers¡¯ actions were overcautious, and their languages exaggerated. Such a clown show will never draw my enemy out. I guessed they were enjoying our show now.


    "Go fuck yourself!" I dismounted and jumped off my horse, "Let me show you!"


    I tossed my sword to an IGT member and yelled, "Follow me!"


    Several backbone soldiers who were specialized in molesting followed at my heels.


    "A good selection is crucial in doing such a business! The prettier the woman, the more rage it''ll set off!" I told my men, "Generally, the financial condition determines their women''s prettiness!"


    "BANG!" As I hinted a house, a soldier already kicked the door open.


    I rushed in with my men.


    "Gentlemen! Gentlemen! What can I do for you?" A middle-aged man stood right in the room, "Meat? Wine? I''ll serve them right away!"


    "Get lost!" I kicked him away, but I didn''t stop talking, "Where would a woman hide herself? Under the bed, behind the kitchen door! Cellars, attics! Get those places searched!"


    My soldiers did as I said and started searching.


    Not long after, a screaming came from upstairs, "Ahhhhh!"


    "Bring her down!" I yelled.


    "Sir! It''s two!" The man upstairs said, "They''re sisters!"


    Two girls stumbled to run down while screaming.


    "Watch it!" I said, "I''ll make her scared of you, extremely scared."


    Thus I caught the one in the front, right hand fixed her both palms, and left hand held her jaw.


    The girl was shivering as I grinned at her while making a face like a starved man saw food.


    "Baby, what is your name?" I licked my upper lip and smiled her hair, "Ah¡­ what a smell of madness!"


    "Ah¡­ father!" The girl called desperately, "No¡­"


    "Baby, don''t cry." I blinked and shook my head, "I''ll be very gentle. If you don''t behave, I''ll have to make you hurt."


    The girl strived so I loosened my hands to let her feel easier.


    "Why running? I''m a very nice evil man!" Gracefully, I unbound one of my buttons and licked my fingers that just touched her face, "En, after I''m done with you, it''s my brothers'' turn¡­"


    "No, go away!" The girl crouched in a corner, her both hands protected her chest while shaking her head, "Please¡­"


    "Please? Please be gentle? Or should I sell you to the orcs!" I laughed and approached then loosened another of my buttons.

 Chapter Volume 8 2 part2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "My Lord, please let her go!" The middle-aged man who was pressed to the ground by a soldier yelled, "My Lord! She''s underage¡­"


    "Shut him up." I flapped my palm, "Underage? I like that."


    A soldier walked by, then with a few kicks, the man passed out.


    "Isn''t this bro of mine beefy? Let me tell ya," I fetched a soldier and said softly to this girl, "This is a wingman, he has a variety of ways to play girls. His favorite is to make bruised marks on your smooth skin. It''s the only way to arouse him!"


    "Hehhe¡­" The wingman cooperatively flashed his claws. The girl was so scared that her face paled and pupil dilated.


    "This one is even more so. People call him a ''beastly flower destroyer''," I fetched again for an orc, "He''s strong and full of energy. His junk is even more impressive. The problem is he doesn''t like to shower. Isn''t he disgusting with that stinky smell. But what can I do? He hasn''t touched a woman for a few years. Be gentle, bro, don''t kill her like the last time you did!"


    "Sure! Yes!" The orc soldier acted like the last wingman and drooled by his mouth corner. And the girl''s eyes already stopped moving. She was already too shocked.


    "But we have so many here, and there''s only one of you." I touched my jaw, "Which one should go first, ugh, a tough decision!"


    Once my finger reached her shoulder, she immediately huddled.


    "Okay, I got it." I snapped my finger and said loudly, "I''ll let you run. Whoever catches you first will have you!"


    "No¡­ no¡­"


    "No?" I touched her face again, "So you wanna play with all of them?"


    "No! Please!" The girl fell on the floor.


    I dragged her up and made her steady. My hands clutched her skirt.


    "If I were you," I said, "I will run! If no one catches you, you won''t have to die¡­"


    Having said that, I tore her skirt and made a big hole. As if the sound of the cloth ripping irritated her, she started screaming, then ran.


    "Hahahaha!" I was delighted at such a result and yelled, "Get her!"


    Then I processed the other girl with the same method. Thus a big crowd of people began chasing the two girls on the streets. Not long after, the girls'' clothes have become stripes and what left on their bodies were just dangling around.


    "Did you see that? Do it like that!" I remounted, "The same method applies to young men with blonde skin as well!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    I did expect the influence of this operation went so far as many years later, a lot of senior officers made fools of themselves on their weddings. The first half of the first wedding night will hear the bride shriek, the second half of the wedding evening will hear the groom shriek. The next day, the black-and-blue groom will come to see me eagerly and ask, "Boss, what''s next after I tore her clothes and caught her?"


    Soon, the whole village fell into a situation of desperate screams and leering grins. The soldiers chased dozens of almost all naked young ladies and were driving them toward the old lord''s mansion.


    The girls smacked the old lord''s door desperately and knocked the embossed iron gates with all of their strength. These girls families were rather wealthy as they were considered the town celebrities. Evidently, they were somehow associated with the old lord.


    Finally, the iron door made a slit. The women cried and rushed inside.


    "Old bastard!" A soldier picked a stone and threw into the enclosed wall, "Give them back, our women!"


    "Give my women back! Hand them over!"


    "If you don''t we''ll rape you as well, and you wife!"


    As the stones being thrown over the wall became bigger, the profanities became dirtier. But the old lord was as if he heard nothing. We looked over the fence and found his 300 guards lined perfectly in the yard with weapons.


    I hinted the officer beside and told him to continue whereas I took my horse to a crossroad.


    "Sir!" Another officer came over and halted my horse, "Everything''s ready!"


    "Get someone to tell the new landlord!" I entered a building beside the road then saw many soldiers with enhanced crossbows by the window. What a familiar scene!


    That moment made my consciousness bewildering.


    "Sir, sir, are you okay?" The officer held my shoulder, "We had a man for the new landlord now."


    "Oh, nothing." I said instinctively, "Tell all, kill all!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    The officer turned away leaving me remained put. My heart rate accelerated and a bud of sweat streamed down from my forehead. How they were the same, my previous life and the current life. Was I able to grasp my fate?


    An unknown amount of time passed before an officer came to see me, "Sir, they''re almost here!"


    I nodded speechlessly and grasped my hilt.


    By the moonlight, a team of people revealed from the other side of the street. Their unsheathed sword reflected random hints of cold light. A rider stood out from the crowd of the soldiers. He was certainly the new lord who was here to pick up the old lord''s dead body.


    "Bah! What a cowardly fucking nobility!"


    I reached for a crossbow from a soldier and aimed for the man on the horse. What I was holding was a crossbow redesigned by myself. It not only had enlarged lethality but was also able to replace arrows automatically. As long as the user rotated the handle under the bow body, the gear in the crossbow will start working to pull the string continuously onto the actuated position and push out one more arrow to the ready slot. It will go on until the clip became empty.


    The building I was staying was in the middle of the ambush ring, thus I need to let the front targets pass first. Slowly, the new lord''s face was within my fire range.


    He wore a suit of yellow dust armor on his upper body. The armor was the heaviest I''ve ever seen. It was too heavy as the war horse under him could barely move. The man''s face looked up and down. One moment he revealed a hint of a smile, the next moment he was clenching his teeth.


    "What''s on your mind?" I said to myself quietly and pushed the trigger.


    "TWANG!" Arrow away and landed accurately on the new lord''s neck vessel. A big jet of purplish red blood erupted.


    He held his neck with one hand, and the other bumped hard on his chest. He made a quiet gasp. When he fell off his horse, I saw exactly what was in his eyes: terror.


    When I pushed my trigger, the soldiers hiding on the sides of the streets pushed theirs too. Sounds of bowstrings loosening, arrows penetrated bodies, crying and bodies fell echoed in the dark.


    Such a close distance enabled the enhanced crossbows to maximize their lethality. Their powerful penetrating power and the arrows with carved fuller were the best combinations. The first round of shooting put down half of the enemies.


    The arrows shot mostly on the enemy¡¯s'' neck vessels and throats. Once those places were shot, the target will be incurable. Though they won''t die immediately, after 2~3 breath times, they will pass out due to suffocation and blood loss, then die.


    If they had a skilled physician around to act fast, they might live, though I doubted they had such a qualified personnel.


    After another few rounds of arrow rains, I dropped the bow and rushed out on the street. Once I was out there, I raised my long sword.


    A sensation of rampage had me dominated as I slashed the first enemy''s chest into two with my sword, then drew and pushed the blade into the new lord''s neck.


    He gazed at me straightly with his eyes. His lips opened and closed for a few times. He was apparently trying to say, "You killed the wrong person."


    Out of the blue, my face twisted then started my right hand with the sword and ended his agony.


    "Set the fire!" I pressed the tumbling emotion and told my soldiers, "Hurry up!"


    An officer brought my horse. I mounted then directly rode toward the old lord''s mansion.


    "Old bastard!" I start yelling at a street away from his house, "I''ll burn you alive for opposing us!"


    This was the coordinated signal. Once heard my yelling, the soldiers around the old lord''s mansion dispersed in an uproar and lit up the houses around, save for the old lord''s house.


    I led my men to rush out of the town throw the drawbridge. Thus all of my troops hid into the woods beside the village.


    Before the fire went bigger in town, the 500 Cammish troopers to inspect the peripheral villages returned. When we were operating, they were apparently on their way.


    Surely it was I who sent the notice as these 500 men were the most crucial part of the plan. I intended to let them see their commander die on the street while the old lord''s guard stood not far from the new lord''s body with their weapons. The rest would be the normal reactions which normal people will have.


    The psychological offense was the best of tactics for every war.


    Two shadows dashed into the woods, after checking the password, they came to me. They were a scout and the messenger I sent for the Cammish troop.


    "Sir, they started fighting!" One of the shadows told me excitedly.


    "Is it intense?"


    "Positive! They came to the new lord''s mansion and found some corpses. Afterward, they found their dead commander on the street." The messenger said, "Then those 500 soldiers¡¯ eyes just turned green. They surrounded the old lord''s mansion and fired arrows! And the old lord retaliated with some arrows too. Then the fight started!"


    "Well done!" I nodded, "Prepare to move out!"


    The whole battalion left from separated directions.


    Before going, I had all of the soldiers yelled toward the village, "The landlord rebelled! He rebelled!" A team of mages even tossed some fireballs into the village on their way out.


    Seeing the soaring flames, I only hope the women that hid in the old lord''s mansion could get away, though, in fact, it was not possible. They did not have the chance. I was shameless to do so as I used those women as a trigger for the Cammish troops to fall into complete madness. If a soldier saw a naked woman when he was slaughtering desperately, I wouldn''t continue picturing.


    As several messengers disappeared into the darkness, my order was going to pass onto each regiment commander''s hands in the shortest time possible.


    The order was simple: Commencing the plan of fire and water!


    Hence, the troops which I placed on the two transit lines immediately mobilized. They were like ghosts in the darkness, creating unresolvable conflicts between the old and new landlords.


    Since new emperor had just assumed his position and he intended to consolidate his status by promoting massive new nobilities, he must have wanted to start weeding out the old powers immediately. But he didn''t do it due to unknown party''s order, which must come from the AUF headquarter. As a result, a situation involving the extremely unstable relationship between the new and the old powers within Camp produced.


    On the one hand, there were the new nobilities with their armies. They yearned for power better than anyone. And that eagerness mostly involved violence that came from the new emperor. On the other hand, there were the old nobilities who deep-rooted in their lands. They wouldn''t want the luxurious lives that they''ve been enjoying for generations to go.


    Both sides were dry woods and raging flames. Once they started fighting, no one will know which party will win. Disregarding the transit routes, even the realm will be shaken if the problem cannot be solved.


    Days later, the nobility crowd was in an upheaval.


    As the old lords'' lands were ransacked and the victims all said that they were forced to serve the new lords. Then some nobleman¡¯s wives and children started to disappear. A few days later, their bodies were found exposed on the streets. More and more new lords who just arrived at their lands or haven''t arrived died absurdly, and their bodies were hung up high at where they were last seen.


    As for those who haven''t die, they got themselves busy.


    The new lords moved first. They gathered their troops to get ready for wars with the old nobilities. The old lords surely will not stay idle, they picked their men and equipped them, in the meantime, they shared information with other old rulers in the neighborhood.


    If nobilities were not given keenly painful experience, they will only be all talks and no deeds; only if their interest was harmed will they rise up and fight.


    After waiting eagerly for days, as I wished, I heard a piece of news from a ''brave'' old nobleman: he slaughtered a new nobleman on his land because his little daughter was missing and he heard the girl was last seen in the new lord''s house.


    The conflict did not end from here. Affected by more rumors, the big war among the Cammish nobilities broke out overnight!


    When they were fighting, I was doing my utmost intercepting messengers sent to the Cammish capital from other local administrations. The Cammish emperor had to know the news last.


    The situation went as I anticipated: where the AUF forces had cleaned several considerably big nobility league. The manpower of the largest has triumphed 5, 000.


    As the old lords made their effort to capture their enemy''s leader as an excuse to cleanse the new noblemen forces, the new lords rose up in resistance. The war between them was enveloped with flames and fires.


    I had to say, Major Hampton, the new supreme commander of the 5th war zone, was a man of harsh life. While he had been working so hard and returned escorting the first supply fleet back, he surprisingly found his home front was all muddled up again.


    Poor Major Hampton, he must be expecting a shiny medal for successfully restoring the transit lines.


    When I drew this operation, I have carefully studied this young officer.


    Although I had very few information about this man, all of the intelligence I¡¯ve already received pointed to this man¡¯s fond of women and addiction to gambling. He gambled the simple way: judging the winner by the point on a single card. As for his taste of women, he liked to rape those strong women who were able to resist him. And of course, no women could make out of his tent alive.


    Since he was such a simple-minded commander, my latter half of the plan will count on him.


    When he was on his way back aiming to sort out the nobility mess, I deployed six regiments to take turns to attack his leading and rear troops. All six regiments pretended to be local noblemen forces. Then after the fight, they''ll drop some real Cammish soldier''s bodies.


    After a few rounds of attack, this harsh-situated commander lost his mind. Maybe it reminded of the miserable end of the last commander; he gave the order to completely wipe out all the noble armed forces that they encountered along the way.


    A valiant commander will triumph two normal ones. Because of my volunteered propaganda, his bloody deed to slaughter nobilities was widely known by every family.


    As the fight between the old and new lords was going on like raging fire, the lords had to pay ''visits'' to Major Hampton once in a while. Thus the war between two parties turned into a three-party battle.


    In the meantime, as I deliberately let the Cammish emperor know about the nobility chaos, he had to send his mighty army to deal with such a huge threat. The royal troops set out from the Cammish capital Sellin and started their job from several directions. And they all sunk into the ocean of nobility war without exception.


    My troops were the busiest among all. In the morning, we had to dress up as the old lord''s men to attack the Cammish royal army; by noon, we dressed up as the new nobleman¡¯s army to attack Major Hampton''s troops; by night, we chose to give some extra exercise to both nobility parties. It was a hard choice for them to rise and rebel, I cannot let them stay out of work!


    There was no way I shall not give them any free time because once one was out of things to do, they will have a chance to study the situation. How could I survive if they took times to sort things out? Thus I wanted them to be extra busy; I will make them so busy that they needed to trot to pee!


    But keeping busy will result in human errors sometimes.


    Major Hampton has tried so hard to restore the transit lines in order to keep his head; he disregarded all irrelevant matters. Everything on the supply lines that will hinder his business will be eliminated, no matter who you were.


    As for the Cammish emperor, he wanted his empire to stay peaceful, so two transit routes were less important for him. Thus the emperor''s army will identify the opposing army before initiating the attack, which prolonged their time span, which also gave me more opportunity.


    Influenced by my particular operation, the soldiers from the four parties tangled in wars on this land of Camp. Their fight made the commoners who uprose earlier incredibly confused. They had not the faintest idea why the peasants had gone crazy, then immediately afterward, the noble lords went crazy as well this time.


    All forces from each party have stopped believing anyone, not even their friendly army! It was obvious that the army who came for a peace talk would come back by noon to attack them. They''d even pretend as a friendly army to attack!


    Every commander in each army suffered badly, "Why am I always the one under attack! I was assaulted in the morning, at night! I am under the enemies¡¯ constant harassment! They shot dark arrows, burn my camps! When I gathered my soldiers and was ready for a fight, they''d be all gone! And when my soldiers put down their weapons and prepared to sleep, here they came again!"


    No one dared to let down his guard. All of the army commanders knew one fact: the enemy count in this area was huge. They were still scared of the massive soldiers when they were surrounded.


    After they have been ambushed for a myriad of times, they have become oversensitive.


    So when two armies encountered, they will not inquire their identity anymore. The commander''s first reaction was to attack! Attack first then the rest later! No one had more than one precious life to die.


    As the fights continued and everybody had no idea who they were fighting, people were beginning to discover that they killed the wrong troops. The losing army could be sad about it; the winning party was even more stunned. What should they do if they''ve killed their friendly army?


    Birds of a feather flocks together, thus the winning commander grinned coldly and gave the order to just slaughter all the remaining friendly army! In this way, more miskilled ghosts resulted on the Cammish land.


    As the massacre went on, the 5th war zone army remained to be the strongest troops. Though they have lost many, their superior gears and high morale have established their dominant role in the turbulent time. The army, led by Major Hampton and his personnel, one step at a time, offered their best. They''ve wiped out, without a trace, all noble military forces they''ve encountered.


    My army has already withdrawn from the battlefield. I even ran onto a hill and watched the successful force junction between the Cammish emperor and Major Hampton.


    After what I''ve done, the two transit lines within Camp have been entirely demolished. And such a huge responsibility will have be assumed by a high-ranking officer, a lower officer can¡¯t afford to do the job.


    After a period of time without notice, I heard two pieces of news.


    The first was the supreme commander of the AUF 5th war zone, he followed the previous commander Copper Field''s path and was sent to the AUF headquarter waiting for trial. The collapsing of supply lines and slaughtering nobilities were two substantial charges. As for the new Cammish emperor, I heard the Asmodian King sent a special envoy with a unique whip and slashed the poor man between life and death. It seemed the Asmodian King was an Asmodian of his taste. He liked to use a whip as much as I did!


    But information about what I concerned most did not come nevertheless. The Asmodian Alliance will not leave the matter unsettled after they''ve suffered such a huge loss. Who will they deploy this time to take over the mess in the 5th war zone? How would the successor counter against me?"


    I wish I could survive still.


    Camp was currently filled with misery. There was not a single force in this area that could suit my taste. In the meantime, I started contracting my forces and initiated a retreat, waiting for my next opponent.

 Chapter Volume 8 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Asmodian Alliance, Brook Empire capital, Foxburg, the Asmodian United Forces headquarters.


    As the supreme commander of the 5th war zone, Major Hampton was delivered under escort to the martial court. The entire Foxburg was shattered! Two war zone commanders'' sequential failures within less than two months was an utterly unprecedented and shameful news for the whole Asmodian Alliance!


    Thus one more folk talk of the subject was added to the dull commoners'' life. They loved to gather around, two or three, go over again and again the two miserable stories of the two unluckiest men.


    The only ones who knew the episodes were the AUF senior officers. Everyone from Marshal Valerian to the lowest majors was stunned when the report from Camp arrived at the military headquarters.


    To take a look at the damage, two major transit lines had to be completely abandoned; Camp was swarmed with starving and wretched people. The Cammish nobilities and landlords that lived the riots were less than 10 in number! If an empire did not have enough noble class to support the realm, then it was not far from perishment.


    As per Camp''s current situation, it needed at least 10~20 years to recover. One thing was sure, no one in the Asmodian United Forces will expect the Cammish power to help anything for this war. All were considering solutions for Camp to make a smaller burden to the Asmodian United Forces.


    Nearly 100, 000 commoners, 100, 000 troops and noble armed forces were gone. Such a huge loss was even an astonishment for a ruthless man like Marshal Valerian. All of these happened without anyone seeing a single enemy soldier. Till this day, Marshal Valerian did not even know who the enemy was!


    Although the united forces have repeatedly required the case to stay confidential, since it was such a huge matter, little by little, gossips spread.


    The talk initially circulated mildly among the nobility crowd because young officers from the military headquarters had used it as a bargain for a chance to approach noble ladies. The girls took the classified military information they had to show off on the dining tables and balls. They flickered their feather fans, and the gossips just came out of their cute mouths then passed onto other girls in light words.


    There were chefs by the dining tables and servants in the banquets who overheard the gossip, so the story spread even wider.


    As the commoners knew about this enemy''s army, things such as its real identity, combat ability, necessity needs have become hot subjects. Very soon, as all have expected, the issue became the No. 1 on the top list. The Asmodian people were taught that their alliance was invincible since born, and currently, other war zones have been delivering all good news. Any occasional news of failure will make them in high spirit.


    This was such a thrill! The all-time unbeatable AUF has finally met a decent opponent. What was more thrilling was to defeat that enemy troop!


    Due to this enemy army was untouchable and without a name, the commoners started calling it ''the Phantom Legion''. The first thing two friends met was to exchange information about this army. Any latest news, even a few words, about this legion, will stir up an uproar.


    People even began speculating the Phantom Legion''s real identity on gambling tables. All twentyish lawful PUF forces were on the options list. Betting amount on the newly-built PUF legions totaled millions, several main battle legions popularized for thousands as well. But Legion No. 9 of the Protoss United Forces has only 17 copper coins in comparison, and it was because a snakeman was drunk-betting and illiterate.


    In contrast to ordinary people''s reaction, the AUF military headquarters acted with seriousness and caution because the Asmodian Dark Lord had once said, "It''s forgivable to fail once or twice, but a third failure would be awful news for many men!


    Thus the officers wasted no time on interrogating the two former 5th war zone commanders, trying to dig up the least useful information about this mysterious army. In order to achieve the target, the headquarters even had people tortured the two. These two poor generals were leading no better lives than the captured enemy scouts during the earlier days.


    The miserable life was shared by the Cammish emperor as well. Although his buttock has been severely bruised, he still had to bend on his throne while collecting everything about the enemy for the military headquarter for censoring.


    On the other hand, Major Swiss Hepburn once again set off to the Cammish land. He intended to find all evidence about the enemies on his way there.


    By the time Major Swiss Hepburn had made it back, the military headquarters had decided to call for an immediate meeting. Considering the grim condition in Camp, the meeting was held by Marshal Valerian himself.


    This morning saw Major Swiss Hepburn standing again at the meeting room door.


    As a Major, he was not allowed to enter the session before it started, as a man, he also was unwilling to enter beforehand because he cannot face the luscious looks from those ''old goats''. If it were not for Swiss'' distinctive status in Brooks empire, he would have winded up assaulted indecently by these discourteous men.


    Swiss Hepburn was the only nephew of the Brooks current emperor and the most excellent among the royal families in his generation. From any aspects, all the six princes cannot live up to him.


    Swiss Hepburn''s father died when the boy was ten. Brought up by his mother, Swiss'' disposition came more from the maternal side of his family. The paternal influence sacrificed itself for protecting the current emperor and due to Swiss Hepburn''s outstanding capability in dealing with political and military affairs, the current emperor valued as well as trusted this nephew of his very much. Swiss was already a priority in the next emperor¡¯s talent pool.


    Titled as a nobleman in the age of sixteen, the presently twenty-years-old Swiss Hepburn was already a third Duke. He did not let his uncle down for he will alway finish everything given to him properly. Now he has entered the last stage of a future valued bureaucrat: stashing period. The reason lied behind the fact that the emperor had six sons who will almost certainly fight for the power vigorously when the emperor died, and by then, all bureaucrat in positions will be inevitably affected.


    Swiss Hepburn stood quietly, his well-ironed uniform correctly set his slim figure, the rank stars on his shoulders reflected sun brilliance. Swiss'' one hand was on his sword hilt, the other on the enclosure, his light-purple eyes revealed a sense of peace. He was staring at faraway.


    It was a unique view in the Brooks empire one can never miss, as well as the No. 1 on the top 10 Asmodian sights: the Gaze of Swiss Hepburn.


    Sure, most men would rather call it ''the Gaze of Audrey Hepburn''.


    Nearly all people cannot resist falling for it. Men of vigor loved to watch Swiss Hepburn¡¯s delicate movements when he gazed up to the front. They called it beauty. But people of implication would like to look at him standing still, said he was stunning. As for those pointless men, they cannot name their reasons, so they would just prefer liking Swiss Hepburn as a whole.


    Honestly speaking, Major Swiss Hepburn was just an ordinary young man with a gentler voice, a more-than-usual graceful posture, more delicate thoughts, and even more charming eyes. He loved loneliness more than the crowd, favored flowers more than swords and sabers, preferred to stay with females more than men, chose to do housework over dealing with political affairs.


    "Major Swiss Hepburn," A man came closer, "the meeting is about to start, Marshal Valerian wants you in the room."


    "Ok, thank you." Swiss nodded and entered.


    To avoid causing any more unpleasure, he has decided to not smile to anyone. The last time at the same location, he smiled at an officer. That officer winded up being hunted by a big crowd of jealous men and women because he bragged about the smile to anyone he met. Now this man was still recovering in bed.


    As sturdy shoes walked on the marble floor making clapping sounds, Swiss stepped into the room.


    "Gentlemen!" Swiss stood at attention at the door and saluted the senior officers around the table.


    "Come here, Major Swiss." Marshal Valerian nodded, "Tell us about your findings in Camp."


    "Yes, sir."


    Major Swiss walked by the table turning his back to a giant Cammish map.


    "You may begin."


    "Sir!" Major Swiss reached for a long stick then stood beside the map, "My field investigation told me that our enemy does exist. And the force''s motion range is limited in this area, including the two transit lines here in the middle." Major Swiss said, "We''ve discovered astonishing things."


    A general asked hastily, "What is it?"


    "The two major riots were all their act!" Major Swiss said sorely, "From the kinds of evidence, it''s the very commander of this army who has utilized the unstable factors within Camp, caused all these. He let us defeat ourselves."


    Marshal Valerian''s face muscle twisted, "Continue."


    "The factor of the riots resembles by starting a single-handed conflict, but we cannot catch them afterward. They''ve been lingering in inland Camp for at least three months already." Major Swiss said, "It means, their number is far less than we''ve anticipated."


    "Less? Do you mean the Camp and the 5th war zone were captured by under 100, 000 men?" An officer said surprisingly, "Major, you''ve any proof?"


    "Unfortunately, I have." Major Swiss said, "I''ve learned in details about the troop that showed up before and after these two riots, about 50, 000 in 20 regiments according to the PUF military establishment. Their entire plan, I guess, was to give us chaos. The more they did in preparation for the revolt, the greater the affected area, time span and resulting influence. In order to finish their tactical objective, any commander would pour in all he has."


    "Sir, your judgment of their number according to such a single reason might be arbitrary." A staff officer ranked Lieutenant General from the military headquarters said.


    "Then, please, gentlemen, think about it. During the second revolt, when the AUF armies were fighting without a clue, why wouldn''t they just pick one and annihilate them? Major Swiss loudened his voice, "At that time, the Cammish nobility forces, and the armies from the 5th war zone, when they were fighting each other, wasn''t it an excellent chance to annihilate them all? Would any PUF commanders abandon such the opportunity to wipe out the main force in an AUF war zone, then capture its supreme leader in the meantime? Sure they wouldn¡¯t. And why not? Because they''re short on soldiers! They were not big enough to annihilate any forces at that time."


    The meeting room sunk into absolute silence. Everyone in the conference room could hear their heartbeats. All military officers in the Asmodian United Forces were always taught to attack as their first choice. Then all asked themselves, no logical-minded man will abandon the option to attack if such an excellent opportunity presented.


    "Fifty thousand¡­ fifty thousand¡­" A while later, Marshal Valerian''s harsh voice broke the silence, "The mighty AUF 5th war zone, the great Camp empire can''t even fight back against a merely 50, 000. They''ve fallen. They can''t even match to the PUFs. I''ve never anticipated myself to be so shameful. Even when the other war fronts were delivering good news. How could I face the Dark Lord like this?"


    "Orders!" Marshal Valerian clenched his hands to make two fists and landed them fiercely on the table.


    "Sir!"


    "Orders," Marshall Valerian said word by word, "execute all former 5th war zones commanders!"


    "Sir!"


    "Listen, you all will remember what Major Swiss has said, especially the enemy number, mark them in your brains!" Marshal Valerian''s sharp vision swept everyone in the room, "From now on, all official documents, no matter combat plans, report, or meeting minutes, the number of this enemy troop should be 150, 000! A hundred and fifty thousand, no less!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    No one dared to object his order. Either one wanted to oppose or agree, this crazy old man was better not be imposed on now.


    "Continue, Major." Marshal Valerian sat down, dejected and hinted Swiss Hepburn, "How''s their combat ability?"


    "In combat, they were excellent in mobilization. Once it had its target, it will blow it with a single strike." Major Swiss said, "During the past riots, they went in and out of the battlefield while other troops mingled, but not a single one of them was captured. In carrying out the tactical harassment, I would say they''re pretty successful.


    "Do you have any suggestions for us?" Marshal Valerian asked.


    "Sir, in my point of view, our troops cannot outrun them." Major Swiss gave it a thought, "To deal with a force with high maneuverability, we must constrain their playground and isolate their supply. Only in this way will they''re compelled to come out to the front stage and fight us face to face."


    "What about their identity?"


    "My intelligence agency told me, they''re very possible under a new-built legion by the Protoss United Forces, judging from their gears and logistics traces." Major Swiss, aka an intelligence department deputy officer, said, "The armors and weapons of their private soldiers are even better than that of our military officers''. Their supplies are well guarded as well. Since they''ve been in Camp for more than 3 months, I have no report about them seeking for food."


    "Anything else?"


    "All of the PUF 20 legions were fighting us on the battle front. All renowned generals are present. But this troop''s commander, in my point of view, was extremely experienced, and his soldier morale is well-boosted. All these are not to be accomplished under one or two years."


    "Where and how did they enter into our territory?"


    "I''m holding a report from Camp. It''s a report neglected by all." Major Swiss said, "Since three months ago, a massive amount of Cammish patrol ships were reported missing. The latest incident reported 9 ships without traces."


    "Three months ago!" Marshal Valerian enlarged his eyes, "Why did they report in earlier?"


    Major Swiss remained silence, the reason behind it was apparent.


    "This bastard is not done with lashing!" Marshal Valerian yelled, "I''ll make him suffer again!"


    The so-called ''bastard'' was most likely the current Cammish emperor. Having said what Marshal Valerian has said, the Cammish emperor had to mourn his buttock once again.


    "Freight transport and supply," Marshal Valerian gazed at the map on the wall, "will guarantee both quantity and speed. It''s a good idea indeed."


    "Yes," One Major said, "A 50, 000 troops will need 100 regular transport ships to supply them, if we add the convoys, what a big investment for PUF!"


    "Last but not least," Marshal Valerian looked yet again to Major Swiss, "What''s your view on the commander of this army?"


    "About him¡­" It was the first time Swiss Hepburn jabbered, "He¡­ I had only a vague picture of him."


    "Judging from his application of tactics, he should be at least 50. He had a rigorous military education. Although his strategies were straightforward and direct, he could grasp the essential point that affected the overall situation. His plans were bold and ridiculous, but smooth in maneuverability. It means his soldiers have utter confidence in him. Such authority and experience are not to be possessed by young officers."


    "And more?"


    "He should be a man with a variety of hobbies. He was good at thinking and know our thoughts patterns." Major Swiss continued, "During the two riots, he took advantages of every single Cammish people from its emperor to the commoners. All of them were within his consideration. He judges people quite accurately, and this is where he actually impressed me."


    "Hmm¡­" Marshal Valerian said, "Nevertheless, we''ll do only better than him."


    "Yes, sir." Major Swiss said, "I suggest a screening of the nobilities in the Protoss Alliance given the information above. It''ll only benefit us for our next operation."


    "Approved!" Marshal Valerian instantly nodded, "Give orders to all our personnel in the Protoss Alliance, find out who he is. And, tell the General Staff to draft an application to the Dark Temple, ask them to awaken the three insidious Asmodian Generals in the Protoss Alliance!


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "So now," Marshal Valerian said, "let''s talk about the practical problem: who will be the next commander of the 5th war zone? Who are we sending to defeat this enemy of us?"


    This chapter was originally published on , any repost or copies without prior notice are despicable.

 Chapter Volume 8 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    It was a heavy question because the AUF army has failed twice on this land. If it failed a third time, both the reputation and future of the AUF name and the officers under its name will not end up well.


    As it was a huge matter concerning both AUF and the Asmodian Alliance and Major Swiss Hepburn was only a low deputy officer in the intelligence department, the decision was not his to call.


    The conference room fell into silence again.


    "Now, talk to me." Marshal Valerian sided his body and threw the question to the generals, "Who should we send?"


    Every presented general started focusing on their feet tips instead of making eye contacts with their beloved Marshal.


    Since no one answered, Marshal Valerian started calling names.


    "What''s your idea, my Chief of Staff?"


    "Yes, Marshal, I was about to speak." The Chief of Staff cleared his throat and stood up, "My view is to transfer an experienced commander from other frontline legions."


    "Transfer one from the front line?" Marshal Valerian frowned, "One in the five war zones has already collapsed, do you think there will be a suitable substitute among the rest four?"


    "Positive, Marshal." The Chief of Staff said, "The deputy commander of the first war zone is impressive, along with the commander of the 15th Legion under his command. These two are excellent in commanding wars."


    "Hmm, let me see." Marshal Valerian tipped his feet, "Do we have any other candidates?"


    "There are!" An Admiral General stood up, "I recommend the commander of the 2nd Legion in the 3rd war zone. He has achieved great results during this war. He defeated two PUF legions during a single morning!"


    "Then he winded up encircled," The Chief of Staff who sat aside chuckled, "he fled like a rabbit!"


    "Your Excellency, he was against four legions with only one! And he survived, isn''t that a proof of his capability?" The Admiral gazed at the Chief of Staff with fire in his eyes, "He''s better than your candidates!"


    "What''s wrong with my candidates?" The Chief of Staff chuckled again and said proudly, "My two candidates are well-known throughout the united forces!"


    "Yeah, they''re." The Admiral grinned and sat down, then he added, "They''re known not for commanding wars, but for having affairs with their subordinates'' womenfolk!"


    "You!"


    "What?"


    "Shut it!" Marshal Valerian scolded, "Are you out of your minds, dumb pigs!"


    Swiss sighed quietly since these two generals'' conflicts have been there since day one. They were not happy with each other since the last war.


    One was the Chief of Staff ranked Admiral General who was in charge of all forces'' operation plan. The other was also an Admiral General and the deputy commander in the military headquarters. His status was below Marshal Valerian and above all others.


    Even Marshal Valerian has said that these two people always gave him a headache.


    In fact, Swiss knew the two were fighting for the Supreme Commander position for the next war. Marshal Valerian was too old to assume the same position next time. Whoever won the fight will get the chance to be the AUF''s commander in chief and titled the highest rank: Marshal.


    Swiss shook his head at the thought.


    "Major Swiss," Marshal Valerian noticed Swiss Hepburn''s subtle movement, "what''s your idea on this?"


    "Mine?"


    "Uh-huh, yours." Marshal Valerian nodded, "Tell me."


    "Yes, sir." Swiss took a moment to think then he said, "I think, no commanders on the front line are suitable for the job."


    "Oh? You said none are good?"


    "Yes, sir!" Major Swiss said peacefully, "I think so."


    "Interesting, explain yourself."


    "Undoubtedly, the soldiers are doing a great job on the Protoss/Asmodian Line." Major Swiss said, "During the three months since the war started, though they made minor mistakes, we''ve almost achieved all of our tactical objectives on the other four war zones. Despite the Protoss United Forces has an army of 900, 000, they won''t last long. For regiment and legion commanders, their whole battle plans are drawn and deployed in precise steps, if we are to transfer any one of them from the front line, we''ll be risking their plans being interrupted, which will inevitably cause damage to the overall situation. Camp is already in a mess, we cannot let the other war zones to fall into potential panics."


    "Make sense, continue."


    "As for the enemies in Camp, they''re different from the Protoss forces we met from before. To us, they''re rather strange, cunning and fickle." Major Swiss'' sound echoed in the conference room as well as in every attendee''s heart, "But the battles on the P/S Line are confrontations, they¡¯re fact-to-face combats for land. So those are two completely different kinds of battle styles. In my point of view, our frontline commanders are not suitable for the job."


    "No?" Marshal Valerian stood up and paced along the meeting table, "You''ve been to Camp twice, what kind of a commander will defeat them, in your opinion?"


    "Sir," Major Swiss replied, "We have two options, one is a hunter, the other, a farmer."


    The Chief of Staff was surprised, "A hunter?"


    The Admiral was also astonished, "A farmer?"


    "Indeed, sir, think about it." Major Swiss said, "Our enemy is so cunning, so in order to deal with a cunning enemy¡­"


    "We should send a more cunning commander!" The Chief of Staff was very pleased with his brain, "I get it, is it the hunter you were talking about?"


    "Positive, but here, we have a problem." Major Swiss nodded and said, "We don''t know how cunning the enemy commander is. If we send the wrong hunter, he might by trumped up by a counter charge. But we''re not allowed to lose one more time."


    "So, what''s a farmer?" The Admiral asked.


    "The so-called farmer is an extremely composed commander." Here, Major Swiss said with a hint of a smile, "For a cunning hunted target, he doesn''t afraid of a smart hunter, because he is as smart yet he can outrun the hunter. He fears an honest farmer because whatever the cunning hunted do, the farmer will not be duped. The farmer will focus on his own business and ignore any hostile intention. He will continue until all the hiding spots for the prey are destroyed, then the prey has to show himself and confront the farmer. By that time, if the farmer is good enough, the enemy will be a dead man!"


    "But, wouldn''t the target run?" The Chief of Staff asked, "How could the farmer get him?"


    "Sir, you ought to notice, our enemies have stayed in Camp for more than three months. After the initial chaos, they neither advanced nor retreated." Major Swiss said, "What does that mean? It means their mission is not finished yet. That very mission will keep them here until it''s done."


    "Take a look, everyone, we''re winning on all other four war zones. In at most two and half month, we will be pushing all the PUF troops on the Line back to their home!" Major Swiss pointed at the giant map on the wall, "I think, this troop''s mission is to surprise attack our back end and the supply transits! Because once we''ve crossed the P/A Line, our logistics is prolonged and fragile. Attacking a weak transit line is something they''re best at!"


    Marshal Valerian and the rest senior officers stayed wordless at the map. But everyone was processing Major Swiss'' comments. They wouldn''t dare to take this matter lightly because it''s a matter that concerned the result of the War.


    Marshal Valerian walked by the map and remained there, he gazed at the map while his face muscle twisted. He was pondering. As it was known to all officers under his command, once he finished the pondering, a big pile of orders will be issued, if anyone cannot say yes to those orders, a few orderlies with whips were standing by the door.


    Marshal Valerian turned to face the rest suddenly.


    "Where are my backup forces?"


    "Sir," The officer who was in charge immediately replied, "200, 000 soldiers in 3 legions standing by at the Teferra(an Asmodian empire) side of Maplewood Deerfield!"


    "Chief of Staff, deploy them immediately to the main battlefield." Marshal Valerian said, "You need to speed up. I want you to defeat the PUF main forces within two months!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "How many adult slaves you''ve captured on the front line?" Marshal Valerian continued, "How many are qualified to serve as slave soldiers?"


    "Sir," A general stood up, "There are 150, 000 qualified slaves!"


    "How many soldiers are at disposal in the 5th war zone?"


    "If we deduct the necessary defending troops," The Chief of Staff replied, "we have 80, 000."


    "Redeploy them!" Marshal said, "Put them into my backup forces. Let them wash their shame on the frontline!"


    "Yes, sir!" The Chief of Staff said, "But how about the enemies in the 5th war zone?"


    "Retain the defendants!" Marshal said, "Although there''s a Protoss 9th Legion in front of us, its existence might be a trap! If we attack without preparation, we may sink into a surrounded situation. We''ll deal with them after we finish the Camp business."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Transfer 80, 000 men from my backup corps to the 5th war zone, and 100, 000 slave soldiers! Sweep the entire area back and forth!" Marshal Valerian said with a cold face, "The rest 50, 000 slaves will defend the Cammish border. No enemy will get away! I don''t believe 200, 000 soldiers to lose!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "I have my choice of the candidate for the 5th war zone. He will be ready for the job shortly!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Everyone, I''ll tell you, the war on the Line is a winning one!" At last, Marshal Valerian concluded, "As for the battle in Camp, I don''t worry that the enemy is capable of making more mess. I''ll hand this land over to him. Under such a condition, he cannot make a bigger threat to the overall situation any longer!"


    "Wise order, Marshal!"


    "Although I said what I said, you need to keep it in your brains, the honor of the United Force trumps all! For glory, we must defeat them, we must completely knock them down for good!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "This is no longer a battle to alter the situation anymore, you all are fighting for the glorious Asmodian Alliance! I hope you take the situation for the big picture, and for the supreme glory of the Asmodian United Forces. Fight this war, fight it well!" Valerian kept his chin up, the sunshine that came from out of the window shed its warmth on his gray beard, "If you do well, I will report your deeds to the Dark Lord, if you don''t, I will make you suffer, or DIE!"


    "Yes, sir!"e


    "Dismissed!"


    Thus all stood up and hailed, "Our souls are in service for the Dark Lord!"


    Marshal Valerian led the crowd and exited the meeting room. Moments later, such a big meeting room was empty except for one: Swiss Hepburn.


    "I never expected such an impressive commander to be there in the Protoss Alliance, those AUF idiots, how cunning¡­" Swiss Hepburn held up his both hands and murmured toward the giant map on the wall, head sided, "I''d like to meet this guy, though Lord Valerian is very serious about it, so I might not have that chance."


    "Sir," An officer came by and said, "the meeting is over, aren''t you leaving?"


    "Ah!" By then did Swiss Hepburn recall that he had not been visiting his mother who lived in Camp for quite a while.


    "Thanks for the reminder!" Carelessly, Swiss smiled at the officer and tapped his shoulder, "I need to go home."


    Then immediately he realized he has done wrong because that officer was dumbfounded.


    When Swiss has exited the building, a huge sound echoed in the meeting room as if a 150 lbs thing dropped on the ground.


    "Hush!" After flashing to a safe corner, Major Swiss Hepburn exhaled heavily and tapped his chest, "Scary!"


    Two days later, Major Swiss Hepburn received a letter from Marshal Valerian ordering him to pick up an aged nobleman on the wharf by the canal.


    "He''s an old stubborn." Marshal Valerian told Swiss, "Take your time and tell him about what happened in Camp."


    Because it was an order from the Marshal himself, Major Swiss had to obey and go to the wharf.


    He was certainly unhappy about it because he was a third Duke. A Duke will never do such a thing.


    Brooks empire was located in the middle of the Asmodian Alliance and it had very convenient land and water transport. From commercial to military perspective, Brooks was the most important axis in the alliance. Its standing was irreplaceable.


    Foxburg, the capital Brooks, was even crowned the name ''Capital of the Asmodian Alliance''. Its prosperity and liveliness were not to be compared with other cities.


    Trading and commercial transactions took place here at every second. If the nobility class in Foxburg invented a new kind of dancing steps, the other nobilities from other empires will master it thoroughly within a month. This was how famous Foxburg was.


    Major Swiss''s carriage was driving to the wharf through the canal bank. This canal was dug into shape 200 years ago. It took 400, 000 slaves and 10 years to finish. Though, not many people could recall that.


    As Swiss lifted the curtain on the carriage door and enjoyed the view along the canal, many familiar things such as the breeze, the widow, and the clean moon, reminded him of the place he loved to stay before his tenth birthday.


    As the carriage reached the wharf, it slowed down. The eye-catching golden royal family sigil on the black car body shined under the sunlight.


    "My Lord, we''re here." The driver said in a lowered tone through the tiny window to Swiss Hepburn, "Are you getting off now?"


    "In a few minutes." Swiss took a thorough look at outside. As the wharf was crowded with people, he wouldn''t risk going out now.


    "Get a guard to watch the dock." Swiss told the driver, "Tell me when our guest''s ship comes."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    Swiss remained in his car and played with his fingers. The fact that he could never get used to showing in public because those real and filthy eyes injure his body.


    After about half an hour, a giant boat pulled in to shore.


    "Get ready!" Swiss knocked on the compartment, "We''re getting off."


    Dozens of guards stood beside the carriage, they were all strong savage fighters(savage: one of the alien races who resided mostly in the Asmodian Alliance.). They made a wall out of their bodies from the carriage to the wharf entrance. If they did not, their master would not dare to open his door.


    As one of Swiss'' feet reached the ground.


    "Ah!!!!!" A scream immediately echoed on the dock, "Duke Swiss Hepburn! I LOVE YOU!"


    The scream was like a wildfire that spread. As the first one died, more followed then the screamed mounted!


    "It''s Swiss Hepburn, the Duke!"


    "Swiss, smile at me!"


    "Ohhhhh, I finally saw Audrey Hepburn himself!"


    The crowd then started crushing on one side, no matter men or women. The walls that made by savage guards almost broke. Finally, the situation stabilized thanks to the guards initiated a whipping spree with their lashes.


    Harshly, Swiss made it by the water, he was already breathing heavily and sweaty.


    "What a mess." He thought bitterly and tightened his uniform that has been groped by thousands of hands, "Every time, they don''t get tired of it."


    While complaining, a hearty man came toward him, along with a Major officer.


    "Duke Swiss Hepburn?" The man was at his 50s with a face full of beard, "I''m Viscount Guilford from Sunset Plateau."


    "You are Viscount Guilford, Your Excellent?" Swiss nodded politely, "I''m Swiss ordered by Marshal Valerian to receive you."


    "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Guilford made a standard gentleman¡¯s courtesy, "I hope to see Marshal Valerian soon."


    "Very well, this way please."


    On the way back to the military headquarter, Swiss filled Guilford in what happened in Camp. He did it out of the Marshal''s order and the impression on this aged nobleman.


    First and foremost, this gentleman''s eyes were very honest. Seeing him was like seeing an amiable senior man. This man has made Swiss to feel very intimate after being ''tortured'' by so many dirty eyes. He valued such a feeling.


    Viscount Guilford had bronze skin color, generous voice and his smelled like grass and soil and wild orchid, which no perfume on the market could compare.


    "Viscount Guilford," Swiss asked, "what''s your position on the Sunset Plateau?"


    "Your Excellency," Guilford replied, "I have a manor only rather than a position. What I do mostly is growing flowers."


    "For real? You don''t have any ranks?" Swiss was a little surprised.


    Swiss'' stupid look stupefied Guilford. Sure, Viscount Guilford at his 50s did not know the result of his answer.


    Because what he said about growing flowers has directly led to the No. 2 on the top 10 Asmodian grand views: the Query of Swiss Hepburn. It was a thing countless nobilities have been dreaming for. It was even more difficult to come by than ancient treasures. If Swiss were to sell it for money, his query would worth more than 100, 000 golds on the black market!


    "Your Excellency, you know, the look on your face¡­" After a while, Viscount Guilford came to himself, he shook and sighed, "was so much cuter than my granddaughter¡­"


    "Er¡­" Swiss Hepburn was in a loss at Guilford''s comment.


    "My granddaughter, she''s such a troublemaker." Luckily, Viscount Guilford was not attracted by Swiss'' ''beauty'', he continued, "If there''s a chance, I insist on bringing her to see you, Your Excellency. Please teach her some rules. She''s not behaving like a girl¡­"


    "Anytime." Hearing what Guilford has said, Duke Swiss'' ''feminine'' feeling was relieved, "I will definitely help if I have time."


    "I should thank you in advance. God knows what she has learned from her maesters. She does weird things and gave herself a nickname called ''Shadow''¡­"


    The carriage made to the military headquarter while the two were chatting.


    Swiss led Guilford in front of the Marshal''s chamber and knocked on the door.


    "Marshal," Swiss said, "I''ve brought Viscount Guilford."


    "Come in, please."


    Swiss pushed the door open then Guildford stepped in.


    "Haha, Valerian!" Guilford yelled, "You pile of shit! Give me a hug!"


    Pile of shit! He called Marshal a pile of shit!


    Swiss Hepburn shut the door immediately with fear.


    This chapter was originally published on , any despicable reposts or copies without prior notice are strictly prohibited.

 Chapter Volume 8 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Editing work for Vol. 1 is completed.


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Not long after, Marshal Valerian''s voice came through the door, "Major Swiss Hepburn, come in!"


    "Yes, sir!" Swiss pushed the door open and stepped in.


    "Bring Viscount Guildford to get his stuff. Now he is the chief in command of the 5th war zone. His rank is Lieutenant General."


    "Yes, Marshal."


    Marshal Valerian held Viscount Guildford''s hands and said, "Guildford, my old friend, I''m counting on you."


    "Leave it to me, my friend!" Guildford hugged the Marshal tightly, "But don''t you forget, you owe me a box of fine wine."


    "Hehhe, you old potato," Marshal Valerian tapped Guildford''s face, "It''s all on you!"


    Swiss has never seen Marshal Valerian be so intimate with anyone.


    Thus Swiss Hepburn took Guildford to the supply department to get his gear. As he handed the Lieutenant General''s uniform from the silver platter onto the hands of Guildford, he surprisingly discovered Guildford''s eyes were glistening with tears.


    "Viscount," Swiss asked with a quiet voice, "is everything ok?"


    "Nothing, some bygones just came up." Viscount Guildford shook his head then got changed in the open air. Oddly enough, Swiss found that Guildford was very fluent in changing the uniform.


    The whole set of general''s uniform was very complicated to put on. It had dozens of buttons and if one was not careful, the belt and ribbons will meddle. Usually, it will take two to put on the whole set. Even with help, a regular person could not catch up with Guildford''s speed.


    As Viscount Guildford fastened his belt and mounted the rapier, he was already a standard general¡¯s look in Swiss'' eyes.


    "Clap", Swiss made a solemn military salute to Guildford.


    "Congratulations, Your Excellency!" Swiss said from his heart, "You''re now the supreme commander of the 5th war zone!"


    "I should be going now." Guildford also saluted, "Thank you for your work."


    "I''ll see you off," Swiss said sincerely. He seldom did such a thing. It meant that he has already acknowledged the old and honest Viscount Guildford.


    "Lieutenant General, I''m curious," As they walked in the headquarters'' lengthy corridor, Swiss asked, "You said you were unranked, but how could you be so familiar with military affairs?"


    "I thought you''d ask." General Guildford said, "When I was young, I once served in the same army with Valerian."


    "I see." Swiss nodded. No wonder Marshal wanted him to command the 5th war zone. He must know very well about General Guildford.


    "We fought together, we rose up in rank together. We were good brothers. Then finally, we became colonel together and we were recommended to the Dark Temp for advanced education." General Guildford said, "But due to personal reasons, I failed three trials. So I ended up going home."


    "And why was that?"


    "The examiner priest said I was not aggressive, and the past marshals and generals were all forward-looking." General Guildford made a bitter smile and said, "So the priest''s remark brought me home. I retired. It''s such a disappointment that I had practiced hundreds of times putting on and off the general''s uniform."


    Swiss recalled his educational experience in the Dark Temple, he knew that it was most probably that General Guildford did not know how the world worked. Because in the Dark Temple, such a thing as failing an officer during the trials was rare, if he was willing to fawn the priests.


    "When Valerian found me, I knew he was in trouble. How could I do nothing to a friend in trouble?" General Guildford said, "He must have displeased many priests to make me a general."


    Swiss thought bitterly, "Marshal Valerian''s prestige is so great that he''s able to see the Dark Lord if he wants to. How could entrusting a personnel offend the priests? He must have forgotten you already."


    "Let''s stop here, Duke." Guildford turned to Swiss Hepburn, "You have your duties, farewell."


    "Goodbye, General Guildford!" Swiss unprecedentedly shook someone''s hand since he became an adult, "I''m glad to make friend with you!"


    General Guild smiled and went off the lenghty stair. At the end of the stairs, a team of guards with the 5th war zone banners was already waiting for him.


    Swiss just stood on the stair and watched General Guildford to mount his horse and disappeared in his view.


    "Sir," A man reported loudly out of the tent, "Chief Liaison is back!"


    "Bring him in." I dropped the map and rubbed my congested eyes.


    As a man lifted the curtain of the tent, the fatigue-looking Marfa entered.


    "Have a seat." I hinted an empty seat, "Any news?"


    "En¡­" Marfa first picked a cup and filled in a big swallow of water, "Our enemy''s new commander might be in position by now¡­"


    "He is?" I frowned, "Do we have his identity?"


    "We don''t!" Marfa placed the cup, "But the enemy troops are mobilizing."


    "Be specific."


    I unscrolled a map of Camp.


    "Remember that they''ve summoned all of their soldiers days ago? They were moved out of this war zone." Marfa hinted the map, "The new troops have arrived, their number multiplied. The precise number of enemies is under investigation. As far as I know, they not only brought mighty infantries but also a considerable amount of slave soldiers! Besides, the borders are sealed now, we cannot receive any more information from other empires now.


    "Good God," I was astonished, "what are they preparing to do?"


    "The enemy''s banners are the same, the 5th war zone''s. They have established a few solid camps." Marfa said, "But to my surprise, the camp sites are not close to the transit lines, instead, they built them to make a straight line."


    "Means they''re not in a hurry to push in?"


    "Positive, the campsites are not far from each other." Marfa said, "It means if we attack any one of them, we will be surrounded by their reinforcements in no time."


    "To which direction are they pushing forward?"


    "We can''t tell." Marfa shook his head, "Nevertheless, once they arrived at a city, they will restore the defense and leave behind station troops. They even mobilized common people to be part of the defense affair. Looks like they will be residing in those places for a while."


    "We''re in trouble." I nodded and said, "Are you agents able to find out who is their new commander? Even a few pieces of information will do."


    "It might be hard, you know, boss, my men can''t even get close." Marfa said, "Though I could always try."


    "Make it happen." I said, "Let me see."


    What did the enemies want to do? They made such a scene like they wanted to play for safety. Could it be that they were not in a hurry to eliminate me, or they were not going to restore the transit lines or did the AUF already abandon these two lines? It was unlikely. If they abandoned the supply lines, how could the soldiers in the 5th war zone be fed? I doubted that the AUF was so cruel that they¡¯ll abandon the entire 5th war zone!


    I wandered in my camp for the whole afternoon without coming up with an idea.


    Due to the limited information, during the operation meeting that came later that day, there were people saying to attack as well as to retreat, nevertheless, no critical feedbacks rose.


    "Where should we retreat to?" I asked an officer who suggested a retreat, "The orders from the headquarters have clearly declared our mission. We''re to retain our enemies! In other words, we have to stay here until the war is over!"


    "If we retreat, they will sue us as deserters. Sure, nothing will happen to me, but you''ll all be dead!" I looked at the officers, "On the contrary if we''re the last to leave the battlefield, no matter we have successfully retained the enemies or not, no one will say a word against us."


    "But if we''re to attack, there will be losses." I eyed around those officers who suggested to attack, "But we have so little intelligence, how are we going to fight? Our soldiers put their lives on our hands, can we just throw them out like trash?"


    "So, what should we do?" Carlos asked.


    "We wait!" I said, "Wait for more information. Once the information is ready, we can attack their weak points like the last times! The War might be over by then!"


    "What if we don''t receive enough intelligence?" Another officer asked.


    "Then we hide!" I said, "Camp is a big country to easily hide 60, 000. Once we see a chance, we''ll fight for it, or hide if we encounter danger. Remember, no face confrontation with the enemies!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    After the meeting, I sent an urgent order to Wilder telling him to withdraw his troops and send out more scouts to watch over for the enemy''s movements. In the meantime, I asked Moya to get ready to support us.


    As for my enemy, they were still building their camps casually, not showing any tendency to search and attack.


    Undoubtedly, they knew our existence, but they didn''t know where we were. I, on the other hand, knew their precise location, but my troops were not enough to take them!


    Why now, it was simple.


    I have personally investigated their camps. They have built them sturdily, their soldiers were like they came out of bricklayers. They will build the perimeter with trunks then replace the wood with rocks. Thus the solid camps were not something to be taken over within half a day.


    And their troops¡¯ excellent supply and rigid discipline made night surprise attacks a big no-no.


    Every 100 miles away from one of the enemy''s camps located a few other campsites. Their main battleground''s camp distribution was even close. Countless riders patrolled in between days and nights. Once a campsite was under attack, troops from other camps will swarm this place in very short time.


    They had exactly 10, 000 soldiers in each camp. Such an enemy number will take my army exactly a day to break in. And by the time I took over the place, I will be encircled by countless enemy reinforcement arrived just in time.


    Suppressed by such a pressure, I had to order retreats from time to time. As we went back in fifty miles gaps, their campsites were fastly built to occupy the places I emptied. Your mother, did the AUF have too much money to spend? They''d even build camps in the wild!


    Once their camps were set up, the enemy will send out teams into the peripheral villages. Unlike before, they brought food and goods to pacify the people. Since the people had food, they will not run away from home. I can no longer see any scattered refugees on this land. It was impressive because a large portion of Marfa''s agents dressed up as refugees to transport their intelligence. Now, no matter who, anyone who wanted to leave 3 miles away from his residence, he had to carry an AUF travel permit!


    As the intelligence agents operation area became smaller, they had to reclaim other routes to transport valuable information. The latest news from other Asmodian empires, surprisingly, went to me by ship!


    I was holding a piece of paper that just arrived. There were water as well as blood stains on it. The marked date was a month ago. I could tell how hard it was to pass just a piece of paper!


    Marfa stood aside and deciphered the code.


    Summit to Boss and Big Boss:


    Yesterday, the AUF''s new commander of the 5th war zone has left Foxburg. Hump No. 57 confirmed the commander''s basic information: Lieutenant General, human, age 50 -ish. Hump No. 24 brought over the station orderly then confirmed more detailed information: The man is named Guildford, he was a eupatrid and a Viscount. (Hump No. 24 collapsed after 2 days.) Hump No. 19 confirmed that he came from Sunset Plateau of the Asmodian allied empire Uruke. He doesn''t have government posts. He has his own land. (Hump No. 19 collapsed after 1 day.) Hump No. 11 confirmed that this man was frugal and without much words. He was honest and different from average Asmodian generals¡­


    Marfa''s agents, forty -ish of them, who have been concealing in the Asmodian allied empire Brookes, were under the code name ''Hump'', Summit was their head. They were all excellent officers. They addressed Marfa ''Boss'', and me ''Big Boss."


    For such little information, several agents sacrificed their lives.


    "Send my order," I said, "Summit now enter hibernation. Before any new orders arrive, they shall only present local sights and don''t force melt any more snows."


    "Yes, sir!" Marfa looked at me, "But¡­"


    "It''s ok. By the time we finish this battle, the war might be over." I said, "I only have so many of you, you people are more precious than anything."


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t train them well." Marfa blamed himself, "It''s my fault for not bringing useful information."


    "How could it be worthless!" I said, "He has no government posts, but came out to be a supreme commander and a lieutenant general. He is an honest man¡­ aren''t those enough?"


    Marfa blinked.


    "We come across a rock, a rock-solid stone!" I gazed at the distance and said slowly, "I''m sure that either someone in the PUF leaked the information or there is an exceptionally cunning senior officer in AUF. If it were the latter case, we will be in huge trouble!"


    At this time, Carlos came.


    "Sir," He said, "we have a man from Gallia. He brought orders from the headquarters and His Royal Highness'' personal letters for you."


    Then he handed over a few documents.


    I opened the wax on Fischer''s letters and started reading.


    The so-called personal letters were mostly Fischer''s war reports, which were far more truthful than the reports that came from other channels.


    "¡­ mid-August, what you did was reported to the headquarters. The knowers were strictly limited to senior officers from the royal family clique. All but none were astonished at what you did. I heard even Prince Carl Ulysses lifted his eyes and sighed about you. Your luck bastard¡­"


    "¡­ the end of August, the AUF swooped at us. Our united forces were well-prepared. The two fought a fierce battle. Their offensive mildly declined¡­"


    "¡­ the beginning of September, PUF struck back. We predicted our victory based on 17 legions totaled 500, 000 as the main attack, 6 legions totaled 150, 000 as deception, 300, 000 soldiers in the middle, leading both ways targeting the Asmodian allied empire Tefarra. The AUF lost their first battle, however, they soon assembled 600, 000 -ish troops and picked up where they lost. At the beginning of the war, the PUF army advanced very successfully. At one point, the deceptive legions (two Symbian beast knight cavalries) charged into Empire Tefarra¡­


    "¡­ mid-September, the AUF reinforcements have arrived. Their Raging Fire Legion fought several fierce battles. Although the Symbian beast knight cavalries outnumbered our enemies, only half of the 80, 000 beast riders were able to withdraw¡­"


    "¡­late September, the PUF main force encountered the AUF elite forces. The leading Tansian legion led by Prince LeToux inflict a heavy loss on the AUF troops. With only one legion of 80, 000, they''ve successfully vanquished the enemy''s 3 legions totaled 160, 000. Later, because they lingered, they were encircled by AUF forces and successfully broke through¡­"


    "¡­ inspired by your strategy, AUF sent several elite light riders, cooperated with griffins and bloodseekers, they assaulted the PUF supply routes behind the battle front. Countless foodstuff and army gears were sabotaged. In the meantime, due to the temple-assigned personnels back-passing responsibilities that caused the PUF unsupplied for nearly 10 days. The PUF troops had to alter their strategy and defend¡­


    "¡­ October, the AUF troops were resupplied and initiated their fightback from four directions. All were led by the AUF special forces. Our PUF soldiers suffered such a great loss that they had to concentrate at a single location. Up until now, the PUF''s assaulting operation has failed. Both parties started assembling in the middle of the Line and fight legion again legion. The fight lasted for days and nights. Blood became rivers¡­"


    "¡­P. S. after the enemy assaulted our rear supply lines, Prince Carl Ulysses, as well as the military headquarters, have brought a group of temple personnel to justice. Although their act had restored the supply lines, temples from other empire reacted intensely. Thus they submitted written complaint documents to the Heaven Island. Intervenened by the three Cardinals, Prince Carl Ulysses is no long the Supreme Commander of the Protoss United Forces. He was already on his way back to his home country. The failed battle later on with the AUF forces were directly related to the Prince''s absence. The PUF headquarters is under the temple''s control now. Since Prince Ulysses has retired, your whereabouts is compromised! I heard the temple will have more actions recently. They are aiming to weaken us royal family cliques. You must act cautiously on the enemy''s land. You don''t need to make any more ocntribution, but please make no mistakes. As long as you come back safely, your Royal Prince will take care of you and your troops¡­"


    At this point, I can¡¯t help but chuckle. Although I was not so miserable that I needed to run back with my tail, such a caring friendship warmed my heart. I was a human being who needed such sensation.


    "Bring my regiment leaders." I told Carlos and continued reading.


    "¡­ Dark City and Darkmoon are fine. All parents are healthy. The three she-tigers of yours are eagerly sitting at home and waiting for you. Another she-mobster had several letters written for you. Due to the unusual situation, I took the discretion and read them on your behave. Aside from her sentimental love, she reminded that the due date of your promised one year is approaching. If Mr. Claude doesn''t show up, the she-mobster will abandon all her business and come to search for you in Dark City. I could tell the mobster without sweet love is almost done waiting, so I had to write a letter on your behave for to ease her. Since your writting was extra difficult to mimic and the love words were just torturing to write, I''m here to charge you 100 punches fee. (I punch you, not you punch me.) Paper and other fees are not included¡­"


    At this point, I paused for a moment, "The little bastard Fischer, how dare you to extort me! I''ll smack your ass!"


    The rest were orders from the military headquarters and a letter from Fischer with detailed information about the AUF special forces.


    "Sir," Carlos was back, he said, "the officers are here."


    This chapter was originally published on , any despicable reposts or copies without prior notice are strictly prohibited.

 Chapter Volume 8 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Past chapter editing progress: V2C1


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Take your seats," I told my officers, "I''ll be right with you."


    Then I hurried to finish reading the rest of the letters as the officers waited patiently right beside me.


    "I summoned you all here because I''ve received orders from the military headquarter." I eyed around the people, "Heads up now, the former supreme commander Carl Ulysses had gone back to his home country and the ones who are in control of the military affairs are the last ones we wanna see: the temple bastards."


    Before the stunning looks on the officers eased, I unfolded the orders from the PUF headquarter.


    "This is the order, and as the commander of the PUF 9th Legion, I''m obligated and responsible to read it to you. Of course, those who were killed in action can pass."


    The officers made a burst of laughter because more than half of them were already ''dead'' as planned. Likewise, my soldiers have suffered more than 60% ''casualties''.


    "Now order!" My eyes swept the crowd, then the laughter immediately calmed.


    ¡°To Commander of the 9th Legion, Knight of Protoss, Mr. Cohen Kheda,


    We were shocked to learn you operation results in the far end of the enemy land, the entire headquarters were utterly gratified! During the War, you and your troops have fought heroically. The 9th Legion''s bravery and courage are highly praised by the whole Protoss United Forces! The Light Temple hereby give commendation to reward Cohen Kheda as well as his fortyish officers. The 9th Legion has won its name as the PUF''s favorite legion¡­"


    I stopped here and raised my eyes and said, "You hear that? You''re all part of it!"


    The officers chuckled, including the ''KIA'' officers, whose laughters disclosed a sense of subtlety.


    "Now into the business, you listen well!" I continued.


    ¡°¡­ as for the 9th Legion''s severe casualties, the military headquarters moans deeply their death. The Light Temple has held a solemn evocation ceremony. We wish the dead soldiers'' souls will rest in peace.¡±


    "This is to say," I raised my eyes again and said, "the dead have earned none. You''ve died for nothing!"


    This time, the officers'' chuckle revealed a sense of bitterness.


    ¡°¡­ as for Ser Cohen Kheda''s troop replenish demand, since the frontline battle is going on intensely, the united forces headquarter has no backup soldiers to offer¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ we sincerely wish the 9th Legion will carry forward your courage and live through the hardship! The Light Temple and the PUF headquarter hope you will carry on and take your victory to a new level!¡±


    I added, "This is to say, they want the 9th Legion to keep fighting and keep dying. They want to hear the news that we are all killed!"


    "Now to the most important one." I chuckled and continued reading.


    ¡°¡­ the military headquarter has formulated a new combat plan in the past few days. We believe once the plan is carried successfully, the Asmodian United Forces will soon be completely vanquished. The key of the plan lies in you!¡±


    ¡°¡­ the 9th Legion must advance into Asmodian backland and create an impetus in order to contain more AUF troops! Our PUF forces will work in concert with you and assault the enemies in separate directions. The enemy main force must be annihilated on the Protoss/Asmodian Line!"¡±


    No matter the reader or the listener, they were all bitterly disappointed at such an order!


    ¡°¡­ the Light Temple and the headquarter all expect another victory from the 9th Legion! The entire Protoss Alliance is eagerly looking forward to your victorious return! We would only hope all the 9th Legion troops to weld your faith into swords, transform your blood into armors and fight courageously to create a new glorious triumph! On your returning day, the headquarter will greet your mighty troops from hundreds of miles away!¡±


    "We would only hope all the 9th Legion troops to weld your faith into swords, transform your blood into armors. We would only hope all the 9th Legion troops to weld your faith into swords, transform your blood into armors!" I grinned coldly and repeated this sentence, "Only the dumbasses from the temple could write such an order!"


    I cannot read such disgusting words any longer so I dropped the paper and stamped harshly on it, then I asked, "You all hear that, loud and clear?"


    The officers nodded silently.


    ¡°How despicable!" Carlos picked the paper up and read it thoroughly again then talked, "Sir, the end signature is Prince Carl Ulysses!"


    "Clearly, those dead pigs want us to die." I sat down, "What do you think, you all? How should we reply? I need your opinions."


    "Sir, we''ll follow your idea!" An officer said, "You''re our leader nevertheless. We''re not paid by the temple!"


    "Yeah, a few day earlier I couldn''t understand boss¡¯ intention to report so many casualties." Another officer said, "Now I get it, if we let the headquarter know that we''re still at our full strength, they''ll probably want us to capture the AUF supreme commander!"


    "You''re right! The PUF has only so many troops left. I doubt they can even initiate another battle!"


    "No, not really." I interrupted them, "PUF still hasn''t deployed its special forces. Besides, I think the headquarter must have a large army in reserve. The total number of the final war might exceed a million!"


    "Ah?"


    "You didn''t see that coming, do you? One more thing," I grinned, "it''s the first time the temple clique has total control over the military headquarter. How could they not work hard? Just wait and watch, by the time, not only they''ll deploy backup troops, they probably will involve the Protoss race to help the war!"


    "The Protoss race? So I guess our business here is done?"


    "No way. As long as the 9th Legion is not distinctive, they will order us to keep fighting!" I said, "What we can do now is to fight another few battles then tell the headquarter that we''re completely depleted. Then we could just disappear as if we''re wiped out!"


    "So why not just skip the battle and report zero." An officer asked.


    "Stupid you!" I knocked his head, "Since we have our intelligence system, don''t you think the temple has theirs? If they don''t see any battles going on here and we are still reporting casualties¡­ the temple is indeed full of stupid pigs but they''re not that stupid!"


    "Oh!" He rubbed his head and said, "I get it, sir!"


    "So, sir," Carlos asked, "how should the General Staff draw the combat plan?"


    "Let''s do a tryout by fight a few battles." I rubbed my forehead, "Since we''re getting little information from other channels, we shall feel about it in the real war. I''ll lead the troops!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Everyone!" I said seriously, "You all should know the seriousness about what I told you today. It must not be let out!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Prepare yourself and pacify your soldiers and officers, then¡­" I glanced the crowd, "I''ll take you home!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Dismissed!" I hinted, "I''m a poor Viceroy, lunch is not included in the meeting!"


    All chuckled again.


    As the officers have left. I sunk into thoughts at the map.


    Bloody Guildford! Why would he build the camps so close to each other? He virtually laid the Cammish land into squared farms. If my troops wanted to initiate an assault, I''ll have to raid through several blockades! How was I supposed to do that?"


    As my eyes landed on a piece of forest, wait! It was such a huge forest and it spread through several Cammish province. Now Camp was¡­


    Hmm, I shall take advantage of this forest!


    "Carlos!" I yelled.


    "Sir!"


    "Scramble the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th guarding troops and the 21st field regiment! Get them ready to depart!" I said, "Kit them with forest gears. Bring 2 mage squadrons and a recon group! I''ll lead. We''re moving out in 3 hours."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "And work out something here! No accident shall happen to the rest men!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As soon as the night fell, I set out with my troops. We marched carefully. Things have changed. The good days as thousands of soldiers to travel across a province have gone.


    The 5 regiments of 100, 000 -ish men moved like thieves. We hid our traces into the darkness. By midnight, we''ve penetrated the forest in separate teams. I did not have a predetermined operation objective as we were going out to search for one.


    The four guarding troops among all had the most astonishing combat power. They were the ultimate ace in the 9th Legion.


    The Imperial Guarding Troop, namely a troop under my direct command, were picked and trained by myself. The troop consisted of all strong and smart soldiers. The troop''s officers were even better, second to none. All IGT soldiers were equipped with extendable war blades. Half of them were provided with enhanced crossbows, the other half were with war bows. In conclusion, their combat effectiveness is utterly dreadful.


    The 21st field battle regiment was a tough and tensile troop. During the previous combats, they''ve outperformed in no matter long-ranged raid or enemy seduction. During the operation to induce the Cammish second prince, it was this very regiment that safeguarded the rear troops. They even successfully lured the second prince to the targeted location without a single casualty.


    The two mage squadrons were even more impressive because they have been recently resupplied with new gears. Now the guys wore wooden spell-resist armor and held unified wands.


    The wooden spell-resist armor had certain defensive power against physical damages, though the real application of such armors was to defend magical attacks. The armor itself was able to form various middle-level enchantments of several properties. There were 5 rare crystal gems came from Dark Forest mines embedded on the chest part on each wooden armor. The gems can not only reduce the consumption when the user released spells but were also able to enhance the spell effectiveness.


    The same gems were also embedded on the incredible ivy wands. Due to a wand''s capability to continuously increase the user''s magical power in large scale, the addition of the gems made the mages to be able to release low-level magics without chanting!


    I took pains to save my money one coin at a time in order to kit the mages with new gears. I even poured in my pocket money! Imagine a glorious Protoss Knight with only several silver coins in his pocket when he was out shopping. Now I''d rush out to rob if I see anyone counting money.


    Fortunately, the mage squadrons consisted of all grand elves. Most of them were beautiful females who were very eye-pleasing during the days. I did not take advantage of them. I planned to but I was unable to because when a beautiful elf looked at you with her blinking eyes, the man would have a tendency to feel ashamed and flee. But I guessed it must be some sort of magic. When my magic resistance skill improved, the ladies will be sure to fall into my place.


    Because the soldiers were traveling through a forest, no one rode a horse. Led by scouts, we established a temporary camp in the deep forest after two days. At that time, the other side of the woods was already taken over by the Asmodian troops.


    The remaining job was to send out my scouts. I''ve given them orders to peek the enemy situation on the edge of the forest in order to search for opportunities. We were not camping here, we were here to trick or treat!


    Opportunities were everywhere in this world if one knew how to discover them. After countless investigations, we found three large timber yards located on the forest peripheral. Fleets of lumbers were transported to other places to build new Asmodian camps.


    I certainly wouldn''t let such a valuable chance to slip away so my troops marched to visit them on that very day.


    After marching for a whole night, we arrived in the early morning. The soldiers were in insidious position. I took a few officers to investigate the terrain. Since it will be the first assault operation after the enemy changed their commander, I needed to win.


    We hid on a short hill beside a timber yard and examined the situation downward. The yard was full of lumberjacks. They were probably recruited from the villages nearby.


    "Sir, there!" A guiding scout hinted, "They don''t have many guarding troops."


    I looked over. There were roughly 2 Asmodian battalions at a number of a thousand.


    "What race are they?" I asked, "Looks fluffy."


    "All werewolves." The scout said, "They are very rapid in action."


    "A fleet of two battalions." I pondered, "To encircle and attack, one regiment would suffice to do the job!"


    "Sir, when do we attack?"


    "No hurry. We have to make sure before the act." I said slowly, "How are the situations of the other two yards?"


    "The same, basically." The scout leader said, "They also don''t have many guards like here."


    "Good, go big or go home!" I said, "We''ll destroy all three!"


    Thus under my unified command, my troops assaulted all three timber yards at dawn two days later. Unexpectedly, all the guards, as well as the lumberjacks, acted splendidly: they fled exceptionally quickly!


    As my soldiers initiated the assault, those enemy soldiers dropped their stuff without even thinking! Thousands of werewolves just fell on their four legs then ran as if they were chased by a demon. The first moment saw them turning their bottoms at us, the next moment we saw dozens of afterimages standing at where they were, which has made my men at a loss of what to do.


    The AUF army law was sternly strict. If a soldier deserted the battle, him as well as his family, will be executed. Obviously, they were ordered to do so. Fortunately, my junior and senior officers were not rookies anymore. They immediately ordered a cease-pursuit once they saw the ill situation. Thus they quickly retreated into the forest after they destroyed the lumberyards, which spared their fate to be ambushed.


    But I was still startled with cold sweat. Afterward, an unbearable flame of fury started burning within my chest. Very well, Guildford. Since you wanted to play with me, I will play it to the bone!


    The rest days saw me leading 5 regiments contending with the AUF forces. As I kept assaulting the enemy''s lumber yards and quarries, several hundred men in the teams of ten were deployed to ambush Guildford''s patrol riders. All of the above were small scale attacks. So when Guildford''s sizable reinforcements arrived, they had only the chance to say goodbye to our backs.


    Guildford clearly was not prepared for such a battle style, I was not satisfied with the outcomes we have achieved so far either. Yes, we did not suffer a considerable loss since the beginning, but we could only cause minor troubles to Guildford under his solid strategy. For me or Guildford, the battles were like playing jokes and they were shameful! It was like we were playing games instead of fighting a war.


    Whenever my men yelled and charged into the Asmodian work sites, the enemy watchmen will make an earthshaking yelling. Then all will drop whatever in their hands and turn tail, leaving my men smiling bitterly at the enemy''s back. Since timbers or stones meant no use for me, I could do nothing but to retreat. A moment later, sure enough, a dark mass of AUF infantries will kick back. Hence it was our turn to run and theirs to chase.


    As the routine went on, the soldiers of both parties were very familiar with each other, because they can recognize the opponents'' backs!


    Since the enemies troops knew how fast my soldiers could run, they could always keep us at a safe distance.


    Looking back at my soldiers, I could regularly see them counting their fingers: as the last finger curled, thousands of AUF troops will appear on the horizon. They were so much more obedient than home pets.


    Guildford and I tried our best to break through the other¡¯s defend and end this farce. But what made me angry was that we almost found the other''s weakness at the same time.


    As I led my troops and night-assaulted one of Guildford''s weak-defended camp in the back, Guild heartlessly ordered to burn the forest where I hid my troops. I almost became a Peking duck!


    How dare he burn such a vast forest!


    When I was retreating with my troops, I looked back at the dark-red night sky, the depression almost made me cry. Faced with such an aged turtle, I had no place to set my anger free. He was like a mass of dirt on my face that made me feel disgusting and smothering.


    "Well, Guildford. I¡¯M NOT DONE WITH YOU!"

 Chapter Volume 8 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    A few days after returning the base, I still had no clue on how to make my next move, so I was in a terrible mood. Several guards who served my dailies received their first slap from me.


    My intelligence officers who were supposed to hide among the enemies risked their lives and sent another piece of information. They informed me that a troop of thousands was marching towards Camp. Its members were obscure, but my men deducted that they were special forces.


    My enemies must think so highly of me that they sent the AUF special forces which they never deploy easily. Such things were usually put in key battles where a force that''s able to turn the table was direly needed.


    But who were this Guildford that the Asmodian United Forces have invested so much in him? They not only gave him a vast amount of troops but also granted thousands of special forces?


    I pondered for a long while then concluded that Camp was not an ideal place to stay any longer. But if I was going to leave this land, I felt the duty to give Guildford one last sweet memory.


    Thus I recalled all my troops scattered within Camp and started getting ready for our next operation.


    First and foremost, I allocated 4 field regiments from all 24 regiments to Wilder. I urged them to board the transport ships immediately and set up base 300 miles away from the coast line. Thus if necessary, my order will bring them to assault the enemies from behind.


    Moya and Carlos were sent along with 15 regiments to operate near Camp side of the P/A Line, where sizable hills and wastelands have banished most of the Cammish residents. Such a condition will give me an edge for future operations.


    I drew an area on the map for Moya and Carlos asking them to modify that location. My instructions will keep them busy for quite a while. I assumed Guildford was a man who was good at building camps, but this time, I shall build a giant battlefield for both of us to play on.


    After assigning the jobs, I took the rest 5 regiments to draw my enemies inward, which mostly was to mess around the enemy''s newly built camps in order to make them believe that my main force was still somewhere around.


    Although I knew from the start that Guildford was a difficult man to cope with, I concluded firmly after the last hands-on battle. The conclusion was a strong one.


    Guildford was a crazy old man!


    He sent a troop of 30, 000 -ish to chase me.


    This troop was an Asmodian force with a very high mobility and ability to learn. They went around the Cammish land with bags of dry meat powder. Due to the enemy''s gradually perfected information system, I cannot lose them at any point. Thus whenever this troop showed up, my assault was still undergoing. As a result, I had to sigh each time, then directed my troops to withdraw the battlefield ahead of time. We''ve accomplished no productive achievements due to their intervention.


    If I resort on my troops'' excellent mobility, losing them should not be a problem. But, how pathetic, I had to round back and continue harassing Guildford again and again. If I did not, the temple bastards would come to trouble me.


    As Guildford and his troops defended my harassment, they continued their plan aiming to deport me. In this case, burning forests. I could only hide in the same forest once because Guildford will set the woods on fire once he found me there. In the meantime, all critical locations were occupied with sturdy camps by now.


    It seemed that Guildford came in this place to just build camps and set fires. Exterminating me, on the other hand, should be a collateral operational result.


    As for his unshown elite forces, I guessed he must be waiting for the right time to use them and kill me for good.


    Slowly, Guildford''s troops have taken over half of the Camp homeland and established stable defense system on it. My operation area was severely restricted as a result. Although his troops advanced in a low speed, they marched firmly, which have virtually given me loads of burden.


    Finally, what I''ve been worrying about occurred. Guildford stretched his defense establishments over to the coast and called in a considerable amount of battleships to assist the defendants. Therefore, without convoys, my transport fleets can no longer support me, though luckily, the communication between me and my ships still held.


    Since then, each war condition that favored me were excluded by Guildford: he pacified the refugees, took over massive tactical areas, burnt all the forest that could hide people. Even now, he sealed the coastal line.


    According to his plan, I will soon end up with nothing and expose under his army, waiting to be slaughtered.


    In the meantime, several letters from my friendly military headquarters came ordering me to initiate more attacks. Although I have repeatedly replied that my troops had suffered a great loss, they played deaf and continued urging.


    Because the Protoss United Forces have initiated a new round of offensive.


    Fischer''s letter affirmed my previous thoughts: the temple clique transferred a large number of armies from our home front. The resupplied troops now numbered over a million. Every kind of special force that was kept hiding by the HQ has been deployed. The AUF was almost taken by such a surprisingly offensive play from the PUF army, and they could only be able to stabilize the situation by implementing their last resorting backup corps. It was not the first time the two alliances fight against each other. Both sides were well-expected about their opponents and the tricks they can pull out.


    The only thing unexpected might be me and my unidentified army. If I remembered it right, since I entered Camp, at least 200, 000 enemy troops were kept within their war zone or terminated by my schemes. Given this, the headquarters'' intention for me to attack was evident.


    I utterly approved the temple clique''s ultimate passion. It was their first time to have total control over the military headquarter. Evidently, they wanted to achieve a big victory for the alliance at least.


    I could also imagine how intense the war on the Line was and how many soldiers from both sides died for nothing.


    I would rather keep my soldiers alive. How could a Protoss Knight like me to live up to the name if his men all died out? Whoever had the toughest fist will be the winner. A viceroy who had no soldiers at hand must be miserable.


    A dusty orderly brought me Moya''s letter in time. In it, Moya told me the battlefield preparation had been completed and it was waiting for my enemies to fall into. Moya''s news came in timely since I''ve grown tired of such a cat-mouse play after spinning with my enemies for a long while.


    Days later, I withdrew into the targeted battlefield with an army that specialized in harassment and left enough traces along the way to let my opponents to find us.


    I was content with the battlefield.


    It was a place of 100 miles in width and length. Every thing from the mud under my boots and the birds flying in the air were in my control.


    A hundred miles behind the battlefield was the P/A Line. Since I had access to a comprehensive map, it will be definitely not a problem for me to sneak out the place once things went south. Besides, I have sent scouts to investigate the retreating routes where a bizarre and giant area of swamp and forest made it impossible for anyone to hide any living soldiers.


    The coastal line was on the right side of the battlefield. Wilder and his 4 regiments could give me necessary support from the sea.


    On my left was Xawin city, the quartering place of the AUF 5th war zone troops. I knew there were only 30, 000 men huddling blood-stained. They were lucky if I chose to avoid them, how could they dare to come to me?


    To summarize, the choice of the battlefield was pretty neat. It was relatively a safe place for me despite there were some AUF troops around. Now I had 20 regiments totaling 50, 000 soldiers. I will strike Guildford hard in this place and make him remember me forever!


    Moya and Carlos'' 15 regiments have kept them busy here for half a month. They have built an eye-catching camp at the center of the field. Around the camp were countless invisible traps. I intended to fight a positional war then leave this place for good.


    During such times, experienced veteran officers like Carlos started to show their advantage. They were familiar with everything about a positional warfare. The General Staff have drawn out several battle plans as they were currently familiarizing the troops with the plans. My logistics staffs were also making necessary gears for the coming warfare.


    I assumed that my soldiers have been with me for quite a while now, and since they did not suffer many casualties and their leaders'' right attitude as well as the soldiers¡¯ much-improved lives, a nearly idolatrized worship for me came into being. Influenced by such an atmosphere, they have thrown their hearts and souls into the battle preparation instead of showing any anxiety about the coming combat.


    By the third day after we entered the battlefield, my scouts found the enemy troop that has been trailing us. They have been tracking us with caution after I lost them.


    Judging by their marching speed, they will hit the perimeter by the second day morning and my camp by noon.


    Since it was the first large-scale position war experience for most of my troops, I gathered a great war council which included all regiments leaders and upper ranks. People from each IGT, field, logistics, general staffs, LAD, which totaled 200 officers, spent their entire afternoon in my tent.


    For me, such a method of war was something I was unfamiliar with and will not spare a glance. What I was educated was all about obliterating the enemies before they see me. A face-to-face slaughter was incredibly stupid. So I made myself silent and let the others speak.


    After Marfa stated the enemy information, Carlos appointed assignments and positions for each regiment. He stated clearly about the striking opportunity and condition, then he explained thoroughly about the questions from the officers.


    I could tell the officers were anxious, and so was I. Rather, I concealed my expression. If the soldiers saw much anxiety on my face, then the war was already over.


    Night came before the end of the meeting. The camp was in a faint repression. Though I expected the long night to pass quickly, I stayed awake for the entire darkness.


    At dawn, an ambush squadron''s early departure woke me. I hit hard on my head then relaxed my body as I exited the tent.


    "Sir!" A guard brought my horse. Since I did not have enough horses equipped for the troops, only regiment leaders and upper ranks had personal mounts.


    I rode on and strode through the camp. All corp leaders were up and minding their duties. Many soldiers saluted me as I smiled and returned in courtesy. The soldiers'' faces were as bright as the wind going through the tents.


    Teams of soldiers, led by their commanders, were marching forward neatly.


    When I reached the camp gate, Carlos and Jack appeared from the side rode over and went on with me. By the gate, Moya and Marfa, right arm leveled, were saluting back to the soldiers that parted the camp. I nodded to the two and joined them.


    Another regiment has passed the gate.


    "Atten-hut!" The regiment leaders yelled, "Present-arm!"


    "Sir!" All the soldiers shouted while raising their hands.


    My brothers and I fisted and leveled our hands over our chests as we watched the men''s brave faces and the slave marks on them. I was both proud and frustrated because some of them were destined to die on the field.


    I repressed such a feeling and roared to the soldiers, "May it a triumphant return!


    "VICTORY!"


    "VICTORY!"


    The soldiers roared and replied. Their roaring breached the sky.


    After seeing the ambush squadrons off, the troops left, and I aligned at the engaged position. I was on my horse, body straightened. About 20, 000 soldiers sat silently behind.


    In front of us was a slope, if we chose not to show ourselves, our enemies would not see us even they approached extremely close.


    By noon, one by one, my scouts came back with news that the enemies were approaching. I presumed my enemies had learned a lot from me because they''ve developed a team of scouts before the main troop entering the battlefield. Their scope of the investigation was limited to 10 miles. As a commander who knew its opponents, such a recon range was big enough. The time an infantry soldier to run 10 miles was enough for them to prepare everything.


    "Sir!" A wingman scout landed beside me, "Enemy incoming in an hour! Their scouts will arrive in half!"


    "Send my order," I put away the half-eaten dry food, "everyone, stop eating and rest."


    It was a hard job to engage another army on the wild land. Even I have left traces along the way; there was a chance that they will not follow. This was where I had to learn their marching style like I knew my palms and legs.


    It was a purely rational analysis and a perceptual speculation. When I made the judgment, I had to include everything the enemy commander had in my brain. In this very moment, I was him!


    Call it a unique skill and such an ability could only be mastered by spending a considerable amount of time with the enemies. Besides, the commander will have to start over again once the enemy leader was changed. This was one crucial reason why so many excellent commanders in history went crazy.


    I''ve dealt with this enemy army for over a month, and I''ve learned thoroughly about this enemy commander''s commanding style. I was affirmative that his troops will pass here, give or take 200 meters.


    Fifteen minutes later, I told Jack, "Inform Steven, terminate every enemy scouts! And you watch out your LAD!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jack rode away.


    "Sir, the enemies are 5 miles in range. They were marching in 2 columns, 50 soldiers in width and 200 war horses in the middle. They are marching with a tense formation and with a mile in total width!"


    "Sir, the enemies are 1 mile in range, 200 arm lengths on our right. They''re all in fire range!"


    "Carlos," I turned to my Staff Chief, "it''s about time."


    "Yes, sir." Carlos replied in a lowered tone.


    "Let''s go." I talked while hinted a duty officer. Then I kicked my horse and rode forward.


    "Attent-hut!" The duty officer raised a colorful little flag while speeding in front of the lines, "MAR-CH!"


    All officers stood up, "MARCH!"


    All bannermen pressed their banners forward, "MARCH!"


    Sounds of metal crashing echoed as the soldiers advanced slowly with me.


    Carlos'' and my horses led, and 8 regiments followed. Due to their responsibility to fight the face battle, later on, they were all equipped with extendable spears and enhanced armors.


    As we went close to the slope top, I made a gesture then immediately, dozens of giant fireballs made whipping sounds and flew into the air. As they made upward going curved trajectories, they started falling heavily to the leading enemy troops!


    This was the signal. When the spell-powered fireballs were still flying in the air, on both sides of the road where the enemies were marching on, a myriad of turfs unrooted, countless war bows raised.


    The fireballs went a little higher than expected. The enemy lead cried in alarm then their neat formation spread out instantly.


    Avoiding was the most natural reaction anyone will have when faced with such a hostile situation. It was understandable.


    "10 knots mark, fire!" A large voice echoed in the battlefield!


    Moments later, I peeked from the slope top and just caught a glimpse of the enemy dodging the fireballs as well as two clouds of dark arrow rains flying toward them.


    The soldiers behind me revealed the first row, then the second. Before the enemies saw the third row, the ri-bodkin-arrows that came from the two sides have already made their landings. The arrows that came down had 15 cm sharpened arrowheads, and the place they landed on was half-an-inch-thick standard metal armor.


    The outer enemies were made into hedgehogs and fell in rows like reaping wheat. As bursts of blood erupted, metals crashing and falling echoed.


    "10 knots mark, fire!" Dark arrows launched again and again, aiming the enemy¡¯s both edges.


    Screaming resounded as the men on the outer side tried to hide backward, and the inner men tried to stabilize the formation. I could even hear the enemy commander''s angry roaring at a mile away.


    The enemy''s ability to cope with the emergency was not bad. Before the third wave of the arrows, their outer defense was deployed. Giant shields were raised while the whole fleet retreated slowly. The knight in the crowded middle was well protected.


    "10 knots mark, fire!"


    Once again, more enemies without shield protection were shot. Even they raised the shields; my 15 cm arrowheads were able to penetrate them. I had no clue of what will happen to the ones behind the shield; I know only that once the arrows from my side were sent away, the other end will see many casualties.


    After several arrow rain landed, my opponents made a circled formation. Although it was ill-formed, I admired their quick reaction and soldier quality.


    At this moment, I rode down the hill. A small half of my troops were already in the enemy''s sight. I made another gesture with my right hand, then dozens of green magic spheres immediately flew over!


    This was the other signal.


    When the green magic spheres were half way on their trajectories, a protective wide enchanted screen spread over the enemy''s head. The screen surface was even darker than black, a fearsome darkness.


    Though my magic knowledge was lower than average, I knew this screen was the cumulative result of at least 50 mages. Among them, there must also be one or two arch-mages.


    The green balls rushed and crashed on it, causing ripples to spread on the black screen, but it stayed intact, to my surprise.


    They moved quickly, and a two-man tall shield wall was already established within such a limited time. And the wall looked sturdy.


    But this was not my second wave of attack. My leading troops and magic attack were merely deriving their attention.


    The real power of the second wave of attack was 500 sets of catapults.


    These heavy-loaded wooden racks also located on the two sides. They were hidden in giant pits in front of the archer''s location. There were 5 soldiers to operate each catapult. Because we did not want longer fire range, the firing speed was at least two times faster than average catapults. For the enemies, the long-distance abrupt and sustainable fire was the most awful.


    As I give my order, a cloud of tense rocks was sent into the sky, they rolled their sharp edges and corners and made their way down. The enemies would never expect I will ambush with catapults. The shield holders were stupefied once they saw the flying rocks.


    The shields that raised were as fragile as paper compared with the solid bluestones. The stones claimed their first batch of victims in the outmost circle of the enemy crowd. Their shield, as well as the men who held the shields, were crashed. A considerable amount of stones even bounced into the inner enemy crowd after hitting the targets. No one escaped the wounded destiny once hit by the rocks.


    My blood-stained stones traveled and made countless scarlet paths in the enemy lot. Harsh screams resounded.


    Under such attacks, the enemy''s circle formation was near collapsing.


    As several stones visited where the enemy mages located, their protective screen flashed twice, and its color started to dissipate.


    Perhaps my personality decided my tactics. Even during a positional warfare, I would drain my enemies as far as I can before the big melee fight. As far as I can see now, they had only two choices: waiting for their doom or break through.


    "All units!" I said, "Show down!"

 Chapter Volume 8 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The word ''Cecilia'' in ancient Asmodian language means fight hard and stand fast.


    Note 0: Click to the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An editable text of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    The short time has laid a solid foundation for our victory.


    Through the hideous mess of the enemy''s wall of s, I could see their troops were already collapsing after the falling stones and arrows. Their commanders on the horses were yelling at the soldiers while the rest just wandered aimlessly in the crowd.


    As their front men were under attack, the rear 10, 000 troops rushed to support without even thinking, though my stones intercepted them halfway. Their following forced breakthrough were all beaten down by my arrows! In the meanwhile, thousands of hidden traps were waiting for them under their feet. They could do nothing for their friendly army inches ahead but to leave several thousand bodies and retreat.


    Looking at them burnt and dead, I made a faint smile because I had arrangements for those enemy soldiers that fled. Fast as they ran, no more than 1000 men will escape and tell Guildford the news.


    While the front enemies were withdrawing, the rear ones were trying hard to thrust forward. Their retreat path was also cut by my traps. Those traps were all human-manipulated. Once the war started, the sandman soldiers will haul off the supporting trunks under the traps and hide into the underpasses. The enemy dead bodies will never fill those pits as the holes were big and deep.


    Under the attack of both arrows and catapults, my enemy has lost more than 5, 000 men in their front rows.


    Finally, they have caught a glimpse between the arrow rains then a crazy burst of yellings of ''Cecilia'' erupted from the enemy crowd. The remaining hostile men thrust their weapons and charged for us!


    The enemy commander chose to positively breakthrough, and this decision stood no ground for blame. Although they were faced with mere archers from the two sides, they must think it to be odd. Thus they''ve conformed to pick pikemen as their leading target. If they successfully marched near and engaged a close battle with my men, my archers will be no longer useful.


    AUFs were always proud of their close combat ability. In their points of view, no PUF army will triumph them in a melee battle.


    I ordered my marksmen to rise up from their hideouts and initiated a beastly arrow rain toward the enemy soldiers who were running inward.


    Under the threats of the archers, the enemy speeded up! They yelled and marched, their weapon constantly passed from left hand to the right and formed a straight marching line. I could see from their reddened eyes and harsh sounds, they were well-assured and expected in this melee battle. Although they did not seem to notice the absence of their heavy infantries.


    The presence of the part of heavy-loaded infantries was not huge with in an army, the presence was even rare in a highly mobilized corps. Their armors were just too heavy to ignore, 200 kg was a dreadful figure for any armor. Regular sword or blade cuts would only tickle. An enchanted shield was also there to protect their faces. Thus they were not afraid of forms of damage.


    They sounded like a timid type of force, though their utilization was irreplaceable. Often, they were able to break through the enemy''s defense line by resorting on their solid armors. Most of the time, they will not need to do many jobs except for standing straight: the ones behind them will push them forward.


    My catapults'' targets were just those heavy infantries that stood in the front. Currently, they were nearly all down for good. Without the heavy-loaded infantries, breaking through my pikemen will be a tough job.


    "All units, position!"


    "SWISH!" I drew my black steel machete and slashed forward.


    "Pikemen forward and stand in position!" My duty officer read my gesture then yelled, "Bowmen, order!"


    The front 5 rows of pikemen advanced 10 steps forward and lowered their bodies, their spears laid on the ground. The bowmen behind them were in position. Thousands of sharpened arrows have locked their closing targets. Many enemies who were marching toward us have raised their right hands with the blades.


    "Loose!"


    "Loose!"


    "Loose!"


    The hostilities were shot to kill by three rounds of crossbow firings once they entered the shooting range. The ones who were shot groaned and fell. Their once tensely formed formation immediately dispersed. As the formation halted for a moment, the breaches were instantly filled by more soldiers behind. What a group of experienced soldiers as they knew what to do next without any orders. They were worthy of their name, an army that excelled in marching and melee combat.


    My crossbowmen fired another round of arrows then fell back.


    The front pikemen rose while the first row pointed their spearheads to the front, the 2 rows behind them placed their spears on the first row''s left and right shoulder armor. My design had put two notches there. This way, there will be three spearheads guarding in front of each soldier.


    If I stood in a higher position, I should be seeing two lines were closing imminently.


    I''ve decentralized my command authority of the front soldiers.


    As the enemies have marched close enough to show their faces, dozens of their commanders raised their sabers and yelled at their subordinates.


    "Steady¡­ steady¡­ steady¡­" My palm sweated and shivered while hearing the shoutings from the enemy side.


    Dozens of sabers slashed down almost at the same time, "KILL!¡±


    "CECILIA!"


    "KILL!" My front soldiers roared and adjusted their spear for the last time. At this very moment, the spears have penetrated the enemies'' bodies. Many have even penetrated more than one bodies!


    "KILL!" The second row of pikemen sent their spears. As they sent theirs, the front row was retracting their spears and preparing to thrust again.


    It seemed to be a pure teamwork, but these soldiers have practiced countless times urged by their drill sergeants'' lashes. They have practiced until the blisters became callosities and until they could finish the movements without opening their eyes and until each of them were yelling ''KILL'' in their dreams.


    It was not like my officers were harsh on my soldiers. Because of the changeable situation on the battlefield, there will no time for the soldiers to think. They would be better off sticking to the experience. A man without experience and knew nothing to do at any moments was a man who will die first in a war; as a well-trained soldier was able to kill some even given no weapons or armors.


    My pikemen¡¯s teamwork was like a winded machine as three rows of spears thrust in order, which made the enemies¡¯ marching in vein.


    My opponents also knew that they could only live by breaking through our defense. Thus they attacked even harder. Many soldiers shot their weapons over with their last breaths as more men who were pierced by spears grabbed the spear bodies. Those who were wounded but lived made their way slowly by my pikemen.


    As a mix of sounds echoed on the battlefields, from time to time, one or two broken body parts with wrecked armors that attached were thrown into the air. This place was swamped by a smell of blood. As my enemies marched fearlessly, my pikemen were under great pressure.


    "Axemen, go!"


    "Kill!"


    Thousands of soldiers advanced one step forward, their bodies made swirls then a myriad of flying axes shot and landed accurately in the enemy crowd.


    The axes were not huge, but they were sharp and thick. The axe body was almost a round shape, and the axe handle was right in the middle of it. Once tossed, the axe was able to cut a body from any angle!


    The enemies in the front paid only attention to the pikeman they faced and entirely ignored what came over their heads. Most of them were hit and slashed into unequal halves by the sharp axes.


    Before the first wave of the axe victims fell, the axemen made another round of swirls then a rain of axes of the equal amount came right up. Those enemies who followed once again meet their doom. A considerable amount of them was killed by spears because they looked up for the axes.


    After finishing throwing 2 axes, the first team of axemen returned to the stocks and reload, the second team took their places.


    Those who were hit by the axes could not hold up while they hindered significantly to those who followed. Thus my pikemen had a chance to relieve and adjust their formation. The AUF army had a great impact force on me earlier. If it were not for the axemen, they could almost succeed in breaking through my defense.


    Every commander knew what it meant to be able to adjust formation during an intense battle. My side of the soldiers has dominated the battle.


    My contempt to positional battle did not mean I have not studied it.


    Before I went to the PUF headquarter, I''ve consulted many books, and after going through countless books, I came to know the reason that so many people loved to take advantage of positional battles. The reason lied in the fairness and easiness of such a fighting style.


    A positional battle was to place thousands of soldiers on both sides, then start marching under an order. It was a direct competition of strength. Whoever had the most men and the thickest armor and the strongest manpower will have the victory. In contrast, strategies were still one part, but its effectiveness was limited.


    One plus one equals two, simple math. Once the commanders of both sides took the variables of terrain, soldier number, force kind, single soldier''s combat power and the power of the mages. They naturally knew who''s here to win.


    Spells and arrows were useful at the beginning of the battle, but once the soldiers from both sides intertwined, the men had to rely on their own abilities. One against one, a platoon against another platoon, there will be no simple ways to get out.


    As for my strategy, I intended to let my front soldiers dominate the battlefield and weaken the enemy front power in the meantime. I wanted to force each of my enemies to face more than three of my soldiers. I will never let the word ''fair'' to show in this battle.


    Hence I equipped my soldiers with plenty of crossbows and axes. Everything was aimed to make my army the absolute dominance on the battlefield.


    "You wanna beat my ass? Beat it, suckers!"


    "KILL!"


    "CECILIA!"


    As the spears thrust again and flying axes soared in the air, countless AUF soldiers fell at a distance of 20 arm lengths to several arm lengths. Their companions had to advance by stepping the dead bodies. The corpses piled and thickened until it accumulated to an adult''s chest level.


    The dead soldiers will never learn that we called this distance ''the dead zone''!


    Sounds of chanting came from my back. Looked like the mages were ready.


    Walls of fire blazed in the dead zone. The spell-powered, two-man high fire wall started devouring anything that dared to pass through it. Many AUF soldiers had become burned charcoals before they made themselves to my pikemen.


    The enemy mages countered by firing scattered black or green spell spheres. But once their balls rose, ten more spheres from my side will strike back immediately. Our formation was so intense that if I cannot prioritize terminating the enemy mages, the dead number they will give me could only be more.


    Mages from two sides kept them busy by releasing protective screens and making more spell attacks. For a while, the sky above the battlefield became extremely colorful and brilliant like a firework competition.


    Despite the number and quality of my side of the mages were in absolute superiority, it did not mean the enemy mages were wusses.


    "BOOM!¡± A black magic sphere traveled through our protective screen and landed on my right. Several soldiers who stood there immediately vanished, leaving a piece of burnt land there. There was one officer who loved to be kicked by me among those who died.


    I forced myself to look away and calculated the enemy''s marching speed.


    "HORNS!" Seeing the main enemy force have all entered the ambushing area, I yelled, "SOUND THE HORN!"


    "WOOOOOOOOOOO"


    As the horns sounded, heaps of soldiers sprung from their hideouts, which blocked the enemy''s withdrawal path. They, as well as the other 4 regiments, have surrounded the entire enemy corps. In the meantime, the adjusted catapults start puking stones once again aiming only the enemy center.


    The ambushing teams have been holding back in their hideouts for quite a while. Once they were out, they attacked furiously like beasts! All of their blades have been pre-installed with one-meter long metal handles, which has proven to be more efficient than the enemies'' weapons of both strength and flexibility. Once the blade slashed, the target will mostly wind up in 2 equal half of both their bodies and arms.


    After I''ve depleted the enemy mages, my wingmen and elf warlocks rose and swept the field in a neat formation. The enemies that left were disconcerted, disheartened and disabled.


    An army of 20, 000 enemy vanguards were wiped out. None of them surrounded from the officers to the soldiers.


    As the horn blew the cease-fire sound, my soldiers cheered, they cheered while tossing their helmets and armors. Many were hit and lightly wounded. Some even started tossing their commanders'' helmets.


    "Sir," Carlos rode along and talked excitedly, "we win, we win big!"


    I nodded, "How many casualties?"


    "After initial calculation," Carlos paused for a second, "more than 3, 000, dead and wounded."


    "Today''s battle was an ambush¡­" I frowned, "AUF is not to be underestimated anyhow. They even managed to kill and wound 3, 000 under such a disadvantage!"


    "But sir, they''re completely annihilated." Carlos lowered his voice, "Wiping out 20, 000 AUF soldiers with 3, 000 casualties, the cost is negligible¡­"


    "You can''t say that, Carlos. Victory is not measured by the dead number, rather, it''s judged by whether the objective is achieved." I interrupted Carlos, "Although we''ve reached our tactical objective, the cost is still¡­ oversized."


    "Sir¡­"


    Before Carlos said anything, many officers came.


    "Sir!" The logistics leader said, "We have the toll: 870 dead, 2350 severe wounded, 300 of them are disabled¡­"


    I nodded and said, "Tell the fleet to pull into shore. I want our wounded soldiers and corpses on the ships ASAP."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Sir," Jack said, "our soldiers behaved well. No undisciplined soldier found on the battlefield."


    "Well done!" I praised.


    "Thank you, sir!" Jack blushed and said, "By the way, we''ve got many enemy casualties as well¡­"


    "The enemies?" I said, "I don''t need captives, kill them."


    "But there are thousands¡­"


    "Kill them!" I glanced Jack, "They are to be executed by the LAD personnel only. Regular soldiers are not allowed to interfere!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Jack left.


    I could barely take care of our own casualties, let alone the enemy wounded? Although everybody knew it should be done as I said, the atmosphere was still very grim.


    "Sir, talk to your soldiers!" Carlos broke the silence, "They''re waiting for your comment!"


    "Might as well!" I answered, "Let''s go!"


    The enemy''s broken armors made a big pile at the center of the battlefield. The officers, under my leadership, approached as the soldiers who were cleaning the field gathered.


    "Atten-hut!" The duty officer shouted, "Present-arm!"


    "Sir!"


    Several ten thousands of voices yelled altogether. Their voices stung my ears.


    At such a scene, I couldn''t help but sigh. I recalled the first time I was on the Ninth Legion speaking stand, they also saluted me. That scene was so much different than the men I was watching right now.


    "Soldiers, you''ve done well!" I was affected by just looking at these men''s joyful faces, ¡°We¡¯ve annihilated 20, 000 Asmodian troops! We''ve once again kicked the old bastard Guildford''s ass!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "20, 000 enemies is not a big number. We still have a million enemies on the Line! After a few more victories, we''ll be kicking them back home!" I continued, "How did we win the war? We''re united. Each and every one of you has trusted each other. And you''ve fought hard! As long as you carry on, we will continue to win!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "The bastard Guildford''s ass was not to be easily messed with. He will bring more!" I altered my tone, "From this day forward, put away your exciting heart. Pay more attention to training and preparation. We''ll be kicking the bastard''s ass again!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Dismissed!"


    "Let''s go back to the camp." I told an officer beside me, "Guildford will strike back soon next time!"

 Chapter Volume 8 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click to the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    To draw a new combat plan sooner, I called an immediate general staff meeting once I returned the camp. I''ve asked my staff officers to prepare detailed countermeasures for possible strategy my enemy could utilize.


    Undoubtedly, after the last battle when I revealed my troops'' real power, my opponents will counter attack fiercely next time. Currently, they had a considerable amount of deployable army. I presumed they probably will take me down by playing slowly and steadily.


    Thus I explained the situation to my troops. Under such a severe circumstance, the soldiers began their efforts constructing pitfalls, snares, and traps by savaging everything they could find on the wildland. It was a harsh job, but since the result of the traps built for the last battle greatly astonished them, these sweaty men spared no strength. They only feared the pits were not deep enough, or the traps were not large enough. These people came off slaves and farmers, to begin with, and I''ve replenished them with necessary civil work knowledge before the war. Days later, the wildland was entirely filled with invisible holes and pits like a giant hive.


    Compared to soldiers, the officers were much busier. Since they have gradually adapted to their duties, their professional characters were beginning to show.


    "How do you tell that an officer comes from the recon regiment?" If being asked, the soldiers will say, "Look, whoever runs to take a pee is the one you seek."


    The soldiers were right because every recon officers never have enough time to spend. They glared their reddened eyes and spread their investigation system onto the entire wildland. Several thousand unblinking eyes were now watching an area from the west coast to Xawin City to the east. Hundreds of pieces of intelligence came to me every day.


    After screening, the valuable information will be sent directly to General Staff.


    "How could you tell that someone is a staff officer?"


    "Once you see someone put food in his nose instead of the mouth, bumping into walls when walking, wearing shoes upside down and slapping himself every now and then, you''re looking at a staff officer."


    It was exaggerated but very true. Staff officers, most of the time, were thinking about the difference between the enemies and us or making tactical coordinations, making formation selections. Sometimes their latest strategy, which they''ve spent days to draw, was overridden by one piece of the latest news. The staff officers worked around the map instead of working on their own appearances. They did not care anything other than planning the next battle.


    The soldiers treated the officers¡¯ professional behaviors with gratitude and respect. They will save the best food for their officers, stop the officers who almost hit a wall and place things that the officers needed in the most convenient places possible. Because they knew that the officers were working hard to protect everybody''s lives.


    For other commanders, the camp atmosphere before the big war should be oppressive, but mine was entirely different. It was a harmonious campsite. The soldiers took order to eat and sleep, trained with the highest morale. The military law breakers are nearly extinct.


    What was uniting the soldiers were neither food nor laws, but a real sensation.


    ''You and they'' used to be the most common way to address other soldiers and officers. Now, the words have gradually been replaced by ''we and us''. As the addressing changed, the 9th Legion has completed its ultimate transformation. It turned from a heap of loose sands to an elite army that was only loyal to me. They have turned as sharp and obedient as the black steel blade on my back.


    What was pity was that more people showed their hobbies to enjoy a few casual kickings from me. If I were to kick every one of them, it¡¯d keep me busy from morning to nightfall.


    But when there was time, I would still tap their heads, kick their asses or yell at them with dirty words. Because I knew what I did will make them feel they were cared and give them a sense of belonging. Most of them were refugees who spent decades on the Line. They were the lives abandoned by both Protoss and Asmodian. When they found a sense of hope here with me, what they feared most might only be being abandoned again.


    What came before the AUF troops was a messenger from Gallia City.


    There were plenty letters including regards from my three lovely wives, interrogation from a daring businesswoman and information from Fischer. Of course, the bloody orders from the headquarters were included.


    Let me start with the orders.


    To Commander of 9th Legion of the Protoss United Force, Knight of Protoss, Ser Cohen Kheda,


    ¡­ as the final battle is imminent, the Asmodian United Forces are making their so-called last, useless defend. We believe the light will be forever on the Protoss/Asmodian Line after the war.


    ¡­due to the intense battle, the 9th Legion must initiate an active attack immediately after receiving the order and contain the entire AUF 5th war zone army within the Camp Empire. You must once again sabotage the enemy supply route thoroughly¡­


    Aside from the above little piece of words that I could barely recognize as specific order, the rest of the letter was filled with sentimental religious expressions. Its level of craziness were hundreds of times over the sickening love letters between a couple that''s passionately in love. The last signature was still Prince Carl Ulysses''.


    "Bullshit." I cursed then gave the order one last glimpse to make sure I did not miss anything. After, I made a paper ball out of the letter and put it in my palm.


    As I concentrate my magic power, the ball blazed. Well, my magic level has been improving.


    I blew away the leftover ashes and opened Fischer''s letter and started reading. The more I read, the grimmer my look.


    As my troops were winning battles, the overall war was going on intensely. On the thousand miles of the battle line, both sides have lost enormous soldiers. The near 2 million troops from the two alliances have depleted over half. Comparably, PUF army suffered more. They''ve lost several battles, and their defensive line was collapsing.


    Fischer also warned that although the PUF army was still attacking, it was their last and final strike. The Protoss United Forces could at least hold for half a month, then will withdraw. By then, the Asmodian United Forces will have the time and energy to deal with me. He urged me to retreat immediately!


    No one expected the Protoss United Forces to meet its defeat this soon, but Fischer''s intelligence was very trustworthy. I did not see why I should not listen to him. The date marked on the letter was 10 days ago!


    "Get Carlos for me!" I yelled to the outside, then was immediately fulminated with anger by the second thing Fischer mentioned in his paper.


    After Prince Carl Ulysses had brought a group of temple-assigned bureaucrats to justice, the Heaven Island grand temple immediately reacted.


    That very night, the three cardinals required to meet the Protoss race and pleaded to chastise Prince Carl Ulysses. Intervened by the War God though, their appeal was not taken, because punishing the supreme commander during the War was undoubtedly a stupid act. Nevertheless, the Prince himself was still called back to his home country.


    Since the cardinals had not achieved their goal, they once again pleaded to the Protoss race for another request: they wanted to cut back the number of Protoss Knights, they''ve primarily asked that there shouldn¡¯t be more than one Protoss Knights within an empire!


    Obviously, their appeal was targeting me! However, out of unknown considerations, the Protoss race unexpectedly agreed their appeal. The Goddess Charlotte sent a direct letter to His Majesty Climos Summers. She required the King to select one Protoss Knight among the two to repeal.


    Due to that Fischer had to succeed the throne and the fact he cannot be a Protoss Knight and an emperor at the same time, His Majesty Climos let Fischer hand in the Protoss Knight armor and rapier. Although the King and Fischer could not care less about it, such an improper deprival of rights was not acceptable to any nobilities. It was shameful!


    I will not let it go easily, you temple bastards!


    "Sir, you wanted to see me?" Carlos entered my pavilion.


    "Carlos, things have changed." I nodded to him, "We must fall back immediately!"


    "In such a hurry?" He saw the seriousness on my face and was stunned.


    "Yes, we must fall back to Gallia immediately." I said, "The War on the Line might be already over now!"


    "It''s over?"


    "This is a letter from 10 days ago." I showed him the papers, "I am sure we''re in an utterly grim situation. If we''re seiged by the AUF troops, we''ll be doomed!"


    "I''ll see what I can do now!" Right after Carlos said that, Marfa entered.


    "Boss, new info!" Marfa said tensely, "Enemy spotted."


    "How many?"


    "They are coming from 2 directions, the one from Camp is led by Guildford. He has brought all his troops and is coming for us!" Marfa said, "The other is coming from the Line. They''re a day''s ride from Xawin!"


    "Their number?"


    "Guildford has 200, 000 -ish, mostly infantries." Marfa said, "The one from the Line has around 100, 000, three legions, riders, infantries and special forces! They''re coming in fast. Guildford is only a day and a half''s ride from us."


    I was surprised. Since the AUF was able to relocate troops from the frontline, the Protoss United Forces must have failed already!


    "Carlos, order the troops to withdraw immediately! Burn the camp! I''ll guard the rear with 4 IGT troops! Send my order to Wilder, tell him to set a fire on Guildford''s back and go back to Gallia directly via the sea!" I said absolutely, "Marfa, tell your agents to be vigilant! Watch everything that moves!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    While my troops were collecting their things, more information about the 2 enemy armies came continuously to me.


    The one came from the Line traveled exceptionally rapidly because most of them were riders. I judged they must want to cut my leeway. The other Guildford''s army from Camp has divided themselves into two groups and were marching toward us fiercely with 50 miles in between.


    Such manners of the enemy told me they''ve had their operation plan drawn very early. Nowadays, as the time has matured, even Guildford who won''t easily mobilize his soldiers poured in everything he had.


    Since the battlefield I designed had a maximum capacity of 100, 000 enemy troops, I cannot guarantee my victory given an extra 20, 000~30, 000, let alone the enemy was more than 300, 000 in number!


    "Boss!" Marfa once again dashed to me, "Guildford had a team vanguards separated from his main force, they''re coming fast!"


    "Don''t panic." I took over the paper from Marfa and glanced Carlos, "How''s our troop?"


    "The investigation corps was sent, our advance soldiers have set off already." Carlos told me, "In less than half hour, we''ll burn the camp, and the rest troops should be ready!"


    I eyed the officers around me, "You''ll all follow Carlos except for the guarding troops! I want you to reach the meeting point in the shortest time possible! I will catch up ASAP. As long as we reach the canyon, we''ll be safe!"


    Moya looked at me and said, "Sir, I can''t leave you here. Let me guard the rear!"


    "Yeah! Let me do it, sir!"


    "No, me!"


    The officers all talked at once to volunteer and let me go first.


    "Shut your fucking mouths!" I glanced all of them with my shift and fierce eyes, "If I let you idiots guard the rear, all the 10, 000 soldiers are doomed! Now get your stupid asses outta here!"


    The officers all dispersed.


    "Carlos," I hinted and said quietly, "keep an eye on those fools for me."


    "I know." Carlos nodded carefully and said, "Sir, take care yourself."


    "Don''t worry." I laughed, "I''m not gonna die quickly."


    As I watched the last regiment leave, we started burning the camp.


    The entire camp was set on fire. The smoke that raised could be seen dozens of miles away. This was enough to draw Guildford''s vanguards'' attention. If I take this enemy troop down, Guildford will be forced to slow down.


    My four IGT corps have been waiting in burrows 3 miles from the burning camp. We were waiting for Guildford''s vanguards.


    As the camp was built entirely by wood, it kept burning for the entire afternoon. As the big fire extinguished, Guildford''s vanguards appeared.


    After the initial contact, they ran cautiously into the camp and checked every corner.


    Soon afterward, they drew their conclusion and sent a few fast horses to tell Guildford that we''ve fled.


    I gazed upon these enemy vanguards and anticipated their next move. Moments later, they started mobilizing, and the entire troop was approaching us.


    As they were a mile and a half from us, our marksmen fired their arrows! In the meantime, a team of wingmen lifted to intercept the messengers'' horses.


    A dense rain of arrows traveled in the sky. They formed a huge and fuzzy and black coating and shrouded the enemies. According to my judgment, the first few rounds of fusillade should put down most of the enemies.


    But I was wrong this time!


    Beyond my expectation, the enemies reacted so fast that their front soldiers yelled to warn then instantly raised their large shields. Immediately after that, several various-colored magic screen started to take form!


    In a blink of an eye, the arrows have impacted the enemies.


    Although they were protected by shields, the tri-edged arrowheads'' might lethality brought severe damage to them. Among the uproars, their front saw a huge amount of soldiers fell.


    As my marksmen were preparing to send away their second wave of arrows, there came a sound of violent shout from the enemy crowd! Then their soldiers followed quickly while shouting! Moments later, about 300 enemy warriors with colorful costumes outran the rest soldiers and rushed in front of us.


    Though the Asmodian people always do things with their free style, there was no need for their soldiers to dress in such eye-catching and exaggerated clothes? Could it be those red-clothes warriors were special? Judging by their astonishing speed, I confirmed my thought.


    "Watch out!" I roared, "Elf marksmen take targets at the red warriors! Mages prepare to support melee combat. Front soldiers prepare to fight!"


    Once I shouted out the order, the soldiers quickly came out of their hiding burrows and formed in the standard line. My pikemen squatted on the ground while the mages were blessing them with enchantments. The elf marksmen have lowered their war bows, their targets were none other than those red warriors.


    In such a tense moment, the elves'' movements were still steady. They drew their bows as usual, relaxed their muscles as usual. But I knew, such acts meant they were extremely focused!


    The arrows were away even before the TWANGs came.


    As my elf marksmen were doing a good job, the red warriors dodged even better!


    Some of them bounced high in the air while spun to dodge the arrows that came, while some lowered their bodies close to the ground and slid rapidly, the rest stood still then made silver circles with their weapons to deflect the incoming arrows.


    After the second round of arrows, only about 30 red warriors were killed. These monsters'' speed was bizarrely fast! We could only shot another 2 rounds before they reached us.


    "Archers, shoot at will! Pikemen advance! Axemen, support! Mages, release your enchantments and start to defend!" I yelled to adjust the deployment, "Rear rows, extend your blade handles! We''re not letting those red ones break through!"


    The front row officer lowered his saber, "MAR-CH!"


    "MARCH! MARCH! MARCH!" The pikemen stood up and thrust their spears! Mages blessed them with melee buffs. As the buffs glared like a rainbow that pushed to the enemies, sounds of bowstrings loosing echoed again. The third round of arrow was sent and flew over the pikemen''s head towards the enemies.


    More than 100 elf marksmen have floated. Since their last attack resulted badly on the red warriors. Their faces turned grim. This time, their arrows were glittering various colors, they''ve blessed their arrows! Almost instantly, a flash of light saw the arrows away with incredible speed!


    The red warriors dodged with their usual methods. Only this time, they''ve underestimated my elves!


    Some of them were pierced through the hearts before they could even bounce; as for those who slid close to the ground, they were frozen instantly by the spells chanted on the arrows; those who intended to knock away the arrows, they winded up in pieces made by the magic on the arrows.


    After this round of the arrows, more than a hundred red warriors down. I cannot help but shouted, "GREAT!"


    The rest hundred red warriors silently rushed to my pikemen. I could finally see their weapons: a pair of long snow-white saber!


    "KILL!" The first soldiers thrust their spears hard!


    Around half of the red warriors jumped high then swirled and landed behind the pikemen! Those who did not jump utilized their sabers and blocked the spears!


    "FUCK! They''re monsters!" Astonished as I was, I yelled, "Pikemen hold up. Rear soldiers, slaughter them!"


    If I hadn''t seen it myself, I would refuse to believe that 100 -ish enemy soldiers have brought me so many casualties!


    The red warriors who landed behind the pikemen spun like a tornado that pressed upon the soldiers. After, most of the pikemen were killed before they could turn.


    The red warriors who did not jump took advantage of the pikemen''s inflexibility. They quickly dashed near the soldiers and stirred their long sabers. Once the blades were sent, they either shift or moved back. They''ve left no chance for my men to strike back!


    Each time they stirred their blades, one of my boys fell. The cold light on their blades never missed!

 Chapter Volume 8 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click to the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    As the pikemen in the front row fell one by one, my heart felt as if a knife were being twisted in it.


    "Axemen!" My harsh yelling echoed on the battlefield, "Kill them!"


    I must have reddened my eyes because I''ve never been able to not help my men from being killed. I was the supreme commander, and my job was to command the army instead of rushing to engage in fights. Even my orders given were passed on by my orderly.


    Behind the pikemen were teams of axemen and armored soldiers. Once heard my order, the first axemen immediately yelled and tossed their axes!


    Faced with the spinning axes, the red warriors behind the pikemen were forced to stop killing and choose to block the approaching axes with their paired blades instead.


    I was glad my soldiers have finished their full set of training before the war. The pikemen have drawn their distance from the red warriors by utilizing the short period of time.


    The front spears also pulled, then several silver spearheads thrust together. Thus the red warriors were forced back for several steps.


    The axemen commander yelled harshly while waving his saber, "FIRE!"


    "FIRE" Another round of axes tossed and they were more accurate than the last round.


    "KILL!" Behind the axemen were soldiers with extended blades. Thus they rushed forward, split the red warriors into individuals and surrounded them.


    The axemen continued tossing their metals. They couldn''t be less careful about throwing the metals onto their side of the men. Because they won''t by nature.


    When designing the axe, both the dwarf Grandmaster and I have taken such a chaotic combat situation into consideration. The Grandmaster himself made the most fitting adjustments to the axe weight and blade in order to make the axes match my soldiers'' armor. As for me, I implemented rigorous training to my axemen.


    Under such a tangled warfare, the axe throwers knew how much strength he should use to send the axes and how fast he should make the axe spin to make the blades cut through the red warriors without too much effort and avoid harming the friendly soldiers at the same time.


    At this moment, the pikemen commander all gave the same order, "STRIKE!"


    "STRIKE! STRIKE! STRIKE!" The pikemen yelled. They stopped keeping the earlier formation. Instead, the front pikemen stayed put to continue fighting the red warriors whereas the pikemen beside and on the back made a circle and formed dozens of circles which surrounded the red warrior firmly inside.


    The rest of the pikemen just regrouped and prepared to deal with the enemy''s following troops: those who almost all killed by arrows before reaching us.


    The red warriors could not be any busier due to the sudden axe attack. Then they were faced with a situation after being able to stabilize themselves after the two axe rounds: they were surrounded by dozens of soldiers with blades or spears. And the encirclement was very tense. Their roundabout were all shiny swords and spears. They were without any space to move.


    Perhaps they chose not to wear any heavy armor to keep a quick movement.


    After the encirclement has deprived them of their precious space to dodge and defend, they were no longer able to manipulate their uncanny movements. When they''ve lost their nimble advantage, they were even no better than an ordinary infantry soldier.


    "KILL!" Many red-eyed soldiers hatefully yelled.


    The pikemen tightly sent their spearheads into the red warriors'' bodies then, teeth clenched, they twisted the spear body several times. Afterward, they drew their spears and thrust again. Finally, several pikemen worked together to raise the red body and tossed it out of the encirclement!


    Although the bruised red warriors were not dead yet, they were disabled. My pikemen all aimed their lethal parts or major body joints. If anyone were to compete on the human body knowledge, my soldiers were even better than the best shamans!


    As the red warriors were tossed out one by one, some of them were already dissected even before they landed. The lucky ones who made their successful fall were smashed into meat paste before the dust went out.


    My soldiers were not perverts because every one of them knew the legend about an Asmodian dark mage''s ability to revive the dead.


    An IGT soldier brought my horse. I mounted and continued following the battlefield.


    After all the red warriors were put down, the pikemen tangled with the enemy infantries. Thus all of our soldiers went in to fight.


    My mage squadron started chanting thus an enormous protective screen began to show above the battlefield. The screen shrouded the entire sum of both enemies and my soldiers. We were in absolute advantage now. God knew whether the AUF troops will use large scale magic to start an indifferent slaughter.


    Under the colorful magic screen, the soldiers from both sides were fighting furiously.


    My soldiers were well trained. Their commander-soldier cooperation was excellent. As the officer ordered, the soldiers will shout to reply. They were like a turned-on, well-fired machine.


    The soldiers will step forward each time they yell. Likewise, many blood-stained bodies will fall among the enemy crowd.


    Now long after, my opponents collapsed. Although they acted tough, their entire battle front was destroyed. Currently, my soldiers were dispersing and chasing the scatter remaining enemies.


    Like the last battle, no enemy surrendered.


    I was not surprised about their tough style. It was a vanguard troop after all.


    And an excellent vanguarding troop must be tough in the fight beside their also excellent speed and agility.


    If they were not, once captured and tortured, all the useful information would leak.


    Before this battle, I had not anticipated their vanguard. Actually, I not only made the best choice for the ambush location but also attacked them with twice the soldiers.


    If it weren''t for those surprise showdowns of the red warriors, it would have been a successful ambush.


    Speaking of which, I recalled the red warriors'' uncanny movements and their wicked long saber!


    They must be something weird. I gave up considering the leftover fight then brought a team of elf warlocks to the place where the red warriors were killed. I wanted to know the exact details about those warriors.


    The playground was a big mess where body parts of my soldiers and red warriors scattered about. The warlocks, one after another, picked the red warrior''s gears and examined.


    "How about it?" I asked loudly, "Can you identify them?"


    "Give us a moment, Lord Cohen." A leader grand elf turned to me and pulled off her hood, "We need some time."


    "Okay, I''ll wait." I nodded to reply, but I can''t be any more patient. If those red warriors¡¯ identity and background cannot come clear sooner, my plan might be disrupted.


    The grand elf fetched a long blade, she raised it to the sun and observed for a long while. Then, she held the blade and closed her eyes. Her fingers emitted white lights then she touched the blade body gently. After, she gathered a few other elves and whispered.


    "Lord Cohen," The grand elf''s eyes moved onto mine, and I could see the anxiety in hers, "I think, we''ve derived their origin."


    "Who are they?"


    "Scorpion warriors."


    "Sco¡­ scorpion warrior?" I frowned, "What the hell is that?"


    "Scorpion warrior is a type of AUF troop with a relatively small number. They''re particularly special." The grand elf told me, "In fact, we''ve never seen one before. We only drew the conclusion from their weapons."


    "Continue." I hinted her to follow.


    "The Scorpion Warriors'' sole purpose is to assassinate. They''re selected among human beings instead of from other races. The selected will have to experience grim training since the age of 5. Once they finish the training, they will have incredibly quick movement, especially within short range. As for their weapons," The grand elf raised the long saber, "the blade is poisoned."


    "Poison?"


    "No only poison, it is chanted cursing spells by a Dark Temple magister."


    The grand elf said slowly, "The truth is, many of our soldiers had only scratch wound during the battle. But if scratched by such a weapon, they will be paralyzed by the chanted spell, then the poison will take effect.


    "What?" I immediately dismounted and dashed to a soldier''s dead body. I observed this pikeman¡¯s wound carefully.


    The elf was right, the only wound on the pikeman''s body was a cut through his glove. The wound was black and shallow. No blood could be seen on it. When I lifted his helmet, his entire face has turned black.


    "My soldiers all died from poison?" I looked around.


    "Indeed, Lord Cohen. You must burn these corpses in no time." The grand elf approached and said, "We cannot make sure what will happen if we don''t."


    "Have some rest, you!" I nodded and told my duty officer, "Count the number, clear the battlefield!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    When the dead soldiers were put onto firewood, the casualty checking was done.


    I lost nearly 2, 000 soldiers in this battle. Among which, 1, 200 were killed by Scorpion Warriors!


    This was to say, despite the ones killed by arrows, each Scorpion Warrior who reached my formation killed at least 8 soldiers! If I didn''t have many axemen, or if it weren''t for my well-trained soldiers, the casualties would only double!


    To fight a weak presence of 100 Scorpion Warriors, I''ve deployed my IGTs, the most powerful and combat effective Imperial Guarding Troop, my elites!


    I received such grave casualties with such a huge advantage. I should call myself a loser in this battle.


    We lit the wood under the dead brothers. I watched the raging flames, raised my right hand and made a solemn salute.


    Rest in peace, my soldiers. You will always be the best. I will avenge you with the enemy''s blood!


    I cannot fight enemies like these. So I made my mind and told my officers, "Fall back, ASAP!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    A day later, my rear guarding troops have reached the P/A Line. Though we marched quickly, an army of AUF riders caught us near the grand canyon.


    It was a full-sized light cavalry. But they did not initiate an attack immediately. Instead, they divided into three teams and followed us casually to where we were heading.


    I tried to stop and initiate a pretended attack, but they refused to fight!


    When I stopped, they stopped; if I attack them, they ran. I cannot expect my soldiers to outrun horses.


    What was their intention? If I had 30, 000 more soldiers, usually I will attack! How could they just follow me as if they were just monitoring me?


    Their act was suspicious, so I had to be vigilant on the way. In the meantime, I repeated to myself, "Steady, as long as we reach the grand canyon, everything will be fine!"


    I tried everything I could and utilized every of my brain cells.


    Two days later, after enduring the hardship of a long march, we''ve reached the perimeter of the grand canyon. We saw a small clay city at the canyon entrance. We were only one step away from such a dangerous situation.


    After entering the clay city, I found my forward troops did not do as I have ordered. My order was to let them enter the canyon save for some outpost troops.


    In the city, soldiers filled virtually all visual space on the street. They''ve just arrived. In other words, the rear guarding troops under my command marched very fast. We''ve almost caught up with my leading forces.


    "Why on earth haven''t you enter the canyon?" I grabbed an officer.


    "Sir, it''s the Staff Chief''s order!" The officer replied, "He ordered us to layout defense and stand by!"


    "Mother fucker!" I cursed. Then I gave my orders to prepare to enter the canyon. The army behind us was too close. They could be here in any minutes.


    I hurried into the commanding center and found Carlos.


    "Why the fuck haven''t you enter the canyon?!" I caught Carlos and slapped his face, "The enemies are here already!"


    "Sir¡­ you''d better take a look on the wall." Carlos, who had a map in his hand, said with reddened eyes, "We can¡¯t go in at all!"


    "No matter what, they cannot stop me!" I rushed onto the wall then I was instantly stunned.


    The clay city was built by refugees to protect them from local bandits. It was about 7, 8 miles from the canyon entrance. Two flat and ugly walls connected the forests and swamps beside the canyon. The city has encircled the canyon entrance, which resembled a giant ''Y''.


    And now, from down the wall to the canyon entrance, the big Y was filled with a massive amount of refugees. I looked through and what were in my eyes were creeping flows of people of virtually all races. There were at least several ten thousand!


    "You mother¡­" I was powerless and slumped on the wall, "I''m so dead¡­"


    "Sir, the number of refugees is beyond control." Carlos approached and said, "We cannot force to enter. We cannot even stand formation now."


    "Where are those people coming from?" I could not believe what I saw and shook my head, "How and where on earth came so many refugees?"


    "The War has spread to the entire P/A Line except for here. Some of them even came from as far as the border of Teferra. Their families traveled through mountains. The scouts I sent 2 days ago didn''t even discover them. An hour before we tried to enter the clay city we found massive refugees here. There were more of them a dozen miles further."


    Carlos said quietly, "I didn''t foresee this. It''s my fault!"


    "It''s not yours. Driving them here is AUF¡¯s trap." I said slowly, "Remember how we take advantage the refugees in Camp? What a bunch of fucking fast learners!"


    "Can we expel them?" Carlos asked, "Expel them to let us pass first?"


    "No chance. The enemies are here and driving thousands of people is not an easy job."


    I shook my head and said, "If we expel them in the hard way¡­ most of our soldiers came from the Line, there might be families among the refugees. If we go tough on them, once the soldiers mutiny, we''re screwed."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "What else can we do?" I spat on the ground, "We''ve fallen into a trap. It''s time to fight for real!"


    At this moment, an officer came to the wall, "Sir, the enemies are here!"


    "Prepare to fight! My fault to slap you, Carlos¡­" I whipped my uniform and rose, "But don''t expect me to apologize. If I have the chance, I''ll let you slap me back!"


    "Ah, sir¡­ you don''t have to¡­"


    "Send my order, all unites, enter the clay city and layout defense!" While Carlos was stammering, I strode down the wall, "Construct a stronghold and make traps! I''m going to kill those AUF bastards!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Carlos!"


    "Sir!"


    "Summon my officers!" I roared, "The meeting is on the wall!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"

 Chapter Volume 8 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Sir!" A swift horse whinnied and made an upright standing to hold back the momentum. The animal stopped and remained steady as the knight on it saluted Major General Brandon, the supreme commander of the AUF 26th Legion, "The enemies have entered the clay city!"


    "Good, you''re dismissed." Brandon laughed and talked to the one beside him, "Such an impressive plan from the HQ, it''s flawless!"


    "I''ve seen the map; the clay city is only as tall as 2 adults combined." A young officer beside asked, "Sir, are we initiating an imminent attack?"


    "Negative," Brandon said, "our mission is to watch and keep them where they are while waiting for the follow-up troops."


    "Why not? They''re not too remarkable as we''ve seen." The young officer asked curiously, "Won''t we stand out if we exterminate the Phantom Legion before the other legions arrive?"


    "Not too remarkable? Do you have any ideas what a big price to pay in order to trap the Phantom Legion here?" Brandon said gravely, "Now I can tell you, the reason why Marshal Valerian accept the PUF''s ceasefire parley was mostly aimed to surround and annihilate this very enemy army!"


    "WHAT?!"


    "To capture the Phantom Legion, our military headquarters have drawn a thorough operational plan. No matter where they run, they cannot escape the fate of extinction." Brandon talked word by word while laying his eyes on the vague clay city wall in the distance, "More than 20 legions have taken part in the plan. Just to prevent them from running further into the our friendly allies territories, we¡¯ve deployed 9 legions to defend the two empire borders neighboring Camp! The rest legions were ordered to form big or small clusters to guard the peripheral area. There are 3 legions deployed especially to drive the refugees on the Protoss/Asmodian Line."


    "Are they that good?" The young officer was astonished, "Do we really need to send in these many forces?"


    "Suppose you have 5, 000 soldiers including 300 Scorpion Warriors," General Brandon looked at the young officer, "how many PUF soldiers can you handle?"


    "20, 000!" The young officer said, "At least 20, 000! Kill me if I can''t!"


    "Kill you? I''m afraid you''ll need more than one head to die with." Brandon shook his head, "They vanquished this troop with a casualty of less than 2, 000!"


    "Impossible!"


    "True story, let alone causing a general turmoil in Camp all by itself." Brandon said hatefully, "Owing to the headquarter''s determination to catch it, they''ve ordered to burn every hiding place behind the border, or they''ll mostly keep staying here, no one will capture them!"


    "If they''re so imposing like you said, are all the refugees combined in the canyon enough to keep them here?"


    "No matter the reason, this is the plan the HQ gave us. And yes, they''re indeed trapped here." Brandon made a faint smile, "As we¡¯ve driven the enemies in, there will be people to keep them here. Our friendly troops are mobilizing for this single enemy legion on the entire Line. PUF wants to get away from the War; we want to wipe out the Phantom Legion, it''s a win-win."


    "How''s that possible?" The young officer can''t help but shook his head, "I cannot imagine PUF would backstab their own friendly troops."


    "Son, this is the result of the parley, try to remember that. Besides, there''re no good men in the Protoss Alliance." Brandon said, "So much for the talking, I need to keep my eyes on them before other troops arrive. You''ll bring a report for me to Xawin!"


    "But, father!" The officer said, "If I go, I''ll never be part of the fight!"


    "Glenns, this is an order."


    "Yes, father, if you insist."


    Glenns took the papers from his father and parted reluctantly with his horse.


    "Silly boy, the War is not a joke. When can you grow up, you''re already 20." Brandon retrieved his vision and turned to his duty officer, "All units, stand guard! Mages take turns to float and monitor the enemy! Report any unusual activities!"


    Meanwhile, on the clay city wall, Cohen Kheda''s pre-war meeting was taking place.


    "Obviously, we can''t enter the canyon." Marfa, the Chief Liaison Officer, said, "Our wingman scouts have investigated along the canyon. The refugees in the canyon have not shown any signs of moving forward. This is to say, even if we kill all the people here, we can''t go through the canyon, not a chance."


    "Don''t even think about killing them. I just saw many of our soldiers ran to the back wall and tossed their food to their families." Jack, the Lord Justice said, "Even some of my LAD staffs did the same. My men took pains to order them to come back down. If we were to force our soldiers to kill their own relatives, I''m very sure they''ll rise and mutiny."


    "My guess is someone sealed the entrance on the other side of the canyon." Cohen Kheda talked while gazing the map, "They must¡¯ve wanted to encircle us here and wipe us out for good."


    "Sir, are you suggesting," Moya said under his breath, "they¡¯ve betrayed us?"


    "Not necessarily. There might be other reasons." Cohen glanced the officers around him while considering it was not a time to investigate the reasons behind, "Send wingmen and see what you can do regarding the refugees in the canyon. It''ll take time, let''s plan the defense."


    As the men were having the meeting, a scouting officer came over and handed in a piece of intelligence paper.


    "We''re having a tiny problem." Cohen glanced the writing, "The enemy''s reinforcements have arrived. It''s yet another team of light cavalries. They''ll be here in an hour."


    "Send my order, let there be 4 regiments in the front of the clay city. Cover the rest corps while they set the snares. Fortify the city wall, destroy all the irrelevant structures in the city. Gear regiment will hurry up manufacturing defense equipment." Cohen made a paper ball out of the intelligence, "Logistics regiment, check out operation inventory. Restrict the rations since this moment forward, duration 10 days."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Sir, 10, 000 enemy troops are dressing down the clay city wall!"


    "Any signs of the main enemy force mobilizing?" Brandon asked.


    "No, sir!"


    "Where''s my reinforcement?"


    "The nearest troop is the 27th Legion," Brandon''s deputy answered, "they''ll be here in an hour!"


    "Give my order to deploy formation and prepare for battle." Brandon said, "Push slowly to a distance of 3 miles from them. No further actions will take place without my order!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Not long after, the whole legion has split into 3 with a mile in intervals. Each side had a front, a middle and a rear part. Among horn blowings, all units were proceeding patiently in order.


    The AUF 26th Legion was actually the Welsh (adjective form of Wells, an Asmodian empire) 2nd Imperial Guarding Troop of the Asmodian Alliance.


    It was a legion of glory and outstanding achievements. The army was robust in style and excellent in long-ranged march. During each Protoss/Asmodian War, the AUF 26th Legion has always been utilized to seal the enemy''s route of retreat. It was a convenient door-locking bar. In contrary, it was the first time for them to run after their enemies like this.


    As a commander, Major General Brandon acted cautiously during this operation.


    He had a clear mind that it was his own fight to win honor for his own Wells Empire. The other legion commander of the empire, Major General Hamptons already died because of the Phantom Legion.


    Wells was a vast territory with a sparse population. It can barely deploy more than a few legions to actually contribute to the War. Marshal Valerian has been jeering them since Wells afforded to send only 2 petty forces during this war.


    At this moment, Brandon''s deputy officer rode over and asked, "Sir, the enemies are building defenses! I feel the need to disrupt them."


    "Let them be." Brandon didn¡¯t turn a hair, "The original operational plan does not require us to initiate any sorts of active attack."


    "But¡­" The deputy officer said, "Their completed defense system will mean trouble for our coming strike.


    "Just do our job." Brandon said lightly, "As for the strike, that''s the reinforcements'' job. I''ll leave the trouble to their commanders."


    Indeed, the order from the military headquarters for Brandon required him only to inspect the Cammish area of the Line. If they spotted enemies, they needed only to stick to the enemies and wait for reinforcements. As long as the enemies did not slip, Major General Brandon won''t need to consider anything else in case of mishaps, which would make him end up being captured and hang.


    Thus, both parties all formed good formations and entered a standoff. No matter the AUF troops on their horses or the pikemen from the Phantom Legion down the clay city wall all remained silent. No one on the empty ground can hear a thing except for the sounds of the wind blows and armor clashing on the wall.


    An hour later, AUF reinforcements have arrived.


    The one that came was the AUF 27th Legion. It was a rather unusual force. Although the soldiers in the 27th legion were mounted, they were not a team of calvaries. They were more accustomed to riding to the battlefield and fighting as infantries. Why? Because they came from the Brooks empire whose wealth spoke louder than others. It consisted of 2 elite Champion regiments.


    "Tell their commanders that we can stay alerted for another 3 hours." Brandon told his deputy, "Take their time to rest."


    "Sir, why are we giving them 3 more hours?" The deputy said, "The 27th Legion is a group of asses. They robbed my victory last time."


    "You don''t know that. Our frontline commanders operate with the 28th Legion. And the 28th Legion is less than a 3-hours ride from here." Brandon said, "As soon as the commanders come, they naturally wanna play rough on the enemies. He can''t let a team of light cavalries who''s been standing for the entire noon do the job."


    "I see!" The deputy saw the light suddenly, "The ones who rested should lead the attack!"


    "You need to remember, the war ain¡¯t no easy job." Brandon habitually shook his head, "We''re faced with not just the enemies, we''re faced with anyone but ourselves."


    After the commanders of the 2 legion officers communicated, the 27th Legion dismounted and started resting, the rest soldiers dropped down woods and began building fences and camps.


    The striking pile sounds became even denser from the wall.


    (The Asmodian United Forces military headquarter, Foxburg, Capital of Brookes)


    "Sir!" A colonel dashed into the intelligence department with a piece of intelligence paper dancing crazily in his hands, "Major! Major Swiss Hepburn! We''ve surrounded the Phantom Legion!"


    "Alert the other commanders, tell them to gather at Marshal Valerian''s!" Swiss dropped the documents in his hands and grabbed the paper from the colonel then rushed toward Marshal Valerian''s chamber.


    The senior officers in the AUF military headquarters have never gathered at the same place in such a short period. When Major Swiss was half way into his report to Marshal Valerian, the heads and commanders of the headquarter have crowded the Marshal''s chamber. For a short while, many golden stars glittered in the room; Swiss was the one with the lowest rank.


    "¡­ the Phantom Legion have been evicted from Camp. The 26th Legion spotted them when they were falling back." Swiss said as his finger moved on the map, "The 26th Legion is the most rapid light cavalry legion in the united forces; they will not lose them! Behind the 26th is the 27th and the 28th! These 3 legions all come from the 2nd war zone. Their communication and cooperation should not be a problem. In addition, 5 more slave armies are on their way. Our enemies are in a dead place. The Phantom Legion is in our bag since we''re fighting with 350, 000 against 60, 000!"


    "Around these time, I''ve never been any happier, not even when PUF admitted their failure and signed the treaty. That sense of achievement only occurred moments ago. Vanquishing the Phantom Legion is truly a thing to be happy for!" Valerian stood up from his chair, "Do you know, Swiss? You have brought me the greatest news during this War! I want to express my thank to everyone. You''ve drawn a perfect period in the last war of my military career!"


    "Marshal, you should buy us a drink!" An Admiral General said.


    "As soon as the news of their annihilation is confirmed, I''ll give each of you 10 barrels of top-class wine!" Valerian roared and his face was full of radiant of vigour, "And 3 top bayaderes each, and 5 Uruke maidservants!"


    "Haha, those 3 main battle legions are the best in the 2nd war zone!" A Lieutenant General laughed, "Plus the 5 slave armies, Marshal, you''ll be throwing a hell of money this time!"


    "Hehhe¡­"


    "I have to order a new suit¡­"


    "Mr. Staff Officer, Marshal has promised us 3 top-class bayaderes! I''d say you need to stop screwing around since now judging from your body status, or you''ll have to find a guy to help you¡­"


    "Do you want a race?"


    Major Swiss retreated from the Marshal''s chamber among the generals'' teasing. He rambled in the porch, head lowered, fingers flicked on his rapier hilt. A sense of pitiness added to his overwhelming excitement.


    As one of the framers of the series of plans, no one knew better than him how much the AUF has paid in order to capture this Phantom Legion: they not only had to purposely spare an Asmodian empire for the Phantom Legion to ruin, but also ended the Protoss/Asmodian War ahead of time.


    "They all proved worthwhile¡­" Swiss reached a piece of document from his chest. He would read the letters in it almost every day recently that he could basically recite what''s on it.


    Classified: An overview of the PUF''s 9th Legion.


    The 9th Legion of the Protoss United Forces was a transitional legion established a year ago before the War based on the combination of the former PUF 22th Legion and the 19th Legion. Its soldiers consisted of all drafted/hunted slaves before the War. Most of them came from the Protoss/Asmodian Line. The 9th Legion''s troop composition is incredibly complex. Likewise, their combat effectiveness was below average. The commander of the 9th Legion is Knight of Protoss, Earl Cohen Kheda.


    Cohen Kheda, 18, a Swabian hereditary nobility of the Protoss Alliance. He attended the Swabian Royal Academy during his early years. He was later expelled due to his vile deeds. Cohen Kheda was titled a Baron at the age of 16 and became the first Viceroy of the Swabian Dark Province. During the defending battle of the royal trial in Porta Empire, Cohen Kheda was granted an audience by the Protoss race and later titled a Knight of Protoss due to his excellent performance.


    The man lusts for women. He has 3 wives at the age of 16. His behavior is notorious and his nature tyrannical, he has once slaughtered 300 -ish military officers under his 9th Legion establishment. Cohen Kheda is so insolent and arrogant that he once insanely robbed his friendly forces dozens of times. He even marched down and surrounded the PUF military supply warehouses. Cohen Kheda is outstanding in personal abilities, he has a unique view on army management and training¡­


    The document came from the PUF military headquarters. It included the general information of this army, biography of Cohen Kheda; it even consisted the letters Cohen wrote to the PUF headquarters.


    The number of copies of the whole set of the documents including this one did not exceed 5. These things were the only offer from the Protoss United Forces when they signed the armistice. They''ve avoided the fated doom of at least 10 legions with it.


    "A commander at the age of 18, he''s even younger than I." Swiss stopped reading. Instead, he made a pitying sigh, "I wish I could meet this peculiar guy¡­"


    "WATCH OUT!" A hoarse voice resounded on the clay city wall, "Incoming magic attack!"


    At the alert, Cohen, who wore a set of silver Protoss Knight''s armor, raised his head as a medium-sized magic sphere launched over from the enemy front crowd toward the clay city wall. It bumped onto the protective screen and dispersed.


    The PUF soldiers who were fortifying the wall didn''t even bother to spare a glimpse. With their mages'' protection, they were perfectly safe to take the time and do what mattered the most at the moment.


    As the commanders have said, the thicker the wall, the greater the odds to win. The higher the wall, the more the enemies will die. These soldiers were without much education, though they could deal with simple math.


    In as short as 2 days, the once 2-men high clay city wall has become as high as 5 adults combined. Likewise, the buildings in the city were all demolished to build a labyrinthic ground out of the messy streets.


    It was not overstated to call it a labyrinth because the whole inner city was divided by dust walls alike. These walls had twists and turns as well as countless odd corners. Whoever came in will lose himself in it.


    On the other hand, the AUF''s reinforcements were arriving continuously. Puffs of dust could be seen from afar during the day. When at night, an endless number of torch lights flared. The lights combined in the thin mist to form a vast stretch of rouge in the darkness.


    On the first day of the siege, AUF troops had a tentative attack, which ended up with thousands of death before they even reached the foot of the wall. After the first strike, more physical attacks mixed with spells of various scales persisted.


    However, Cohen''s soldiers exalted the words ''tough'' and ''tensile'' to a high level.


    Whenever the enemies charged, the fielding troops fought the bloody battle; whenever the enemies retreated, logistics staffs quickly took over the wall and started urgent repairs.


    AUF troops cannot see anything from outside of the clay city, but within it, the 9th Legion was like a machine of thousands of parts in accordance with the enemy''s trend.


    "Sir," Colonel Carlos, Chief of Staff of the 9th Legion came by Cohen''s side and said, "The defense system is almost completed."


    "What about the wingman squad you''ve deployed? Have they brought any news back?"


    "There''s no way out within a hundred miles in radius." Carlos lowered his voice, "And the wingmen I sent to investigate the canyon exit didn''t make it back."


    "What''s your view on the current situation." Cohen underplayed his wording and asked.


    "I¡­ I can''t be any more optimistic."


    "Actually, I''m more or less the same!" Cohen''s laughter made a few IGTs share their glance, "Nevertheless, we still need to fight this war, and we have to figure out a way to win!"


    Carlos'' vision flew across the empty space between the city and the enemy camps. His mind was already taken over by the countless enemies instead of Cohen''s words.


    As a senior officer, Carlos knew the dim odd for them to win under such a circumstance; as a subordinate, he has made up his mind to stay beside Cohen until the last moment.


    "Looks like they''re commencing an all-out attack." Cohen gazed upon the distance, "Prepare to meet head-on!"


    Carlos followed Cohen to reach their commanding center where located a tower conveniently built higher than the city wall in order to overview the whole battlefield.


    Among the army bugle sounds, the Asmodian troops were lining their soldiers outside catapult''s range. Quite a few duty officers were riding between lines as teams of Asmodian soldiers running out of their tents and gathered behind the attacking troops. The scale of attack this time exceeded any other prior to this one. There were just too many soldiers.


    The frontmost line consisted several slave armies. Suppressed by the commanders, the ragged slave soldiers stayed absolutely quiet. Behind them, their supervisors were loading their enhanced crossbows on the horses.


    In the middle of the formation stood the champions from the 27th Legion. Covered in exquisite armors, they were gazing coldly at the clay city from a distance.


    These proud champions lost out on their first day of the attacks. Many brothers died under the Phantom Legion''s traps. Though dying on a battlefield was an honor, dying in traps was most irritating. In their words, "The enmity is so raged!"


    The very last force in the crowd came from the 28th Legion. There were quite a few special forces among the animal skin-wearing savages. Their weapons and armors messiness among the united forces was second to none: long, short, thick and thin, you name it. Some soldiers were holding giant maces taller than themselves; some were holding giant single-handed axes, some with meteor hammers.


    The green and flowery outfits can not conceal the killing desire that were coming out of their eyes. In truth, the 28th Legion was the most furious and capable combat army among all other legions from the 2nd war zone. These soldiers were currently stretching their bodies with clenched teeth, vowing to teach the Phantom Legion bastards a lesson.


    Hundreds of bannermen rode to the frontmost of the formation carrying fire-red flags. Instantly, all noise in the AUF crowd seized save for slight touching sounds of metal.


    After the high-pitched sound of army bugle, came the ear-shattering sounds of whoop among the AUF mess. The yelling was like the sound of surge during a tsunami and the howlings of boundless raging sand in sandstorms. All rose and spun overwhelming toward the clay city. Even the wall of the city wouldn''t stop shivering by the roar.


    The ground trembled. AUF initiated their strike!


    The soldiers from the Protoss United Forces emerged their eyes between the arrow mounds on the wall, watched the incoming hostile waves in the distance.


    After days of harsh fights, they were able to tell the dull, roaring sounds of steps out of the disordered noise. They watched silently while tightening the hold on their weapons.


    Cohen was standing on top of the commanding tower. He gazed motionlessly on the closing AUF troops. Pieces of orders were coming out of his mouth and were passed further with gestures by the officers downstairs.


    All archers and marksmen were gathered and commanded to stand behind the wall.


    "Mark 10 knots, draw!" The commander¡¯s hoarse yellings saw thousands of arrows aiming the sky at the exact same angle.


    "Steady, steady¡­" The officers lingered the last sound while glimpsing the commanding tower.


    Cohen saw the AUF marching troops were closing into arrow firing range with trails of dust behind them. Suddenly, his right hand that has leveled over his chest slashed downward hard!


    "LOOSE!" Seeing Cohen''s gesture, the officers shouted eagerly. The depressing air before the battle was so insufferable that the soldiers were much relieved once the war started.


    By the TWANG sounds, a dense cloud of arrows scrambled the sky sharply. Elegantly, they crossed the wall, and the dark mass of the arrows darted toward their shooters'' ideal location. The bolts twisted and strived all the way into the bodies of the AUF soldiers.


    The ones in the front were the slave soldiers who were without enough protective armors. Actually, they had nothing except for the much-ragged piece of cloth.


    They also saw the arrow rain, the clouds after clouds, vague yet conspicuous rain of arrows. But they wouldn''t dare to stop. If they rush forward, they still had a chance to live, nervously standing will end up killed by the supervisors though.


    The arrows knew nothing about misery, they were nothing besides a wooden stick with feathers attached and a piece of metal on their heads. Their only mission was to swiftly dash away from the bowstrings according to their masters'' will. Sticking into human flesh made no difference than falling into dust for them.


    Hence, blood splashed on the terrain, screams soared straight up into the sky.


    As a row of slave soldiers fell, another row of slave soldiers advanced forward to face the arrow rains. They ran as some of them fell or dodged, screamed timidly or crazily. None of them were not welcoming the cold arrows with their warm chest and blood.


    Orders shouted out, arrows were flying, blood was splashing, and the souls were failing¡­


    The slaves'' formation has collapsed. In fact, none of them had the slightest hope to reach the wall. They were nothing but a moving human shield. The 27th Legion soldiers pushed their own slave expendables forward, letting their bodies be penetrated by sharp arrows and blood stain the ground.


    Thanks to the slaves'' sacrifice, the 27th Legion who stayed in the rear was able to keep their formation. Thus these well-armored troopers closed the wall in the sequence of blades and shields, pikes, arrows, and bows.


    As a countermeasure, massives of stones kicked by the catapults from the inner wall landed in the 27th Legion crowd, making the enemies cried and fled.


    The stones were not able to tell the demeaning slaves from the honored champions. In this case, a single landed stone will result in many folds of broken arms and legs in number. Under such attacks, those AUF soldiers who were lucky to avoid the lethal stones still had to face thousands of enhanced arrows from the wall.


    After paying the ultimate price, AUF''s first siege ladder had finally been placed on the top of the targeted wall, then came the second and the third. AUF soldiers howled while starting climbing. Behind them, their own archers finally fired their first round of arrows.


    However, the PUF soldiers on the wall were well-prepared for the coming challenge. They immediately started pushing away the ladders along with the men on them by utilizing long hooks.


    Countless enemy soldiers fell as the ladders fell with the falling stones, they were never able to reach the wall. Nevertheless, by the constant replenish of AUF reinforcement, the PUF''s enhanced bows achieved little on short and medium ranged attacks.


    Soldiers of both parties went crazy. No one cared about his miserly life any longer. Archers on the wall started pouring arrows continuously without evening aiming. Any random stones could land on a big pile of enemies¡¯ bodies. Such a fast depletion speed made the logistics soldiers broke their leg as well.


    As the bodies under the wall piled and raising, no one seemed to care among the AUF troops. Dying on the battlefield will be an honor. They even started building siege ladders with corpses instead of woods.


    The soldiers climbed while biting their blades in their mouth. Though such a foolish method did not contribute much to the strike, their fierce spirit was worth calling.


    As the second batch of the siege ladders had arrived. In the meantime, the AUF archers have started supporting in order. Before this moment, they''ve been targeting randomly and scatteredly. Now, after a few officers corrected them, they were able to focus the targets and gain a bit of advantage on a piece of short wall.


    The support came out successfully: an AUF soldier tenaciously reached the head of the wall while puking blood after a few stones bumped his body. Although he immediately fell because several spears made some deadly holes in his body, a burst of cheerings echoed from the AUF crowd.


    The cheering has brought an unnamable excitement for other soldiers, so naturally, a growing number of AUF soldiers followed and reached the wall top.


    What welcomed them were numerous cold spearheads and war blades. PUF soldiers howled to try to drive their enemies away from the wall.


    In the chaos, quite a few barbarian soldiers that reach the wall brought significant damage to the wall defenders.


    In the glint and flash of cold steels, people of both parties meddled in a fierce battle. The twisted crowded gushed while shaking spears, slashing with blades, biting with mouths and knocking with their heads.


    The moment after an AUF trooper who climbed onto the wall was cut in half before he could even stabilize himself, the armed PUF soldier who did the job was knocked away by another AUF barbarian champion.


    Bathed in blood, an arrow hit the barbarian''s forehead then a wooden beam smashed his chest. He instantly fell in a blood pit whilst lingering on his last breath of life.


    The following barbarian roared while waving his pair of giant ax to fight tensely with a few PUF soldiers. Barbarians were extremely tough since his giant weapon axes have brought countless casualties. When he slashed the 3rd PUF soldier on the chest and made that man into 2 pieces, he has discovered he was unable to move. After a dazzling flash of light, the barbarian became a pile of ashes floating in the air.


    The killer: a PUF mage turned away and ran to other critical sectors with 2 sergeant officer escorts.


    It turned out the Asmodian United Forces struck the wall again and again, only ended up being driven down time after time. And the cycle continued.


    During the undisguised slaughtering, no gimmicks were serviceable, neither did righteous war watchwords. Soldiers were cheering themselves with the most old-fashioned roaring and keeping themselves alive with the directest method.


    Fragmented bodies were everywhere on the rather narrow wall top. The sanguinary smell of sticky scarlet red liquid condensed and streamed down the wall with a mix of dirt, making the several miles wall nauseating scarlet.


    Three hours later, the attack ended with the AUF''s retreat. Both parties were exhausted.


    Cohen said only one sentence to the ebb-like enemies, "Relieve the garrison and treat the wounded. Prepare for their next attack."


    Neurotic soldiers were switched by others. They were carried down the wall while muttering quietly and their faces paled.


    Some of them sprung at the wells viciously for water; some stared at the sky speechlessly with dull eyes; others just kept question about their friends'' whereabouts.


    A day has passed, 2 days have passed. From day to night, AUF''s attack never seized.


    During the enemies'' swelling attacks, the depletion rate of the PUF''s weapons and armors was enormous. Even under the circumstance that the gear regiment has exhausted themselves to work on the issue and every piece of resource in the clay city was made into ''weapons'', the consumption overtook the replenishment.


    Many soldiers'' damaged weapons could not be repaired. Catapults were out of stones. Even the use of archers was limited.


    The petty clay city was already a teetered one that could not hold much longer, but surprisingly, it lived out every attack.


    A few horse whinnies brought a drained officer down his ride. He handed the rein to his guard and entered the largest tent in the AUF camp.


    "Lieutenant General," He roared, "The 3-hour attack has finished. I''m here to debrief!"


    "What''s the situation?" A lieutenant general at his 40s asked in a soft voice.


    "Sir, the situation ain''t good. Our loss is much greater compared to that of the Phantom Legion."


    The lieutenant general flapped his palm. The latter exited the tent discreetly.


    "Gentlemen, we''ve been striking for quite a few days. The enemies are still resisting stubbornly." The lieutenant talked to 3 legion chiefs beside him, "The entire alliance is watching us. What should we do?"


    "We''ll have an even higher casualty rate if we keep on like this."


    "General, we should not initiate another round of strike given the high morale."


    The 3 legion chiefs came to an agreement that the lieutenant general should ease the attack.


    "Gentlemen, our injuries and deaths are severe, but the Phantom Legion''s are even greater! We have backups, but they do not." The lieutenant smiled, "We should keep on striking. We should give them no time to rest. Now, destroy their defense with the readied catapults. After 2 more days at most, we should be able to initiate the final attack after the next slave armies came.


    "You''ve made up your mind already, and yet you asked us, you son of the bitch!" The 3 legion chiefs cursed in their hearts while complied in words.


    "Go and prepare yourselves. From now on, each attack will be personally commanded by one of you three." The lieutenant kept on smiling, "You will sustain the attacks, days and nights!"


    Thus the AUF army horns sounded once again. The order made the AUF troops stand in formation again. The finished siege engines were deployed. Major General of the 27th Legion mounted while talked in profanity and urged his troops to advance.


    As for the defenders in the clay city, they took turns to defend days and nights. Although everybody has exhausted their last breath of energy, they could only keep the wall from being breached. They never had the chance to patch the wall anymore.


    Stricken by the powerful AUF catapults, the outer wall was already dilapidated. Before the start of every attack, AUF soldiers were all so sure that they will certainly breach the targeted wall this time since it was so thin that a single forced finger will poke it through.


    Nevertheless, an army named the Phantom Legion was in control of the city. As long as the Phantom soldiers were still on the wall, the barrier was given a life and a soul!


    This animated wall stood towering. Countless AUF soldiers have died in front of it. Numerous AUF officers have cursed it. Even, countless teams with brilliant histories have returned from defeats.


    No lives or souls will result in running blood.


    The Phantom soldiers have poured their hearts and warm blood into the wall. They have forged their flesh together into one body with the clay barrier. The cost, however, was huge.


    Thousands of cold bodies were lying quietly down the other side of the clay city wall. These corpses were fresh and live days ago.


    Although these bodies were washed and dressed in new clothes, to their comrades and commanders, they were more likable when alive. Despite that fact that these people were on dirty, stinky and constantly doing foolish things.


    More injured soldiers were placed at a nearby spot. Due to the lack of personnel on the war front, the care of these injured was trusted to the refugees in the city. These refugees came from various places. Often the whole village fled from their hometown. There was no lack of people who excelled in medical and magical skills.


    During the fierce battle these days, the refugees have shown an outstanding quality of self-discipline. No one made troubles or revolted.


    Whenever there was a battle on the wall, the refugees stayed put while gazing the scene with their silent eyes. Whenever the fight on the wall was over, they moved quickly to carry the wounded or helped to bring the beams with their bare upper bodies.


    Among the refugees, hundreds of clan leaders and village chiefs gathered in order to allocate their poorly supplied food.


    Thus the hungry people searched for every digestible thing between the battles: birds, ants, bugs. Everything that moved and things from thin leaves to poisonless grass won''t escape their eyes.


    The miserable battle has made Cohen''s heart as cold as steel. The memories of his previous life have been vividly remembered. After seeing the starved looks from the refugees'' eyes, Cohen sent 2 battalions to guard the soldiers'' bodies.


    This day, the temporary chief nominated by hundreds of thousands of refugees came to see Cohen. He wanted Cohen to take back the guarding soldiers for the corpses.


    "My Lord, during a war," The old man said, "your weapons should point to the enemies instead of us."


    "So tell me, how can you make me believe you?" Cohen answered coldly, "My brothers are good fellows. Even after they''ve sacrificed their lives, their bodies value a thousand times more than your petty lives!"


    "My Lord, I know what you''re worrying about." The old man raised his eyes and said in a calm voice, "Indeed, we''re low and inferior, but at least, humanity remains within our souls. We don''t eat men."


    Cohen closed his eyes. He nervelessly swung his hand to let the old man go. What the old man did not know was that food was also not going to last any longer for the Phantom Legion. Cohen has even considered slaughtering the refugees to feed his army. Although it was one of Cohen''s last resorts, it will have to be done once the situation deteriorated.


    However¡­


    "But at least, humanity remains within our souls. We don''t eat men."


    The old man''s words knocked away Cohen''s intention completely.


    By nightfall, Moya entered Cohen''s tent, his lips were severely dried and uniform ragged. Through the holes on his uniform, the armor under it was significantly bruised.


    "Boss, the enemies have withdrawn. Looks like they''re not going to attack tonight."


    "I saw it earlier." Cohen said calmly, "Walk with me. Fetch Jack and Marfa together."


    The four walked by the wall between random conversations. Each of them was with a heavy heart.


    At a gray and dark corner, Cohen stopped.


    "You know," Cohen stared at the night sky of a few lonely stars, "tonight¡­ might be our last night."


    "Boss, you¡­" Cohen''s words made his three brothers astonished. Since entering the clay city, Cohen had always been fearless and confident as if a falling sky will not kill him. Such downcast comment will never come out of his mouth.


    "The front wall is collapsing. The enemy''s reinforcement has arrived." Cohen''s voice then turned disregarded, "Food has depleted. The show is closing."


    "Boss¡­" Moya licked his lips. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t find any suitable words to calm his friends.


    "Do you ever regret following me?" Cohen asked, "Will you ever regret following your boss?"


    "I don''t!" Jack said first, "You''re the best leader of us! I''m supporting you till the end of time!"


    "You lovely fool¡­" Cohen tapped Jack''s head, "Now go back with Marfa. I wanna talk to Moya."


    "Let us stay with you a bit longer!" Marfa said.


    "Forget it." Cohen refused Marfa''s goodwill, "Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow will be AUF''s last attack. Let''s get dressed. Don''t spare your armor from the Heaven Island."


    Having said that, Cohen stood up then walked with Moya to the place where the wounded were emplaced.


    "Moya, I need a favor." Cohen said in a voice only the two could hear, "I need your promise! You''ll promise with your little brother''s life that you''ll finish it!"


    Moya paused for quite a while before he replied yes.


    Cohen smiled. He tapped Moya''s shoulder and continued, "Tomorrow, you¡¯ll take Jack and Marfa. When the time is right, I will give you a signal. Break through with them. You will send a few letters for me as well."


    Moya widened his eyes. Then he firmly shook his head. Though Cohen kept smiling and stuffed a few envelopes in Moya''s pocket.


    "The letters are of critical importance. You must deliver them to Fischer by yourself."


    "It''s a lie! You¡¯re a liar! Those letters are blank papers!" Moya shook his head harshly, "I''m not smart, but I ain''t stupid. I AIN''T STUPID!"


    "Sure, I know you''re not." Cohen appreciatively made a thumbs-up, "These writing papers are to fool Jack and Marfa. Or I doubt they''ll leave obediently."


    "Oh, I see." Moya said, "I know what to do. Don''t take me as a foolish person, boss! I will never leave¡­"


    "SHIT!" Cohen was so furious that he cursed. He knew that once Moya has made his decision, no one will alter it.


    "Boss, let me stay with you, aye?" Moya said, "I know you always have a way to drive me away, but I really do want to stay with you till the end."


    Cohen stared at Moya for so long that Moya started to chill. Then he nodded slightly.


    "Boss," Moya instantly eased then immediately he shouted excitedly, "promise!"


    "Bullshit, I always keep my promise¡­"


    Moya sensed something was amiss at his boss'' words, though his train of thoughts was interrupted by a string of drumbeats coming from afar.


    The low and deep beat sound started gradually. A desolate sensation echoed everybody''s heart.


    Cohen kept listening, his head sided. He grew an increasing discovery that the sounds of the drumbeats summed together to make a rhythm. How could he not find it in the earlier days? Perhaps he had a different state of mind tonight.


    Cohen hinted Moya then the two started walking toward the refugee crowd where the drumbeats were occurring.


    "The Lords are here¡­ Lords are here¡­" The refugees retreated to make a 2-men path with profound fear and humility.


    Nearby, Cohen surprisingly found that the drummer was the old man: the temporary chief elected by the refugees, who he met earlier. The old, thin and weak figure stood by a giant drum. His silver hair danced by the wind. His mummified hands had a pair of drumsticks.


    God knew what was powering such an old monster who hadn''t been well-fed for several days to sound this giant drum. Drumming required physical strength.


    Cohen brought Moya to sit down. He listened quietly because he had decided to fight to his death in order to help his brothers to break through the siege tomorrow. As of now, the known fate has made him undisturbed and calm. The drum sounds suited his mind.


    Not long after, the sound seized. The old man carefully put the drumsticks back to where they belonged with a set of ritual movements. Then he came to Cohen to bow.


    "Have a seat, you. Don''t bother manners." Cohen said, "Does the rhythm have meanings?"


    "My Lord," The old man replied with great respect, "this is a chapter named Homecoming from the Ten Movements of the Vagabonds."


    "Homecoming?" Cohen asked, "What¡¯re the Ten Movements of the Vagabonds? I''ve never heard of it."


    "My Lord, it''s normal that you haven''t because the Ten Movements are only circulated among us vagabond clans who live on the Protoss/Asmodian Line for generations."


    "Be specific."


    "Every Protoss/Asmodian War has occurred on the Protoss Asmodian Line. But even between wars, nobilities from both alliances will come to plunder us from time to time, let alone local bandits and cutthroats. As for us, we don''t have any power to resist. In order to live, we can''t but run, from place to place, from time to time.


    "Thus we named ourselves the vagabonds. The Vagabonds'' Ten Movements are not just melodies; they''re tools to communicate between our clans. During a run, we use the movements to call and gather our tribe people. We use the movements to encourage our men and women. We, we use the movements to tell enemies from friends¡­"


    "It does have so many utilities?" Cohen asked with great curiosity.


    "Yes, My Lord, it has been evolving and circulating for thousands of years. Every person, no matter races, is so familiar with the movements because they grew up listening to the rhythm. The Ten Movements has blended into their bodies, their blood, and their souls."


    "Continue." An epiphany struck Cohen.


    "The Ten Movements, namely ten chapters." The old man was a bit surprised at Cohen''s curiosity, but he continued, "They''re ''Sunrise, Travel, Enquire, Merger, Hunt, Threat, Safeguard, Tearless, Encamp, Homecoming'' respectively.


    "May I hear them as a whole?"


    "I¡­ okay!" The old man cannot refuse Cohen''s eyes that revealed firm. He nodded then instructed a few of his clansmen, then turned to Cohen, "But it''s to repay your kindness because you''re different from other Lords."


    "Ha!?" Cohen paused for a moment then laughed 3 times to the sky, "What''s so different?"


    "At least you did not choose to slaughter us. Other Lords would massacre every last one of us on the first day." The old man said, "Besides, most of your soldiers are my clansmen. We know more or less about what kind of person you are."


    A young man stopped by the drum excitedly. He also took over the drumsticks with a set of peculiar movements. Hence, the drumbeats sounded gradually once again.


    "This is Sunrise, the chapter to wake people to gather their things and prepare to go."


    "This is Travel, the chapter to guide and remind the large fleet during a long march.¡±


    "This is Enquire, whenever we run, we run to a great scale. We will inevitably meet other clans. This chapter will help us to tell friends from enemies and communicate."


    "This is Merger, at a run, the more we are, the more danger we can deal. Thus 2 or more clans will merge temporarily or permanently.¡±


    "This is Hunt, hunting during scarce seasons has to take the whole tribe. This chapter is to provide direction. It also requires horns besides drums.¡±


    "This is Threat, the chapter to alert other clansmen and also to seek help from other tribes. The threat is either natural disasters or human-made hazards. But they made no difference."


    "This is Safeguard, since we do not possess any power to resist natural disasters or human threats. We''re only able to encircle and protect the young and the weak with our bare bodies¡­"


    "This is Tearless, it has 2 parts, the first part is Sadness, the latter part is Tearless." The old man said at last, "Whenever our people are enslaved or perish, we will remember them by playing chapter Sadness. But our lives have to carry on. We don''t have the right to stay sad for long. Thus came chapter Tearless. We use this chapter to urge the clansmen to get together and ease the pain with it¡­"

 Chapter Volume 9 1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Follow me, and your apprentices. Bring your drums along!" Cohen took hold of the old man, "Perhaps your ten chapters could make tomorrow''s battle a bit more spectacular."


    "But, My Lord¡­" The old man said, "What could we do?"


    "I want you to sound your drums and make some noise while my boys are messing with the enemies."


    "My Lord," The old man''s head wagged, "that''s not what the ten chapters are for¡­"


    "You''ve lived your way for nearly a hundred years, how did that come out?" Cohen turned to him and said, "Now, I''m asking you to live my way just once!"


    Although the old man cannot stress enough about his faith and traditions, Cohen acted deaf. He dragged the old man and nearly forced him into the tent. Fortunately, Cohen''s action was between rudeness and violence. Thus the refugees on the spot did not prevent him.


    "Sit!" By a small table, Cohen pushed the old man down on a chair in front of him. He then told his guards, "Hand me a map."


    "Yes, sir!" The guard unscrolled a map of the clay city as well as the peripheral landforms.


    "In order to make your rhythm spread across the entire battlefield, how many instruments should I go for?" Cohen drew a circle with his finger on the map, then he continued strongly, "Don''t mention about traditions again. I''ll be very upset!"


    "But¡­"


    Cohen puckered his mouth, his face was as cold as ice, "If you say no, I will make you strike the damn drums by putting a blade on your throat if I have to. I swear!"


    "Well, okay!" The old man pondered at the map, "I''ll need 100 drums for an area this large."


    "I meant the complete 10 chapters!"


    "In that case, I need 200 more horns."


    "I see¡­" Cohen called Carlos over, "Go collect these stuff immediately."


    "My Lord, what is it that you want?" The old man asked, "You have to tell me at least what''s on your mind?"


    "Do you have any ideas how many enemies are out there?" Cohen did not give his answer. Instead, he spawned a question. The enemy number was utterly classified in the army, how could the old man know exactly. Thus he shook his head anxiously.


    "Let me tell you. There''re 300, 000 AUF troops outside that wall. They''re waiting to fight for the win tomorrow. I don''t have to tell you the result for the losing party." Cohen said, "As for my army, the ones that are still able to fight are totaled less than 40, 000. If my army loses, how will you end up? I guess none of you will survive!"


    "But¡­ it has nothing to do with the 10 chapters!"


    "Honestly speaking, I personally consider tomorrow''s fight will be the last fight." Cohen stood up and started pacing in the tent, "Under such a circumstance, no commander will do a better job than me. No army will do better than my soldiers. It''s unexpected that my men have lived up to the situation today. But tomorrow, I cannot expect a miracle to occur."


    "My Lord¡­"


    "In this world, a man can die in many ways. Some die soundlessly; others die earth-shakingly." Cohen said slowly with his back facing the old man, "If there''s a choice for me, I''d rather die the latter way. Even if I can''t escape the fate of death, I will make them pay before I die!"


    "In this case, what do you want from me?"


    "As you''ve said, most of my soldiers are your clansmen. I''m considering to let you play the 10 chapters tomorrow on the battlefield for us." Cohen said while a sense of wisdom revealed in his eyes, "I want you, by sounding the drums, to awaken the fighting will hidden in their blood and souls! I will lead these raging lions to fight. They will buy time for other essential personnel to escape¡­"


    When Cohen said his last sentence, his sound could barely be heard, though the old man caught each word loud and clear.


    The two gazed each other for a moment, then the old man fetched a scroll and left it on the table.


    "Gardena, is my name." The old man said solemnly, "I''m here to obey your orders, but I wish to see more names on your essential list. They''re the future of my people."


    "How many?"


    "A thousand!"


    "For the record, I cannot guarantee 100% that they can escape." Cohen nodded and said, "I will give them the opportunity: the same opportunity as my men."


    "Deal!"


    "Good! Now, let''s talk about business." As soon as they came to the agreement, Gardena hinted the scroll on the table and said, "This is the master score of the 10 chapters, but most of them are not suited for boosting morale¡­"


    "Why not?" Cohen sat down again in front of Gardena, "Be specific."


    "To explain the origin of the 10 chapters, I''ll have to start by telling the birth of us 36 tribes. As you can see, My Lord, the entire 36 tribes is a very peculiar group. Anyone of them consists of a complex of orcs, humans, barbarians, wingmen, etc. All of them live in the same village together and harmoniously."


    "How could that happen? The story derived from the Protoss/Asmodian Line. According to the clan lores, when the Protoss race and the Asmodian race disassociated, in order to make room for buffering, they drew the hundreds of miles Line between the two alliances." Gardena fondled the score paper while telling the story shared by everyone in his clan to the soldier in front of his eyes, "But think, this is the center of the entire continent. It has the most fertile land and the most beautiful scenery. Naturally, when they drew the Line, here lived the most outstanding people among the entire land."


    "Our ancestors were social, but how could they compete with the power of the Protoss and the Asmodians? Thus they had no choice but to separate. Each tribe started migrating. Displaced and homeless people were everywhere. Cryings of loved ones soared. There were over 10 million inhabitants on the Line, but the much-worshipped Protoss and Asmodians, they only gave us 10 days!" Gardena stopped, he slammed harshly on the table, "TEN DAYS! How could we settle 10 million people within such a short period? Let alone the habitable land has already been taken by the empires. The result, 10 days had passed, they''ve only able to settle a few million."


    "What happened then?" Gardena¡¯s telling drew cohen¡¯s curiosity, he asked.


    "The Protoss and the Asmodians ignored our ancestors¡¯ plea for more time. They sealed the Line on the 11th day. My ancestors thought they were only sealing the Line without doing anything else." Gardena raised his eyes and gazed Cohen, "Then 10 years later, the first P/A War broke out."


    "The first?"


    "Indeed, that war was not any smaller than this one." Gardena''s look started to turn grave, "My Lord, please imagine, what will happen for irrelevant people who stayed on the battlefield?"


    Cohen nodded, "You don¡¯t have to tell me."


    "We were killed, pillaged, enslaved. We didn''t do anything wrong, though we can''t but suffer. The ancestors hoped that they would stop killing and robbing when they''ve done enough. After finally, the war was over, 20 years later, when the new generation became adults, the 2nd War came!" Gardena''s voice turned low-spirited, "It went on and on until now."


    "Why didn''t they ran away from here?" Cohen asked.


    "We''ve been running. But where could we go? Like during this war, we tried to spread out and run. But still, AUF troops drove us here to block your way." Gardena shook his head, "Our misery is not limited to the War, even between Wars or during the smaller wars or even during the peaceful years, they will come to loot us. We''re like a giant warehouse for the two alliances. Whenever they need something, they will come and take what they need, open and aboveboard."


    "Endless harm, continuous run, countless stray¡­ No tribes, however large they were, were able to hold up." Narrated in a grim voice, Gardena involuntarily clenched his fists, "Hence the tribes started to fall, one after another. Not one of them escaped the fate of downfall."


    "But here you are." Cohen said.


    ¡°Us? We''re the 36 tribes. We''re the people who lived off the aftermath. We''ve lost everything once we had. We even lost our own culture, our own tradition, and our faith." Gardena said with his eyes red-rimmed, "After the end of yet another cruel P/A War, there wasn''t a single complete, ordered village, family. At this very moment, our first chief leader made an arduous journey and years of time to gather what were left of us."


    "The very first chief leader," Cohen asked, "then why are you called the 36 tribes instead of 72 tribes?"


    "Why are we? You know, My Lord, it''s because those who lived were only enough to make 36 villages!" Gardena''s face paled, "Imagine, My Lord, from a population of over 10 million to several thousand people who could only make 36 tribes, we''ve suffered enormously!"


    Cohen was a tough man with a strong heart given his two lives experience. Still, he was stunned at Gardena''s story.


    "There was no need to distinguish races with only 36 tribes worth of people." Gardena said bitterly, "The humans, orcs, barbarians, elves, sandmen built the villages together. The people approached one another carefully, living their lives with fear. We''ve finally accepted each other under the threat of living."


    "Drop it!" Cohen spat on the ground, "Your story is most disturbing. Let''s talk about the 10 chapters!"


    "The birth of the 10 chapters was not a coincidence. My Lord, please let me finish. At the start, due to the language barrier, custom and tradition difference, management work for the chief was a big problem." Gardena fetched the score paper once again, "Thus after gaining consent from all other tribe leaders, the chief composed the 10 chapters. Since then, all of the clansmen of the 36 tribes abandoned their old traditions. They have gradually accepted the way of live and work based on the 10 chapters accordingly."


    Cohen touch his forehead, "They''ve abandoned the old traditions?"


    "Positive, or rather, the 10 chapters comprise all the traditions of the tribe people." Gardena explained, "After generations of development and improvement, the 10 chapters have included all the solutions for every possible situation that the 36 tribes could encounter."


    "So, for you," Cohen scratched his head, "How important is this music?"


    "My Lord, let me put it this way, due to the harm the Protoss and the Asmodians have brought us, we do not worship them. Even, we hate them; they''re all evil!" Gardena said firmly.


    "You''ve got to at least believe in something."


    "Yes, the thing we believe is the score music in my hand." Gardena said, "We worship the 10 chapters so we can live on the Line."


    "The almighty 10 chapters?" Cohen blinked.


    "Positive!"


    "I see." Cohen touched his jaw, "Did the chapters say what to do when you run into me?"


    Gardena sighed in his heart. He decided not to pour forth any longer, so he focused on the chapter functions.


    "Within each chapter, the melody varies widely. Each of them is able to function under relative environment. The outcome is counterproductive under wrong circumstances."


    "The melody is not of my concern. What matters on the battlefield is the rhythm." Cohen said naturally without even thinking, "I want you to make proper adjustment of the each chapter, then play them promptly according to battlefield situation!"


    "Adjust them?" Gardena''s mouth was wide open; it couldn''t shut for a good while. For a man who''s been playing the 10 chapter his entire life, changing the music equaled treason.


    "You heard me right. I''ve listened to all of the 10 chapters. It''ll be fine!"


    "It will not!" Gardena came to himself, "If I change the rhythm¡­ it''s changed¡­"


    "Gardena, I don''t want to deject you." Cohen made a slight smile, "Actually, the most soul-touching chapter has no fixed rhythm. There are no two exact person, neither for the souls. Do you still think your so-called 10 chapters is the cure for everything?"


    Gardena went speechless. An aged man like him has been playing the chapters for his life. The ancient thing was deep in his soul already. Though he did not approve Cohen''s idea, what other options did he have? There''s no guarantee for the refugees'' lives during a war. For the sake of the 1, 000 clansmen he traded, Gardena decided to gamble.


    "Good," After a moment of silence, Gardena said exhaustedly, "It doesn''t matter anymore. What rhythm do you need?"


    Cohen said nothing. Instead, he put Gardena''s hand on his left chest.


    Carlos was getting him busy in the refugee crowd. If he was not accompanied by Gardena''s clansmen, he might need to kill all the refugees to get the saint drums and horns he needed. Even so, some of them were still being verbose when they handed over the instruments.


    "We need the instruments, not your lives!" Carlos complaint to a small clan leader, "Big deal!"


    "This drum is a hundred years old! If it were not for Gardena''s decision, we wouldn¡¯t give you that even if you kill us!" The clan leader yelled. God knew how he made that clamorous voice, "WATCH IT, CAREFUL! DON''T MOVE IT LIKE THAT!"


    Hearing that, Carlos felt angry and funny. If he didn''t know that Carlos was not going to be rude on him, he dared not have said ''kill me before you take it''.


    Collecting the instrument and finding the players took Carlos nearly 2 hours. By the time he reported to Cohen on the completion of the job, he saw a weird scene where a closed-eye Cohen and Gardena were sitting face to face. On the table between them lied a unfolded scroll.


    A moment later, Gardena opened his eyes and raised his right hand. Carlos saw a thin wooden stick in his palm.


    "Pom-pom pom, pom-pom pom." Gardena stroke the table with the stick on the table then asked Cohen, "Like this?"


    His voice was gentle, Gardena was like an obedient student.


    Cohen opened his eyes. He first shook his head then stroke the table a few times, "Like this."


    Gardena kept knocking the table until Cohen nodded. Carlos gazed at the scene confusedly; he thought his brain is less than enough to comprehend what he was seeing.


    "Carlos," Cohen turned to his Staff Officer, "Do I have everything I need?"


    Carlos stood at attention, "Yes, sir. Everything''s ready, sir."


    "I have a map here. Place the instrument on the locations marked." Cohen handed over a paper, "Then come back immediately. I have things to talk to you."


    "Yes, sir."


    Carlos exited the tent. He started to put his hands on the placement of the instrument.


    "Sir," A lieutenant asked Carlos confusedly, "Why does Commander Cohen do this?"


    "I¡­ I guess Commander Cohen has come up with a way to win tomorrow." Carlos replied with a smile, "It''s an effective method. Just do it."


    "Yes, sir!" The lieutenant left joyfully, he said while leaving, "Commander Cohen is awesome."


    A hint of a bitter smile made by Carlos at the lieutenant''s comment.


    "Is it really inevitable?" Looking at the night sky, Carlos'' stomach churned. An insuppressible sensation of both sorrow and pity surfaced, "Even Commander Cohen who''s always been trying to avoid failure was preparing for breaking through for the essential people."


    Anyone else but Carlos would probably cling that Cohen was able to turn the table. However, Carlos was Cohen¡¯s Chief Staff Officer, he knew exactly everything about the situation of both the enemies and their army.


    Although AUF have lost a considerable amount of soldiers during the city siege battle days ago, their reinforcements have been accumulating.


    Earlier tonight, one more enemy legion arrived. This troop did not even set up their camps. Several dozens of thousands of soldiers just sat on the ground. It looked like the enemies were preparing to wage a life-and-death war with them tomorrow. The current peace was only to let the soldiers stock up energy for the battles the next day. During the combat this afternoon, Carlos knew that the enemy''s large-scale siege structure weapons have taken into shape.


    As for the 9th Legion, soldiers were exhausted, supplies were depleted. Even the life-barrier city wall was on the edge of collapsing. The enemy will be mobilizing over 300, 000 troopers on their side. The 9th Legion only had 40, 000 combat-effective soldiers at most. Commander Cohen had nothing to do except for letting a few breakthrough.


    Breaking through under such a circumstance was difficult. Perhaps that was why Cohen intended to take advantage of the instruments.


    "However," Carlos told himself while looking at the busy soldiers at a distance, "such an arrangement was a little nonsense. I hope the enemy commander stays idiotic tomorrow."


    When Carlos returned Cohen''s tent, the two lunatics have finished messing with the sticks. Undoubtedly, Carlos had decided to call them that when the first time he laid eyes on the two. Although it would mean disrespectful to Cohen, chances to call him a lunatic was scarce given the low rate of surviving after tomorrow''s battle, let alone it was always Carlos'' special way to relieve pressure.


    During the later war council, Carlos called Cohen a ''lunatic'' even louder (silently) because Cohen announced to everybody the tactics he will use tomorrow.


    "Abandon the wall!" Cohen put on his trademark smile, "I''ve made my decision."


    Actually, all other senior officers have known the news. Carlos, on the other hand, who didn''t catch it because the mission Cohen gave him, nearly fainted. Other officers had various reactions.


    The tent quieted down after a good while.


    "Sir¡­" Since no one intended to talk, Carlos, who had the seniority, had to carry his duty. He asked Cohen, "Will it favor our side?"


    "Sure will." Cohen nodded lightly at Carlos'' reaction, "According to the recons, the enemies have completed constructing their siege weapons tonight. Their catapults are ready and finished debugging this afternoon. If we obstinately cling to the wall, their long-range catapults will bring us even more meaningless casualties."


    "So, sir, what''s your complete plan?"


    "We will abandon the wall and enter the city ground built based on the streets." Cohen hinted the map, "As for the enemies, what will their commanders do tomorrow?"


    "A, they won''t know that we''ve abandoned the wall. Thus they will stick to their old plan to attack. Such many troops will mean difficulty to reformat. That is to say, even they find their old formation is wrong, they wouldn''t be able to make a timely adjustment. And when the enemies are bewildered on the wall, we can kill them quickly."


    ¡°B, since we''ve abandoned the wall, their catapults and siege weapons will lose their effectiveness. And our main force will pin down the enemies at this point." Cohen slammed hard on the map, "Afterwards, I''ve prepared 2 countercharge forces. They will initiate a strike back when their morale is lowered."


    "During the operation tomorrow, timing is crucial! All of you must act promptly at my signal! Anyone disobeying my direct orders will be punished without mercy. Cohen''s vision turned grim and swept through a few of his most close people. Not one of them didn¡¯t lower their heads at Cohen''s look. Carlos saw it and he knew these people already knew they will be among the ''countercharge forces''.


    Tactics deployment was not a big part of the latter half of Cohen''s speech. The rest was mostly religious brainwashing. Although it was something Cohen always detested, he said it provocatively and naturally.


    While listening to the man being verbose, Carlos knew that Cohen would not be leading the countercharge forces. If he intended to boost his troops according to his method, he would have to be there to command the army personally. Because once the commander''s gone, his army will screw.


    How could Cohen not know that? 300, 000 against 40. 000, however the result, most of the men here will be dead by then. Cohen would let these men die with hope rather than die hopelessly. Their pain will be much less this way.


    "Now, have I made myself clear?" Cohen finally ended the brainwashing session for the others and himself, "Go get prepared."


    As the officers were leaving the tent, Cohen caught Carlos asking him to take a walk.


    "What''s wrong, Carlos? You''re feeling low, I can tell."


    "Nothing, sir. I''m just a little tired." Carlos washed off his thoughts because he didn''t expect that he was also on the withdrawal list. The disconsolate feeling went away. The ones who were included in the countercharge forces.


    "This is not you." Cohen walking while saying, "Do you have a different opinion about my deployment tomorrow?"


    "I don''t, sir."


    "Good, stay in the counter forces!" Cohen said, "I''ve enough people for myself."


    "Sir, I''m your Staff Officer." Carlos paused then said firmly, "It''s my duty to stay with you at all times even though I can''t do anything."


    "Why go so far? You know there''s a position for you in the counter forces."


    "Sir, I have to reject your deployment." Carlos said in an unshakable voice, ""As an assistant help sent by the royal emperor, I have the right to stay away from the counter forces."


    "FUCK!" Cohen cursed, "YOU''RE ALL LIKE THIS!"


    "Sir," Carlos revealed a victorious smile, "honestly, I''m slightly different from the others. I will stay with you closely from now on."


    "Your choice!" Cohen was frustrated then glanced Carlos. He immediately scolded, "Don''t fucking smile at me, this is not something to be happy about!"


    A sound of uproar came from a distance. It was the sound of Gardena training his players. This old man was also doing his best for the battle tomorrow.


    "Carlos¡­" Cohen pondered for a moment then asked him in a lowered voice, "I''ve been wondering, isn''t it my fault not retreating after the first sight of danger on the battlefield?"


    "Sir, you can''t blame yourself. You''ve done enough." Carlos replied carefully. Before the big war, he tried not to stimulate his commander. Thought it was indeed Cohen''s fault.


    "You''re wrong." Cohen shook his head, "My speculation on the war situation has been staying on the tactical level. I didn''t do enough on the strategical level. I had focused too much on fighting Guildford. I only thought about earning my honor back from him. Actually, I should have withdrawn right after Guildford showed.


    "Sir, you didn''t have a choice. The HQ would never allow us to retreat. Besides, AUF are well-prepared. We''re tensely surrounded. No matter where we go, they''ll have a way to encircle us again." Carlos lowered his voice, "As for the mistake you mention, do you want to hear a story of a minor officer?"


    Cohen nodded.


    "There was once a little boy of a low family background who was stunned by a team of imperial guard riders that passed in front of his home. The guards all mounted on fine horses, wore shiny armor. Their helmets were decorated with upstanding white feathers. How glorious! Since then, this little boy had been dreaming about becoming a glorious officer." Carlos said slowly, his eyes misted, "He knew the difficult path to become a military officer. Thus he walked on it and started learning. He learned everything needed. Finally, as he wished, he graduated from the DC Royal Academy and became a second lieutenant."


    "What then?" Cohen asked with curiosity.


    "Later on, the lieutenant exterminated a hundred local bandits with 2 teams of soldiers. One after another, he made countless plans. He had considered every aspect then left with 200 soldiers." As this point, Carlos dimmed his face, "At the place, the bandits didn''t show up as they expected. He and his soldiers undertook one after other unforeseeable accidents. The battle situation varied. Finally, he went panic. Two hundred soldiers came from the same place as him. They were all young men with dreams. The boy took these soldiers as his brothers, but¡­"


    "I understand," Cohen tapped Carlos'' shoulder, "nevertheless, it''s my fault and my responsibility."


    "Stop messing with your head. You''ve outperformed everyone¡¯s expectations." Carlos came clear the real reason Cohen chose to stay, he persuaded, "You''re a commander at your 20s. You commanding ability has stunned everybody. During the days of the war, how many casualties have you averted? It''s my honor to be your Staff Officer."


    "So what?" Cohen laughed bitterly, "If I''ve left an army of soldiers here in the canyon. Even a few men, we couldn''t be ending up like this today."


    "Sir, I disagree. Since AUF have made such an effort to carry out such a plan, they wouldn''t let us escape easily." Carlos lowered his voice, "Even if we arrived his before the refugee block, what about the other side of the canyon? What bizarre things will be waiting for us? We might be executed for no reason. They didn''t attack at first because they feared that we might flee. Since the beginning, their purpose was to wipe us out instead of driving us here."


    "It makes no difference saying this now."


    "No, sir, it does." Carlos looked at Cohen, "Sir, you know, tomorrow''s battle won''t see any prisoners. You should let me command. I really want to try your Protoss Knight armor."


    "In your pinky little dream."


    "Sir, remind you not," Carlos touched his nose and said, "since the 2nd Lord of Death, each of them was a supreme grade war captive. I heard, those captives had to kneel under the Asmodian elder princess'' feet and be demonized. After the ceremony, his first move was to kiss that bitch''s toes with great devotion¡­"


    "What will you do if you were captured?" Cohen asked expressionlessly, "Tell me the truth."


    "Me?" Carlos pondered, "I might kill myself."


    "I would rather not!" Cohen said with a hint of a devilish smile, "I will steal her first kiss, touch her ass. I will imprint her with unforgettable memories."


    Carlos'' mouth remained open like an idiot, then he came clear. The two gazed at each other for a second then burst into laughter.


    "Okay, let''s drop it." After the laugh, Cohen told Carlos quietly, "Actually, I want to stay with my brothers here. What''s your purpose?"


    "Staying alive is satisfying for the others, I''m a soldier without a choice." Carlos wiped the tears from the laugh earlier then replied with the same lowered town, "One one hand, I''m your assistant helper, abandoning you means I will be hanged by His Majesty. On the other hand, I''d love to die like this. At least, I will die with a nice reputation. Then finally, I love staying with you."


    "So then, you don''t have anything to say about tomorrow''s operation?"


    "I do! I''d revoke a few''s position. Then put them into the countercharge forces. In this way, they will not act recklessly. This purpose does not work on me."


    "Audacity man. Carlos, you''ve become a qualified rascal already."


    "Easy, I''m no better than you."


    "Hehhe, how about a drink? I have a bottle of fine wine. It''ll be a waste if we forget it tonight."


    "Sure, and what are we cheering?"


    "How about a rascal meets another rascal."


    "Anything you say."

 Chapter Volume 9 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Note 4: The italics are prayers, feel free to skip them.


    Midnight saw thin and subtle mists hazing around the Clay City, which was an unexpected event for both armies.


    Silence gathered within the loess walls. Unassigned soldiers were either sitting or lying, hoping to gain enough rest before the next battle. Days of fighting had exhausted every bit of their strength. They slept, and nothing will wake them except for a commander''s order.


    Cold mist crept into a tent full of ragged holes. The change in temperature alerted a man¡¯s body, Gardena rose from sleep.


    "Is it starting?" He stood up, murmured towards outside, "Is it really inevitable?"


    The moment brought him back to the night he was titled chief of the 36 Tribes.


    On that night¡­


    Raging flames burned and watchers shouting deafening roars that stuffed the great leader''s horde. Gardena dropped on his knees before the grand drums. He was ready to swear the oath to the tribe leaders.


    "YOU! Are you willing to devote your whole life to the 36 Tribes?"


    Excitedly, Gardena said, "I am! My entire life will be dedicated to my people!"


    "YOU! Can forever forget your families, dreams, and desires, for the sake of our 36 Tribes?"


    Firmly, Gardena answered, "I can! My whole life will belong to my people!"


    "YOU! Will you pass on the Wanderer''s Ten Movements, and lead our people to live and thrive!"


    Sincerely, Gardena replied, "I will! Since the day I was born, I was ready to inherit the Ten Movements!"


    "Take a look at your families!" A shaman touched his hand on Gardena''s forehead, "Take a look at them; you shall not remember them, no more!"


    Slowly, he shook, knowing he possessed no courage to confront his families at this moment.


    The shaman''s hand begun to shine uncanny lights, lights that made Gardena''s head split painfully. He bit through the lips; however, he did not make a sound till the end.


    When the shaman retreated, Gardena had forgotten his families, his past, along with all his memories. All that left were the needed memories as a chief leader.


    Silence, all but left was the pitter-patter from the campfires.


    "Bang-bangbang!" The old chief sounded the grand drum, other ten drums followed. Gardena gazed at the old chief''s moment, listened to this familiar sound.


    Sunrise, Travel, Enquire, Merger, Hunt, Threat, Safeguard, Tearless, Encamp, and the last Homecoming, the old chief was skillful, his body still strong.


    "O-HA!" The aged chief leveled his both hands; he hooted to stop all other giant drums.


    "Take it!" Old chief widened his eyes, "GARDENA!"


    He took the pair of master drumsticks, and he now possessed no additional thoughts in mind, the movements of the music scores went up from the bottom of his soul and took over his brain. Gazed by everyone, he rang the drum in front of him and led the majestic sound spread all across this land. Thousands tribe people roared by the drum sound.


    "GARDENA! GARDENA! GARDENA!"


    That night, he vowed to the tribes. Tomorrow, he will sound the once proud and historical Ten Movements that was altered by a stranger. It was for the sake of his tribes, but this was the sacred Ten Movements!


    "I shall become a sinner of the Thirty-six Tribes. Forgive me, forgive me, my former chiefs¡­" The memories and thoughts moved Gardena''s body down, and he fell onto the soil. His wrinkled face was covered with tears.


    Somewhere near the inner clay city wall, PUF soldiers were busy getting all the traps ready. Due to the effect of the night mist, light beams will pass over to the enemy camp. Thus they had to work in the dark. In such a moment, the soldiers'' previous training began to show gorgeous results. Under the command of their officers, these pre-war preparation were well-undergoing methodically in the silence.


    As Cohen gazed calmly into the darkness, several small-sized recon squadrons he deployed were sneaking out of the city under the mist cover. These people wore AUF army uniforms, came from various races. They were all handpicked officers from the recon regiment. Most of them came from the former Nighthawk IGT squadron of the Dark City: the ''clown'' troop under Jack''s command.


    These officers'' skill was just mediocre as recon men, but Cohen had put particular attention on them to make their skill level when fishing in troubled water to an all-time high. Because they all served in the same unit, they had excellent teamwork. Cohen had hope that they would able to create plenty necessary chaos behind AUF''s back during the battle tomorrow. Their final operation outcome was entirely unpredictable. It was like spreading nails on the road: they could harm the enemies or the planner himself.


    On the side of the AUF army, several senior officers have pulled their all-nighters for the coming war as well. Although AUF troops had the dominant advantage, their enemy was a tough bone. During the dozen days'' onslaught, the tiny clay city was actually successfully defended.


    This afternoon had seen the last reinforcement slave army''s arrival. An order from the AUF military headquarters came in the meantime requiring strongly that the local troops must take over the clay city within the day!


    As the party that won this P/A War, major commanders of each AUF regiment and the HQ had to go to the Grand Dark Temple and be granted prizes immediately. If the clay city issue remained pending for any longer, the cat would be out of the bag. Marshal Valerian has bribed all the major priests in the Grand Dark Temple with much gold. Nevertheless, the Dark Lord was not one easy to cheat with.


    In fact, the Cammish internal chaos was doomed to not be concealed from the Asmodian King. But since the Dark Lord never initiated an inquiry, he must have wanted the united forces to earn their honor back. If they still failed right before the bestowing ceremony, all the senior commanders were free to commit suicide.


    As the time went closer to dawn, the mist thickened. It was so thick that it has become impossible to even see a slightly further companion. Even under such a circumstance, pre-war preparations for both parties were still going on intensely. Unlike the PUF''s sneaky act, Asmodian troops were doing it on a large and spectacular scale.


    Amongst the busy noises, a slave army at its full strength has entered its setting-off location. 50, 000 slaves were deployed in a single-line formation facing the clay city wall at a distance. Unlike the previous attacks, the slave soldiers were given crude weapons and armors this time.


    After rigorous calculations, the AUF staff officers have pinpointed correct locations for their massive amount of siege weapons: multiple climber racks, shield vehicles for blocking arrows as well as tons of catapults. These cumbersome equipment were fresh out of the crash. Although they were crudely-made, they were indispensable. AUFs have induced great casualties due to the lack of these heavy duty equipment days earlier.


    When every preparation was completed, officers and soldiers in the AUFs'' campsite started their last of the three pray sessions during the day.


    As an echo of long and unbroken prayer horn sounded, all but none personnel in the AUFs regular legions, garrison troops excluded, came rushing out of their tents and to the ground outside, standing in lines according to their organizational system, facing the direction of the Hell Island.


    These warriors of the Asmodian United Forces could be reckless at any points of a day, save for this moment. They were all looking solemn. No matter which empire they came from or what race they belonged to, their eyes all revealed the same godliness and reverence.


    As the priests from the Asmodian Holy Temple who traveled with the army stepped in front of the formation, the 2nd blow of prayer horn followed.


    Following, these well-dressed priests raised their hands. People started tidying their presence and examining their nearby companions'' tidiness. This was not a joke, if a piece of sand happened to fly into one''s eyes, he must get it out before the 3rd blow of the horn, even it meant he had to rub his eyes out.


    As the 3rd prayer horn blew, all knelt.


    "Leader of the dark realm, we are only able to breathe because of your benevolence and brilliance. King of the mighty kingdom, the earth shatters because of your mightiness. Your power shakes the world, your influence declares the doomsday. People hail to welcome your arrival. We have sins, we took your sympathy as our pity. Have you ever heard our humble begging from the human world? O, immortal Dark Lord, you are the source of greatness, wisdom, and holiness."


    The priests chanted the Asmodian paean with a peculiar intonation.


    "It is you who granted us lives. It is you who lead our advance. It is you who fertilize the land. It is you who direct the rivers to the ocean¡­"


    "We cannot add to your glory because we are nothing but your humble creations. Only by becoming your loyal servant dare we ask for your mercy and sacrifice our belongings. We witness your majesty, our blood will splash for you to make our coronae. We will decorate your holy palace with our humble lives¡­"


    The praying sounds were either flat or lord. Everybody including the soldiers in the slave army followed and chanted. The prayers summed to make a giant soundwave that swirled above the camp.


    As the praying in the campsite was going on, the war meeting in the commander''s pavilion continued.


    "All six slave legions have been gathered. Now they''re added to the 3 primary battle legions. Less those we''ve lost during the siege earlier, our forces now totaled 300, 000. Tomorrow''s action will be an all-out attack. The strike won''t have interruptions! Now, you''re all clear about tomorrow''s arrangement." Though his voice was gentle, lieutenant general''s voice revealed a significant killing desire, "Our enemies have suffered great losses during their days'' defend. We should be able to take them for good tomorrow."


    "Rest assured, sir!" Commander of the 27th Legion waved his fist, he said fiercely, "We''ve been waiting for this day for a long while!"


    "No problem, sir." Commander of the 28th Legion bulged his bloodshot eyes, "Yes, we also suffered a considerable loss. But since it concerns the glory of the entire alliance, we know the severity."


    "I''m glad you do." Lieutenant General nodded in satisfaction and laid his eyes on the 26th Legion commander.


    "Sir," Although Major General Brandon was not a fan of blank words, he had to say something in order to express his standpoint, "there are tens of thousands refugees behind the enemies, how should we handle them?"


    "My dear Major Brandon, I don''t see any refugees." Lieutenant''s face muscle twisted, "In all documents, the Phantom Legion''s count should be more than 200, 000, you won''t forget that, would you?"


    "But¡­"


    Major Brandon was born and raised in Wells Empire where the population was scarce. So naturally, the Welsh people treated slaves or peasants in a more generous manner than the other empires. Major Brandon, by nature, wanted to resist the lieutenant''s decision.


    "Drop your nonsense, that''s an order!" Lieutenant carelessly interrupted Major Brandon, "This is the end of my order. All units must finish their preparation by sunrise."


    "Will the mist affect our operation?"


    "That''s why I need you few to supervise! We can''t afford to delay. The Phantom Legion is fearsome. So tomorrow''s battle will be a long one. Now get prepared, I have to draft the victory report."


    "Yes, sir!" All 3 majors said together and exited their commander''s pavilion.


    After leaving the tent, the 3 army commanders chatted while approaching their respective mount.


    "Hah, you two," Commander of the 27th Legion was certainly in a good mood, "I''ll have to say sorry in advance because, in tomorrow''s battle, I will be, again, leading the strike. The glory of the first place to ride into the clay city shall be mine!"


    "Don''t jump over your head," Commander of the 28th Legion was very upset, "I might end up rescuing you somehow¡­"


    "Guys," Major Brandon lowered his tone, "We all wish for tomorrow''s victory. It doesn''t matter who comes in first."


    "Yeah," Commander of the 28th Legion jested, "How could I forget you. You certainly say that given that you''re placed the last. Am I right, mighty general?"


    "Major Brandon," Commander of the 27th Legion joked, "why do you start mourning the refugees right after the commander decided to kill them. You don''t have a relative in their crowd, do you?"


    Major Brandon humphed then held up his head and turned to his legion''s quartering place.


    "What a sick man." Gazed at Major Brandon''s back view, commander of the 28th Legion spat fiercely on the ground, "What''s his attitude! Is he really a nobility?"


    "Quiet¡­ you''re ahead of him tomorrow. Be aware you''ll be killed by dark arrows."


    "Hehhe, he would certainly not. I''m worried about you."


    "That makes two of us. Come and get me¡­"


    As for the lieutenant, he was writing the letter to Marshal Valerian. Since he worried the lack of time, he predeclared the victory in the letter. Then he wax-sealed the envelope and handed it to his most trusted guard.


    "Bring this to the headquarters ASAP." Lieutenant General told his guard.


    After seeing the guard out, Lieutenant General sighed then he summoned the highest-ranked priest in the campsite.


    "Your Excellency, I missed the pray time due to this meeting." Lieutenant said devotedly, "I need to confess, please preside for me."


    "Very well." The priest helped the Lieutenant tidied his dress, "Your Excellency, you don''t have to be sorry. You missed the time by doing effort for the warfare. I''m sure the Dark Lord will forgive you. I don''t think you''ll need to confess."


    "No, I''m the commander of the army, I must be the example."


    "Very well." The priest stopped persuading the general. He nodded to tell the lieutenant that he can start.


    "May the works of god fear you. Thunder is your sign of your majesty. You have arrived from the high sky, you laid your eyes of authority on your children. You oversee your people on this land from your majestic throne. Since it is you who created our souls, you naturally know my deeds and thoughts were deceptions and sham. I have fooled myself by abandoning wisdom and fear. No one has found my sins. My guilt has received no punishment.


    ¡°But your justice resembles the high mountains; your justices resembles the deep abyss where thousands of crimes soar.¡±


    ¡°Your kindness to me has made me stand firmly like standing on the ground of a mountain; but as long as you cover your face, I will feel the loss of direction. So I beg you, help me to leave the dark corner of the sins. Because you are the only one who had told me when I was in fear, "I''ve expelled and abandoned you."


    ¡°However, once I plead for your help, here you answered me.¡±


    "Lieutenant General, your confession is now over. But as part of a procedure, you''ll need to receive your slash punishment in the Dark Temple after the war finishes. Are you ok with it?"


    "I''ll accept it." Lieutenant General nodded.


    The priest said in a soft voice, "Are you ready? It''s praying time now."


    Hence, the priest as a host, the Lieutenant started his devoted praying session for the next day.


    "King of the Dark Realm, we''ve witnessed your great creations. You raise us. You''ve helped to expel the outsiders. You develop us. You''ve contributed to punish the heresies.


    ¡°It is not on our own blades and swords that we took over the enemy''s camp; it is neither on our arms and legs that we gained victories. You love those who serve you. We only achieve what we have by relying on your power and graceful presence. Your name enables us to conquer our preys.¡±


    ¡°We have never relied on our arrows, what saved us were not our swords or sabers. It is you who saved us from our cons. It is you who humiliate those who hate us.¡±


    ¡°We will always be proud to serve you, our Dark Lord. We will forever exalt your name.¡±


    ¡°We eulogize because you salvage us.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, our enemies will die when they come to attack us. We will never fear however more enemies.¡±


    ¡°We will look up and look down upon the hatreds. We will offer joy in his tent. O, Dark Lord, we will chant your prayer on the enemy¡¯s'' grave."


    Cohen has assumed his commander''s position. His eyes were half-closed, and his fingers were gently stroking the fence beside him. He was calculating the approximate position of the people he deployed sneaking out of the clay city.


    A while later, he opened his eyes and told one of his orderly, "Go."


    The orderly replied in a small voice then ran as fast as he can to find Gardena. He gasped and told the old man, "Commander Cohen''s order: you can start!"


    At the order, Gardena, whose eyes also remained closed, abruptly opened them. He has put on his grandest garments. Even his hair was meticulously packed. The man''s eyes lit as if he was a young man at his 17s.


    He strode to the master drum and compellingly took over the pair of drumsticks. Then came a prolonged silence. Other players who stood by just remained wordless and watched Gardena.


    In the commanding center not far away, Cohen curled his lips, "What an obstinate old timer. Tradition is so overestimated."


    In the thick mist, Gardena took a deep breath, then the pair of sticks slid slowly on the edge of the master drum. The trifling rubbing noise sounded extra-clear in the silent, mist-filled moment right before dawn.


    The hand that had stayed level in front of his chest finally went down.


    "DONG!", The heavy drum beats instantly spread all over the clay city. Although the sound was still far from clear, countless vagabonds who were still in their dreams had their bodies tensely shocked.


    As the shockwaves spread like a ripple, they instantly reached the AUF camp.


    An army of slaves who served as the front striking team was already in position. Its soldiers were currently sleeping in the field. But when the drum sounds came, the unordinary noise awakened the slaves. They rubbed their sleepy eyes trying to figure out where the drum sounds came from and tell the rhythm pattern. Their reactions were not that much different from that of the vagabonds in the clay city, the slaves had been refugees themselves before they were caught.


    As the drum sounds became clearer, the ones who woke gazed at each other. They murmured or exclaimed like they were sleep talking. Some were slapping their own faces, some were pinching their thighs to make sure they were not dreaming. They looked at their companions in confusion because they were all doubting if their ears have gone wrong. During the moment right before the big war, someone dared to initiate a startup!


    The so-called ''startup'' was to sound the master drum three times then play the overture of an individual chapter.


    The players near Gardena all observed clearly that at this very moment, 2 buds of teardrops missed out of Gardena''s eyes. Gardena''s lips trembled. He clenched his teeth then sounded the master drum again. It was as if he was still onto something unknown.


    The drumbeats that came this time cleared everybody''s suspension. Someone was indeed initiating a startup! Called by the conditional reflex, many men confusedly stood up.


    The third round of the drum came rather fast as if Gardena has abandoned all his traditions and focused on breaking them. The overture part of Chapter ''Sunrise'' followed immediately.


    "DONG ¨C DONG DONG DONG! DONGDONG ¨C DONG!"


    After the startup, all other drums followed. A hundred drums sounded at the same time. The soaring drumbeats have shocked everybody inside and outside the clay city with their neat and resolute vibrant. Nothing worth mentioning has happened in the PUF camp, on the contrary, it was a general turmoil in the AUF camp!


    Soldiers in the slave army have recognized the rhythm currently playing was the ''Sunrise'' chapter from the Vagabonds'' Ten Movements. They knew the tune was aimed to alert the clansmen to pack their stuff and get ready to move. Thus the slaves all rose. They acted their terrified bodies because their hearts were already beating in accordance with the beats. Their blood also boiled by the drum sounds. It was pure instinct.


    Memories called, all were looking in confusion and agony. Though no one had a clear view of what was happening in the clay city, all but none were asking the same question, "They''re my clansmen! They''re my families! They''re leaving! What¡­ what should I do? What should I do!"


    Officers of the slave armies surely had no idea of the meaning of the drumbeats. All they had in their heads were to compel the slaves! Thus they scolded loudly in the rows. Their whip lashes dropped on the slaves'' heads like it was raining cats and dogs. They forced in an attempt to let the slaves sit down! Not long after, the army supervisors joined the discipline session on their horses as well.


    In the AUF camp, soldiers from the main battle legion were attempting to dress the ranks with all thumbs. These sleepy men kept running while constantly complaining about their allotted time to rest and eat. Now all were up in smokes.


    "What happened!" Chief Commander of the AUF bounced off his bed and exited his tent with bare feet. He caught one of his guards. Due to the sudden tense, a most common question turned into a fearful mess that came out of his mouth. His usual graceful disposition had gone. Lieutenant General''s brain has been tensely grabbed for days. Any unforeseen events could make his head explode!


    The pale guard replied, "Sir¡­ it''s drum sound!"


    "I''M NOT AN IDIOT! WHAT IT''S ALL ABOUT, I''M ASKING!" Lieutenant General''s eyes were blazing. He sent out his right hand abruptly then a heavy slap made the tall and vigorous guard swirl for a few good rounds.


    "So! You wanna strike back?" Lieutenant gazed fiercely at the clay city direction. A terrified, astonished and raged fire of emotion started surging in his eyes, "Cohen Kheda! COME ON! YOU BASTARD!"


    "Send my order!"


    "Sir!"


    "Alert the first troops to stand by! Tell the mages to release lighting spells in front of the clay city, non-stop! You must make clear the enemy''s strike scope and their exact position!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Alert the 28th Legion to stand by as well! Tell them to get ready to strike back after the front troops have successfully defended the enemy''s first attack wave!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Tell the army supervisors of both front and rear slave troops to get into their positions! No slack!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As Lieutenant General gave his series of orders, commanders of the three other main battle legions have hurried here.


    "Sir, are we facing an imminent attack?" Commander of the 27th Legion asked in anxiety.


    "We''re not clear." Lieutenant General answered, "Perhaps the enemy merely wants to make a pretended attack, or they aim to sabotage our siege weapons!"


    Sir, send me out! I''ll check them!" Commander of the 28th Legion said, "Rest assured, the enemy will not get what they want, not under my watch!"


    "Good! I will have the catapults support you!" Lieutenant nodded then the 28th Legion commander left for his job immediately.


    "Damn that mist!" Major Brandon barked, "It came at the worst time! Sir, our lighting magic won''t mean much work in the thick fog. We need fire and wind magic to disperse it!"


    "That I know. However, the mages only have so much mana. I don''t want them wasted right before the war."


    "Sir, we have abundant soldiers here!" Commander of the 27th Legion continued, "What matters most is to protect our siege weapons. Or we might end up with none and tomorrow''s operation will be compromised!"


    Lieutenant General pondered carefully. He knew it was not a good time to linger. He still had the order from the military headquarters there to be burdened on. Finally, he made his call to let the mages drive away the mist at hand by any means necessary.


    "In this way, we might end up with a bit more casualties at most¡­" Lieutenant thought, "However, that means nothing compared with the alliance''s honor!"


    What he did not know was that he just pushed himself a bit closer to the end of an abyss.


    Not long after, a beam of white light flashed vaguely on the edge of the sky.


    Then hundreds of magic fireballs, big or small, fired continuously from the AUFs crowd. Some mages even floated and cast a big mass of firewalls on the field between the Asmodian camp and the clay city.


    A while later, the mages who were supposed to be deployed after sunrise have torn the blank space outside the city a hellish one. Countless fireballs wandered in the sky aimlessly. Blazed firewalls stampeded the field. Catapults of various sizes have been mobilized. A big pile of stones traveled through the thick mist, flew over the blank field then smashed upon the clay wall. The flying rocks mixed with a big amount of wind magic. The entire night sky was in scarlet. In it mingled with drumbeats and all kinds of other nasty sounds.


    But nothing came out from the city except for more drumbeats.


    "Stay alert! No slack!" A few AUF orderlies have brought Lieutenant General''s newest order to each colonel officer. Hence, both magic catapults attacks continued.


    AUF officers, one hand with magic torches, the other with sharp blades, patrolled in the soldier rows while shouting encouragement to their subordinates.


    "They''re nothing but a bunch of crazy and hungry stinky bugs!" The officers screamed hysterically, "They can''t even hold their stand. You''ll kill two of them with one slash! Come on, brothers! Cut their heads! A PUF head worth a silver coin! A silver coin worth 100 copper! With a piece of copper, you''ll buy 2 rye bread! Half a silver coin, you''ll find a lovely chick to spend the night with! You want more bread? You want chicks? Then bring me those bugs'' heads!"


    As the officers shouted, the army supervisors raised money bugs and started to shake!"


    "That''s the sound of money! Money! Money! Listen, how pleasing!" Officers jumped over in the rows like madmen, "You want that? You want that? These are all for you! Go change them with enemies'' heads!"


    The soldiers picked up their ears, swallowed and listened to the desired bling-bling sounds while replying their officers with high-pitched sounds.


    "Watch it, as long as those bugs show, you go out there, and fucking kill them! Then you''ll have money, something to play and eat! Everybody is a millionaire!"


    The officers continued boosting morale. They had to keep on doing it as long as the enemies haven''t shown up. The words continued until the soldiers¡¯ bodies become hot and boiling and the silver, round objects made the soldiers dizzy.


    However, nothing came out of the city till the AUF officers dried their throats and the army supervisors'' arms became sour.


    "It''s the enemy''s evil strategy! Stay alerted!" Orderlies brought more orders. Thus the mages and the catapults continued.


    Half an hour has passed, an hour has passed, then 2 hours, then came the moment right before dawn.


    AUF officers were too exhausted to yell, the mages were exhausted of their mana as well. The soldiers were still standing in neat formation. However, their much-expected passion for fighting with the enemies have been depleted.


    Then suddenly, without warning, the drumbeats stopped.


    In the AUF commanding center, a few senior officers were gazing at each other. They were all as bitter as hell. Nothing happened in the clay city except for the drumbeats. Now, even the beats stopped. It seemed that they were fooled for real this time.


    Three majors looked at the Lieutenant General. They were waiting for his next order.


    No one talked. No one had the gut to blame anyone due to they were so fooled with such an advantage.


    "What does he want, this jerk!" Lieutenant General''s face stiffened, and he hailed like an abandoned woman, "He kept us waiting for the entire night!"


    "Lieutenant General, what matters is what''s our next move?" Major Brandon reminded, "Our soldiers have been standing here for quite a while. And the sun will come out in any minutes. The time will not allow us to reformat."


    "No need for them to dismiss! Send my order, tell the soldiers to rest on the spot. We will strike at sunrise." Lieutenant General closed his eyes painfully, "That drumbeat, no matter what''s Cohen Kheda''s purpose, I will not let him pass!"


    It sounded as if he will let Cohen Kheda go if the drumbeats didn¡¯t


    exist.


    As for the dozens of recon squadrons Cohen sent, they''ve successfully sneaked into the AUFs camp and settled while the enemies were in a general turmoil. Cohen stopped the beat of the drums because he saw his men''s signal.


    "The sun is finally coming out." Gazed at the sky, commanders of both parties said so in their heart.


    "Let the mist be thicker!" Cohen thought something more.


    "Catapults start attacking the wall! Rest units, fill your stomach ASAP!" In the meantime, the AUFs commander gave such an order.

 Chapter Volume 9 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Readers editing work of previous chapters will be corrected within the week, I cannot express enough my gratitude.


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    As Asmodian United Forces'' long-ranged catapults kept on firing, waves after waves giant stones kept smashing on the body of the clay city wall. Among the dull sounds, wall debris bounced and rose.


    "How astonishing. They''ve made such many powerful machineries!" Carlos, who''s been standing beside Cohen, recalled that he had rejected abandoning the wall. He instantly went sweaty.


    "There aren''t many resources around the clay city, where did they find so many rocks?"


    "They''ve got adequate manpower, which is a plus to find some petty stones." Cohen replied, "They have half an hour to keep the rocks coming before the fog dissipates. We should be doing our pre-war mobilization now."


    "Yes, sir!" Carlos replied. He had put on his best outfit today, "I''ve gotten everything ready!"


    Cohen nodded then handed over the commanding post to Carlos. He then exited the commanding center with a few staff officers and headed toward the wall behind the city. The pathway there was surrounded by traps.


    Seeing Cohen has gone onto the wall, Gardena sounded his master drum once again. After 3 successive strikes of the leading drum, a section named Perception under chapter Sunrise rose. It was a rhythm to summon the clansman to listen to the clan leaders'' arrangements for the day. And it was also the first thing for the refugees to do each day after they woke up.


    As of today, things have changed.


    Through the thin mist, the refugees who crowded under the wall first saw a giant army flag. It was a flag symbolizing the Dark City troops. And it was moving slowly. Under the fire-colored, gold thread-decorated piece of cloth, stood Cohen Kheda with a suit of whole-body silver armor and a black steel saber on his waist. He was walking on the wall with a few mighty generals. Several chief leaders of the 36 tribes were following him with their clans'' banners.


    As the team of men stood still on the wall, the drumbeats stopped.


    During the usual days, Chief Gardena was the one who''s supposed to talk first, though Cohen Kheda stepped forward today.


    "I AM the supreme commander of the PUFs'' 9th Legion, commander in chief of the Swabian Dark City, Knight of Protoss, Major Cohen Kheda!" Cohen''s eyes were firm, and his carefully-combed hair was flashing under the morning sunlight, "Today, I''ll be hosting your morning routine!"


    "DONG DONG DONG DONG!" After a blast of rapid drumbeats, dozens of power voices neatly roared, "O HOIHO! HEIGH-YO!"


    All the refugees down the wall neatly made a ''eh'' sound. Such drumbeats and roars that just occurred should only be utilized when playing the Hunt chapter! Abusing the rhythm meant disobeying the tradition. How could neither chiefs not stop it?


    "Don''t you be surprised." Cohen Kheda''s voice clearly reached everyone''s ears, "It is I who altered your Ten Chapters."


    An uproar burst among the tribe crowd.


    "My Lord, that''s the tribe''s heritage!"


    "Sabotaging the tradition will suffer the wrath from the heaven!"


    "SILENCE!" Cohen''s roar shattered several hundred thousands of the refugees'' heart thanks to the acoustic magic spell, "In such a moment and you''re talking about traditions and wrath of heaven? Your situation is no better than suffering from the damn god''s punishment! What''s going on in your brains?"


    "Are you thinking that something passed down by your ancestors are not to be changed, am I right? And I, Cohen Kheda does not have the right to break your tradition! You''re wondering why your chiefs didn''t stop me, correct?" Cohen''s words were imposing even given the distance between, "I''m telling you now, Cohen Kheda is bound to change the chapters!"


    "Take a good look at yourselves, living here generations after generations of your traditions while being slaughtered like games by both alliances! Any nobilities are free to kill your for fun as long as it makes them happy. Any armies are free to rape your wives and daughters at their will!" Cohen raised a hand then shot it to the people down the wall, "And the reason? Is it just because the Gods have abandoned you or you''re born cheap that you keep running and never have resisted? Has anyone of you asked why!? Haven''t you!?"


    "Now, you tell me. Who has ever defined you as cheap races? What stopped you from fighting? What made you run away from home?" Cohen promptly directed a finger to the vast sky, "It''s your music! And your traditions! Currently, since you have nowhere to run and no place to hide, it''s your call whether to live or die. Wrath of heaven, humph, today, I''m changing this damn music, and I will break out with my men!"


    Down the wall, countless eyes started interchanging information and ideas since the beginning of Cohen Kheda''s speech. Then slowly, whispers became dull hummings. Cohen could tell that the refugees were astonished by his statement.


    A while later until the crowd calmed, Cohen Kheda continued without hustle.


    "Indeed, I''m faced with numeric AUF armies. My soldiers were from commoners not long ago, like you do. Once they were too afraid to resist! And now, under my command, my army has held in this place for dozens of days! Thousands of AUF troops have returned from defeats! I''ve proven the power to fight!"


    "Look at the bodies on your left. They died protecting you. You who lived, can you face these dead soldiers and tell them you still wanna run? Look at the injured on your right; they shed their blood in order to protect you. If you''re able to treat their wounds, take care of them, share your limited food, why can''t you pick up a weapon and protect them instead? What difference does it make?" Cohen''s voice became louder and sharp, "YOU TELL ME! TELL ME! TELL ME!"


    "From this moment forward, I will never waste a single soldier''s life for the sake of yours! I''m not a saint. You have 2 options: follow me or stay here! Those who choose to follow, I''ll let you join my Dark City. They''ll be well fed and supplied! I won''t give a damn to those who choose to stay."


    The refugees went speechless. But Cohen could spot a sense of complication in their eyes.


    "Today will be my final battle with the enemies. For sure, I will win, then my troopers and I will leave, and the enemy''s bodies will be under my feet. As for you gutless feces, feel free to stay here and rot! Feel free to hand over your women to the AUFs! Feel free to let them cut your heads." Cohen''s arrogant bearing showed as he spoke, "I''ll only take those who choose to fight instead of those fucking cowards!"


    "My banner is here! Look at me, look at how I win!" Having said that, Cohen went down the wall without a single extra sound or glimpse.


    The fire-colored army banner shook twice then rooted on the wall firmly. A few beams of sunlight traveled through the mist then were deflected by the golden decors on the flag, blinking every refugee''s eyes.


    A moment later, a tribe banner with a black background and blue flowerets also shook twice and landed beside Cohen''s banner.


    "Heptech Tribe chooses to fight! We hereby join Dark City, Swabia!" The one who held the banner was a hoary-haired aged man, "All Heptech men, gather your weapons, move forward! Protect your wives and children!"


    A storm of uproar once again burst! All the young and the prime of lives of the Heptarchy tribe came to the front.


    "Toukichi Tribe chooses to fight! We hereby join Dark City, Swabia!" One more banner moved forward, "All Toukichi men, approach!"


    Like throwing a giant stone into a still tarn, the shocking ripple spread across the big crowd.


    "Bazaar Tribe chooses to fight!"


    "Yarning chooses to fight!"


    "Dercedes chooses to fight!"


    ¡­


    As the tribe banners ceaselessly plugged on both sides of the giant army banner, many old and grey voices started vowing their oaths.


    Commanded by the tribe chief and the patriarchs, groups of adult men gathered their wooden sticks, line throwers and blowguns down the wall. They were directed by Cohen''s acting sergeants and formed neat matrix then entered the bastion in the city. Now the 9th Legion soldiers and the refugee men were standing shoulder by shoulder together.


    Everyone was informed that if they were able to obey the orders, they will survive. The banners of Cohen and the tribes were there. As long as the banners did not move, Commander Cohen will not abandon them.


    Those flags were planted at every corner in the clay city. Dozens of mixed colored clothes rose as the refugees discovered that they''ve never looked this brilliant, colorful and dignified.


    The sun almost showed itself as the mist has completed dissipated. Within the several hours of the AUF''s constant catapult attack, the clay city wall was on the edge of collapsing. Its average height has downsized by half.


    "What''s the situation?" Cohen entered the commanding center as he inquired Carlos.


    "Nothing special. The enemies are about to attack. Our troops are in position." Carlos answered, "Sir, that was quite a spectacular pre-war mobilization!"


    "En." Cohen gave a neutral sound then landed his sight on the wall.


    At the same time in the AUF formation, their striking armies have been mobilized as well. The soldiers were stretching their bodies as the orderlies ran up and front. Less than half of the catapults behind them were scrapped due to the rapid launching procedure.


    "Sir, we''re ready!" An AUF staff officer made his final briefing to the lieutenant general.


    "A¡­ attack!" The drumbeats that happened earlier recalled the lieutenant general''s bad memories which distorted his facial muscle. The ''attack'' order was pushed hard from his lips.


    The final battle occurred in such a condition.


    As dozens of whistling arrows took away and flew above the AUF troops, their forward ranks made the action.


    Thousands of siege vehicles of various shapes were advancing among an army consisted of as many as 50, 000 slaves. These cumbersome pieces of machinery groaned as the men behind pushed slowly onward the clay city. Around them were a dense dark mass of slaves as well as a considerable amount of army supervisors.


    Slowly, they''ve closed their distance to the perimeter where PUF archers shotted them during the earlier attacks. The AUF catapults have seized attacking as well.


    "Sir, we''re having zero enemy activity!" An orderly came running into the AUF commanding center. The commanders already caught the situation despite the soldier''s report.


    "What''s going on? Zero activity?" Lieutenant General''s head was on the edge of explosion, "We''re undoubtedly within their firing range. They did not even use their catapults!"


    AUF''s purpose was actually simple: by utilizing an army of slaves, the primary battle legions behind will have the chance to ready the siege weapons. If they were lucky, the slaves might be able to reach into the clay city.


    Right behind the slaves was the 27th Legion. Likewise, they were all-out. Their mission was to seize control of the clay city wall during the first several waves of the attacks.


    Then came the group of a mix of the AUF 28th Legion and a mass of extra slaves. The 28th''s mission was to infect their influence far into the inner city up until they capture the city''s rear structures after the 27th Legion took hold of the city wall. For the extremely combat-effective soldiers in the 28th Legion, mixing slaves among them was a potential method to cover. The special force members within can even exert their deadly powers between the streets in the city.


    After, came the 26th Legion. After breaching both the front and the rear wall, this legion of light cavalries was able to march straight in then spread to kill the leftovers in the hope that the war will come to an end sooner.


    At last, they''ve dedicated 2 slave armies to clean the battlefield and collect war trophies.


    To be fair, in order to implement the tactic, Asmodian United Forces have made a tremendous effort.


    AUFs soldiers and officers have been dreaming themselves killing enemies like heroes; some fast-brainers even reached the awarding ceremony. However, their much-anticipated enemies just stopped making a sound at this point. Wasn''t it a huge slap in the face?


    Not to mention the forsaken drumbeats last night, the noise had exhausted their mages'' mana, officers'' throats, even, they had kept hundreds of thousands of soldiers waiting for the entire latter night.


    "Could it be their scheme?" An idea struck Lieutenant General, then an order burst from his mouth, "Front troops, speed up and start marching!"


    50, 000 slaves thus roared, and the light siege ladders climbed onto the wall top in almost seconds. During the rapid march, AUFs'' formation started to get messy. Like a scampered horde of beasts, they were pressing up onto the wall.


    "Sir, it looks like they''ve depleted their supplies." Looking at the ladders upon the wall, a staff officer beside the lieutenant general gave a relieving breathe, "They really had nothing left giving that they cannot even hold their only wall."


    Lieutenant General did not make a sound. Lips tucked, his blinking eyes were on the slave soldiers that were climbing the ladders.


    "They''ve gone up!" The staff officer yelled while pointing at the wall.


    The first AUF soldier that climbed onto the wall was a slave bannerman. Currently, he was walking on the half-collapsed wall, the banner was in his hand, waving. He roared crazily that he cannot believe he went on, unharmed. This man was as faint as in a dream.


    An increasing number of slave soldiers emerged from downward. Moments later, the entire wall was taken over by the slave mass.


    "Terrific!" Lieutenant General abruptly roared. Although he considered himself as an elegant nobleman, he could not help but feel superb. Even his roaring revealed a sense of boldness.


    On the other hand, as the amount of enemy on the wall multiplied, Carlos started growing anxiety despite the fact that his boss was as calm as usual.


    "Sir¡­" Carlos lowered his voice, "we''re shooting them down, aren''t we?"


    As the slaves that climbed onto the wall multiplied, less space was there for them to land their feet. These demeaning adults were essentially marked as army expendables without many qualified armors and weapons. Driven by the army supervisors, all they needed to do was to make sure they were not going to the wrong direction. No one has ever considered training them or allocating officers for them, neither were they taught to deal with a particular situation like this. Now the slaves had no choice but to remain on the wall. Not one of them dared to ask nor be given an order.


    As the last inch of space was filled, the following slaves were still climbing by the supervisors'' order. Thus a large number of the first climbers were pushed and dropped down into PUFs¡¯ traps because the stairs and other methods to safely go up and down the wall have already been demolished by the PUFs.


    No army in the world could march the Phantom Legion''s civil engineering ability. The traps along the wall were both deep and wide. The sound of screamings even bounced back when the AUF slaves fell.


    Those who dropped died right away. Thus the slaves who were already on the wall started to get annoyed by their comrades backward. There were no supervisors with them on the wall, hence to keep them from falling, they began refusing more followups to reach the top. Nevertheless, the ones climbing had army supervisors behind them, they had to get up. Therefore, the whole slave legion divided into 2 parties by a collapsing wall.


    As long as they were beyond the supervisors'' firing range, these slave soldiers had no sense of discipline.


    The ones on the wall roared, "Oi, get off, we''re full here!"


    The ones down the wall, being pointed by a sharp arrow behind them, roared with reddened eyes, "Get the fuck down, you!"


    "Don''t you dare!" The upper ones raised his weapon, "I will cut you, I will¡­"


    "Cut your mother fucker!" The lower one stabbed up without hesitation.


    It started as a simple quarreling, then developed into small fights; finally, the situation has become a huge fight after a screaming burst out. The slaves on the wall started stabbing the ones downward with their weapons, the lower ones tried hard to kill their way on. It was actually a wall defending battle within the AUFs'' own army.


    If they had enough ranked officers or the soldiers had enough training to respond to emergencies, or there were no supervisors that caused the mass hysteria, none of this would have happened.


    But it happened anyway.


    Because of the incident on the wall, the AUFs'' commanding center sunk into a muddle. Lieutenant General was furious, his subordinates were in an uproar. Since the number of slaves was decided by the previously determined PUFs'' resistance ability, the slaves, as planned, were supposed to die out when the AUFs'' followup army arrived. But the slaves were killing themselves on the wall now.


    Reformatting was not an option since withdrawing the slaves that were already on the wall will demoralize the other armies, giving the soldiers did not sleep well last night. However, if the enemies attack now, the chaotic slaves will become AUFs'' very head of the formation


    Lieutenant General gnashed then made a cruel decision.


    "Proceed with the attack. Kill everything that stops them!" At the order, dozens of orderlies on their horses carried Lieutenant General''s order and dissipated.


    The mass of army supervisors marched forward and started shooting crossbows. The catapults behind once again launched more giant stones.


    The target was the messy slave soldiers on the clay city wall.


    As blood spilled, flesh splashed, dead ghosts were all but everywhere.


    "DONG! DONG! DONG! DONG!" The most hateful drumbeats sounded again at this moment!"


    "DONG! DONG! DONG! DONG!" Hundreds of giant drums sounded at the same time. The rhythm was precisely chapter Sadness from the vagabonds'' rhythm. The melody was strikingly sorrowful in such a bloodstained situation.


    "Damn that drum! DAMN THAT DRUM!" The beats irritated the supreme commander of this Asmodian confederate army. Blue veins on his forehead pumped, he yelled, "KILL THEM, KILL THEM ALL!"


    The 27th Legion has arrived. Their archers have marched across the siege vehicles. They formed a neat line then joined slaughtering their own friendly slave army.


    Forced by the PUFs'' traps in from of them as well as the deadly bows behind, the slaves on the wall tried to weep, but they shed no tears. Many cried and jumped off the wall and killed by the traps. More of them turned to the AUFs commanding center direction, begged to the officers behind them for mercy.


    However, the stones that came flying were on the rise, the arrow waves quickened.


    In the chaos, the crying seemed to have materialized and forged itself into a huge hammer that struck everybody''s heard. Even the murderous AUF main battle legion become weaker in front of such a massacre.


    Not long after, sounds on the clay city wall extinguished.


    Save for a few who remained down the wall, the rest of the slaves of 50, 000 died on their own people.


    "CARRY ON! CARRY ON!" A man''s hoarse voice was still echoing in the AUFs commanding center, "Tear down that damn wall!"

 Chapter Volume 9 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    In the place far behind the AUFs formation where the view of the forward clay city was utterly vague, two slave legions were instructed to sit and wait for further orders. The soldiers rested in groups according to their ranks. A few officers and a mass of army supervisors were patrolling the rows.


    Due to the slaves'' limited combat ability, dying was almost inevitable once they went onto the battlefield. The cleaning job was not easy once the war ended. Thus a portion of the cheap slave power was arranged here at the far end. They were to offer their labor.


    The crowd consisted of a full slave legion and a few other slave army leftover chunks who suffered significant losses during the battle a few days earlier. Thus the army staffs just grouped them for management and supervision convenience.


    As for the ones that died, they were either buried or exposed. No one cared about the light injured, and those who were heavily wounded were treated the same as the dead.


    The moment the attack initiated, what was happening in the frontline came by the wind in the form of noise which meant a constant tickle to the officers and soldiers who stayed idle in the behind. Within AUFs, there was a custom which stated the war trophies from a decisive battle like such would belong to the soldiers who captured them, for boosting morale purpose, apparently.


    And examples of war trophies included everything excluding enemies'' weapons, properties demanded by officers of all ranks. And surely, all females in the enemy camp and 50 miles behind it were on the market as long as someone was capable.


    Since AUFs¡¯ current enemy was limited to a single legion size at most, and due to their severe damage after fending the clay city for a dozen days, what was left of the enemies were by far around 30, 000~40, 000. On the other hand, the attacking party still had enough strong soldiers and sturdy horses as well as countless catapults as dense as a rainforest. At the thought of the benefits they''ll get, all the anxious soldiers were itchy for a fight.


    Not long after the proactive strike, the officers who stayed for further orders began to form in scattered groups and started chatting; same for the army supervisors because staring at slave soldiers was not a pleasant job, which made loafing a commonplace. As for the dull-looking war expendables, they had no real guts to make a sound wishing only to survive on the battlefield.


    Yet the slaves remained still. The drumbeats had been messing with their minds from last night. And it started sounding again moments ago.


    The slaves had been living here in this land since the beginning of this war until recently; they grew up here. Thus each one of them, no matter which tribe they came from, were extra familiar with the beats.


    Indeed, the sounds were from the sacred Ten Chapters, though the rhythm was odd. The music was forged into their flesh and bones since the day they were born, even their blood would boil with the drumbeats.


    They knew what the beats were telling. When the sound of Sorrow started, thousands of slaves lowered their heads at the same times. They wouldn''t dare to let their commanders glimpse their tears. Disobeying orders to wipe tears will get them slashed in no time.


    They also knew what happened: no mattered who died, the ones who lost their lives were the unluckiest who came stand at the frontmost. The beats, let alone, were on such a large scale, which meant the death toll was at least thousands.


    Nevertheless, the dead merely left an early step. The rest were on the path of death. They had no other choice but to fight their own people once they were deployed on the battlefield despite they came from the same tribe or village. They could just resent that they were born on this Protoss/Asmodian Line, they could only hate that they were slaves, or even born as humans to be less!


    The slaves swallowed tears, fingers thrust into the soil. All of them were in desperate oppression.


    A tall and robust slave soldier sobbed as he retracted his hand from the soil. He sided his head and found the companion who stayed beside was a slave he did not know of.


    "You, what unit are you?" The tall slave lowered his voice as deep as he can, "They''ll kill you for wandering around!"


    Since the big slave legion was joined by remnants from other legions and due to the lack of administration, it was not weird for stranger mates in the team. But a wandering guy was indeed odd.


    "Aha, sorry I can''t find my unit." The little guy made an awkward smile, revealing his pearl-white teeth.


    It looked like he was a new slave who did not know the rules. The tall slave sighed then quickly glimpsed the officer from a distance. He lowered his voice again, "If you''re inquired later on, you say you''re with me. I''m Chappie."


    "Yes, Brother Chappie." The little slave nodded in appreciation, "I''m Maru. I will follow you."


    A slave''s life was nothing worth mentioning for the AUFs. An officer usually had hundreds of slave soldiers to administrate, and the administrative methods were either lash or blade. Like recognizing monkeys, no one was going to note the slaves'' faces. In fact, many officers considered all slaves looked exactly the same: demeaning.


    Under such a circumstance, the slaves scaled themselves according to their ages, divided into secret groups according to their villages of origin. These groups had leaders. They were abided by the traditions of the tribe, providing the customs were reachable.


    It was not odd. Such a phenomenon would even show among any captivity groups. As long as the slaves can obey orders, the officers won''t give a shit about these things. Actually, they were unable to because you cannot limit the things on the slaves¡¯ minds. The existence of such cliques will not solve practical problems, psychologically, the slaves needed it. They needed people they recognized to look up to. Such a sense of belonging meant heaven and hell to them for living in constant fear.


    Chappie was one of the leaders of the cliques. In the group, he had thirtyish people who came from the same unit. Chappie always considered caring for newbie slaves his duty. What he didn''t know was that this shy-looking young man had not been a slave for a long time. He was a lieutenant officer from the Phantom Legion''s elite investigation corp.


    The young man went through under the dark last night. Maru was his real name. There were around a hundred who came with him. All have successfully sneaked into their separated target enemy units.


    Maru also grew up on the P/A Line. He knew everything about the slaves including language, habits and customs and their thoughts or even evil practices because himself was a refugee before he fled to Dark City.


    While the officers were not paying attention, Chappie and Maru whispered. Both of them came from Yarning Tribe, so they found their relationship real quickly: Chappie was Maru''s uncle''s second sister''s husband''s uncle¡¯s younger son''s brother-in-law¡¯s cousin''s fellow villager¡­


    As the two''s chat went wordy, the war situation on the frontline was getting tense. On second thought, the war situation was getting hotter unilaterally because the PUF army didn''t show at all.


    The AUFs'' 27th Legion has arrived down the clay city wall. Unlike the slaves, the 27th Legion was an ordered, well-provided, handpicked army. The catapults seized to attack after the wall was half-destroyed. Then other siege vehicles approached to finish the job. Thus the wall started to collapse on a massive scale. The collapsing points became breaching channels. The slaves who survived the earlier battle were driven into the city. They triggered more traps on their way in.


    After the slaves went in, AUF officers commanded their soldiers to push the rest of the siege vehicles into the traps. The stones that fell from the collapsed wall were utilized to fill the traps in order to make ways for the followup armies to march.


    The primary battle legion: the 27th Legion started to march in from dozens of breach points. And once again, army supervisors compelled more slaves to charge in order to give the 27th more time to reconstruct their formation.


    All the buildings near the wall had already been wiped down by the PUFs, the nearest clay city inner structure was 2 miles apart from the city¡¯s perimeter, which left about 2 miles blank area in between. Everybody knew this area was a death zone.


    After the slaughtering on the wall, the slaves have endured the utmost suffering. Many of them went full of tears. Their mindstate was on the verge of a breakdown. For these battlefield newbies, witnessing tens of thousands of friends getting killed by their own army was an ultimate shock. The shredded bodies, scarlet bloodstains, alarming crying were constant reminders that death was dreadful.


    Needless to say, the wait before dying was even insufferable. And these poor men have been suffering for quite a while.


    The slaves started marching despite the desperate tears.


    Cohen Kheda''s vision went through the battlefield. He oversaw everything that happened.


    "Chance!" He said so suddenly and loudly that all who were in the commanding center dazed for a moment.


    "Move yourselves onto the wall behind¡­" Before he could finish, Cohen has run out. Thus the staff officer did as they were told: grabbed the maps, tools. Then moments later, a crude new commanding center showed at Cohen''s designated place: a place right beside Gardena''s master drum.


    "Next chapter!" Cohen dashed to Gardena while pointing his hand at the enemy troops, "They''re also your clansmen! Use your drum and tell them, they don''t have to die!"


    Gardena''s hands showed a sudden tremble, his pair of drumsticks nearly went loose.


    "Do it!" Cohen cried, "They''re marching!"


    The instrumental performance included more than a hundred giant drums, how could Gardena just stop playing the current chapter and start a new one? Thus he cursed Cohen Kheda quietly then raised both his arms. Gardena made resonating roar.


    A hundred drummers all seized striking and looked over. Gardena, though blushed, cursed Cohen again in his heart.


    He broke the custom one more time because halting the drums by roaring was only a ritual used to grant the next tribe leader. Once he roared, he must pass the chief title to another. But who''s going to be the next at such a moment?


    However, the situation did not allow Gardena to reconsider. Blushed as he was, he struck the drum face again. As the rhythm took form, it''s recognized as the chapter ''Enquire''.


    Gardena was indeed a fossil, but he was never a stupid by becoming the tribe leader of tens of thousands of refugees. The time when Cohen yelled at him to change a chapter, Gardena caught Cohen''s idea precisely. Enquire was indeed the perfect chapter.


    Always on the run, the refugees had to have a way to communicate. But due to the labyrinthian terrain, mountains, and rivers, there was no chance that shouting out would work. Thus communicating by sounding drums became the only option. Over time, chapter Enquire had developed into a rhythm capable of passing messages under any circumstances. One cannot understand the torturous story behind this chapter unless he was one of the refugees.


    The altered drumbeats inflamed memories that have been hiding deep in the slaves'' souls. The marching slaves suddenly halted.


    But the army supervisors were there behind them. They immediately fired a burst of crossbows to kill quite a few. In the cryings, slave soldiers were forced to carry on. But the arrows from behind and the drum sounds from across gave them some extra thoughts. Slaves were also intelligent human beings, and within the 10 thousand slave soldiers, there were quite a few smart ones.


    Without warning, a slave made a prompt forward dash. He went over the others to the frontmost.


    Then followed the second, the third, the forth. More slaves went over to the front.


    "Faster??" Cohen''s imagination ran riot, "What does that mean?"


    "Pay attention to their steps!" Gardena did not stop sounding the drums, he replied loudly, "They''re sending us a message by pacing the beats!"


    Indeed, the ones who rushed to the front were advancing with a set of peculiar pace that made marching scene somewhat odd-looking.


    Cohen was no expert on this, so he asked Gardena, "What''re they saying?"


    "They''re replying: they can''t choose it! The danger is behind them!"


    "Tell them to come in from both left and right side. I''ll tackle the army supervisors. Once they reach my designated location, they''ll be safe!" Cohen yelled restlessly, "Can you tell them the right direction and time?"


    "Sure I can!"


    "Carlos! Deploy my elf marksman. Kill the men with crossbows behind the slaves! Tell them to turn off the traps on both sides of the field!" Cohen said his orders loudly, "Prepare to make contact with the slaves. Pacify them! Make it QUICK!"


    "Yes, sir!" The order came so abruptly that the people in the commanding center fell into a moment of uproar.


    "Excellent!" Seeing hundreds of elf marksman floated and started shooting, Cohen''s arm slashed to Gardena''s direction, "GARDENA!"


    The old-timer cursed one more time in his heart. He made yet another earthshaking roar that alter the beat pattern once again.


    After hearing this series of densely dotted beats, a burst of cheer erupted from the AUFs'' slave marching head. Hence they started accelerating. The new marching speed surprised the 27th Legion who was left behind handling their formation.


    PUFs'' marksman were in their positions, their arrows looked no less deadlier than the crossbows held by the army supervisors behind the slaves. Under the traps on both sides of the PUFs'' bastion, several teams of sandman soldiers were disabling the pits with trunks.


    "These demeaning bugs, madness!" In the AUF commanding center, the 27th Legion commander yelled. His army has completed the formation and ready to charge. As long as they crossed the dusty tunnel, they will be able to march down to the rear wall. The distance in between was 5 miles at most.


    By the changing drumbeats, a piece of thought came to him, "Huh, the Phantom Legion never seize to surprise us."


    However, the situation enraged him. In the striking sounds, the army supervisors continued to fall off their horses. What did not occur to him was how they were shot beyond the enemy''s firing range.


    What came next triggered him even more.


    He saw the slave soldiers divided themselves into 2 strands then marched into the streets on both sides of the city while cheering. Then they stopped neatly. Not long after, all of the slaves who successfully entered the clay city disappeared behind the disordered clay wall.


    Though no one has taken the slaves a big deal, the current case was so bizarre. Phantom Legion''s killer tactic, the traps that have been giving AUFs soldiers a headache, did not function on those slaves.


    In fact, The Phantom Legion didn''t fight the slaves at all!


    Then there was only one possibility left: these slaves, these low and dirty slaves have all surrendered!


    The 27th commander had no time to consider when and how the slaves colluded with the enemies, he said his order to let the first 2 regiments of his 27th Legion start marching slowly toward the target.


    However, the slave incident gave quite a shock to the AUFs command post.


    "Sir, the preceding slaves have all surrendered¡­" A sweaty orderly hurried into the post. Before he could finish the sentence, Lieutenant General kicked him off.


    "Sir!" Lieutenant General''s act made such an astonishment to his subordinates.


    The orderly lied unconsciously, his helmet was around, face skin scratched, his blood stained a considerable area of the carpet.


    Lieutenant General ignored his dogs. He gazed at the bloodstain, his breath burdened. Then he simply closed his eyes.


    "Take him out," A while after, he squeezed a few words, "treat him well."


    From last night till now, the enemy has given him too much astonishment. Lieutenant General once again learned the Phantom Legion''s power. Any idiots would act with caution given the current situation.


    After exhaling heavily, Lieutenant General started pacing in his command post. Since this man had worked his way to become a lieutenant general, his achievements and experience were not to be neglected. Now, after several upsetting incidents, he put away his irrelevant thoughts, a more definite knowledge of the war began to show in his brain.


    "My staff officer," Lieutenant General said in a calm voice, "send my orders, guard the slave reserve. Triple the supervisors."


    "Yes, sir."


    Lieutenant General went to the map calmly. His finger touched slowly and moved across.


    "Blocking our view with the broken wall, so our soldiers cannot make response timely. Actively abandoning the wall to avoid my catapult attack. Then they disturbed us sleeping at night and colluded with the slaves. They''re on a streak to shake our faith. I assume my front troops'' morale has been compromised¡­" Lieutenant General''s knuckle tapped the map as an epiphany struck him. He finally came to understand the enemy strategy.


    "Send my order, move my post to the clay city wall!" Lieutenant General roared, "Bring the banner together!"


    "But sir, today''s warfare has always been changing. That spot is dangerous!" The staff officer immediately rejected, "You''re our supreme commander, you cannot go that far before the condition gets clear!"


    "Indeed, I''m the Lieutenant General, but I''m also a glorious AUF soldier! I am the supreme commander, I have my men''s trust! They''ve trusted their lives in me. They believe in me, how could I not believe them! Three main battle legions¡¯re fending each other, how is Phantom Legion going to hurt me!" Lieutenant General tidied his medals on his uniform as he listened to the 27th charging, "Our ensign arrives where our soldiers charge to! No enemy will fend our AUFs'' mighty name! That''s an order!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    A while later, a team of riders rushed out and marched across the advancing army. The Asmodian United Forces'' black banner was going with the wind on top of the tall post.


    Lieutenant General acted imposing on his horse. His well-ironed uniform was full of various-colored medals, the ribbons on his helmet extended in the air, his pure black cape whipped in the wind. Looked at the marching soldiers blow his horse, Lieutenant General suddenly raised his right arm and roared, "THE VICTORY IS OURS! ALL HAIL AUF!!!"


    Asmodian United Forces'' main battle legion''s power was not to be underestimated. As the Lieutenant General roared, countless soldiers echoed back. As waves of roaring overspread the sky, the grim fact of ten thousand slaves'' surrender was swept away.


    "THE VICTORY IS OURS! ALL HAIL AUF!!!"


    "THE VICTORY IS OURS! ALL HAIL AUF!!!"


    "THE VICTORY IS OURS! ALL HAIL AUF!!!"


    AUF soldiers were excited to see the army banner moved forward and Lieutenant General himself was personally leading the battle. They echoed loudly back to the general with their booming morale. Among countless exciting calls, the black banner was planted on the clay city wall. The distance between the two parties'' command posts was less than 5~6 miles.


    Both commanders of the two armies have taken this tiny clay city as a chessboard. They were going to perform a life and death fight on it.

 Chapter Volume 9 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Major edits (chapters with more than 10 suggestions) of previous chapters in vol.7 & 8 have been completed. Appreciation to Tana N, LordBunnyBone, Loose Less


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    While the AUFs were cheering for their ultra high morale, PUFs were having super large relationship recognition party.


    "Which tribe are you from? Toukichi? Over there."


    "And you? Dercedes? Find yourself to a big man by that wall!"


    "Oi, Malphite! Get these orc brothers to your team!"


    Each officer kept them busy assigning the slaves that just surrendered. Thanks to Cohen, due to his style to do weird things at any given time, his men were capable of coping with any emergency cases.


    Thousands of slaves were graded and classified to all military levels. To take the current strategy into consideration, the slaves were deployed onto the frontline of the fight. Each slave soldier was going with at least one PUF veteran soldier of the same tribe or race.


    The slaves certainly had butterflies in their stomachs. They had no idea what they''ll be dealing with. Were they going to the dungeon jail or be beheaded right away? They did not expect the ones that came for them were their own races. And these guys came with huge smiles.


    PUF soldiers ignored the slaves'' dull faces, they welcomed them with a thoughtful expression and greeted them by holding their hands.


    "Bro, what''s your name? Where''s your home? Oh, really, that''s not far from me home¡­" (soldiers'' broken English slang)


    "Yo, brother, buckle up! You made a good call going here! We''ll take good care of you! Though things look bad now, but only for the time being! Our commander is a bad ass. As long as you listen to Commander Cohen, no one will slave you no more¡­"


    "You see him? The man with a flower on his collar, that''s my boss. He''s a second lieutenant, I report to him. See this mark on my shoulder? This means I''m an acting sergeant. So I''m your boss, you¡¯ll report to me¡­"


    "Stop crying! Orcs shed blood, we never tear! I''m Malphite, Commander Cohen''s soldier! He wants you to stay with me, that''s where you shall be. Do as I tell, I will have your back!"


    Protoss soldiers made the best use of their time to communicate with the slaves. Over time, the fact that the troopers stayed with Cohen hasn''t given them a nimble tongue, but they did know how to meddle with others. Shh, they learned that shit from their Commander Cohen.


    "What is a supervisor? We don''t have that shit. We do have tons of brothers here! If you get hurt, brothers behind you will pull you back!"


    "We have a law department and a judge group. Once you break a rule, they''ll have a ''nice'', ''heart-to-heart'' talk with you in a secret place. Ask our captain, last time he came back from there, ass swallowed."


    "And yes, the order will come directly from the commanders. I know you''re not familiar with the ritual, just follow me. We''re all bros, I''ll take care of you, you''re welcome¡­"


    "Don''t freak out. Later, once the battle starts, I''ll shield you with my armor, you thrust the damn spear! No, from this side. Look closely, if I do this, you do that. If I do that, you do this¡­"


    For the newcomers who were still suffering from the initial shock, although their fate was still on the battlefield, their job was still to fight tooth and nail, such familiar scene, voice and feeling were all too cozy that made their minds a bit more peaceful.


    In the new place, the surroundings were not super good; they were already much better than that of the AUF. Everyone was treated equally. The officers stayed where the soldiers were. If a slave can''t help crying, he''ll only be comforted by an officer who also welled his eyes.


    It was essentially what differed the two armies.


    "Attention!" Moments later, officers started shouting orders, "Incoming enemies, prepare for battle!"


    All soldiers gripped their weapons, eyes dug in the front. At the frontmost of the city, the veterans were whispering the most crucial battle tricks to the little brothers around them.


    The AUF 27th Legion was closing in in neat formation.


    The AUF command post was seeing flows of orderlies going in and out bringing the most detailed intel to their commander.


    "Sir, the first batch from the 27th is in position!"


    "Sir, the 27th has initiated its first strike. They¡¯ve deployed 2 regiments!"


    "Sir, the following 3 striking batches of the 27th have completed preparation!"


    Lieutenant General went to the edge of the wall and looked up. His troops were almost touching the enemies like a massive dark cloud.


    "Inform the 27th, mind the distance and time gap between each batch."


    Right after the Lieutenant General said the order, PUF initiated a continuous wave of arrow rains.


    Due to the close distance and AUF¡¯s tight formation, such a way of attack was lethal. A considerable number of AUF soldiers were shot down on the spot. The ones who weren''t were challenged immediately by PUF''s various traps. AUF''s first wave of attack of 2 regiments of 5, 000 soldiers was left with only a few rushing into the clay city.


    However, AUF troopers were known for the fierce and tough disposition, let alone these men came from the 27th Legion. They were the infantries who went onto the battlefield on their horses! They were glorious champions because actual power earned their expensive supply instead of mediocre performance. They will fight until the last man standing fell.


    Hundreds of champions who survived the first wave of the arrows roared ''Cecilia'' while howling into the PUF ground.


    "Kill!" The frontmost PUF soldiers also roared and came to confront the AUF champions. Though the champions were not ordinary soldiers, PUF soldiers were not wusses. Their commander, Cohen Kheda, has become the most imposing soldier in the entire Protoss United Forces!


    For the men under Cohen''s command, they''ve been leading AUF armies by the nose during the Camp strangle. During months of operation, AUF''s mystique has long fucking gone. Since the Asmodian soldiers were also made of flesh and bones, they will also die given a clean slash. The ones that just came running inward were just enough for the Protoss soldiers to stretch their tense muscles and set examples for the newly arrived brothers.


    AUF troopers knew they would die, so they did not hold back at contact. They did even bother to dodge the incoming blades. Instead, they just send over their blades to the enemies'' chests.


    Protoss forces welcomed their enemies with pikemen. These soldiers had fine armors and excellent reflexes. Before they were deployed, their commander clearly stated that for the confrontation this time, they''ll be competing which party was more imposing. They must hold nothing back, use as many dirty moves as they can. Wipe out all opponents even it meant to get themselves injured.


    The two armies impacted, pikes to blades. The impaction area immediately sunk into an uproar. Blood splashed in the middle of sounds of metals clashing on each other. After PUF troops paid nearly a hundred casualties, they''ve completely vanquished all enemies in their area.


    As AUF soldiers'' body parts were tangling on the pike head, the Protoss soldiers who were wounded and rescued were still yelling like madmen, "Your old man! I killed 2 more! 2 more! Wrap me up, and I''m coming back! You bastards, hold your positions!"


    "They''ve done an excellent job!" PUF acting sergeants and officers took the chance to lecture their soldiers, "Calm and steady! Kill a few Asmodian soldiers; you can call yourselves old man too!"


    On the Asmodian side of the battle, their commander, the Lieutenant General''s was humping his brain to think of the next move the moment he saw his 5, 000 men were annihilated on the battlefield. A whole team of orderlies was waiting to pass on the newest order.


    "Tell the 27th''s second and third striking batches to spread out and continue marching!"


    "Roger!"


    "Follow-up troops, destroy all spotted enemy traps at all cost!"


    "Roger!"


    "Give me 50% heavy-loaded mobile infantries of the 27th to join the forth striking batch!"


    "Roger!"


    "I want 2 more armies from the 28th! Special forces, standing by!"


    "Roger!"


    As he said the orders, they were passed out at the fastest speed possible.


    The four regiments of the 2nd striking batch were already halfway to their target, however, as a few horn blows and yellings, these soldiers abandoned their initial formation then spread out all of a sudden! Right after them were a good amount of soldiers with either long or short wooden trunks. Their job was to sabotage PUF''s lethal traps.


    "Sir, the enemies have spread!" On the other side of the city, Carlos nearly shattered Cohen''s ears.


    "Send my order, all archers ceasefire after 2 more arrow sprees!" Cohen planted his black steel machete, his calm disposition never resembled less of a teenager at his 20s, "Enhanced bows, stand by to fire! Frontline soldiers prepare to fight!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Elf marksman, float. Snipe enemy ringleaders at will!"


    "Roger!"


    Due to AUF''s loose formation, PUF''s arrows resulted badly this time. As the front AUF soldiers who were shot just fell, hundreds more stepped on and marched closer. The head of the strike was already in PUF''s bastion.


    The close combat initiated.


    PUF''s ground was like a bloody maze as hundreds of clay walls divided the entire area into separated sections. The 2-man tall walls interlocked with each other to form as many small rings inside as many larger rings outside. AUF can''t expect them to kill a single living soul in such a labyrinth, a mere clean exit after going in was a problem for them now


    A massive number of AUF troopers marched in without fear. Commanded by officers, they stepped into their graves from the entrances left on the walls.


    Days of chasing and dozen days of siege, they''ve been fighting with methods they did not like and not familiar with. All of them wished to have a face-to-face and fair combat with the enemies. However, the Protoss United Forces did not give them the chance.


    Cohen Kheda had abundant military knowledge. His troops have been through vigorous street fight training. His soldiers were dirty fighters who were good at fishing in troubled water by nature. Demanding a face battle with such an army was a total daydream.


    As the enemy wave was closing in, PUF rats all hid between the walls. They either stood by chances to turn on a trap or aim down the wall with arrows. Even, there were countless spears thrust out from the holes in the clay walls. The whole set of ''service'' has kept AUF troops so busy that they just cannot attend every aspect. One moment they dodged a trap, the next moment, they were killed by flying axes. The various incoming attacks have given AUF soldiers no chance to see how they died. They just lost their lives for nothing.


    On the wall, Cohen''s vision bounced between battlefield sections rapidly. His orders were passed on by a fluent operating system which perfectly related the whole seemingly scattered bastion into one. They defended, they supported, they fought back. Each troop on the ground cooperated like they were there to form a complete functional body.


    By abandoning the front wall, Cohen has successfully dragged his enemies into this never before existed positional battle in this world. It was a way to exert his troops'' advantage. Brave and mighty as the AUF was, they''ve never fought in such a way of battle. They will panic. Their panic will cause a chaotic situation, which will give Cohen the edge to build more advantage through timely commanding. Now, after wiping the enemies in one section, the soldiers were perfectly capable of being directed to another section quickly to join more fights.


    By exploiting strategy, Cohen gained his advantage to reduce the legion-level war into regiment-level or even platoon-level fights. Due to his previous life''s military experience was all about tactics, strategy was something he learned only on books instead of from real experience.


    Now, Cohen Kheda was as if he''s standing in front of a giant LED map in his old life to conduct a regular attack-and-defense battle. His force and the enemy''s force, as well as the battlefield condition, were unfolding in front of his eyes. As Cohen gave his orders, his alert and resourceful reaction, flexible strategy have earned the staff officers'' thumbs.


    However, unlucky for the Asmodian forces, they had no idea what was 3D crossfire attack or negative slope bastion, neither did they know what utilization of depth of defense exchanging time difference was. They were indeed brave without fear. However, they could not find a single target after charging into the city. The result, teams of soldiers were surrounded without any space to move. A whole battalion was cut into several chunks. An entire regiment that charged in only ended up being divided and absorbed.


    In Cohen''s operation plan, PUF''s basic battle idea was to allow the enemies to enter the city. The bastion was 3 miles in depth; Cohen would even allow them to charge for 2 and a half miles. And they will be wiped out on their way among the clay, maze-like walls. Without an object of reference, most of the enemy troops will lose their direction and be divided and killed.


    If Cohen had enough arrows, he could even strike the enemies more efficiently. However, he couldn''t. Resting the archers was the only option because he intended to save the arrows for the VIPs to escape.


    As the PUF stopped their arrows, Lieutenant General in AUF command post immediately discovered the problem.


    "The enemies are out of arrows! 3rd striking batch spread out and catch up on the 2nd! Capture the enemy frontier!"


    "Roger!"


    "Bring the 27th and 28th commanders¡­"


    "Roger!"


    "¡­ and scouts that came with the first striking batch, immediately!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Among the first three striking batches from the 27th Legion, the 3rd batch had the most forces. Thus the spread soldiers almost instantly scattered the entire battle line and pressed like locust clouds to the PUF bastards. They were just in time to catch the 2nd striking batch, filling the gap between them.


    As the soldiers bathed themselves in blood and the killing sounds flooded the clay city, Cohen was trying every way to defend his frontier; the other commander was making the best effort to break it.


    By the time 2 majors of the 27th and the 28th Legion have arrived the AUF command post, a few scouts returned from the frontier were debriefing to the Lieutenant General.


    "¡­ we couldn''t spot the enemies! They''ve all hidden up. The enemy has constructed a great many clay walls in their fields, we can''t see nothing!" A blood-stained face knelt and said cynically, "The walls are sandwiched, between walls there were blockhouses. Most of our troopers died from arrows and flying axed¡­"


    "What about you?" Lieutenant General questioned the other scout.


    "Likewise, countless traps. They also have well-concealed caves to hide their men. When we marched cross them, they attacked us from behind. The clay walls are higher than a man so our soldiers could only go around like headless flies. Some forces were trapped in blind alleys; some never made it back once they go in! There''s no chance we can master the enemy''s whereabouts¡­"


    "You''re dismissed!"


    "You all have heard that. Our opponents are cunning. Their strategies are strangers to us! The Phantom Legion, worthy of their name, is a strong rivalry!" Lieutenant General nodded to the 2 legion commanders who just entered, "We cannot underestimate the Phantom Legion. Their equal strength is far more than 50, 000. They''ve been dominating this battle!"


    "Lieutenant General, we need your orders!"


    "Yes, general, tell us what you want us to do!"


    The reality forced these 2 majors to just face the fact that they''ve underestimated the Phantom Legion since the start of this war.


    "Our opponents took advantage of our eagerness to win. Then they made such an unusual battleground. We have to change the tactics." Lieutenant General hinted the 2 majors to approach the wall. He looked at the frontier and said, "Now, deploy 2 more regiments from the 27th. Strike them with heavy-loaded mobile infantries! Put extra attention to capture the enemy frontier. You don''t need to push the line forward. Hold your position once you capture it! 28th, deploy 2 more regiments likewise, bring special forces as well. I need you to attack them with the former! Before the attack, utilize the special force to ascertain the approximate field geography. Split your units. Make the advancement steadily and slowly. Pay attention the cross support between each squadron!"


    "Roger!" The two replied neatly.


    "Our tactic is to nibble them little by little. Pay close attention in case they strike back. Whenever you occupy an area, fill it with your troopers!" Lieutenant General told the 2 majors, "They''re tough, so our front soldiers will suffer grim casualties, make timely adjustments! You two will take turns to command!"


    "Roger!"


    As the PUF soldiers were fighting a fierce battle with the enemy''s 3rd batch, Cohen discovered the 4th batch that came was somewhat different from the previous hostilities. Their colorful outfits were stunningly eye-catching.


    "Carlos!"


    "Sir!"


    "Send out my 1st reserve! Exterminate the remaining cons asap!"


    "Roger!"


    "Deploy the hunting squadron! Kill the enemy special forces!"


    In a blank area behind PUF''s battleground, a reserve troop of 5, 000 has already lost their patience. At the order came, these agitated soldiers, like a swirl of a tornado, roared and popped to their pre-designated area through a tunnel.


    Thanks to the immediate support from the reserve troop, the ups and downs on the slaughtering ground had more twist and turns. As the ups died gradually, Cohen knew that the remaining enemies have been neutralized completely.


    As the 1st reserve was killing the enemy remnants, they''ve steadily approached the frontmost of the battleground. In the same time, the enemy had 2 more mixed forces arriving as well.


    AUF''s special forces have finally been deployed. These soldiers wore gorgeously colorful uniforms, so it was easy to tell them from plain soldiers. They also held peculiar weapons and advancing with the main force.


    AUF''s new tactic was being resolutely executed. Heavy infantries built a dense formation with their bodies. Their extra-thick armors were blocking the coming arrows and axes. After they approached the target, they spread then a vast number of small but concentrated units quickened and launched. These units included various soldiers: champions, barbarians, plain infantry soldiers. Their weapons were all melee.


    Though AUF took a downfall in the fights earlier, its commander made a timely adjustment to the tactics. PUF''s frontier was facing an even more severe ordeal.

 Chapter Volume 9 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    "Cecilia!" Several hundred operational squadrons marched head to head into PUF''s bastion for the second time. Commanded by a reasonable amount of officers, these soldiers yelled out their styles of slogans in order to judge their friendly armies'' location.


    Between breathes, AUF''s special forces, though deployed behind time, arrived into the maze-like clay walls ahead of the other troops.


    These special force soldiers were better suited to be called martial artists. They have received unusually rigorous training until adulthood and were positioned in the army as the power capable of turning the table at critical moments. There was a world of difference between these martial artists and everyday soldiers from either AUF or PUF.


    AUF''s special forces were bouncing between walls and springing over the fences, PUF defenders could barely see a flash before the man disappeared.


    As a Scorpion Warrior skimmed over a dirt-made barrier, his silver-colored double blades sent out repeatedly as whole rows of PUF crossbow archers who have been hiding behind fell one by one. The bows dropped were all loaded and waiting to be triggered. However, they were not able to fight back anyhow given the Scorpion Warrior''s uncanny speed.


    Three pikemen screamed while thrust their spears to a tall and robust special force soldier. Unexpectedly, this vigorous foe blocked all three spears with his single giant sword. Then, he knocked toward the clay wall with his bare body. After the dust went off, the wall was made a man-like hole on it. The 3 PUF pikemen were made 6 body parts before they could even react.


    Resorted on the peculiar combat power, these special force soldiers charged into PUF''s ground. After verifying the geographic certainty, they led their belonging squadron into the field. These martial specialists will neutralize hidden enemy axmen and crossbow archers, then the soldiers behind advanced gradually and cleaned the rest of the tunnels between walls. The safe areas were marked for following troops.


    How could PUF''s regular soldiers compete with AUF''s elite special forces? Under the storm-like attack, PUF frontline was in a general turmoil. Bright-colored suits bounced between walls, blood splashed. Between screamings, there were soldiers'' body parts being tossed continuously up on purpose. Moreover, some AUF elite soldiers even leaped onto the wall tops with captured PUF soldiers who were still alive. They dodged the incoming arrows while tortured the soldiers in their hands slowly to their death.


    They were avenging; they were imposing. They were challenging the soldiers and officers from the Phantom Legion as a whole.


    Seeing all these, countless PUF soldiers behind the frontline yelled with sorrow. For them, comrades were the closest friends besides commander Cohen. Seeing their friends dying in front of their eyes was the grimmest thing for them. However, they knew they were less capable of defeating these dreadful enemies. They could do nothing but glared their reddened eyes, expecting for these horrible foes¡¯ ends.


    Commander Cohen will not allow them to live because he treasured soldiers'' lives!


    They will die ugly!


    Just after a Scorpion Warrior finished his job cleaning the axmen behind a clay wall and ready to bounce to his next target, a whistling arrow traveled casually toward him.


    The warrior sneered then without even aiming, he clashed his blade and made the arrow into halves before it could reach within a length of an arm.


    "PUFF!"


    After a dull sound, a lump of whitish fog ejected from the broken arrow and encircled this Scorpion Warrior. In seconds, the enchanted spell on the arrow tore the man into pieces.


    From the moment the warrior cut the arrow, encircled by magic until he was killed, the Scorpion Warrior couldn''t even make a sound.


    On the contrary, a group of soldiers screamed out of the bloody scene. In AUF soldiers¡¯ eyes, forces such as Scorpion Warriors were legends. Their fighting style was like a meat grinder in the enemy camp. Breaking the enemy''s defense was such a joke to them that they could barely be wounded. Dying like this was an utter astonishment.


    Before their screaming went off and the blood mist dissipated, another special force soldier with a team of men has arrived. He was a barbarian. He marched in with his giant ax after breaking a clay wall sitting in front of him.


    Then after an intense beam of light, the soldiers followed heard only a giant noise from the hole. Right after cold sweats began to appear on their foreheads, a smell of burnt meant accompanied with a huge puff of black dust were blown out from behind the wall.


    The news traveled quickly, 2 more special soldiers dashed in relentlessly and leaped onto the wall from left and right. They moved fast with proper surrounding technique. Even their movements were looking graceful!


    Then came a series of loud killing sounds. The combat result turned out moments later.


    These 2 warriors were the miserable kind. They leaped in then were tossed out as if the scene played backward. The only difference between in and out was the ice and fire on them when they were thrown deadly back out.


    With 2 depressing sounds, the two dropped from half air.


    The one that was on fire, his body have shrunk into the size of a baby. The frozen one was even worse as his body crashed into the irreparable pieces when he dropped and bounced on the ground. His only intact frozen head rolled over by the soldier''s feet and stopped under a wall. His widely opened eyes glared the sky.


    Looking at the burning body and the ice cubes under the feed, the AUF soldiers lost their words until they finally recalled they were at war when one of them was shot and fell.


    They had no time to consider what happened before they engaged in fights with PUF''s counter offensive troops.


    The mysterious power that killed the earlier AUF special forces belonged to a Hunting Squadrons under Cohen Kheda''s command. It specialized in handling AUF special forces.


    After the last time Cohen''s troops engaged Viscount Guildford''s vanguards, the 300 Scorpion Warrior''s combat ability shattered Cohen''s faith. Following multiple discussions, Cohen established the Hunting Squadron. Each squadron had 5~10 members including the most outstanding elf warlocks, archers who never missed a shot as well as IGT officers who were best at close combat. When dealing with the enemy special forces, these soldiers will make good on his team members'' deficiencies and excesses in order to outnumber their foes by relying on the geographical advantage. Countless AUF special forces died like so.


    With the support from the Hunting Squadron, AUF''s small advantage was temporarily chopped. Now it was an equal fight. The brutal seesaw game once again started. Although Protoss United Forces took the timely opportunity of both topography and human minds, AUF''s follow-up troops were still pouring in. As blood stained the dirty ground, each and every clay wall saw the soldiers of both sides fighting for every valuable inch of land.


    AUF''s Lieutenant General did not show much concern about the news that their special forces were suppressed by the enemy, though he was equally shattered by it.


    "Carry on the strategy. Deploy more special forces as the plan!" He told a staff officer, "We had considerable casualties, but it''s worth it! We''ve captured part of their frontline. As long as we capture enough, we will be able to support the front battle effectively. Tell the commanders to hold steadily!"


    "Roger!"


    "And inform the rear troops to prepare to take over the fight!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As a new batch of AUF''s backup troops took over the heavy toll of lives from the battlefield, the war continued. Compared to which, PUF had no reinforcements to deploy anyhow. They could only struggle to hold a little longer. AUF was nibbling PUF''s precious lands.


    Asmodian United Forces have pushed its way into ? of PUF''s bastion from the start of the war in the morning until lunchtime. Both parties had gains and losses to fight to take over a more significant portion of the clay city. Both sides suffered significant casualties as dispersed and unrecognized soldiers were all but everywhere waiting for their friendly troops to fight back.


    "Sir!" One more team of reconnaissance came back to the AUF command post, "The fight is boiling on the frontline. The enemies aim to decentralize our troops. Special forces are encountering powerful opposing force¡­"


    "Sir! The enemies have started striking back! They''re fierce and fast. Their composition is weird enough. Less than half of the soldiers in a squadron are fully equipped, the rest have just rugs¡­"


    "It looks like the Phantom Legion is short on soldiers. They did supply manpower from the refugees." Lieutenant General nodded and said, "In this case, it''s time to deploy the archers!"


    "Inform the 26th, show time." Lieutenant General said, "I cannot tolerate a single soldier from the Phantom Legion to move freely!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Half an hour later, AUF has finally cleared enough space at its rear end to welcome the light cavalries from the 26th. Ten thousand riders from 4 regiments abandoned their horses and ran above. Then the heavy-loaded infantries formed a strong barrier with their giant shields. The rest carried war bows and large arrows on their backs.


    Bow and arrow were always riders'' most handy weapons. The riders became qualified archers once they were off the horses. Though the rider''s horse bows were less capable of having a long shooting range than the enhanced war bows, the current situation did not require the arrows to travel far as long as the metal heads can land on the enemies'' heads.


    As the archers'' commander said his order, hundreds of thousands of arrows launched from the AUF side. The massive amount of ri-bodkin-arrows flew over like dark clouds.


    According to the plan, PUF had a standard protocol against the enemy''s arrows. Each battle position had shielding points on. However, those moving soldiers were the unluckiest. Though Cohen had given each of his soldiers the best armor on this continent, the armors had revealing parts. Even though the chance of those parts getting shot was meager, such a dense arrow attack has raised the opportunity for anyone to be unlucky.


    Besides, there were a large number of clansmen from the 36 tribes who did not have armors. They were moving the wounded to the back of the city.


    After 10 full rounds of shootings came a short moment of silence in both in and out of the bastion except for the battling front.


    On the AUF side, archers were waiting for further orders. Their commander pondered for a moment. He was considering whether he should let his men enlarge the range or shorten it. Due to blockage of the clay walls, he was short on intelligence if this attack was effective.


    On the contrary, his enemies knew loud and clear about the outcome. Just within the AUF''s firing range, PUF has undertaken its worst death toll since the start of the war.


    200 refugees who volunteered to move the injured along with the wounded, none survived.


    1, 700 unarmored clansmen who were ready to enter the bastion made a pool of blood, none survived.


    300 PUF soldiers on the open ground hit the jackpot, half of them were combat incapacitated.


    17 elf warlocks who dodged untimely were shot and became arrow mounds.


    50 PUF captains suffered severe injuries.


    More than 10 battalion leaders were wounded.


    A regiment leader, KIA.


    AUF arrows distributed uniformly in every inch of the PUF''s defensive ground. Those dark arrows with white feathers looked like a dense mass of wild grass from a distance.


    Without too much time to think, those who evaded the arrows rushed out and robbed back the ones who survived the arrow rain.


    "Set up watch posts and protections!" Cohen''s heart stroked then a piece of command escaped his lips, "And the arrows, fetch the arrows!"


    AUF continued firing, the firing range this time extended a bit.


    All PUF soldiers within the firing range have all hidden. They heard a mass of dull buzzing sounds then the sounds of arrows nailed into walls from all direction.


    "PUFF, PUFF, PUFF¡­" The sounds struck their nerves continuously.


    Due to the enemy''s arrow attack has sealed both the front and the back of the clay city ground, PUF logistics personnel had to risk to lay covers over the primary transportive tunnel. Although they have paid extra attention to protect themselves, more soldiers were shot and fell. There were soldiers sacrificed for each cover set up.


    Meanwhile, in the 9th Legion command center, Cohen took the liberty to only make adjustments of the frontier troops. The rest affairs were all left to the staff officers. The staffs'' function was fully executed after going through so many major incidents: they''ve done soldier supplement, changes in the tunnels, replacement of the officers.


    "Carlos!"


    "Sir!"


    "Is the break-out troops ready?" Cohen asked, "Are they familiar with the procedure?"


    "All settled, sir!" Carlos replied, "The regiment leaders have been studying. I believe they''ve fully understood your intention!"


    "The break-out troops'' home position is well-concealed!" Cohen said, "Tell the ground troop to retread and selectively let a portion of the enemy in. Twist the defense structure. We can''t let them fire any more arrows!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Gradually, PUF troops started retreating from the fighting ground. Thus AUF began to take over more area of the clay city. As the 3-mile bastion was closed to 2 miles, most of the 27th and the 28th have entered the city. At this moment, they encountered the 9th Legion''s few battalions of their 3rd regiment: the most hardened troops. It was the most robust opposing force AUF has ever encountered since the start of the war!


    AUF''s single soldier combat power was offset by PUF''s terrain advantage. And again, PUF soldiers inner cooperation was far better than their opponents. Thus the war situation was deadlocked. Batches of AUF troops marched on and were defeated in batches. The wounded had to be temporarily treated at the command post near the war then will be carried by carriages to the rear end. Seeing the injury toll and the endless line of wagons, AUF officers, whether big or small, were secretly stunned!


    The Phantom Legion''s combat ability was an utter astonishment. It was never a slave army! It was totally PUF''s best of the best. If they were indeed an army of slaves, its commander was inconceivable! He actually trained the weak and demeaning slaves, the war expendables into mighty lions!


    To this end, morning until noon, for any other PUF main battle legions, they might have been utterly routed. As one should know, AUF''s 26th~28th Legions were elite troops with excellent war records. Though the enemies had the geography advantage, it was not supplied for nearly dozen days, and they held up for so long. Their tough style, high morale, and excellent command, as well as brilliant training, have owned AUF''s respect.


    However, the war had to carry on.


    "Sir! Our central troops have advanced to a mile from the enemy end war!"


    "What about the side troops?"


    "They''re a mile behind due to the enemy traps!"


    "Behind?" Lieutenant pondered.


    "Sir, should we break them in chunks and¡­" A staff officer said.


    "No! We can''t give them any spare time and space to make adjustments. That way they won''t be able to surround our central troops." Lieutenant General said promptly, "Order the central troops to be steady and wait for the side! Leave sufficient men to defend the captured area. Wait until all our troops push down to enemy''s back wall. The battle should be over by then."


    "Yes, sir!"


    However, this order came a little late.


    Meanwhile on the desperate battleground. AUF''s side troops were desperately marching forward. Its commander, however, received the news that the central troops were sieged. A mile from the enemy''s heart was the most critical place of the entire battle. They cannot let PUF surround and kill the central troops. Without time to report, AUF''s 2 side army took the liberty to alter directions and marched down to rescue the central troop!


    Cohen was waiting for this exact moment.


    "Initiate the break-out!" Cohen yelled on the wall, "Gardena, sound the drums! Boost our morale!"


    "Awwww!" Gardena made a bizarre yelling and struck on his master drum. What a miserable old man. In order to cooperate with Cohen''s combat plan, he has broken his ancestors'' tradition for god-knew how many times.


    The drum sounds saw PUF''s well planned break-out plan.


    The first performers were the mages. Unlike AUF''s mages who exhausted their mana last night, Cohen''s mages have been stocking energy.


    Behind the rear city wall sat a giant magic field. A hundred elf warlocks were standing on it.


    In the neat chantings, the sky above the clay city started to change. The once sunny and bright air began to see massive dark clouds. These clouds intertwined, the gale that carried sands and stones blew. The entire clay city and its peripheral area started to get hazy. The sky was so dark as if it was pushing onto the ground.


    "This spell¡­" In the AUF command center, Lieutenant General gazed at the blowing army banner, he was confused, "is it Stormion?"


    He was right, it was indeed Stormion. It was rational for him to be confused because Stormion was not a spell for damage. And it was useless on the battlefield. The best outcome of it was to wet the soldiers. Would it really help the situation?


    Sure, Cohen knew the logic. The reason he ordered to release this large-scale Stormion was to take advantage of the darkness before the storm. His 100 grand elves were able to hold the dark for a long time.


    For the first time, horn blowing was heard from PUF''s side.


    "SLASH!" A brilliant bolt of lightning touched the ground in front of the AUF command center. It was quite eye-catching in the dark sky.


    "Attack¡­"


    "Attack¡­"


    "Did you hear something?" Lieutenant General tried and asked his staff officer, "The dull sounds."


    His staff officer shook his head.


    "SLASH!" One more lightning bolt went down!


    "NO!" Lieutenant General suddenly saw his light, "Enemy''s main is striking back!"

 Chapter Volume 9 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    After the horn, PUF''s arrow storm dropped from the sky aiming nowhere else but AUF''s 26th Legion''s archer queue.


    The savaged arrows shot even more densely than AUF''s arrow rain earlier.


    The narrow parabola firing trajectory made the arrows able to fly over AUF''s heavy-loaded infantries and headed directly toward their archer queue.


    As the darkness rose, the archers'' commander had lousy vision seeing the front targets. He has ordered the archers to seize fire because he was afraid of hurting his friendly troopers.


    As the archers became aware of the incoming threat, PUF''s arrows were already overwhelming into their faces.


    In the howling wind came depressing impact sounds of metal. The sounds that mixed with human screaming spread from the front to the back and rippled to the other 2 wings. It lingered in the air long after the arrow rains ended.


    A lucky archer who wasn''t killed came to himself and wiped away the blood buds on his face, he looked around and found only a few were standing in the archer queue. His companions all dropped down; their bodies were full of black and white arrows. Bodies that piled on one another wriggled and shivered, weak and depressing groans came underneath.


    At the moment, PUF has paid their suffering earlier multiplied back to the enemies.


    After the second horn, soldiers who hid in the PUF bastion surfaced from various hiding pits and initiated an almost crazy attack to the AUF troops.


    Though PUF has attacked before, the strikes earlier were nothing like this time, it was so intense, so monstrous, so blatant.


    Before AUF figured out what happened, their military instinct drove them to fight the enemies that were pouring from all directions.


    Cohen had a considerable number of soldiers hidden in various spots underground. They did make a huge noise jumping out like so. The situation: outer PUF started killing into the center; inner PUF started killing out!


    One scheme after another, big or small fights were all but everywhere. Troops from both armies intertwined and made a giant swirl. Each troop was trying to encircle another while being circled.


    Only 2 places were exceptional: the two outer sides of the AUF''s ground where PUF troops had ultimate dominance and poured its most manpower. The consecutive waves of attack have made the quartering AUF soldiers in these 2 outer perimeters so troubled that they had to retreat and draw close to the center.


    No matter who was going to have the final victory, AUF can forget to get out of this chaotic swirl within 2 hours.


    Meanwhile, in the clay city, the crumbling place had exerted its final mission: gradually luring the enemies in and contain most of the hostilities in the complexity of the city structure in order to make escaping chance for the breakout personnel!


    Easier said than done, if PUF army fought tiny little weaker or stronger, the plan may fail.


    Since last night, Cohen had exhausted all means possible to make the plan a successful one.


    Striking the drum at midnight, abandoning the wall, subverting the slaves, disputing the bastion were all moves Cohen had pulled out during the day. By playing weak or strong every now and then, he had manipulated his opponents to utilize the strategy he aimed.


    As expected, Cohen gradually turned the table, and AUF had poured a massive amount of troops to attack. Now, between the enemy command post and the clay city, it was basically empty.


    Cohen''s blade of precision was finally drawn!


    Right after the 3rd horn, from the 2 sides of the clay city, 2 PUF''s finest break-out troops marched into the tunnels forged by their comrades'' flesh and blood.


    With their sharp edges in the dark, wild wind, they smashed through the remaining AUF troops in front of them like floods.


    The only few AUF troops were nothing compared with these 2 mighty torrents, neither were the special forces able to preserve their lives in the stream of soldiers.


    AUF''s heavy infantries immediately formed a defensive formation while shouting out. The soldiers smashed and stood their giant metal shield into the earth and thrust their spears in their right hands waiting for PUF to march in and die.


    They knew as long as they could successfully block enemy''s this wave of attack, their follow-up troops will have time to arrive. Relying on the whole body armor, the heavy infantries were not afraid of any types of attack.


    Commander of the 27th has already assumed the command in the battling area. Behind him was the 28th commander. The great casualty toll, as well as PUF¡¯s large-scale striking-back, have triggered this major''s raging anger.


    Orders out, the 28th commander charged with his troops.


    In the darkness, Cohen viewed the battle with his flashy eyes while his mouth murmured, "I''m counting on you, Steven!"


    The wingman troop who has never been deployed since the siege was flying low in the air. They were ready to fly over their break-out troops.


    As PUF marched into a close distance of 50 steps from the AUF troops, the commander of the AUF heavy infantries squatted while yelling ''brace for impact!''. His upper body leaned forward as well. He was going to fend the enemy''s charge by lowering and shifting his body barycenter.


    However, the first to visit them was the wingmen instead of the ground enemy troops.


    Neat rows of wingmen quickly flew over the heavy infantries. After a short distance, some of the wingmen would make sudden stops in midair.


    Likewise, without warnings, some front infantrymen made sudden lookups while his body promptly falling backward.


    Each wingman that flew by tossed an extended rope; a knotted circle was on the down end of the rope. It was wingmen''s basic skill to support life: hunting. In this way, they could catch their preys.


    Although the sky was dark, the wingmen were very accurate on their targets. It was their most essential skill to fill their stomachs!


    As for the heavy infantries, falling was a huge deal for them because the cumbersome whole-body armor meant that once they fell, they will never be able to get on their feet again. Moreover, most of them did not know how they fell.


    The arch-criminal was the long spears. Wingmen had aimed the lances when they tossed the knots. The circled knots will slide along the smooth spear body and loop on the infantry''s right arm. Before the soldier could summon his strength, his entire body will be dragged down for good.


    As all wingmen speeded up and made their fly-by, AUF''s tight defense no longer existed. There were merely a few heavy-loaded infantries who remained standing.


    The ones who fell were struggling. However, their armors were just so heavy that most of them were only able to support their upper half bodies, let alone sitting up. At least no one was able to stand before the PUF break-out troops arrived.


    Then, they just lied back obediently on the ground and be stepped to faint or die.


    AUF''s infantry shield officially collapsed.


    "SLASH!" Again, a lightning bolt roared and pointed the advancing direction for the break-out troops.


    As Steven made a sharp whistling in the air, his body shook then rose even higher. The wingmen behind him all loaded their enhanced crossbows and followed.


    AUF''s 28th commander didn''t give too much attention that their heavy-loaded infantries that have been broken through. After all, any still objects could be put down no matter how heavy they were. However, after he heard 2 sharp whistling sounds coming from far in the sky, something startled him.


    "Enemy airborne troops!" The thought merely reached his tongue before the 3rd whistling came instantly over his head.


    "Watch out ab¡­" His yelling was interrupted by the first arrow came from Steven''s crossbow. It pierced from the AUF commander''s back neck.


    Steven''s malicious vision flashed over his face then rolled over and resurfaced into the sky.


    "Errr¡­ er¡­" The Major caught the arrow end with his left hand and forced to pull out the entire arrow. Then immediately, blood splashed. His face twisted and himself fell off his horse.


    The Major was dead. However, his troops¡¯ misery has only begun


    Countless wingmen dived from high altitude and shed their arrows ruthlessly onto the soldiers on the ground. Then all of them rolled over to climb up again, reload, then dive for the second time.


    After diving for several rounds. PUF''s break-out troops have encountered AUF''s front. Like 2 sharp blade heads piercing into a loaf of bread, the striking was the fiercest of all.


    The front head was the most robust orc soldiers. These soldiers burdened important duties were charging with machetes. They acted like they did not care about their lives and were ready to sacrifice themselves in exchange for the same amount of dead enemies.


    Malphite was just promoted a captain. He was leading his clan brothers slaughtering the enemies, and they were up to the frontmost. Their bloodstained armors have given the enemies the impression that the word ''fierce'' was not an AUF trademark.


    They realized that way too late.


    The teamwork, the flash-like strike, the thunder-like speed all made AUF''s formation even messier.


    AUFs were good at attacking. However, their enemies were terrifyingly fierce at striking. The AUF troops were like monstrous tigers, but PUFs were lunatics who were not afraid of dying.


    Seeing the situation became clear, Cohen tapped Gardena''s shoulder, "Let''s begin, ole timer!"


    "Excellent!" Gardena yelled out of excitement. His drumbeats aroused.


    The rhythm Gardena was sounding was the one Cohen taught him by clicking sticks. As the rhythm changed, once again, a team of soldiers charged from the right side of the clay city. The troops consisted well-equipped soldiers followed with thousands of young refugees.


    They were the ones the 9th Legion soldiers and officers were willing to protect with their lives.


    The 9th Legion''s break-out troops were marching on the road of hope and heading toward the frontier. As long as they can break out of the wall, AUF will not catch them in the chaotic open ground.


    "My brothers, thank you for giving me such a good time. I will remember you no matter where you are." Cohen''s vision followed the men he sent. His eyes revealed the tenderness no one had seen since the siege, "This is all I can do. Take care, you all!"


    After a consecutive series of breath-taking attack, while the drumbeats altered the rhythm, AUF could barely hold up.


    "Sir!" An officer who still had several arrows in his body made it back to the command center, he told the Lieutenant General while his blood was flowing down from his mouth, "Our 2 defense lines¡­ broken. The 28th commander died. The 3rd defense line can''t hold much longer. Their marching head is less than a mile from here. We have zero forces to deploy in the clay city¡­"


    The officer passed out due to the blood loss before he could finish.


    Lieutenant General froze! The troop currently in the outer city was the 26th Legion. There were wagons to carry the injured on the roads so the 26th (an army of light cavalries) cannot make it back in time whilst the troops in the city were all trapped in the enemy''s maze.


    He did not expect the Phantom Legion struck back at such a rapid and fearsome speed! Now, even his command center had no army to rely on. He himself was potentially endangered.


    Should he retreat? Once retreating, the AUF banner will have to move with him. Once the banner moved, the army''s morale will collapse. If PUF initiated an attack by then, AUF would lose the battle!


    Or he shouldn''t retreat? Around the command center were a team of guards and a few wounded soldiers. How could he defend thousands of enemy soldiers? He might be killed.


    "Sir, run! I''m here to defend the command!" A staff officer rushed over and yelled, "They''re just a spent force. Sir, summon the 26th behind you, PUF won''t stand a chance!"


    "SLASH" One more lightning slashed down. At this moment, Lieutenant General made his decision.


    "Send my order, 26th Legion marches in asap! You go tell them!" Lieutenant General drew his sword, "All soldiers and officers in the command post, follow me!"


    "Sir, you can''t!" A guard seized Lieutenant General''s feet, "You can''t!"


    "Losers! I''m a soldier! How the hell my soldiers could die and I couldn''t!" Lieutenant General kicked the guard away, "If killing me could win the war and win the alliance''s honor, I choose to die! AUF''s glory will never end in our hands!"


    "Sir, take care!" The staff officer said with tears in his eyes and saluted solemnly. Then he grabbed Lieutenant General''s order and jumped off the wall.


    "Soldiers, whether you''re in or out of the city, in the name of the Dark Lord''s honor! For AUF''s glory! For a warrior''s dignity! Raise your weapons! Blaze your fighting will and stand with me!" General walked on the clay city wall and roared, "I will lead and fight with you, my beloved soldiers! We''re born for honor! We will die for it!"


    "I will follow you, general! Fight for honor!"


    All men in the Lieutenant General''s guard hailed to echo. The thousand soldiers'' morale went to a higher end.


    "Guard all exits. We cannot let a single enemy get out!" Lieutenant General ordered, "PUF will see. We the Asmodian Allied Forces can live up to our name!"


    "We follow you, general!" Thousand men shouted to reply.


    Lieutenant General''s guards sealed more than 10 exit points of the clay city. However, these were more than 10 in number. Including the wounded, there were only hundreds guarding each exit. Before they grew afraid came sounds of wind whipping above their heads.


    Flashes of dark shadows flew over the sky and locked their targets: the light cavalries outside the city. It was the wingmen. They were going to contain the cavalries where they were!


    The 26th Legion was going slowly in an attempt to support the Lieutenant General. They could barely move: the catapults shot too many stones earlier, and the outer city had too many wagons full of wounded soldiers. The wingmen have raided the wagon horses. It was a general turmoil both in and out of the city.


    PUF have entirely defeated AUF''s resistance troops and were raiding toward the broken clay city wall. At this time, the attacking and defending position have wholly traded.


    "Cecilia!" Lieutenant General roared, and the fight started.


    "Cecilia!" Lieutenant General''s guards roared. They fight hard and fearlessly.


    PUF''s offensive was utterly fierce. After a few rounds, the guards at the exits were nearly all killed.


    "Cecilia!" Lieutenant General roared again. His staff officers were already engaging in fights with the PUF soldiers.


    "Cecilia!" Behind the guards were some wounded who can still move. These men roared to reply the Lieutenant General and took over their dead comrades position and carried on the defend.


    "Cecil¡­" Before the Lieutenant General roared for the 3rd time, he staggered and fell.


    After, in the staff officers cryings, the AUF banner shook twice and went down.


    "Sir, we''ve broken through the wall!" The lightning was still striking the ground, Cohen and his Chief of Staff saw their troops¡¯ progress. Carlos hailed as if he has broken through as well.


    "Yeah¡­" Cohen revealed a hint of a smile and realized his hands turned white due to his tight clench, "After the wall, their victory awaits."


    PUFs were cheering. In such a moment, they actually endeavored to break their comrades out. This was a mighty victory!


    As the wall was broken, AUF''s 26th Legion was in a chaotic state due to the wingmen attack. The wingmen aimed for the horses instead of the riders. The 26th commander could do nothing but watch the AUF banner fell.


    Blood turned into rivers at the city exits. Besides some scattered fights, the first soldiers in the PUF break-out troops has already stepped on the soil beyond the wall. Once they were all out of the city, they will be able to mobilize on the grounds and stones like flying monkeys.


    The successful breakout was an irrefutable fact!


    However, the foregone conclusion altered suddenly.


    "Cecilia!" After saying the word with a deafening sound, an AUF heavily-wounded soldiers struggled from his death wagon; he roared, "I follow you, general!"


    Bandages were draggling after him. In the run, multiple wounds on his body rebursted blood


    "SLASH", this soldier died in half, killed by a PUF soldier.


    "Cecilia!" More came down from their injury wagons, they rushed to the city exits, "I follow you, general!"


    They were supposed to lie still and linger with their last breath. God knew what supported them to get up.


    However, one thing was certain. They did manage to get up and plugged the wall exits with their own bodies.


    "Cecilia!" More and more wounded carried each other and blocked the tunnel. They welled their eyes and proud was on their faces. They roared with their dying breath, "I follow you, general!"


    PUF troops who were at the walls slaughtered the AUF wounded like crazy people, but the wounded were endless and limitless!


    AUF''s only remaining security troops were all deployed and rushed over crazily The light cavalries even ignored the wingmen above them and rushed over in the arrow rains.


    Dark Lord¡­


    We''re proud to serve you, we''re forever here to chant your name.


    We eulogize because you saved us.


    When the foes come, they die.


    We encountered them, but we''re not afraid.


    We raise our hands, we despise the enemies.


    We''re here to offer their sacrifice in our own tents.


    Dark Lord, O our ultimate king.


    We''re chanting your words on the enemy''s altar.


    The pray continued, one louder than another. AUF soldiers did not care about their lives. The wounded just stuck there and let the PUFs chop and slash. They took their last breath with the last chanting word.


    Like so, the AUFs pushed the PUF break-out troops slowly back into the clay city.


    The PUF troops tried hard but they couldn''t compete with the enemy''s number. Looking at the wall getting closer, the shameful feeling just became worse.


    A team of special force even bounced from the AUF wounded and jumped all the way onto the walls. After slaughtering a few PUF soldiers, they lifted the AUF banner!


    Even more so unexpected, the special force soldiers pushed to the position where their Lieutenant General fell and dug his body out.


    The Lieutenant General, whose left arm was half amputated was under a few staff officers'' bodies. That was why he escaped the dying fate. After he was rescued and carried by the AUF banner, the pale general raised his sword and roared once again!


    "Cecilia!"


    "CECILIA!" All AUFs roared. They have successfully, by stepping on thousands of their wounded soldiers'' bodies, pushed the PUFs back into the clay city.


    Thus the 26th soldiers filed in. As the war situation returned to that of the earlier, PUF, however, have lost their advantage.


    All these have made the silence in the PUF command center. All faces turned ashy.


    "DANG" Cohen''s black steel machete dropped. He was so depressed that he nearly cried.


    He tried and thought so hard to turn the table. He took so much effort to make AUF miss the dim opportunity. No matter how carefully he calculated, he didn¡¯t anticipate the enemy''s wounded soldiers.


    Now, even though Cohen still had so many ideas for the war, the fate wouldn''t allow him. All hope has evaporated. He tried so hard to not cry.


    But he was Cohen Kheda. Seconds later, the madness and his born arrogant took over his body. If I shall die, I shall die with a lot of enemies!


    "Our chance has gone. Order a general retreat. Archers, cover up!" Cohen said with his hoarse voice, "Cecilia¡­ let me show you how a real Cecilia looks like!"

 Chapter Volume 9 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    Covered by archers and wingmen, PUF began a general retreat. Thus Asmodian United Forces overwhelmed the rest of the wall. Due to the messy occasion and the worry of an unforeseen situation, AUF did not initiate a chase.


    Thunder roared and lightning struck, PUF''s warlocks can no longer maintain the eve of the storm. Then finally, it stormed like pouring water after a final flash of light.


    In the rain, PUF forces gradually seized attacking thus the warfare eased with it.


    A few senior commanders, Steven as well as Moya, Jack, and Marfa who were supposed to stay in the break-out force entered Cohen''s command post.


    Given the advantage, they still failed on the verge of successfully breaking out. The four regiment leaders all had a sense of shame on their faces. Under the bloodstained armors, their bodies were still shivering.


    Even Steven who had always been a joyful wingman acted seriously. Compared with Steven, the three other guys acted sad, though, in Cohen''s eyes, they were tittering rather than being depressed.


    "Sir!" The four of them knelt harshly on both of their knees, "We have failed you! We hereby obeying military laws by your disposal."


    "Military law!? Have you killed too much and lost your minds? You wouldn''t even try to spare your own heads!" Cohen swept the four with his cold vision, "Killing you is easy, but where the hell do I find four ''lousy'' legion commanders to take your jobs?!"


    "Sir¡­"


    "You''re men, you''re warriors, you''re my, Cohen Kheda''s subordinates!" Cohen declared loudly, "Now rise! Look up! Square your shoulders!"


    "You''ve broken through 3 AUF defense lines in such a short time. Where you struck, enemies die; where you marched, enemies bleed like a river! You''ve successfully smashed AUF troops and brought down their banner!" Cohen removed his gloves to wipe away the stains on his friends'' faces, "I see four heroic warriors, brilliant officers. I, Cohen Kheda, am proud of you!"


    "Well done too, Steven!" Cohen tapped Steven''s shoulder, "Your wingman squadron did an awesome job!"


    "You didn''t fail me. I miscalculated!" Cohen roared, "Now, rest your troops. We''re expecting more fights!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the regiment leaders had left, Cohen gazed at his 3 brothers with a vague smile. His blinking eyes gave the three gooseflesh.


    "Boss¡­ sir!" Jack asked with a small voice, "We¡­"


    "You? You idiots!" Cohen sighed, then he turned away, "Now, back to your units! Moya takes care of the rear! Jack, defend the command post with your LAD, Marfa will help!"


    "Yes, sir!" The three answered loudly.


    "Listen well, we have no retreat. So we fight till we die!" Cohen said, "It''ll hurt getting cut by a blade."


    Moya made an honest and straightforward smile then went off the wall with an army salute. Jack and Marfa too saluted then squared their chests and left, their heads raised.


    Cohen shook his head helplessly then put his vision on the enemies front.


    "Come, you dregs!" Cohen roared in the pouring rain, "Come and get me!"


    Meanwhile, in the AUF bastion, the army banner was lifted though their command post was long gone. Lieutenant General was sitting behind a rugged desk. His eyes gazed at the rain curtain in the front. He was still giving out orders while his guards were wrapping his wounds.


    "Send my order! Inform the 27th commander, leave the rear business to me. His job is to attack! Keep it steady!"


    "Roger!"


    "All 28th enter the city wall! Prepare to support!"


    "Roger!"


    "Sir¡­ I suppose you should take a rest!" Major Brandon said besides the Lieutenant General, "You''re badly wounded!"


    "Thanks for your concern, I know you meant it." Lieutenant General nodded and looked back to the corpses in the mud, "My soldiers did a good job! They''re looking at me now. If I leave now¡­ what should I face them with?"


    "General!" Major Brandon sobbed with his choking voice.


    "Brandon, we will win, won''t we?" Lieutenant General''s right hand took Brandon''s tightly, "I will see my men push down that PUF banner, even I had to give my life to see that coming!"


    "General¡­" Major Brandon made a step back and carried a standard army salute, "I, Brandon, solemnly swear with my life, we will win! General, you will see PUF''s banner, which I will deliver to your feet!"


    After the oath, Major Brandon rushed out of the command center and mounted. He rode to his command position.


    In the rain, light cavalry riders dismounted. They were standing in a straight line without any movements.


    After adjustments, AUF initiated a new round of attack.


    AUF officers of all ranks personally led the attack, the plain soldiers followed with their reddened eyes.


    They knew what happened. They knew their army banner has been taken down. They knew thousands of wounded saved the situation with their lives earlier.


    Thus AUF''s willpower aroused. Some acts that have vanished for a long time reappeared: the act of multiple soldiers fight to be the killer of a single enemy; the act of a soldier filling a trap with his own body; the act of grasping a spear thrust from the hole on a wall and never let go; the act of soldiers blocking the archer firing holes on the wall with their bare chest.


    As the time passed, the battle frontier advanced toward PUF''s rear end.


    They were not far from the clay city''s back wall. PUF had nowhere to retreat. However, its soldiers clung to the defendant. They tried everything from sneak attacks from the sides, the back and from every direction, blood has been shed and dry, however, AUF kept coming.


    The 9th Legion of the Protoss United Forces, the troop named as ''the Phantom Legion'' by its enemy, the troop that gained most hatred by the Asmodian United Forces in this P/A War, was making its last effort.


    If I were to die, I shall die with my brothers.


    If I were to die, I shall die with a few more enemies!


    Every PUF soldier persisted with such a faith.


    On the frontier, a team of AUF troop suddenly speeded up from one side. Though PUF has made an effort to contain partial enemies who tried to reach the final end, still, a team of hundred AUF soldiers marched directly toward the command post. They''ve reached the much-anticipated 2nd wall of the clay city!


    The critical moment has called the LAD personnel into the fight already. Currently what remained in the PUF command center were a few staff officers and an IGT troop of less than a hundred.


    "IGTs, deploy!" Cohen wiped away the raindrops on his face and roared his order, "Do your business, staff officers!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    One more lightning and the fight started on and off the wall.


    The ones that came attacking were the champions from the AUF 27th Legion. Their combat ability was close to Cohen''s elite IGT members. Many AUF champions were able to leap onto the wall relying on their super skills.


    "CLANG!¡± Black steel machete out of the sheath, Cohen stood with his blade in front of his chest to protect Gardena behind him.


    "Cecilia!" An AUF champion marched over and chopped down his giant sword.


    A beam of yellowish light flashed on Cohen''s machete then he stirred up his blade to make the champion''s weapon into halves, then immediately, Cohen turned his wrist and chopped down this champion''s head!


    The machete then slashed in the air to shake off the residual blood. Cohen spat and yelled, "Noob!"


    In the storm, Cohen remained on the wall. His machete danced as the magic enchanted on his silver Protoss Knight armor was awakened by the slaughtering and started to shine lights.


    Yellow combat aura showed again, "Bastards!"


    Blood splashed, "Dregs!"


    After, Cohen even started chortling¡£


    Righ until Marfa came to rescue with a team of men, Cohen has collected 30 -ish bodies underneath his feet. No scratch was found on his armor.


    "CLANG!" Cohen returned his blade back to the sheath.


    "Gardena¡­" Looking at the closing frontier, Cohen said with pity, "I''m sorry for not able to break out your men."


    Gardena has been striking the giant drum for quite a while, and he was close to a breakdown. Once heard Cohen said that, he immediately lost his strength and sunk into the ground.


    "No¡­ nothing!" Gardena gasped, "You''ve done your best!"


    "You too." Cohen said, "Thank you!"


    "It''s so¡­ odd." Gardena replied, "Every time you act polite, I feel awful¡­"


    Cohen turned to the idle staff officers. He looked at these faces who he has been watching days and nights for dozen days, Cohen said slowly, "You''ve done your best as well. I thank you!"


    The staff officers gazed at each other and lost their words.


    "Grab your weapons with me! Let''s make a pleasant fight!" Cohen walked down the wall while roaring, "Gardena, strike the drum! It''s not an order this time."


    "A¡­ again? You rascal!" Gardena rose to stand, "My poor body. Which chapter should I use for such a situation¡­"


    Staff officers fetched their weapons and rushed down to gather around Cohen. They understood it was their last moment.


    ¡°My dear soldiers, let''s stand together!" Cohen raised his black steel machete and rushed out first, "Let''s have a good fight!"


    "Fight!" All men charged out following.


    "What a mess¡­" Gardena gazed at the marching stream of people, "I guess¡­"


    Gardena took a deep breath. The drumsticks landed on the drum surface.


    The rain was close to an end, though the distance scene was still vague. It was still silent in the slave army at the far end of AUF camp.


    The slaves were not clear about the war situation in the frontier. However, they knew the fight was not an easy one.


    First, several time-folds army supervisor teams came and whispered to the officers. Then the officers and the supervisors started glaring all the slaves with the fiercest looks. Any slaves who made a move will get whipped.


    It started with the sudden darkness and the unexpected wild gale. Then all the officers freaked out of no reasons!


    Dozens of slaves were slaughtered because they moved their legs. Their corpses were piled up high in front of the slaves. Their blood flew far mixed with dirt and water.


    However red the officers'' eyes were, however hard the untrained slaves tried, their numb bodies that have been sitting for nearly a whole day were already uncontainable.


    Screams occurred from time to time. Slaves were dragged and slaughtered from time to time. Hundreds of corpses were there piling when the chapter ''Danger'' came from the clay city direction.


    The PUF reconnaissances currently lurking among the slaves were like ants on a hot pan.


    The chapter ''Danger'' was not like any chapters that were used on a daily basis. It was the chapter to warn the people when the entire clan was in grave danger. What followed should be the chapter ''Safeguard'' to tell the clansmen to protect the weak and young.


    Sounding chapter ''Danger'' meant the situation in the clay city was on the verge of collapsing. If they did not do something now, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance make a change. Though what they could do under a circumstance like this?


    In the meanwhile¡­


    "Dirty slave!" An AUF officer who''s patrolling the rows with his blade glared a slave besides him, "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "Sir, mercy, I didn''t do anything!" This thin and weak slave stood up with anxiety. He instinctively started stepping back while waving his both hands, "Have mercy, sir!"


    "DIE!" The officer raised his blade and was ready to slash it down upon the poor man. However, the officer suddenly fell. His blood started flowing.


    "Ah¡­" The slave gazed as the officer fell off. He was stunned.


    "Who did that!?"


    Dozens of army supervisors came running to the scene. One made a brief check of the dead officer''s body. Then he said, "He''s dead, it''s the slaves'' throwing knife!"


    "Who did it?" A senior officer rode along, "No one tells? Kill them all?"


    As he said that, one more tiny sharp blade shot into his neck. The senior officer screamed and fell.


    "Sir!" Several officers cried and rushed over.


    Like a ripple, the uproar spread quickly. Officers were being assassinated everywhere in the slave army.


    According to the rules, 100 slaves had to be killed to compensate the death of 1 officers. They''ll have to kill 20, 000 slaves for the officers who just died.


    The army supervisors are not soft bones. They did not need excuses to start slaughtering slaves. Though the poor men dared not resist, they sure knew to run. Only idiots will remain here whilst the supervisors began killing every slave they saw.


    Thus the slaves started running about together. For a time, cryings and whining overwhelmed the camp.


    This slave army we were talking about was an entire legion consisted of remnants of several other slave legions. The whole legion was as large as 120, 000~130, 000 soldiers. But only less than 5, 000 officers and army supervisors were there to oversee them. Once the turbulence started among the slaves, the 100 -ish PUF reconnaissance had their perfect chance.


    These officers were badasses when they were still plain soldiers. Then they were enlisted in the Dark City Imperial Guarding Troops. Though Prince Fischer taught only so much to them, they''ve learned plenty from Governor Cohen. Later, they became members of Commander Jack''s Hawk Squadron.


    Jack was the youngest, and he grew up with the care of his elder brother Moya and friends. Plus he was a playful boy to begin with. Without too much constraint, Jack gradually developed and combined everything he picked up from Cohen and the others. Then finally Jack has become a brat boy even Cohen cannot do anything about.


    The most troublesome water was the best place to catch fishes. For Jack''s Hawk Squadron, turning a peaceful water into a dirty one was a piece of cake. During the Camp turmoil, it was them who spread the rumors among the refugees. And now, it was their moment.


    "AUF has failed!"


    "They''re going to kill us all!"


    "PUF is coming for us!"


    "Our friends are suffering! The 10 chapters are calling us!"


    "Let''s fight, kill the officers and supervisor dogs!"


    "There''re food and clothes in the first camp. Let''s rob''em and run!"


    From time to time, the slaves wanted to resist and fight the power. They had the inexplicable courage somehow sometimes. But often the courage would disappear because there was no leader to follow.


    Hence, spreading rumors needed few tricks.


    The slaves¡¯ hearts were already elevated at the sound of the 10 chapters. Then their resistance will was stirred due to the death of the officers. Then the sentiment was boosted by the relatives and friends and the things in the AUF camp. What was next was a proper leader.


    "Revenge!"


    "Revenge!"


    Among the ''revenge'' yellings, suddenly came a sound loudest of all, "REVENGE! Brother Chappie has revolted!"


    Chappie was running and hiding with a few of his little brothers. He was an honest slave who never even considered revolting. Someone was setting him up!


    Before Chappie realized what to do next, Maru dashed beside him and yelled, "Brother Chappie, you have my support!" Then he tucked the handle of a blade in Chappie''s right hand. And Chappie confusedly took it!


    "Good job!" Maru hailed with both fists, "Brother Chappie is a hero!"


    Maru''s hailing actually echoed responses. The entire crowd was repeating ''Brother Chappie is a hero!''. Before Chappie tried to kick Maru''s ass, Maru was nowhere to be found.


    Several AUF army supervisors knew to capture the ringleader in order to capture his followers so they charged to Chappie. Their imposing manner made Chappie''s little brothers around wet their pants. Chappie cursed Maru while realizing that he could be dead even he dropped the blade now.


    The supervisors were attacked and killed before they could make to Chappie.


    Chappie instantly caught eyes on Maru slaughtering 4 AUF supervisors in a roll. Maru so resembled that of a devilish murder instead of a shy slave Chappie could recognize.


    And how detestable that whenever Maru killed a man, he would roar ''Brother Chappie is a hero'', then ran away.


    The drumbeats from the clay city were getting even more so desperate.


    "Brothers," Chappie said harshly, "there''s no way we can escape¡­"


    "Brother Chappie!" A little slave cried, "I¡­ booho¡­ I don''t wanna¡­ die¡­"


    "Stop whining¡­" Chappie eased the little slave''s head. He made his mind, "In order to live, let''s fucking revolt!"


    The little ones around Chappie stunned their eyes.


    "I am Chappie from the Yarning Clan!" Chappie raised the blade and started to roar, "Listen to me, slaves brothers! They never feed us, they slaughtered us! We''re doomed to die! Now they tried to slaughter us all! If you wanna live, follow me! Let''s march down to their camp, get their stuff and run!"


    "LET''S REVOLT!" Hundreds of voices echoed from all direction, "Follow brother Chappie!"


    Among them, Maru was the loudest of all.


    Since now, the slaves had an official leader, the situation was nothing like earlier. Nevertheless, Chappie was the head of a small group of men and he had communication with other group leaders.


    These group leaders were familiar with Chappie''s voice. They recognized his voice. And as the situation was going south, no one wanted to stay here as a slave.


    Dozens of group leader vowed to follow Chappie on the spot.


    And since these other group leaders had communication with more related people, numbers of revolting slaves multiplied. Plus the officers and army supervisors number were declining due to that they were being slaughtered. The entire slave crowd revolted.


    The sheer number of AUF supervisors were nothing worth mentioning in front of hundreds of thousands of slaves. After a short moment, the slaves marched into AUF''s main camp and started grabbing things to equip themselves. The camp was empty because all the soldiers were deployed onto the battlefield. The slaves just stamped the last few guarding troops into ground meat.


    However, the PUF officers in the slave crowd were anxious. Since these slaves just knew they were a mob of ordinary people. They only knew to rob something and run away. How could they be organized and directed to the battlefield?


    At this point came a loud, thunder-like hoofbeats from the land far behind the slaves. A vague black line was emerging from the skyline. That was fast moving riders!


    The slaves quieted down, bewildered of what to do next.

 Chapter Volume 9 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: A full list of is provided. Please clic.k on the character name for their illustrations. if any.


    Note 2: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 3: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    (Hell Island)


    As the only sacred land for the Asmodian inhabitants, this vast island was not as dim and dark as its name suggested. It had sufficient sunlight and gentle climate. The island view was also quite elegant and spectacular.


    Unlike his arch-enemy, the Light Lord who built his palace on a mountain, the Dark Lord''s misty palace was located in the central island where a vast grassland could be found. Around the misty palace stood 18 smaller architectures. It seemed only in this way could the Dark Lord¡¯s supreme status be unfolded.


    As for the grand Dark Temple which existed only to serve the Asmodians, located itself in an open space on the edge of the island.


    Currently, 2 people wore golden robes were kneeling outside a palace door. Their bodies remained still, and their faces were extraordinarily solemn and respectful.


    They were the gold-robed cardinal of the Dark Temple, or goldinal for short.


    The goldinals were the highest people in status in the Dark Temple. They had the highest power. The total number of the goldinals was 3. They were the left goldinal, the right goldinal, and the pope goldinal respectively. It was these 3 men who held the power of everything and thousands of priests in the Dark Temples across the Asmodian Alliance.


    In the Asmodian Alliance, nothing could escape their eyes and ears. Their power could only be higher than the red-robed cardinals from the Protoss Alliance''s Light Temple.


    The ones who were kneeling on the ground were the left and the right goldinals.


    As the sound of gentle footsteps came near, the two supreme priests lowered their body even more close to the floor.


    "Rise, you two." The one who spoke was an Asmodian female who resembled a human being but with a pair of pure black feathered wings on her back, "Follow me."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Humans had to behave in front of even a lowest Asmodian member. The two goldinals followed as they did not even dare to breathe any heavier.


    As they crossed a yard and toured a set of buildings, the 3 entered the garden of this palace and stopped by a gazebo.


    "Your Graceful Elder Princess," The leading Asmodian entered the gazebo and bowed to an Asmodian female who faced back to the rest, "Two goldinals have arrived."


    "Good, you can leave." The Asmodian who was addressed as ''Elder Princess'' said without turning her body.


    From the figure view of her back, this Asmodian female who sealed her wings had a tall and slim body. Though she only wore a suit of a light purple robe, she had the lithest and most graceful posture on this continent.


    The 2 goldinals knelt once again and said together, "Left and right goldinals of the Dark Temple, at your service, Your Graceful Elder Princess."


    "Is there a matter of importance for you to see me?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. We''re here to report that the P/A War is over. Protoss United Forces have signed the treaty and promised numerous supply."


    "So to speak, we won."


    "Yes, Your Grace, we won."


    "It is, indeed." The Elder Princess said, "Therefore, you tell me. Since it''s a victory, why the war that was supposed to fight only on the Line shattered an Asmodian empire?"


    "Forgive us, Your Grace!" The Elder Princess'' query paled the goldinals, "It was an incident. We had enough information about everything on that army."


    "Start talking!"


    "Yes, Your Grace!" The left goldinal cleared his throat, "The so-called ''Phantom Legion'' was actually one secretly built by PUF in order to gain victory during this war. It was documented as the 9th Legion of the Protoss United Forces. Its commander was a lineage nobility and a Protoss Knight from Swabia: Cohen Kheda. The army''s documented soldier number is 70, 000 slaves. In fact, it has 250, 000. Its soldiers are well-trained and equipped. PUF even built a large-scale fleet to cooperate its battle plan¡­"


    "Hold it." The Elder Princess interrupted the left goldinal, "You mentioned he is a Protoss Knight?"


    "Yes, Your Grace!" The left goldinal replied promptly, "Cohen Kheda is indeed a newly-titled Knight of Protoss."


    "Recently-titled, I see." The Elder Princess said, "This Cohen Kheda is under 20 years old, isn''t he?"


    "Indeed, Your Grace¡­"


    "Hmm, it was unusual for a human at this early age to command an army of 200, 000."


    "How wise," The right goldinal was compliant, "There might be another secret commander."


    "You said the war is over." The Elder Princess said emotionlessly, "Therefore, this 9th Legion was defeated, am I right?"


    Having heard the Elder Princess said that, the 2 goldinals started to sweat like hell. Their so-called ''victory'' was merely a documented victory. Currently, it was the 4th day when AUF sieged the 9th Legion in the clay city.


    How were they going to tell now that the Elder Princess asked?


    Finally, the left goldinal made his mind and said, "Yes, Your Grace. There is no doubt that PUF lost the war. However, we don''t yet have detailed information about PUF''s 9th Legion. This is why I cannot tell for certain."


    "En, very well." The Elder Princess paused for a second then she said, "Tell the military headquarters, if the commander of this army is captured, bring him to me."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "You''re dismissed."


    "Your Grace."


    After the goldinals had left, the Asmodian Elder Princess turned back.


    To take a closer look, her face was indeed worthy of a princess. Under her beautiful half-moon like eyebrow was her pair of clear and big eyes. Her straight nose and scarlet lips, as well as her crisp oval-shaped face, all set off her graceful and elegant posture.


    If she made a step further, she would become rather glamorous. Combined with her impeccable figure, every piece of her body held together to make an incredibly alluring female.


    Her beauty will conquer all men who adored prettiness. No one could reject a body mashed up of glamor and grace.


    The Asmodian Elder Princess suddenly chuckled to an empty area by the fence. Like spring breeze blew over a jade, her smile became warm and kind.


    "Aho, you got me, big sister." One more Asmodian female showed on the fence. She made a low cry then started chuckling. In her hands held a delicate face beyond compare. A playful and nutty expression was mixed into the Asmodian female''s born feminine charm. She was innocent but also elegant, youthful but seductive. She was a hundred times prettier than her big sister.


    "You''re the Asmodian Younger Princess. Quit running about. What does that make you?" The Elder Princess took her seat beside her younger sister, "And what did I tell about eavesdropping?"


    The Younger Princess pursed her lips, "This is not my fault. The positions have all been taken. Everyone has a job, except me. I get boring!"


    "Oh, my sister." The Elder Princess said at the Younger Princess'' face, "You had almost 2, 000 years of age if I put you in the human world. Can you just quit making such childish looks?"


    The Younger Princess was a bit annoyed about her elder sister''s comment, "No!"


    "Well, don''t get upset." The Elder Princess never had a way around her younger sister, "My sister is the prettiest Asmodian girl. Throwing a tantrum will make you not so."


    "Well, sister, tell me. Why did you ask the priest for that Protoss Knight? You knew they were lying."


    "The priests were afraid. They didn''t have a choice. For matters of less significance, I''ll let them be. Excessive demands are pointless." The Elder Princess said, "As for this Cohen Kheda, if he is really that good, I will turn him into a Lord of Death."


    "A Death Lord¡­" The Younger Princess said, "will it be awesome?"


    "Sure will. Humans¡¯ worst arch-enemies are none but themselves. As long as we tempt them with little benefits, they will fall to us." The Elder Princess took her younger sister''s hands, "Satisfied? Now, go back. I have other human beings to see."


    "How come you''re always so busy. You don''t even have time to talk with me." The Younger Princess said, "Why did father want you to mind these affairs?"


    "Human is a peculiar race." The Elder Princess explained, "They would rather be acceptable to let a female lead them, that''s because¡­"


    "Boring¡­ see ya." The Younger Princess''s body shook twice and disappeared.


    The Asmodian Elder Princess shook her head out of helplessness.


    As for the goldinals that returned the Grand Dark Temple. They were ordering their subordinates to send griffins and deliver today''s news to the AUF headquarters.


    (Asmodian Alliance, Brooks empire, capital Foxburg, Asmodian United Forces headquarter)


    "Greetings, Your Holiness!" A crowd of generals was standing in front of the headquarter gate to welcome the supervisory chief from the Dark Temple, the one was also one of the three supreme administrators of the Dark Temple: the pope goldinal.


    "The Dark Lord blesses you. Greetings, generals." The pope goldinal walked off his carriage and approached slowly to the high-ranks, "Is Marshal Valerian at the headquarters?"


    "Yes, Your Holiness. Marshal is expecting you." AUF''s Chief of Staff talked and approached the pope with a smile.


    The Chief of Staff was an admiral. His rank did not require that he should welcome the pope personally. But as one of the candidates of the next AUF supreme commander, he was eager to impress the pope.


    "Is he? Let''s go and see the marshal." The pope nodded, "I have tons of things to tell him."


    "This way, Your Holiness." The Chief of Staff made a few steps back and followed behind the pope goldinal.


    "Mr. Staff Chief, you''ve become an admiral after years." The pope walked on the long stairs and said with a light voice, "How time flies."


    "How amusing, Your Holiness." The Staff Chief replied with a smile, "I recalled when I was studying in the Dark Temple, it was you who gave me the Major rank!"


    "You remember that? I was just a temple priest. How could I compete with a respectful admiral?" The pope chuckled, "Everything has changed, except for these stairs."


    "Don''t joke me around, Your Holiness." The Staff Chief answered cautiously, "Admiral is just an ordinary man. I dare not compare myself with a temple personnel."


    "Don''t get nervous. We''re the winning party of the war. Everyone should cheer up."


    The crowd chatted while climbing the stairs, after the stairs, they entered the grand hall.


    The grand hall was large enough to hold a thousand visitors. Gold thread decorated carpet extended from the gate all the way to the porch back. Fresh flowers were everywhere as well as colorful ribbons. The whole headquarter was full of joy.


    "Oh, the celebration is about to begin?" The pope looked around, "Not bad."


    "Your compliments. It''s the young generation''s idea. Because the generals are going to the grand Dark Temple, the ones left want to cheer up the headquarter." The Staff Chief explained, "You know, news of victory is always encouraging."


    "A ball?"


    "Yes."


    "Better help them to make it even better. Ah, the young generation. They''re always after the fun of life." The pope seemed to be affected by the joyful atmosphere, he said with warmth, "Invite some noble celebrities. We can''t make the ball too cheap."


    "As you wish." The Staff Chief said, "In that case, I have to warn those brats beforehand in the event they''d do anything inappropriate to the young ladies."


    "Oh? Haha¡­" The pope finally laughed, "Well, well, don''t say that in front of a pope¡­"


    "Oh, you don''t know the half of it." The Staff Chief knew the pope was in a good mood, so he spoke less cautiously, "Marshal Valerian is even worse than me."


    "What about him?"


    The Staff Chief leaned forward and whispered a few words to the pope.


    "That old bastard, haha¡­"


    The pope''s laughter echoed all the way to Marshal Valerian''s chamber.


    "Presenting His Holiness!" The guard on the door shouted. Marshal''s door immediately opened.


    "Greeting, Your Holiness." Marshal Valerian''s face was full of radiant with vigor. He showed up wearing a suit of neat casual wear, "I''ve been expecting you!"


    "Greeting, Marshal." The marshal¡¯s rank was much higher than a general. Marshal Valerian was in the equal position as the pope goldinal. Thus the pope returned the courtsey, and with upright manner, he said, "You know, a priest''s outing must go through miscellaneous procedures. I was already doing as fast as I can."


    "Thank you, pope." Valerian laughed, "I have some good wines. Come in and drink with me."


    "In the morning?"


    "Just come¡­" Valerian dragged the pope into the room.


    "Don''t drag, my robe¡­"


    "I have a young man for you." Valerian shut the door, "A remarkable young man: Major Swiss Hepburn!"


    "Yes, sir!" Swiss replied loudly, "Greeting, Your Holiness!"


    "This is Major Swiss Hepburn, deputy commander of military intelligence." Valerian told the pope, "He has excellent capabilities, bright future. I sincerely hope that Your Holiness gives this young man a chance to express himself."


    "Greeting, Major." After greeting the Major, the pope turned to the Marshal, "Valerian, I''m just a priest¡­"


    "Cut the crap. You¡¯re a powerful pope goldinal, why are you not blushing?" Valerian hinted Swiss to fetch more wine from another room, "And, pay attention to what I''m about to say. Promoting this young man is not for myself."


    "So¡­" The pope paused for a moment, then he finally decided to cast a spell. A light-colored sphere started to swirl around the two in order to keep their conversation within the circle.


    "You know, the War is over. Though I am still the marshal, I''ll be no longer the supreme commander of the united force." Valerian seated the pope, "However, who''s able to take over the position in the headquarters as a whole?"


    "I''ve heard about it." The pope nodded, "Your deputies have all expressed eagerness¡­"


    "They''ve come to bother you? Spineless rats." Valerian sighed then he said with anxiety, "Deputy Commander of the HQ, he was good at commanding wars. However, he was an admiral at most. Commanding the overall situation is not his strong suit." As for the Staff Chief, he''s obsessed with strategy and tactic. He''ll never excel given his limited mindset."


    "Marshal, you''d better not let that Major¡­" The pope said while hinted the other room.


    "Can''t he?" Valerian said with a smile, "This young man is well up in politics, knows about the army, has a calm mind. Moreover, he''ll be around his 40s by the next war. He''s the best candidate."


    "Twenty years! Is it too early to make an arrangement like this?" The pope was both amused and annoyed by Valerian, "I''d even not be a pope after 20 years."


    "I know about the changeful world. That''s why I made such an effort." Valerian said with a lower voice, "20 years is nothing. For the alliance''s glory, I could even plan for 40 more years."


    "You''re always right about people. I trust you. But it''s a huge matter." The pope said, "It''s difficult."


    "I''ve made arrangements." Valerian gazed at the pope''s eyes, "I guess his face did make him famous, he''s just a major, a rank worth nothing in the united force. Only such a rank can distract the competitors. If he''s assassinated someday, that would be a major loss for the alliance."


    The pope made yet another bitter smile. No one knew more evident than him that the high-ranking positions seemed to be respectful and glorious, they were actually on thin ice every moment.


    "We don''t have many chances to meet. So I want to settle this today for good. I''ve exchanged ideas with several emperors, they all support me." Valerian continued, "But putting him in that exact position without trouble is too difficult for us worldly bureaucrats. However, the thing will be totally different with the help of the supreme official from the Dark Temp. In return, I can compromise on other things, great compromises."


    "Sigh, what a headache." The pope leaned on the chair, "You old bastard always give me problems."


    "Don''t think I don''t know how much you''ve gained from the War. Stop thinking, just make your decision already." Valerian said, "Do you priests have your candidates already?


    "Not bad, marshal. We do have 1 or 2 ideal people." The pope came clean finally, "Don''t glare me like that, we''re from 2 different cliques after all."


    "It''s not hard to decide. Yes? No?" Valerian was never an ambiguous person, even at a time when such a huge trade was about to deal. "You annoying temple guys."


    "Yes, yes!" The pope said, "Happy now? I will do my best to fulfill the deal. But you can''t oppose me on the following subjects."


    "No problem!" Valerian said, "Deal!"


    The marshal and the pope were basically 2 most decisive roles in the Asmodian Alliance. After their respective oath, the biggest Asmodian deal within the next 20 years is done.


    "Get rid of your shit spell." Business was done, Valerian restored his nature, "What''s so good to be a petty priest."


    The two have been the leader of their respective clique for dozens of years. It was rare that they came to an agreement today. Thus the pope didn''t bother put on airs in front of Marshal Valerian. He cut out the magic immediately.


    "Major Swiss!" Valerian shouted toward the neighboring room, "Where''s our wine?"


    "Yes, marshal." Swiss walked out with a tray.


    "Let''s have a toast for a good collaboration!" The marshal and the pope drunk up their wine.


    "Major Swiss!" Cup down, Valerian said stiffly, "Have you realized the mistakes you made in the HQ?"


    "Er¡­ I have no idea, marshal!"


    The sudden change made Major Swiss so confused. But the pope knew it was the first step of their preferment and fostering plan: demoralization.


    "A man who doesn''t even know his fault is not qualified to stay in the HQ." Valerian did not make further explanation, "Give me that major uniform. Go back home and think about it. You''re fired!"


    "But¡­"


    "You''re no longer part of the united force, that''s an order!"


    "Yes, marshal. I¡­ I shall¡­" Though Swiss was confused, he left, dejected anyway.


    "Did you see his face?" After, the pope said softly, "What a heartbroken look. I was this close to telling him the truth."


    "Is it proper for a priest supreme to say such words?" Valerian was discontent. He thought the pope was tempted by Swiss'' face.


    It was indeed not the pope''s fault because it''s the first time Swiss show personally in front of the pope. The pope was admirable to not act silly at Swiss''s face.


    "By the way," The pope slightly blushed, he said, "Ahem, isn''t there another way to drive the major away?"


    "If he doesn''t leave immediately, he will be promoted even higher than a petty major judging by his outstanding performance in this War." Valerian said, "He can''t. If someone makes him a lieutenant general, he''ll become their target."


    After a long moment of silence. The marshal and the pope were all thinking about the big word ''power''.


    These two old men were all at the peak of the power mountain. Their jobs, titles were all the highest without any potential promotion. Thus they both had deep thoughts and feelings about the power temptation.


    "So, what brought you here?" A good while later, Valerian asked.


    "Sure I won''t come here for nothing. The pope said, "Since the war is over, all commanders of the main battle legions and senior officers from the headquarters will need to go to the Hell Island. The Dark Lord will see you. I need your exact number of people in order to make further arrangements."


    "That''s not a problem. We have some loose ends on the 2nd warzone. The rest commanders are on their way back."


    "Loose ends¡­ ah! I get it" The pope said, "I hope everything goes well."


    "Quite well. They''ve kept those bugs there for 5 days already." Valerian stood up and said slowly, "It''s just a loose end. Since the moment PUF signed the treaty, warfare has ended on the Line!"


    "Indeed¡­" The pope recalled his profits, he nodded, "The War is over."


    (Heaven Island, at the foot of the Holy Mountains of Light)


    Like what happened on the Hell Island, the pope cardinal of the Light Temple came to Protoss Princess to brief the war. Although it happened on the same day, the pope cardinal said his words with profound humility. As for the reason, it was because the Protoss United Forces suffered a terrible defeat!


    After the briefing, the pope knelt on the jade stairs with great anxiety. Since the left and the right cardinals were conducting military affairs in the PUF headquarter, the pope had to face everything alone.


    Princess Charlotte of the Protoss race was standing in the pope''s upfront. David, the God of War, remained silent behind Princess Charlotte.


    Princess Charlotte''s expression was calm and straightforward as always as if nothing could change her face.


    On the contrary, David was never as conservative as Princess Charlotte. His giant eyes were on fire. If it were not for the princess, the trembling pope could have been torn apart.


    David cannot tolerate the news of failure brought by the red pope.


    The War God was furious for a reason. It was the 2nd consecutive defeat for the Protoss Alliance during the P/A War. If the alliance is going to fail again in the next war, David could just resign.


    "So to speak," Finally, Princess Charlotte broke the suffocating atmosphere, "You''ve signed the treaty?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. We had no other option."


    "It''s the first time the temple had total control over the united force affairs. Before that, didn''t you promise you''ll do a good job? Didn''t you said you can win even without a Protoss supervisor?" Princess Charlotte inquired, "And yet here you are telling me we were defeated."


    "You Grace, please be lenient¡­" The red pope knocked his head again and again on the jade stairs, "AUF''s counteroffensive attack was so unexpected. These devils have been hiding their elite troops. When we found out, their total number have exceeded 1, 500, 000¡­"


    "And you failed to 1, 500, 000." Charlotte said, "Who told me when he impeached Prince Ulysses that he''s certain about the victory even AUF doubled their armies!? And when he pled to cut the Protoss Knight number, who said the title cannot be given to none other than royal blood?"


    "Your Grace, have mercy!" As his own word was being said by the Princess herself, the red pope nearly fell on the floor, "The defeat was due to AUF''s devilish plot and Cohen Kheda''s headstrong behavior! He ignored the HQ''s order and went as far to the enemy''s rear end. In order to save the sieged 9th Legion from Camp, our 10 main battle legions ended up being surrounded by AUF troops. To preserve our troopers and the victory of the next war, we had to sign the treaty¡­"


    "Shut up!" David, the War God, interrupted the red pope with his cold words, "I doubt anyone would save a slave army with 10 main battle forces!"


    The red pope''s mouth corner twisted and said harshly, "¡­ Your Highness, after more than a year of training and development by the united forces and the Light Temple, the 9th Legion''s combat ability had drastic improvement. It had evolved into a main battle legion with excellent equipment and battle skills. Before the Protoss Knight hastily marched into the Asmodian Alliance, the 9th Legion was able to contain all enemy troops in their 5th warzone. Maybe because of that, Mr. Cohen Kheda made his rash attack. He''s a young man at his 20s after all. The man is easy to get complacent¡­"


    "Indeed he''s a 20. What about the commanders of the armies you sent to rescue him? Are they all 20 as well? 10 main battle legions are nearly half of the entire united forces. If AUF wanted to encircle nearly 600, 000, they need at least 1, 000, 000! You tell me, why would anyone take away a million soldiers from the Line where the War was actually going on in order to siege you?" David refuted relentlessly, "And you let the entire 600, 000 be encircled. Even an idiot wouldn''t do that!"


    "Your Highness, forgive me¡­"


    "Quit it, David." Charlotte stopped the War God and asked the red pope, "And the whereabouts of the 9th Legion and its commander, Cohen Kheda?"


    "When the rescue came, the 9th Legion was annihilated in Camp, and Ser Cohen Kheda was MIA. Later, due to the treaty was signed, we had to retreat from the Line. Thus we can no longer search for Mr. Cohen Kheda. The warfare has ended on the line."


    "I see. You''re dismissed." Charlotte said, "You''re responsible for the failure. As for the punishment, you''ll be notified after the gods consult."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The red pope went off the stage kneeling.


    "My Princess, that priest was clearly lying¡­"


    "I know¡­" Charlotte said, "David, just give me a moment."


    Since the princess said it, the War God had no choice but left.


    Princess Charlotte pondered for a while on the stage then turned about and started heading to Princess Micha''el''s palace.


    Princess Micha''el was sitting in her chair without many expressions. Her eyes gazed at the view out of the window. This Protoss princess seldom had the time and the mood to enjoy the scenery.


    "Sister¡­" Charlotte was behind Micha''el. She wanted to talk but hesitated.


    "You can talk!" Micha''el retracted her vision, "What''s the important matter that brought you here?"


    "It''s¡­ our troops failed again in this war."


    "Let them be. It''s not the first time after all." Micha''el said in a light voice, "Every 20 years. The War has been going on for hundreds of times. Winning and losing does not matter."


    "It''s different this time¡­"


    "Different?" Micha''el said, "I see. It''s the first time the Light Temple under your management had total control over the military headquarters. I''m sure you expected to win."


    "It''s not that." Charlotte faced her elder sister''s back. She was slightly uneasy, "The 9th Legion was surrounded and annihilated, its commander¡­ ah!"


    Princess Charlotte cried and stopped because her elder sister, Princess Micha''el has turned to her and gazed Charlotte with the coldest eyes.


    "What about its commander?"


    "M¡­ missing in action¡­" Charlotte finished her words, head lowered. She could never face her elder sister''s such look with utter calm.


    "¡­ I know when I asked you to give him the Protoss Knight title, you were reluctant. I also know that you favor others over Cohen Kheda." Micha''el shook her head slowly and rose from the armchair, "However, I did not know that you actually did it."


    "Sister¡­ it''s not me."


    "The Light Temples are flourishing under your administration. And the cardinals'' status is already higher than common emperors. Why are you not satisfied?" Micha''el made one step closer, "Wasn''t it because Cohen Kheda did not flatter or you''re discontent that my outlook outruns yours?"


    "I¡­" The inquiry nearly muted Charlotte, "I¡­ I did not know¡­"


    "Without you instructing them and your indulgence, how could the cardinals dare to tell a lie like that? How could the headquarter dare to use the 9th Legion as a scapegoat?" Micha''el stepped on. Her voice was not high, though the words were sharp, "Would David leave his supervisor post without your order? Saving a slave army with 10 main legions, such a lie can''t even deceive a human being."


    Princess Charlotte looked away from her sister.


    "What did Cohen Kheda do that offended you? You cruel girl." Micha''el stopped beside Charlotte. Her eyes were fixed on Charlotte''s face, "Why you had to let this human die?"


    "Yes, I''m no match to you! My outlook, my brain, my ways to deal with things¡­" After a moment of silence, Charlotte suddenly raised her eyes and looked into her sister''s, "But I''m just able to make your chosen one die miserably. Yes, I acknowledged the cardinal''s lie. They know I dislike Cohen Kheda. When the failure became a foregone conclusion, I was glad to let Cohen Kheda take the blame."


    "As I''ve expected¡­"


    "And you, my beloved sister. A human chosen by your prospective outlook could fail! Cohen Kheda, if he has not been slaughtered by Asmodian troops, he must be kneeling the Asmodian princess waiting to be demonized!" Charlotte said so fiercely, "In the latter case, this human who walked with you shoulder by shoulder, he not only will kiss the Asmodian princess'' toes with great devotion, he''ll also die in your hands! Ha, how ironic. How ironic! If my memory is correct, chase and kill each Death Lord is your share of duty!"


    "Do you really think so?"


    "I do! I just don''t understand why do you like him so much?" Charlotte said, "You want to save him now? It''s too late! By the moment you arrive the spot, all warfare will be over!"


    "You''re foolish." Micha''el''s eyes were remained cold, "I pity you."


    "You!"


    "And you think I like him? You think I wanted a pet? Or you think that I kept him as a lover, so you killed him to make me sad?" Micha''el faced her sister''s eyes. Unwittingly, Micha''el''s eyes have been filled with sympathy, "Let me tell you. Among all Death Lords, the 1st was the fiercest of all. Cohen Kheda, his mindset was higher than the first Death Lord, his character is even more insolent. If I''m right and you''ve given him the maximum freedom and right, a Cohen Kheda without limit will become a sharp edge against the Asmodians."


    "And you, my smarty pants sister, you just can''t wait to hand over this precious man to the Asmodians. I wish he had died, or this new Death Lord will become yours as well as the entire Protoss race''s nightmare!" A sense of scorn was added to Micha''el''s eyes toward Charlotte, "Now, take the consequence all by yourself! Face it, it''s your deed."


    "Sister, don''t scare me." Charlotte said, "A petty human being is not capable of doing so."


    "Capable or not is not my word to say. But rest assured, I''m a Protoss princess after all. I will not rescue him. However, if one day he comes after you. I will not help you either." Micha''el sat back into her chair, "I''ve said my word. You''re free to leave!"


    "Very well. Princess Micha''el!"


    Charlotte turned away and left.


    (Protoss Alliance, Porta empire border, Lantis City, Protoss United Force headquarter)


    The military headquarter was built before the War. When designing it, the architect put a vast, dignified and solemn square in it to hold the celebration people once the war wins.


    Currently, there were no people to celebrate anything, nor was there any joyful atmosphere. What was moving was just people dashing on and off every now and then. Some were with uniforms, some white priests were burning papers at corners. A massive dark cloud was accumulating above the square.


    Protoss United Force was defeated.


    The failure meant many people will have to assume responsibilities. In the PUF military headquarters, everyone from as high as a general to a little door guard was thinking about how to get through these bad days.


    After Prince Carl Ulysses was deprived of his position as the PUF supreme commander, the left and right cardinal took over the command as well as the entire Protoss United Forces. They were the primary reason for the defeat.


    It later proved that appointing military commanding positions to temple bureaucrats was a stupid idea by nature.


    In the PUF supreme commander''s chamber. The left and right cardinals were sitting behind a spacious desk. Their eyes were fixed on a letter on the wood.


    The letter was from the red pope. In the message was the reaction from the Protoss race after they knew the war result.


    "We were right. Princess Charlotte detests Cohen Kheda." The left cardinal said, "She took our lies. How merciful of her."


    "But since we let Cohen Kheda take the blame for the failure, would the rest Protoss members buy it?" The right cardinal was worried, "What if the War God or other gods stand up and accuse us?"


    "We could always pass the responsibility to our next victim." The left cardinal said, "The Light Temple was always under Princess Charlotte''s direct management. As long as this princess does not act tough on us, it''s not anyone else''s business to accuse us. We''re halfway to being safe."


    "Only¡­ half?"


    "The next half¡­" The left cardinal said, "We can''t let anyone question about this matter in public. Once someone comes out and ask for trouble, the Protoss race has to intervene. If we let a single Protoss member other than Princess Charlotte know the truth, we''ll be in trouble.


    "I told you it''s not right to do so¡­" Once the right cardinal heard the word ''trouble'', his voice instantly turned worried, "You insisted on giving the 9th Legion to¡­"


    "Lord right cardinal, should I remind you again? It''s not the time to tell who''s right or who''s wrong! We''re in the same boat. One goes down, all 3 go down!" As the right cardinal tried to evade the responsibility, the left urged, "Indeed, selling out the 9th was my idea. But the trade to save the 10 main battle legion was pope''s idea! Didn''t you have families in there? And you ordered that 10, 000 men to seal the canyon entrance, try to remember that."


    "I know¡­" The right cardinal said in depression, "What should we do now? If someone makes a big deal out of it. We''re all screwed."


    "That''s why I''m discussing with you, idiot!" The left cardinal said, "But don''t worry, ordinary people cannot disturb us, except the emperors."


    "We should make preparations early." The right cardinal said, "We must list everyone who potentially would say things against us."


    "Emperors from other countries¡­ I don''t think they''re the trouble." The left cardinal said, "After all, not many people dare to oppose the Light Temple. Besides, those 10 main legions we saved all came from those empires. They gained the benefit. I doubt they''ll oppose us."


    "You have a point though. We have to make arrangements!" The right cardinal pondered, "Let''s do it. I''m sending my trusted men to contact the other emperors. Inform them about the benefits and stakes. Make them give up doing whatever things they¡¯re planning for good.


    "This is what I''ve been anxious about. I''m not worried about anyone else but Swabia where the biggest problem rests." The left cardinal sighed, "Look, Mr. Right, Cohen Kheda was the Commander of the 9th Legion, he was also a Swabian nobleman who kept a close distance with the royal family. He was also the only Protoss Knight remaining in that empire. Judging from these 2 points, Swabia is not going to stop making trouble for us. Until then, we''re not gonna have any peace."


    "The current Swabian emperor is Climos Summers, isn''t it? Let''s promise him benefits, would that work? We''ll give him so much that he forgets this Cohen Kheda¡­"


    "Easier said than done, Mr. Right. Cohen Kheda is a Protoss Knight and he''s not a royal member. That''s why the title is for the lifetime. He was a Swabian ace card." The left cardinal said, "If your ace card was beaten, can you take that easily?"


    "So we¡­"


    "We come up with a good idea asap!"


    "Okay¡­"


    The right cardinal thus started tapping his head and pacing in the room.


    The left and the right cardinals started working together since 30 years ago. By then the two were just regular senior priests. One of them was vicious, the other was insidious. They were perfect partners.


    After working together for dozens of years, whenever they came across troubles, the left cardinal will make decisions, and the right cardinal will scheme. They were an excellent match.


    "Okay, I got something!" After pacing for dozens of times in the room, the right cardinal''s forehead was reddened after the continuous tapping, "I got it. It''s a two birds and one stone way!"


    "What is it!"


    "Climos Summers will give us trouble." The right cardinal grinned, "But the Swabian emperor will not."


    "Isn''t Climos Summers the Swabian emperor?"


    "Yes, he is." The right cardinal was certainly proud of his plan, "To be precise, he is now."


    Though the man had done tons of dirty business, the left cardinal chilled after he understood the implication, "You mean¡­"


    "Yes, that''s what I meant." The right cardinal was calm, "Don''t worry, we can pull this off."


    "There''s no other way. Let''s settle on this." To solve the problem, and to keep his position as was, the left cardinal made his mind. Then he asked with confusion, "What''s the second bird?"


    "Swabia is a rich country. It has very fertile land, vast forest, flat grasslands and tons of mountains and rivers¡­" The right cardinal seemed to be carried away, "I want to have her since I was a junior¡­"


    "Are you stupid?" The left cardinal slapped the other man, "You, you wanna be the Swabian emperor? Isn''t being a cardinal better than an emperor?"


    "I was just lamenting." The right cardinal touch the slap bruise, "Of course I won''t. Though we do have an excellent candidate. If he becomes the Swabian emperor, it equals that I¡­ no, we''re the kings."


    "Who is he?"


    "The PUF Chief Quartermaster, Prime Master of Swabia, Luhrmann!"


    "Him?" The left cardinal cracked his mouth, "A petty temple-assigned official?"


    "Don''t say that. Small or not, they''re all just relative words." The right cardinal said, "I found this guy harbored evil intentions when he was still a white priest. He''s been operating in Swabia for years, and he has his own network across the empire. I discovered his intention a long time ago. We should help him. In this way, he''d better be succeeded. If not, doesn''t matter. By then, Swabia will be in chaos, who''s gonna remember that short-lived Protoss Knight. Haha!"


    "Good idea¡­"


    "By the way, is the 9th Legion really wiped out?"


    "Of course, AUF hates Cohen Kheda''s guts." The left laughed, "They''ve been sieging in the grand canyon for 7 days. Cohen Kheda¡¯s troops might end up with nothing already!"


    "Then there''s no problem. Call Luhrmann in for instructions. I guarantee he''ll be thrilled." The right cardinal was so joyful that he could barely stand, "What a sin that I myself ordered to cut his leeway. I would be so disturbed¡­haha!"


    "Go to hell, you!"


    "You want some drink?"


    "Sure¡­"


    "Wait," The left cardinal stopped laughing, "We have to finish the war report. Why don''t you write the last sentence."


    "Hmm, alright." The right cardinal took over the pen and read out word by word while writing, "¡­ since then, all¡­ warfare¡­ ended¡­ on¡­ the¡­ line¡­"

 Chapter Volume 9.5 1

    Alright, I can¡¯t do it. I said I would release the whole volume as a whole and I give up.


    Now enjoy the chapter.


    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    No one knew when the Protoss and the Asmodian races came into being, nor did anyone knew when humans and aliens were born. However, the certain thing was: since the Protoss and Asmodian were born, then came other lives. The continent called Peace divided into two opposing allies. As to reflect most directly on the conflicts between the two, war has never seized to occur.


    Aside from minor conflicts within them, there was the grand spectacle that will happen every twenty years where millions were engaged. It was the Protoss/Asmodian war.


    Such war initiated for the excuse of righteous reasons. Blood boiled, justice and honor have made countless youngsters who just grew up to throw their immature arms and legs into the army. They bore glorious dreams and put away their sentimental love. Although they were still too young to be called men, though their smiles were shy, they will proceed without hesitation to the draft station and vowed to kill the enemies.


    The enlisting age, by law, was 20, age 17 for volunteers. This limit will vary for alien races.


    As a matter of fact, the empires did not need to take pains to talk the young into joining the army, because, after years of influence from the priests of the Dark Temple, millions of young men have made army career as their primary dream. They worshipped the heroes who came off the battlefield and were obsessed by the stories of great sacrifice.


    Just imagine how their own stories will become if they singlehandedly defeat the enemies. Such a fantasy will take their breath away.


    Surely as people of the Asmodian, the Dark King will grant his people with blessing as well.


    (Asmodian Alliance, Brooks Empire. Outside a tiny town)


    "Ah¡­ ahhhhhhh¡­" A gold-haired, blue-eyed boy yelled toward the sky, "It''s about the place! I¡¯ll become a great soldier!"


    "Hush, it''s morning! You wanna wake up the whole village?" Another grey-haired boy kicked the former''s butt, "And it''s not a petty soldier, it''s the Champion Legion! We have to become an honored champion."


    "How rude." The boy who was kicked in the ass rubbed his back, "But it''s gonna be hard to be enlisted into the Champion Legion, right? I heard those who are serving there are above the best."


    "Sure they are! Campion Legion is a league of great achievement. They''ve successfully defeated the Protoss Alliance for countless times. It''s one of our points of pride! Besides, if we are qualified to enroll, we''ll be allowed to use our chosen weapon." The grey-haired raised his head proudly, "and we got to name ourselves with the coolest nickname."


    "Nickname? I don''t recall I have one." The gold-haired boy scratched his head and distressed, he said, "My father used to yell at me ''swine'' though."


    "If you take that your nickname, I swear I''ll slaughter you now. You debasement of the whole village!" The grey hair daunted with his fist, "If you come home with a chest full of medals, your farmer father wouldn''t dare to call you swine, would he? Think about it!"


    "I¡­ okay, I won''t use that." The gold hair tapped his pal¡¯s shoulder, "What''s your name then?"


    "Scarlet Heaven!" The grey opened his burning eyes and tightened his shoulder pack, "I''ll use those evil Protoss'' blood and paint their Heaven Island scarlet!"


    "What a great dream. Hahahaha, given that blade of yours?" The gold hair laughed, "Watch me. After the war, I must have earned enough bounty by killing enemies. I''ll pack my fat bag and glaring honor and travel around all countries. I shall become a free ranger that drifts and be free!"


    "I can beat you up without a blade!"


    Thus came the two boys'' thrills on the grand business route. Beneath the misty morning air, their playful figures faded away.


    That day, two more names were added to the draft register. One with the name ''Scarlet Heaven'', the other, ''Ranger''. It was said that the gold-haired boy who named ''Ranger'' insisted on adding the words ''Free and Easy and Wanderer'' in the front. However, his demand was not anywhere near satisfied except for the registrar''s supercilious look.


    The two rookies: Scarlet Heaven and Ranger, arrived at the boot camp nervously.


    Any legacy legions like the Champion Legion occupied a particular space in the boy¡¯s'' dreams. Most of the rookies inhaled confidently and swore to become a champion at the draft station. Their final goal was the silver dog tag that represented a member of the Champion Legion.


    "Attaboy!" The kind-looking registrar would usually reply like this, "We need all the ambitious men. Go for it, defeat your opponents in the camp. The Champion Legion does not want losers."


    Thus, the camp was swamped with yellings and shoutings.


    Scarlet Heaven and Ranger entered the gate amongst a big pile of rookies. On the training ground, thirtyish of them have gathered in a ''way too bent that should be abandoned'' sequence. They were waiting for their sergeant.


    "Be cool." Scarlet Heaven whispered at Ranger, "The Champion Legion doesn''t want loser."


    The rookies gazed as an officer-like armored man with two of his lieutenants strode over. The three of them were looking tough. Six sharp legs moving made the ground dust swirl.


    All rookies can''t see the sergeant''s face since he wore a helmet; however, they still stared attentively at the boss man''s every move with great endeavor.


    But then, as the sergeant reached the end of the row, he made a chilly humph sound. Almost immediately, all rookies who were expecting someone friendly and kind went silly-eyed, because everyone knew this was not a good sign.


    The sergeant''s 2 minions aroused at the ''humph'' sound. They went to the head and the end of the row respectively then started grabbing and pushing the freshmen like 2 orgasmolepsy cows. Thus the overbending row finally stopped curving.


    "Remove what''s in your hands," One of the army dogs barked, "and what''s on your outfits!"


    Even the pain from the dogs'' excessively tough treatments has not eased, the rookies did as they were told.


    The sergeant then began approaching the row, slowly, step by step with both hands on his hips. He walked along the row and glared each rookie''s eyes. Something was surging in the sergeant''s tiny, triangular eyes hiding behind his facemask, which the rookies had utterly no idea of, and no one dared to ask. Whenever that pair of eyes connected with one of the rookies'' eyes, the unlucky bastard being stared would either look up or down instead of staring back.


    After the commander went through the total of 30-ish rookies, he repositioned to the middle front of the row then whispered a thing or two to one of his minions. The latter then started yelling to form the rookies into 2 short rows. As for the other minion, he passed between the rows dragging ears, pinching arms.


    Scarlet Heaven refrained his eager to punch back after being dragged on his ears, but the hot-headed Ranger just cannot stand by being pinched on the arms. Thus, Ranger''s body dodged a few inches as he was about to contact the minion''s hand. Almost instantly, a fist bumped his cheek. Therefore, Ranger went back to his position.


    The sergeant walked over slowly. He grabbed Ranger''s jaw with his hand in his coarse glove. Then a few difficult question words came behind the sergeant''s mask, "What''s the look on your face?"


    Scarlet Heaven breathed a bit faster at the sergeant''s inquiry because he was afraid that Ranger might answer his superior with the word ''cool'' he told him earlier.


    "This''s my usual look." Ranger answered cooly, "Anything wrong, sir?"


    The hand on Ranger''s jaw immediately retracted, then it reappeared on Ranger''s underbelly in the form of a punch. Ranger bent over in misery and started making painful ''ho-hho'' sounds.


    "You never doubt my question. Yes or no, is all I want to hear." The sergeant stood still and told the rows, "If you disobey, he is the example!"


    The body of the ''example'' was still trembling beside his drill sergeant like a cooked shrimp. All the rest of the rookies threw a convicted look at the boss man and glimpsed a contempt look at the ''example¡¯.


    Ranger''s cheek went even redder due to the disapproval and shame.


    "This is a bootcamp. Once you go in this door, you''ve become a soldier!" The sergeant roared, "I don''t care why you''re here. A soldier''s gotta do what a soldier gotta do! And you never question a commander''s order! I''ll crack his nuts if anyone questions my orders again! Do you get me?"


    "Yes!" To preserve the integrity of certain body parts, the rookies answered altogether. Thus 30 voices came together and made quite a loud noise.


    "SLAP" There came one more crisp sound. One more rookie who stood face to the sergeant was slapped and became the 2nd ''example''.


    "Whenever you answer yes or no," The sergeant''s voice sounded again, "start and end it with ''sir''"!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The rookies roared together again. Among which, 2 ''examples'' were the loudest of all.


    "Pooh!" The sergeant lifted his mask to spit on the dirt. He glimpsed all the rookies with the eyes as if he was looking at pigs, "A group of cunts. Give me 10 laps on the training ground!"


    Thus and thus, the rookies started their 6-month boot camp life.


    All of the new recruits have received neat uniforms and were put with all other rookies to form a team of a hundred men under the coach of a few drill sergeants.


    The sergeants, they seemed to never do anything but yelling, scolding, slashing. Their whips stayed upwards for eternity to land on some poor bastard''s ass at any time.


    During such days, more rookie ''examples'' showed. There was an infinite power from the ''examples'' as well as their number. The sergeants had unique skills for each part of his body: the whips were prepared for human soldiers, foot tips to kick the werewolves, fists for mountain dwarfs, elbow under the metal armor was only saved for barbarian soldiers.


    In later days, Ranger came to understand that though he was not overselling by being made the first ''example'' on the first day because almost all the other rookies were punished physically with all kinds of treatments on that day. If the rookies did badly, the sergeants would punch them; did well, got punched even harder; did nothing, well, may you rest in peace.


    Besides physical abuse, the sergeants'' languages were all the more so exquisite. If the rookies were not here to enlist, they would never know the charm of the language they thought they knew so well.


    Generally, a sergeant will greet a rookie himself with common and vulgar words. If the rookie did something wrong, the greeting will spread onto the rookie''s families. If the rookie pissed the sergeant somehow, the verbal abuse would spread to all the rookie''s relatives, all who knew him as well as all the ones the rookie knew. The blow range was so broad and the striking power was so intense that no psychic spells on this land could compete.


    Scarlet Heaven and Ranger came from the same village, a place specialized in producing two most peculiar specialties within the Asmodian Alliance: a kind of grape to produce top-class wine, and aggressive bitches. The village''s historical standing to have well-known bitches were even longer than the grapes. However, both Scarlet Ranger and Ranger considered that all the bitches put together in the village, no, in the town, cannot reach the half of their sergeant.


    Try to imagine, there was a reason for the heroes who returned their hometown with glory to win the respect of every bitch in town with only his tongue instead of his military merits.


    Each of the sergeant''s earth-shaking word from simple day-to-day words to subtle alteration of the tones has so stupefied, abashed every rookie that they wished they would just dig a hole and bury them deep. And of course, not all rookies were the obedient ones. A brave rookie from Ranger''s team ended up in a coma on a stinky shaman physician''s bed for an entire day.


    The only free time for the rookies was before and after the daily prayer sessions when they could loosen up and talk to each other about their dreams. In this dreary, dull camp of rudeness, dream was the only pure thing that was able to comfort the freshmen. All of the rookies survived clinging to such a thing.


    There were potential deserters. However, to think what a big price to pay being cracked in the nuts by a sergeant, the running-away thought just vanished.


    Even under such a circumstance, SH and Ranger did not give up their dream to become a champion. After six months, SH''s saber and lance skills have improved substantially. Even his drill sergeant could barely gain any advantage from him in a one-on-one battle. As for Ranger, he did quite well in swinging a single-handed sword. And Ranger did even better with his extended war bow. The two''s excellent performance has so impressed their sergeant that they were often taken to the other teams to battle other teams'' finest. SH and Ranger''s good work has earned their sergeant a great deal of day-offs and money; however, they were not treated any better due to the good performance.


    Half a year have passed quickly. SH and Flame have grown up a little. The camp hardship has washed away the naive and immature looks on their faces. The reason was simple: the Champion Legion did not want losers. Immaturity was another way of saying loser in the army camp.


    Today''s afternoon saw some stranger senior officers with different uniforms wandering in the training ground. They did not talk much, they¡¯d rather just watch the on-going training silently. All of them crossed their hands. Though their eyes were looking sharp, they had the calmest faces.


    The sergeants acted even more strict. All of them called their finest rookie trainees. As whips slashed, the scene was like a circus with a bunch of tamers trying to leash the rookies and ask for money.


    Judging from the silver pieces of various shapes on the newcomers'' left chest, they were from the Champion Legion. The Champion Legion''s commanders were looking for candidates to fill the vacancies!


    Though unfortunately, the rookies'' opponents were their drill sergeants.


    Due to the awful fear planted on the first day, most of the rookies were very timid, and they didn''t pull their full strength against the sergeants. But the sergeants, on the other hand, they never held back.


    "Hmm, did you see that?" Ranger skillfully crooked his waist and knee to hide most of his under face behind SH''s shoulder; he whispered, "The sergeants want to become champions as well¡­"


    "I know, but I don''t give a damn. I''m not holding back on the trail." SH replied in the same way he was asked, "The so-called sergeants are just some petty officers. They''re gross, filthy and narrow-minded men that resemble village landlords, not even rank. Even your old man triumphs these."


    "My dad didn''t offend you somehow, did he?"


    "He called me things¡­"


    "He called you what?"


    "Well¡­ a swine."


    As they were talking, a sergeant came over to them.


    "You, and you," The man hinted SH and Ranger, "get out of the line!"


    The 2 stepped a few paces forward. Then the officers instructed SH to combat elite rookies from other teams with lances. SH took his opponents down without much effort before the foe number raised to 2, 3 and 4.


    After seeing SH break the last elite rookie''s foreteeth with wooden lancehead, the sergeant called stop. Then the man fetched a lance and stood in front of the gasping SH.


    "Hypocrite¡­" Ranger cursed while feeling worried for SH.


    A champion officer who has been watching the scene made a sudden chuckle then turned his head away and called a few words to a distant figure, "Oi, Anemia, over here."


    A casual-wore barbarian officer walked from afar. He was tall in the figure and rather thin as a barbarian. The most peculiar thing about him was his face. It was an area of shivering pale without any blood color.


    The barbarian named Anemia came close. He greeted his companion with a few nods and ignored the camp sergeant who tried to hit on him.


    "This one, he''s taken down 10 already." The barbarian was told, "That one with a lance."


    The champion officers seemed to like using simple languages.


    "Try a saber." The barbarian glanced SH then told the camp sergeant.


    The sergeant did as he was told and fetched a pair of sabers. He tossed SH one. Before SH drew the blade, the sergeant made his move.


    Scarlet Heaven has been holding grudges over this very man. And he did not care about anything other than entering the Champion Legion. Thus he didn''t bother drawing the blade and blocked his opponent''s strike as he warded with the blade and sheath. Then he lowered his body and instantly flipped over his hand with the weapon and slammed the sheathed-blade on the sergeant''s head top.


    The contact made a dull sound, and the tyrannical officer fell on the ground as a whole. He went fainted.


    The hundred rookies all went silly-eyed at the scene. A few officers from nearby teams went over toward the spot as well. SH could not care less about it as he remained still on the ground like nothing has happened.


    "He looked fun."


    "More or less." The barbarian officered replied then raised his voice, "You, prickhead, here."


    SH took a while to know that he was the prickhead. Then he went over like an idiot.


    Ranger first heard the barbarian officer said ''I want him'', the next moment, he saw SH''s body tossed in midair and hit harshly in the earth. Dust kicked up.


    "That one, what''s your name?" The substitute sergeant was upset, he shouted toward Ranger, "Quit swallowing shit, act up!"


    Though feeling wronged, Ranger fetched his favorite single-handed sword and faced the new sergeant.


    "FUCK!" The sergeant sprinted with a blade while talking dirty, "You nutless cunt!"


    A single-handed sword was not equal to a war saber on the strength level. But Ranger''s fast pace closed the gap. Ranger was currently dancing like a flash around the officer, which made his opponent who kept hitting empty target gasp. The 2 champion officer remained still as they watched the Ranger making fun of his superior like a monkey show.


    Finally, Ranger openly did a thing which gave tremendous satisfaction to the rest of the rookies: the officer who missed all his attacks slumped, weapon dropped and start drooling.


    "Who''ll have this prickhead?" After Ranger showed off his archery, the barbarian officer asked his companion.


    "Yours, I guess." The companion smiled, "He''ll wear me out."


    "Good." The barbarian hinted Ranger with his jaw and said, "Over here."


    Ranger went over with great joy. A hind of happiness after achieving his wish became apparent on his naked face.


    "Impressive, you like juggling with your super, don''t you?" The barbarian smiled then Ranger felt a great sense of suppression on his chest. His body was already in the midair. He heard vaguely 3 words: I want him, then passed out beside SH''s body.


    After the officers dealt with the paperwork, the comatose and miserable brothers were dragged into a van like a pair of dead dogs.


    The van wagged and started driving to the next boot camp.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    While the wagon was jouncing up and down, Scarlet Heaven and Ranger woke up one after another without too much residual pain on their bodies. It seemed that the barbarian officer hit the two with just the right amount of strength.


    A rather youthful werewolf was there with them in the car. He also wore a suit of ragged rookie''s uniform. A pair of big and bright eyes were on his fluffy head. As the vehicle slightly bounced, his pair of pointy ears were turning cautiously.


    Ranger made a pleasant smile to that werewolf because he knew it was this wolf who thoughtfully put a pile of cloth-stuff under his head.


    This new companion seemed to be somewhat shy, or possibly cautious because as he nodded back to Ranger''s greeting, his body shrunk backward to the far end of the car.


    Hell, it was rare for a werewolf to blush because a werewolf¡¯s layer of facial fur will usually conceal any sorts of natural blushing.


    Ranger chuckled again. He knew that the one sitting beside him will eventually terminate such a cautious and timid behavior.


    "Thanks, bro!" Scarlet Heaven caught the werewolf''s pair of claws the moment he sorted things out. He shook the werewolf''s claws (hands) while crying aloud, "I''m Scarlet Heaven, what''s your name?"


    "Ah¡­ er¡­" The werewolf was certainly not prepared for SH''s sudden act. As he could neither dodge SH''s friendly handshake nor retracted his own, he eventually talked, "Hello, I''m Alvgomia Seidarucan Belgconfivol Alycupta¡­"


    While the blushed werewolf continued pronouncing his lengthy, awkward-sounding name, the other two people started to have a basic idea why the nickname notion popularized in the army. While calling someone by his full name was life-and-death massive kind of a deal for alien soldiers, their utterly complicated and prolonged names were utterly a time waster on the battlefield.


    "I¡­ I did not get a word of that. Never mind, though!" SH had both of his hands on his forehead, "What about your nickname?"


    The werewolf went even more blushed, and his eyes lowered.


    "Fallen." His voice resembled that of a mosquito so that SH had to lean in to catch the sound, "My nickname is Fallen."


    "Fallen! Fallen?" You''re called Fallen!" SH looked away to Ranger and turned back to the werewolf. Then he began laughing out aloud.


    The little werewolf''s face turned purplish red in SH''s wild laughter. His head dropped, and he started scratching the carriage wall awkwardly with his nails. Then a pair of hands made a sudden landing on his shoulders.


    "Easy now." SH''s laughing was so not going to stop that his well-kept teeth revealed as a result of the open laugh, "I merely thought this is a bad name for you. You know, there are werewolves in my hometown. They''re a group of brave people!"


    "He''s right. I''m Ranger." One more body leaned over, and one of his hands climbed onto the werewolf''s shoulder, "We''re friends now."


    "Em!" Fallen spotted no harm from Ranger and SH''s eyes; he nodded with joy. Thus the three''s cheerful voices joined.


    ''BAM!'' A guy outside slammed the car. Thus the three seized their noise then sat still.


    Free time was scarce for the rookies during their beginner''s 6 months training. So Scarlet Heaven, Ranger and Fallen chatted, teased and played in the small wagon. Soon they''ve become close friends. As long as they did not make any high-pitched voice of sorts, no one will come for them.


    SH and Ranger somehow ''interrogated'' Fallen to tell the origin of his nickname.


    The werewolf village where Fallen''s family resided had heroes in each and every generation. Some of them have become senior officers in the army. It was unimaginable at that time. Thus Fallen''s village was well-respected among the local werewolf clan.


    Fallen''s father was the village wealthy. And Fallen was the youngest son who was well-indulged due to his gentle disposition. As Fallen grew up in such an environment, the fierce and tough nature of a werewolf had the least hint on him. On the contrary, he always did stupid things like distributing food and clothes to the needy villagers. Thus other rich werewolf kids started calling him a fallen guy.


    In order to not let anyone mock his family because of him, Fallen insisted on joining the army like other youngsters in the village. He intended to take advantage of the army time and hopefully come out looking less shy. However, on the first day in the boot camp, ''Fallen Guy'' reverberated the training ground. Since then, the god-forsaken officers who overheard the name ''Fallen'' took the liberty and marked the very nickname on the list.


    What a textbook injustice case.


    "Don''t worry, bro." SH said something comforting because he was born carefree, "When your achievements have earned you an imposing title, no one dares to call you Fallen."


    "Really?" The little werewolf''s innocent eyes revealed a pleasant surprise, "Is it true? As long as I achieve something?"


    "Exactly! If only your deeds are big enough, you could even call others a Fallen." SH laughed, "Well, for me, I''ll suffice not being called Fallen if I were you."


    "For now, we''ll have to call you that anyway." Ranger said, "However, you can always consider the name as a motivation, like¡­ hmm. Like how I remember my father beat me up."


    "Your old man?"


    "Yeah! He used to smack my ass no matter where I was." Ranger said with a smile, "He smacked me wherever he caught me. That''s how I picked up my pacing skill. Anyhow, that''ll stop after I become a hero. He''ll have to ask for permission from the army headquarters if he still wants to.


    The werewolf chuckled.


    Thus the werewolf''s nickname settled as ''Fallen''.


    "Alas, alas!" Ranger made himself comfortable on the wagon deck, he made no disguise of his excitement, "What weird names will come next. I can''t wait!"


    However, the next three guys thrown into the wagon had very common names, which disappointed Ranger greatly.


    Such a disappointment persisted until the return journey when the pale-faced barbarian officer tossed a comatose mountain dwarf into the car.


    The guys could tell that the dwarf held contempt for the officer. Soon he woke up and started throwing tantrums in the wagon. The dwarf was furious. His eyes were shooting flames, and his mouth took turns to make low and loud howls. His vicious face was like that of a cannibal.


    Undoubtedly, the officer did not like the sound. Immediately, a sheathed battle saber flew over while spinning and hit the dwarf''s head. He passed out again.


    "How violent, the officer!" Ranger thought, "Can''t he be reasoned?"


    "Great voice." The barbarian officer''s companion happened to be there, and he made a joke, "He sounded like a deer at its rut."


    "Em¡­" The barbarian agreed and took the saber Ranger passed over. He gave his first order to the rookies in the wagon, "From this moment forward, he is Rut."


    The car full of rookies nodded anxiously.


    "Though we''re the best rookies," After the officer had left, Ranger looked at SH and Fallen and quietly said a thing approved by all, "the army is not a place to mess around."


    All the rookies in the car shared their eyes of compassion for Rut who was still in a coma and started worrying about their future.


    A few days later, a fleet full of elite rookies has finally reached the dream destination: the fabled training ground of the Champion Legion.


    Such a view made all the newbies giggle, act proud and pat on each other''s shoulders to encourage.


    "Get the hell off, you all!" A tall military officer showed up with his whip and started driving the newcomers off the wagon even before the vehicle went completely steady, "Grab your things and stand in line there!"


    Thus, with all thumbs, the rookies hurry-scurried to grab their things and jumped off the car to line up.


    "What the hellish line you''re all making! Cunts!" The officer strode over. His whip roared and curved accurately onto every rookie''s shoulders, "Move, asses, move!"


    Ranger and SH stood beside Fallen. They had no choice but accepted being shouted around. They didn''t even have time to sigh about their misery. However, the irritable Rut just cannot stand the whipping out of nowhere. Thus once again, he bounced out of the line howling and demanded a duel with the officer. As expected, the experienced CO put Rut down for good one more time.


    The rest rookies kept circling the training ground while marveling at Rut''s amazingly high vitality. Although all the rookies had the experience being put down by an officer, they all suffered no significant wound after waking up. Unlike Rut, none of them had the courage to fight the officer after coming to life. The dwarf was an immortal monster without fear!


    Some rookies guessed in undertones that this mountain dwarf was definitely trying to avoid training duty by doing what he had done. Such comments incurred all other rookies'' eye-rollings in no time. Though reckless, Rut''s behavior was essentially an act of bravery since the Champion Legion had no losers.


    The rookies were allowed to rest after running for god-knew how many circles. Anyway, the rookies slumped as a whole, tongues held out to gasp. Fallen''s tongue was so stretched that the extra part was totally enough to make a nice bowtie.


    At this moment, the pale-faced barbarian officer walked over and led his trainees to their tents. Of course, being in a friendly group, the fainted Rut won''t be left alone. The rookies dragged him like dragging a dead dog because the commander had instructed: pull him back by the legs.


    Although Rut was an irascible mountain dwarf, he had one good trait: all the unhappiness will be forgotten given a period of time, usually one night. The next day, he''ll crawl up and greet his rookie mates one by one with his powerful, straightforward hug. Despite his height could only reach up to an average human''s chest and he could barely hug another''s waist, all these cannot stop him from being passionate. Besides Rut''s extraordinary reckless disposition, he had an enormously massive and clumsy butt.


    After breakfast, officers came to assign the rookies to their respective training locations.


    The team of men where Ranger belonged to was taken by the barbarian officer to a distant valley. Without exception, each of them including the barbarian officer burdened pieces of equipment and supplies equal to his weight.


    The barbarian officer was not a talker, the rookies discovered the up aspects of his silence. He barely verbally abused his subordinates. In fact, he seldomly said a word. He''d even ignore his men acting naughty every now and then.


    "Your things there." After entering the valley, the barbarian officer stood still on a flat ground and summoned everybody, "Stand your lines here."


    At once, the freshmen did as the barbarian told. Listening to the commander''s first team talk made the rookies proud. They all thought the way they stood must resemble the sacred and mighty statues in front of the Dark Temples.


    The barbarian officer eyed the team from left to right. He was unusually calm, unlike his kindreds. Then he opened his mouth, "Let me introduce myself, you will address me as Commander Anemia."


    "Yes, Commander Anemia!" The rookies had an excellent understanding of how to reply a commander after coming out of the boot camp.


    "I don''t have many rules, one to be precise." Commander Anemia nodded at the rookies'' reply, "You hear my order, you comply. This is my, as well as this squadron''s, only rule."


    "The squadron''s name is Samgha. The Samgha Squadron traces its history back as long as 500 years. The name origin is unreachable and unimportant, for me as well as for you. All you need to know is Samgha Squadron has always been a group of firm-willed soldiers with extraordinary achievements." Anemia continued, "Courage, passion, teamwork are the traditions of Samgha. You won''t understand the essence of them unless you''ve been through the test of life and death. So, before these good things pass on to you, all you need to do is following my orders."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Now, you''re supposed to be regular GIs, doomed to mix with regular troops and remain as a foot soldier whose features are neglected until you are killed by enemy''s random arrows and rocks. In that case, the so-called training you''ve been through is enough." Anemia gazed at the bunch of exciting rookies and dejected them without any consideration, "However, as a member of Samgha, those are far less than enough. I''m going to dig you up from the dirt pit. You''re going to meet my requirement to shine. And to do that, you''ll train hard."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "In here, you have no rights, no benefits, no nothing before you become a qualified team member."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The rookies'' voices were a lot lower than earlier.


    "Name your nicknames and strong points." Commander Anemia lifted his chin to the first tall man at the head of the row, "Starting with you."


    "Nickname Baham!" The big rookie said aloud, "Specialize in bi-hammer and physical strength!"


    "Retain the hammer, but you''ll use the Champion Legion''s customized version." Commander Anemia said, "Put extra exercise on saber and shield and sustainability.


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Baham was a swampman, his fat and thick lips caught Anemia''s attention.


    "Your underlip stands out too much. If you don''t wanna get shot, hide it in your mouth." Anemia said calmly, "Next."


    "Nickname Scarlet Heaven!" A rookie forced out a mighty voice, "Specialize in lance and saber!"


    "Retain the lance and use a pair of bi-handler swords." Commander Anemia crossed his arms, "Your nickname is too long. Lose the second word."


    For a moment, Scarlet Heaven considered about arguing. On second thought, Commander Anemia''s only rule and his skill in putting people down made Scarlet stop any further actions.


    "Nickname Ranger! Specialize in single-hand sword and archery!"


    "Retain both. Level up your speed."


    "Nickname¡­ my nickname is Fallen." The werewolf said with a blushing face, "I''m extra-alerted and fast."


    "Practice single sword and dagger until you master them." Commander Anemia glanced the werewolf, "Drop that blushing habit."


    "Er¡­" Fallen lowered his head, embarrassed. But the guy beside him recklessly burst out into laughter.


    Commander made a few step rightward and fixed his eyes firmly on this funny rookie.


    "Nickname Claypool." The rookie clearly intended to fool through the episode, "Specialize in magic and¡­"


    "You like to laugh?" Commander booted a tiny rock out of the dirt with his foot tip and kicked it by Claypool''s feet, "In your mouth."


    Claypool swallowed; however, he did not process Rut the dwarf''s courage to oppose the commander. He couldn''t help but picked the stone and tossed it into his mouth.


    He made a bitter smile to everyone''s surprising look.


    "And you smiled again¡­" Commander Anemia kicked over a bigger stone, "If you think one is not enough, one more."


    Claypool widened his eyes. He tried not to laugh as his facial muscle twisted. He picked the second dirty stone and swallowed it like swallowing a delicious breakfast break.


    Claypool nearly cried and more misery added to his face.


    "Hahahahaha!"


    The mountain dwarf could no longer retain the amusement. He started laughing with his foot stomping on the ground and hands over his belly.


    Commander Anemia did not grow any anger. He said calmly, "Rut, come over here."


    "I know!" Rut couldn''t care less about the punishment as he stepped out, "I can deal with swallowing rocks."


    As he was about to reach for the stone under Anemia''s feet, he was stopped.


    "Not this one." Anemia called Claypool over, "The ones in your mouth, out."


    Claypool obediently spat the stones full of his saliva onto his hands.


    "You can deal with stones, right?" Commander Anemia humphed, "Deal with these."


    After making sure that Anemia was not joking, the mountain Dwarf reddened his eyes and threw a fist at Anemia with an earth-shattering roar. Without a doubt, the result was all but guaranteed, Rut was always the unluckiest one.


    Nevertheless, this time during the coma, Rut''s mouth had a dirty stone and 2 more with Claypool''s saliva on it.


    "This is our banner. Mark it in your heart until the moment you die!" Commander Anemia unscrolled a piece of cloth, "In the past, a major, 4 colonels, 16 heroes and 0 traitor and cowards came out of Samgha!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "By joining this squadron, your life has been bonded with it. You wanna get out, you have two options: A, serve until your contract ends; B, go home in a coffin as a martyr!" At this point, Commander Anemia''s eyes revealed a sense of ruthless, "If any of you intend to leave by a third option, I will make you a martyr, you get me?"


    "Sir, we get you, sir!"


    "Now, weapons and armors up, practice your skills in teams of your choice." Commander Anemia looked at the time, "You''re welcomed to have questions."


    While the rookies wondered Anemia''s words, he went aside and started sleeping.


    Scarlet hesitated and picked up a war saber. As he drew the blade, he winced.


    "It''s a real blade." He talked to Ranger, "It''s a real blade!"


    "So¡­ er¡­ should we practice with these?" Fallen asked anxiously, "We might get hurt¡­"


    "Do it! You wanna be a martyr?" Ranger sighed, "We''ll protect the sharp end with a cloth."


    During the day, the rookies didn''t make much progress for fear of getting hurt.


    Commander Anemia tested the rookies the same night.


    The dozen rookies did not hold back during the trial as the group scuffle went on. The crowd ended with the rookies lying scattered in misery. Everybody was hurt without exception.


    The only one who was able to do magic then began healing with his pathetically little mana which did not last long until he was about to heal himself. Thus as everyone else was practicing with full strength, Claypool had to sit and meditate.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An editable text of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    It lasted for a full month.


    Though the rookies had suffered poor food, scolds, smacks in the new recruits¡¯ boot camp, they started missing the good old days now.


    Because the Champion Legion''s boot camp was 10 times more dreadful!


    Anemia never said craps. He would instead smash, smash the hell out of his subordinates during the daily progression checking. And he would punish the rookies with lawful reasons: a team of 12 who can''t even overturn a single man has no rights! Even though the Champion Legion had gourmet food supplies and offerings, one had to be conscious to eat! Basically, on a daily basis, once the training was over, the rookies cannot even lift up their eyes. Rut loved the taste of meat. However, now he would fell asleep before he could toss the first slice of beef into his mouth.


    The rookies suffered unspeakable misery, but teeth grinded, shoulders propped, they persisted. They just wished that one day they can smack Commander Anemia''s ass and everybody could eat a relaxed meal sitting on his body. Indeed, this was one of their tiny faiths.


    However, the barbarian officer did not give them the chance. During the following month, no matter how hard the rookies have tried, how well they¡¯ve team-worked, like always, Anemia kicked the living shit out of them.


    On the last day, Commander Anemia finally breathed a bit heavier after the routine ass kicking.


    "Pass." Having said that, he called a wagon over and carried the dozen elite rookies back to the camping area.


    The rookies came to know that the Samgha Squadron was one of the early returns. A few other squadrons have finished their training several days after the due date. Some of the elite rookies from other units were crying for moms when they entered the camp gate.


    The others'' miserable looks have given the Samgha members great satisfaction. They smirked then started teasing other teams: Samgha returned early, so they had extra free days to kill.


    The three-day vacation ended quickly. The Samgha Squadron was brought to a new location. There, their training continued. Namely, the ass-smacking proceeded.


    Only during this time, Commander Anemia seized smacking his subordinates himself; instead, he brought the Samgha members to challenge the elite rookies from other legions. In any case, one thing remained the same: the ass-smacking.


    Such days continued for another 6 months.


    As the training in standing formation, weaponry, horsemanship grew more extensive, the smell of war grew stronger.


    Tonight, the Samgha Squadron was summoned alone on the extremely spacious training ground for ranking award ceremony. Samgha was the only squadron who finished all the general drills ahead of time. The one who did the honor was a Major and staff officer from the 6th Royal Champion Legion. Rumor had that he rose up in his rank from a regular GI.


    After the rituals, the rookies nearly welled their eyes at their new sky-blue military uniform and the silver chest-plate that symbolized the squadron of Samgha.


    "Yo, Anemia!" The Major said, "Why do you keep that name? I thought the HQ has given you a new name."


    "The name I''m used to." Anemia nodded honestly, "It''s from my commander anyhow."


    "Stubborn, you''re still. Grab a drink?"


    "I''ll pass, sir!" Anemia turned to his rookies, "I''m gonna take them in town."


    "Hahahaha, I know it, tradition!" The Major made a cheerful laugh and tossed a tiny pocket over, "On my tab."


    Commander Anemia withheld his gratitude and accepted the offer. He turned to his subordinates and said, "You''re dismissed. Get yourselves ready. We''re hitting the town!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Seeing the rookies have giggled and smirked for their tents, Anemia''s usual frozen eyes defrosted.


    "What''s on your mind, one man hero?" The Major approached, "What a group of energized kids. I''ve read the report; they''re so much better than us at that age."


    "They are." Anemia sighted the Samgha members'' backs and said in an undertone, "How many will survive the war?"


    "I struggled to advance in ranks exactly to make more live with my power."


    "Can you? You''re just one petty bureaucrat." Anemia humphed, "To save more soldiers means only excessive training and correct ordering."


    The Major went speechless at Anemia''s comment. He tapped Anemia''s shoulder and left.


    A sound of clacking footsteps has driven the passersby aside.


    A team of soldiers was walking at the center of a spacious and also clean boulevard, unhurried. The entire central half of the street was taken over by these proud men as the rest vehicles or passengers had to make ways for them. Even the imposing city garrison troops held their breath and threw their flattering eyes at the soldiers that passed by.


    Commander Anemia was leading the team, his hands crossed. The rest elite rookies that followed also crossed their hands. Scarlet and Ranger had Fallen between them while Rut and Baham were arguing in a lowered voice. Claypool was intensifying the argument.


    "Why do you think Commander Anemia take us here?" Not long after, Claypool approached Ranger, "Don''t we have several days free?"


    "Go ask the CO yourself!" Scarlet glimpsed Claypool, "You''re egging Fallen on to ask it for you again! Cut the crap!"


    Claypool made a passive laugh and retreated beside Rut.


    "Commander Claypool," Moments later, Rut''s voice came like a stupid ass, "what''re we going to do?"


    "To see your mama." Commander Anemia''s half-dead voice came, which made the rookies laugh.


    Rut took a good while to understand Anemia''s joke. He also laughed. It''s been a while that Rut has managed to control his temper under the influence of Anemia''s verbal abuse.


    "Completing training early is worth celebrating. And it''s the army''s tradition and my duty to take you for fun. In this case, you have many options tonight." After the laughter has stopped, the calm-faced Anemia turned to the youngsters, "Option A, you''re free to drink in a pub of your choice; option B, you''re free to mess around in a whorehouse¡­ all the cost is on me."


    "Pub?" Fallen started pinching his hair.


    "Whorehouse?" Rut widened his mouth.


    "Sir," Ranger raised a hand, "Do we have a third option? You mentioned there''re many!"


    "Absolutely." Anemia smiled, "You''re free to go back to the training ground as well."


    "PUB!" At the sound of the third option, all rookies went for the first.


    Thus the men were brought to a giant table in a local pub.


    "Sir," Fallen gazed at the mug of ale in front of him, his head already started spinning, "for real?"


    "Legacy of the Samgha Squadron, a commander is obliged to lead his soldiers to go crazy after finishing the training." Anemia said, "We''re departing for the frontline in a few days. Whatever you wanna do tonight, do it. Now drink!"


    "DRINK!"


    Fallen spouted the juice out the moment the liquid touched his tongue. In fact, besides Baham and Claypool, none in the team liked alcohol, even for Commander Anemia himself.


    "Hahahaha!" There came a burst of laughter, "Turns out they''re a bunch of chicks who don''t know how to drink!"


    Calling a man rookie was not a big deal unless the word became ''chick''.


    The man who laughed was the commander of the Flame Legion. He fetched a huge mug then swaggered the container up and started teasing recklessly.


    Rut has been withholding his temper; but Fallen, who has been behaving obediently, made the situation go out of control by doing a tiny gesture: the little werewolf lifted a foot onto the chair then stretched out his tongue and started spitting with a hand pinching his eyelid to the men from the Flame Legion. The werewolf was already drunk.


    The intense situation called for striking in advance, so Rut did it without hesitation. Before Rut could bounce onto the table, Commander Anemia shot over his mug. The wooden container spun while making dull roaring and finally landed on the nose-tip of the Flame Legion commander.


    The man cried and slumped with both his hands on his face.


    "Hahaha, boys, let''s make out!" Everybody read Anemia''s act, so nobody remained conservative. Especially for Rut, he launched into the hostilities with an utterly exaggerated posture.


    In a moment of chaos, Scarlet came the second. Ranger grinned and jumped in with an empty bottle. Claypool was searching for easy strikes behind Baham with a chair leg. As for Fallen, he was running about with a pot of beef stew around the room. And he¡¯ll smash the casserole onto any opponents he met.


    The uproar sure caught the attention of the city patrol. When they came and ascertained the identities of the 2 sides, they remained idle by the door just for the show.


    Not long after, commander of the Flame Legion along with his 20-ish subordinates were all put down and whining on the floor. Samgha members giggled and seized action. Fallen has beaten down a dozen men with the copper plate. Rut claimed seven ¡®games¡¯ and was currently standing on the Flame''s dining table, hands crossed on his waist and waggling his clumsy buttock while humming.


    "Enough." Anemia leisurely finished his beef stew then tossed a few silver coins on the table, "We''re leaving."


    So then, hands crossed, the rookies took their times and left.


    Anemia was right, 3 days after the pub fist fight, the Samgha Squadron packed their stuff and left alongside a few other squadrons and arrived on the Protoss/Asmodian Line 6 months ahead of the big war.


    The rookies expressed their confusion; thus Anemia explained, "You need to get familiar with the war in advance."


    The 6th Champion Legion unit had 30-ish reconnaissance squadrons including Samgha. They were here to investigate the massive battleground, which was one of their primary assignments. The duration of a single survey quest will usually take 7~8 days.


    Samgha''s quartering place was an enormous campsite built on the frontline. One might get lost in it if he was new.


    Once Anemia got hands on the map, he immediately returned Samgha''s main tent and informed the rookies about the route of this assignment as well as the supplies they needed during the course.


    After Anemia had left, the rookies started the preparation. The air in the tent was somewhat depressed as it was their first on-field operation.


    "So¡­" Fallen asked Scarlet in a small voice as his dagger was being cleaned, "We''re good, are we?"


    Scarlet pondered for a second then replied in the same small voice, "I guess we are."


    "What if we encountered enemies?"


    "On your discretion." Claypool took over the conversation, "But I''m sure the enemies won''t be interested in drinking with us in a friendly circle. So we might as well take them down before they take us."


    Ranger suddenly threw his foot to Claypool. The latter made an exaggerated cry and dropped on the ground, limbs spread. Since the rest didn''t react much to the intended incident, Claypool rose on his feet, embarrassed.


    "Baham, why did you join the army?" Fallen asked with curiosity.


    "Me? I was engaged to a girl in my clan. She''s the daughter of the chief." Baham has habitually clenched his underlip while he wasn''t speaking. He loosened his underlip and made a smile, "She¡­ she was way pretty for me at that time. I¡­ I guess that''s why I joined the army to earn some good deeds or medals of sorts¡­"


    "How pretty could she be?" Claypool sighed, "You shouldn''t be here if you''re engaged!"


    Baham said nothing but lowered his head.


    "What if you were injured?" Claypool asked, "Will she marry you anyway?"


    "She said she would wait on the day she sent me off." Baham raised his head and reached a tiny ornament from his pocket, "She promised she''ll wait for me, a day or a hundred days¡­"


    "Huh, naive folk." Claypool humphed, "Rut, what''s your story?"


    "You''re asking me?" Rut said roughly, "Who the hell am I gonna ask?"


    "Ah? You don''t know?" Claypool was like he discovered a fancy thing, "Tell us. Don''t be shy. You''ve got to dream big as a champion."


    "Damn that dream!" Rut bounced from his bed and barked, "I didn''t wanna be a soldier! All I did was delivering armories because my chief told me to!"


    "You ended up here by delivering weapons?" The rest gazed at the mountain dwarf with great curiosity.


    "So the shitty signing guy complained about the dimensions and other craps about our weapons." Rut continued his story with thrills, "Who did he think he was to accuse dwarfs'' craftsmanship! So I started arguing with him, and that crap wanted to kick my ass¡­"


    "Rut¡­" Ranger cut in, "You can solve a thing like this with a dime or two."


    "I didn''t have a shit! If I had, it''s the clan''s asset." Rut bumped his chest, he said carelessly, "Then I started fighting with him afterward. I kicked his ass. Afterward, he called in a bunch of men, they kicked my ass¡­"


    "What happened then?"


    "Well, then came a white-faced barbarian. He smiled at my face then I fainted. And I ended up on the carriage and saw you dogs¡­"


    "How particular, your experience. I guess that''s unfortunate. What say you?"


    Ranger laughed out aloud, and the whole crowd followed.


    "Claypool!" Scarlet hinted the one who was laughing most disgustingly, "How did you end up here?"


    Claypool paused for a second then replied honestly, "I¡­ I''ll tell you guys some other time."


    Ranger also asked honestly, "You think we''ll give you that chance?"


    Then Ranger made a gesture. The men all rose at once and surrounded Claypool. As the guys were about to make a move on Claypool, Anemia showed up at the door and interrupted the joyful time with an order.


    "Attention, soldiers. Prepare to move out!"


    The rookies shared their looks, then grabbed their weapons and exited the tent one by one.


    Breeze was coming from afar.


    An ocean of over-the-knee wild grass was swaying in the flowing air and making annoying sounds.


    It was Samgha''s first reconnaissance mission. The rookies were marching on their horses with caution. Acting mature was intended to cover the inner tense. After exiting the base camp, all rookies gained stiffness in their movements


    "Chill, this area is still within our military influence." Anemia said while riding, "There''ll be one more day before we enter the depopulated zone. Before that, the operation will be much lighter than your daily training."


    Indeed, the condition was only better during a time of war than during training. However, the rookies were under tremendous stress. The breeze was blowing as if it''ll never end. As the dark clouds pressed down from the even darker sky, the pressure grew.


    As the team of men rode forward toward the operation area, all remained silent. Commander Anemia led, the rookies followed carefully with only the company of horse clops. Talking was not prohibited during the course, but currently, nobody fancied a talk.


    They were about to jump onto the battlefield, it was the freaking battlefield! When this saint ground, a place which all of them pictured for millions of times, presented itself in front of them, all became gloomy.


    Battlefield, what it was like? Was it a place to crown honor, or a place to bury one''s desolated body? At the thought of this, the rookies became extremely uneasy. The training in the past 12 months has given them a perfect idea of the difference between camp field and actual battlefield.


    The sharp edges they held were able to bring much death to the opponents, however, vice versa.


    By dusk, the team reached an outpost located at the frontline. From this point forward, the land of no man.


    The 3-decked outpost was on an endless, isolated background. The local garrisons were rather thrilled to welcome the arrival of Samgha. They treated the champions with their best. Ranger and the guys heard the garrisons talking about the argument of they''ve been quartered here for over a year without any visitors, not even a smuggler.


    "There is a war coming." One of the garrisons said, "We''re counting on this day!"


    Anemia nodded and hinted the rookies to tie their horses and make fire.


    Like all, Fallen said no words along the way. Before dinner, he just squatted alone by a stream beside the outpost, stared blankly at his reflection.


    Ranger leaned over then tossed a cobble into the water, "What''s on your mind? It''s not joking to fall into it."


    "I''m thinking¡­" Fallen turned to Ranger, "we might encounter enemies."


    Ranger tapped Fallen''s shoulder and started comforting this emotional little werewolf, "Let us be! It''s most natural; we''re in a war!"


    Fallen scratched his head out of embarrassment and asked in an undertone, "I''m thinking, what are they like, the enemies?"


    "The enemies¡­" Ranger murmured as he drifted his eyes onto the surface of the water where his reflection was, his thoughtstream started to wander.


    It was a new year rally; Ranger sneaked a few dimes from home running over to town just to grab a few cheap candies and watch the priest speech from the Dark Temple.


    "PUFs are evil! From head to bottom, they are all shit! They believe in the ever devilish Protoss, and they¡¯ve brought the part of the dirtiest aliens on this continent. They''ve been craving war against us!" A dark-robed temple priest was preaching loudly on the town square. Young Ranger and Scarlet mixed themselves in the crowd. Their tiny faces were full of rage for the evil Protoss believers, "They''ve been trying to seize our land, enslave our families. What''s more intriguing was that they are trying to harm our great Asmodian rulers!"


    "Unforgivable!"


    "Slaughter them!"


    The crowd was burning with rage. Hundreds of angry fist raised into the air. The spectacular scene also had many young voices in it.


    "Our glorious troops have defeated them in the past 2 Wars!" The dark-robed priest''s face was giving out a proud look, "Try harder, Dark Lord''s believers! We will defeat them in the coming war! Daughters and sons, grow well and fight for the mightest Asmodian''s glory!"


    "The enemies are ugly. They have the faces that are never going to be washed! Their looks are dirty, and they drool their mouth. They''re no better than dirty slaves!" The priest laughed, "We''re lucky we have the Dark Lord''s blessing. All enemies will die under His mighty name!"


    "Die, enemy, die!"


    "Kill them!"


    "All hail AUF! All hail enlisting! We need heroic soldiers!"


    As the priest''s speech went verbose, many voices echoed to follow and a few young hearts within were deeply attracted by the atmosphere, Ranger and Scarlet have decided their future path.


    "Oi, meat time!" Rut''s voice came from afar to interrupt Ranger''s recollection. Rut was such a passionate dwarf as he would never leave a friend alone at a meal.


    "Come!" Ranger stood up with a hint of a smile, he told Fallen, "About your question, let''s ask the commander. He should have the answer."

 Chapter Volume 9.5 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    The rookies were able to ease their tense bodies around a warm campfire after a day''s ride. Compared with the average end-of-the-day meal, today''s supper was a treat. Rut was currently busy with his mouth movement.


    "You have questions." Before Ranger opened his mouth, Anemia noted the intention on Ranger''s face, "Now it''s time to ask."


    So Fallen poured his doubt for Ranger.


    "Hmm, it''s an easy one."


    Having heard Fallen''s question, Commander Anemia tossed a piece of wood into the bonfire and said, "But before I answer, tell me your side of the enemy image."


    Anemia seemed to be in a good mood, so the rookies expressed their opinions one after another. In their minds, the enemies mostly resembled the kind between weirdos and ugly, or a mix of the two.


    "You remind me of when I was a rookie." Anemia obviously talked more after entering the battle station, "I''ve inquired for these answers from my commander¡­ 20 years ago."


    The rookies were astonished. Judging from their impression on Commander Anemia, he was not one to ask such questions."


    "It''s not surprising."


    Anemia continued at the rookies¡¯ faces, "I became who I am from an army rookie. Although being a barbarian forbid me from being afraid, I cannot help it. No one is born to fight a war."


    "Therefore, what answers did you get?" Fallen asked with much expectation.


    "The enemy''s look? You might not like my answer." Anemia replied coldly, "They''re just like us, as a matter of fact."


    Scarlet immediately said otherwise, "But sir, that''s not what the priests have said."


    "The priests are just talkers."


    A sense of real smile revealed on Anemia''s pale face, "They''ve never been onto the battlefield, so they like to decorate their talks with their own imaginations. Never mind, anyone looks the same once he¡¯s dead."


    "So¡­ will we encounter them this time?"


    "It''s hard to tell. The enemy will also send their scouts, which I hope we don''t encounter. Nevertheless, no matter the result, they''ll bring inevitable harm to you sooner or later."


    Anemia swallowed some water, "At encounter, there''ll be casualties. For such a fight between 2 hostile squadrons, it is rare to have a single living soul in the losing party. So I do not wish for an early event for you guys."


    "What if we do?" Fallen said his most anxious words.


    "Fallen, I don''t care why you''ve become a soldier. But the first thing you''ll consider in a fight is to put down the enemy and secure yourself."


    Anemia told Fallen seriously, "If you don''t do it, your teammates will pay the price. I assume you don''t want them to die because they''re distracted, right? It''s one thing to be kind, it''s another to fight the enemy. Your sole purpose in a war is to survive. And you cannot expect your foes to have mercy on you. The choice is in your hands."


    Fallen lowered his head and only answered after a long while, "Yes, sir."


    "Now, all of you remember, kill on sight. Treat your enemies like treating the targets on your training ground!"


    Anemia warned, "Disregard their whinings, don''t look at the blood spilled. Kill them and terminate any enemies that move."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Now rest, tomorrow is gonna be a tough day."


    After the night''s rest, the rookies were well relaxed by the next morning. Even, a few of them were starting to expect the initial encountering.


    Although Anemia''s comments contradicted the rookies'' lifelong imagination, they valued and were willing to follow the things that were passed down from dozens of years away.


    Anemia noticed his subordinates'' little thoughts, he remained silent except for necessary commandings. He knew exactly what was on the rookies¡¯ minds since Anemia was once a rookie himself.


    Once a young soldier''s blood was boiled, nothing can stop them considering the liquid has been boiling for decades.


    "Early encounter, I hope not." Anemia looked up at the morning sun and sighed. He understood that what he said cannot overturn the priests¡¯ feverish propaganda.


    Something doomed will actually happen.


    After leaving the horses on a post, all the Samgha members formed a small, reversed triangular formation and started advancing on foot. They have thrust into the endless wasteland.


    Fallen was ahead of the formation. The werewolf¡¯s both ears were standing upright with alert and turning like the most accurate radar chasing for any suspicious sounds. Scarlet was on the left followed by another rookie. Rut and Baham were on the right. Anemia was in the center. The team''s rear was guarded by Ranger with a warbow in his hand. He was in charge of potential enemies movements from all directions.


    After advancing for a period of time, Commander Anemia will halt the team and check his map. Whenever they traveled to places of misguided terrains or scenes, he would mark the errors on the map: heavy or easy-going roads, water sources of vital intelligence.


    Slowly, the Samgha Squadron has entered deeply into the Protoss/Asmodian Line.


    By the third afternoon, the Samgha members have arrived on the edge of a dense forest that stretched dozens of miles apart. A few low peaks have formed a tiny valley at a distance. A large river divided the wood into 2 parts. Wild grass as high as an adult''s waist was all but everywhere. It was a suitable place for Samgha to reside for the day. Thus they planned for an investigation ahead.


    As they were going along the forest, Fallen''s ears quivered hastily, his nose wings flapped. Then he immediately lowered his body and alerted Anemia quietly, "Sir, smell."


    "Duck!" Anemia also commanded the men behind and crawled by Fallen''s side, "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Positive, sir." Fallen nodded.


    "How many targets?"


    "Far. Horses don''t smell strong. Less than 10." Fallen said quietly, "Zero clops."


    "Stay alerted for now."


    Anemia observed the surroundings then gathered his subordinates.


    "Ranger and Fallen, you two search forward until Fallen can make sure of the enemy number and position."


    Anemia scrolled a map, "But remember, do not engage. The woods can conceal your traces, you''ll be both dead if you cross into the grassland."


    "Understood." Ranger unloaded unnecessary loadings on his shoulder. Then he went into the woods with Fallen.


    Seeing the two have successfully penetrated the grass and disappeared, Anemia turned to the others and said, "During such a time, the enemies might as well be scouts. They''re probably resting or on other jobs. We need to wipe them out in order to carry on this operation, or we''ll be damned."


    The rookies all nodded. Thus guided by Anemia, they started observing the landform trying to figure out the enemy''s approximate location.


    Now long after, Ranger and Fallen returned with accurate intelligence. The enemy''s approximate locations and number accorded with Anemia''s conclusion earlier, which made the rookies admire.


    "You, take one with you to the mountain. Keep it quiet. They must have at least 1 sentinel there. Pay extra attention to the hillside. After you''ve acquired the top, initiate the assult with a whistling arrow."


    After Anemia told Ranger, he turned to the rest, "We''ll sneak in utilizing a circling formation. Rut, take 3 with you over there on the left; Scarlet, 3 on the right. I''ll be in the middle. Remember, go as close as you can and attack with absolute violence!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "The enemies are close to each other, so I assume they''ll have 1~2 watchers on the outer perimeter. Find them and take''em down." Anemia said, "The watchers should be here. Initiate you attack from these 3 directions, understand?"


    "Understood!"


    "Let''s move out."


    Thus all mobilized. Ranger, as well as one more rookie, went up on the hill covered by wild grass.


    Just as he has barely made it to the hillside, Ranger glimpsed a hint of light on the mountaintop. That was an armor blink.


    Ranger squatted. He identified carefully of the enemy''s figure.


    "For my dream, for traveling the world¡­"


    Ranger whispered then, backhanded, he fetched a spiky arrow from his arrow bag. Ranger kissed the arrow then said, "I need tons of PUF scumbags."


    Arrow loaded, Ranger could clearly hear his beating heart. He continued, "Mighty Dark Lord, bless me. You guide me with your power. In the name of the Dark Lord, I fight, I kill!"


    As the bowstring quivered, a sound of light trill echoed. The arrow that took off and made a beautiful curve. A burst of blood splashed under a tree on the mountaintop.


    "Hurry, go!"


    Nervously, Ranger called the other rookie to go with him.


    Under the tree on the mountain, a body was twitching violently in the mud. The man''s lung that was pierced by Ranger''s long arrow was making useless sounds. Under his bloodstained armor, red has painted a large area of the grass.


    "Clash!" The rookie that followed penetrated the struggling body with his long sword. Ranger tried to not look at his companion''s act. He looked down from the hill, a dozen PUF soldiers were resting.


    "Back to the unit!"


    Ranger told the rookie then loaded another arrow on the string and aimed a moving enemy soldier down the hill.


    "For the Dark Lord''s glory, I''m willing to offer!"


    The whistling arrow made a shrill sound in the air then blood burst immediately on its target.


    "Attack!" Commander Anemia who has been lurking in the bushes bounced toward the targets with his men.


    Commander Anemia applied a pair of giant swords which were extra tricky for ordinary people to handle. Now they were so flexibly handled and waved vigorously like a fierce tiger using its sharpest claws. Anemia was able to tear down the first enemy with one strike.


    Scarlet bounced out from another bush with a harsh cry. He first made a hole on the target with his long spear, then tossed the weapon forward to safe Claypool who was surrounded by 3 more enemies. Scarlet later drew his saber to engage a close combat with an enemy beside.


    Rut was dealing with an enemy as high as 2 dwarfs combined. Eye reddened, he was actually utilizing his long-handled war ax as a war hammer, which gave the formidable enemy no choice but to stay in place and negatively shield Rut''s attack with his armor. Once the hammer was destroyed, Rut then yelled to smash the ax into the target''s chest.


    Ranger''s arrow also roared to land accurately on enemies'' bodies in the chaotic fight.


    Fallen was not so in his luckiest day as he was confronted with a small-figured opponent who was supposed be the fastest in speed.


    Both of them were equipped with a single-handed long sword and moving rapidly around the earth, forgetting themselves. They were so fast that the nearbys couldn''t lay a hand to help.


    Up until the moment where the two''s sword intertwined and Fallen''s opponent bounced off the counterpart''s helmet with a swing of his fist, Fallen stabbed his opponent with a dagger. The combat finished.


    "It''s done." Commander Anemia''s face was glowing full redness, "Watch out for each other for wounds."


    The rookies were all down the hill, they shook then eased their trembling hearts by a glance of the battlefield. More than half of the rookies started barfing to the reddish and whitish broken flesh and bones.


    Ranger climbed onto the hilltop, gasped. He can''t help turning his vision to the enemy beside who he shot earlier.


    The man was still alive and struggling.


    Ranger gave it a thought and removed the dying man¡¯s helmet.


    He had a clean face, a rather young face resembled Ranger''s age. His vision slacked. Blood was streaming down his mouth.


    Ranger''s heart tensed.


    The man''s short period of time before he closed his eyes was staring Ranger with an inquisitive look. His eyes seemed to have contained many complicated things, but they were pure. His gaze was as if they¡¯ve penetrated the armor around Ranger''s body and projected into the azure sky.


    Ranger''s first kill should be worth celebrating. Though he was neither cheerful nor excited.


    After packing the trophies, Ranger was down in the dumps, and he went off the hill. He too, barfed at the bloody scene down the hill while Fallen sat by his side, weeping.


    "Why did cry?" Ranger asked after he was done with the puking, "Were you hurt?"


    Fallen shook his head and blushed, "I stabbed his neck with a dagger. How painful¡­"


    "Spare that¡­" Baham came closer, wiped his mouth, "He didn''t weep for hitting you in the head. You ain''t owe him."


    Commander Anemia didn''t barf. He examined all of the rookies in order to make sure they were no wounds. Then he summoned all, "Pack you stuffs, we''re leaving."


    Thus the rookies finished this recon mission with their respective mixed feelings.


    On their way back, the team of men slumped into an even more profound silence. All of them have given up eating any meat. After returning the camp, the rookies merely huddled up in their bunks gazing each other as well as the ground.


    They stayed this way until Commander Anemia returned from debriefing.


    "Get up on your feet. The mission has been completed." Anemia tossed a dozen tiny medal on the table, "Tier 3 medals. One for each."


    "Ti¡­ tier 3? Medals?" A hoarse voice asked with a tiny voice.


    "Yep." Anemia nodded, "10 tier 3 medals for a tier 2, 10 tire 2 for a tier 1. And most of your wishes can be done by a tier 1 medal."


    The medals were silver, shining, on the table.


    "And, you''ve each got 3 days for vacation." Anemia turned his head at the door, "Anyone wants to hit the town?"


    A medal was the best way to judge an excellent soldier.


    The Samgha Squadron was the first squadron to win medals.


    The tiny, silver, triangular medals that set alone on the Samgha member''s chest have earned much jealousy from other soldiers as well as the tense, horrifying combat the rookies have fought on that day.


    Standing at the camp gate, the rookies watched each other''s face. All had the least intention to consider how to spend their vocation.


    "Sir," Ranger stepped behind Anemia, "can we just find a peaceful place and sit?"


    Anemia nodded then took the whole team to a lonely hill not far from the camp. Here had the lovely view of half of the camp.


    "Forget those things." Commander Anemia found a young tree and leaned against it, "Learn to forget things will give you more chance to survive."


    "Sir, what are you like in the old days?" Scarlet asked, "Can you tell us?"


    "Me?" Anemia raised his eyes to the sky, "I was a rookie at those times¡­"


    Anemia won some chucklings by saying that. After going through the test of life and death, the relationship between the rookies and their commander have improved exceptionally. Even Commander Anemia''s trademark, scary pale face was not so pale to the rookies like it used to be.


    "Just tell us, sir." Immediately came more boos and hoots, "Count your story as an reward for completing our first assignment!"


    "Well!" Anemia sighed, and he didn''t reject, "What do you wanna hear?"


    "All of it!" Ranger shrieked.


    "In your dreams." Anemia glanced Ranger and answered listlessly.


    "Half!" Claypool said, "Just tell us the key parts."


    "The Samgha Squadron during the last War was led by a human lieutenant. My training phrase was close to your current condition."


    Anemia recalled the things hiding in his deep memories, "On the graduation day, we were taken to a pleasure house without prior warning¡­"


    The rookies chuckled and sat closer.


    "I still remembered only very few of us have finally made it into the house. Several of my brothers including myself just remained standing in the yard, blushed and stood still. My CO was so ashamed of us."


    As Anemia told the story, his face turned extra gentle, "I just didn''t get it why commander took us to such a place right before the War. We were the best in our clans."


    "Then what?"


    "Then? While my CO and a few others were having fun under the roof, my other brothers and I were fighting outside." Anemia said, "I memorize that one of my friends have beaten down the one who mocked him about having fun with women. He waved his fist and yelled about what he would do the next time. But he didn''t make it back from a mission the next day¡­"


    The rookies'' funny faces faded.


    "After living together for such a long time in the same squadron, we''ve become friends. Now they fell right in front of you one by one. Then their faces started to fade in your memory. Their names were taken by others. Especially during a hardcore battle, the elite squadrons will have backup teams. Today, you call a name, and your friend will hail back. Maybe a stranger¡¯s voice will answer if you call that same name an hour later. Such change was breathless that made people numb¡­"


    "So, your brothers, they all died?"


    "It''s not a good idea telling you all these. But you ought to understand, we cannot always be the luck side. You don''t know what will happen to you the next moment. On the battlefield, one can''t count on glory, fame or family. Life and death and survival are all that matter. You can only rely on weapons and your comrades."


    "Many of the comrades¡­ will die?"


    "It''s very common. During the last War, I was ordered to defend a key spot. Eventually, only 300 survived out of the original 4, 000."


    Anemia''s hand swirled, "After fighting the war and I found whoever was beside me were all strangers, it was like tasting shit in my mouth."


    The rookies gazed each other.


    "I was the weakest soldier in the squadron during the last war, but I was also the only one survived. The reason was simple: I wasn''t a talker, I had a weird personality, I had few friends. So I pretend that I was dead once on the battlefield¡­"


    Anemia concluded, "I didn''t wanna talk about all these before because you''ve never met death. You''ll have a hard time understanding. Now that you''ve met, so put away your shit concept about dreams and start thinking about surviving on the battlefield. Put on your damn medals. You earned those with your lives."

 Chapter Volume 9.5 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    After Anemia had left, Fallen pinched his medal on his chest, looking as if he was wronged. He has been feeling guilty for ending a man''s life.


    Ranger lied on the grass. The eyes of that enemy boy he killed struck him all of a sudden.


    Scarlet glanced Ranger, "What''s wrong? I see you''ve got your first bounty and you''re still sunky."


    "I''m thinking that when I retire¡­" Ranger said softly, "am I really going to spend my enemy blood-stained money to travel the land? They''re just like us, young lads."


    "I ain''t think shits. Our CO has said, don''t think." Baham licked his thick lips, "I need to survive. I''ve got the chief''s daughter to marry."


    "Haha, I see this one think!" Claypool said with a smile, "You¡¯re to deserve the nickname ''Rut''"!"


    "If he''s Rut, then who am I!" The real Rut stood up, looking anxious.


    "Big booty!" A Simon rookie echoed behind.


    As the innocent and joyful Rut was flattered by all and was shaking his ''big booty'', an endless fleet of riders appeared from down the road.


    Claypool opened his mouth, "Women! Hey! Women¡­ ouch!"


    "Piss off!" Scarlet retraced his hand after slapping a man''s head, "Never met one? You have 3 days. Find one in town!"


    "That''s different. Can''t date a whore" Claypool held his head tightly, "Besides, how pure and pretty are those women in uniforms. And they live in the same camp."


    "Finally, you¡¯re talking like a man." Ranger turned to Claypool, "You''re pretty good at breaking the moment."


    "What units are they?" Baham asked, "Why does it have women?"


    "The mage physicians legion, I guess. I heard they have female soldiers in the snakeman army too." Scarlet gazed carefully at the tensely moving black dots, "Baham, how about you forget your hometown fiancee for now and start an army love affair?"


    "Nope, my girl will kick my ass." Baham made a bitter smile, "I dare not."


    "Good, one pass, anyone else?" Claypool asked loudly, "Edmond, Cooks, Simon, you three are too pebble-like to be part of it, what say you?"


    Claypool was immediately punished by saying what he had said: they kicked his ass like kicking pebbles on the beach.


    "Snakeman, wolf rangers, storm riders." As the group of men stood on the hill, Scarlet murmured, "The war is finally here."


    "It''s not quite here, there¡¯re still 6 more months to go." Ranger swallowed, "Nevertheless, let''s make a vow. We''re all going home alive after the War!"


    "Going home alive!"


    A dozen rookies roared and held tightly on each other''s shoulders.


    A few guards from a distance glanced them, their eyes, cold.


    "Assemble, Samgha!" Commander Anemia found the rookies, his deep and cold voice came closer, "Urgent assignment!"


    Like taking a harsh whipping, the team of rookies rushed over each other from the side of the hill and stood in formation in front of Anemia. They all had no idea of what happened. Only Claypool complained about finishing the 3-day vacation ahead of time and haven''t had the chance to meet a few women in uniforms.


    Commander Anemia was looking seriously. The Major who awarded medals for the rookies was with Anemia too.


    "Stand in line. Number off! Wait for your orders!" Anemia told the rookies, "Scarlet and Ranger. From this moment forward, you two will be my deputy captains!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Scarlet, Ranger, Fallen, Rut, Baham, Cooks, Edmond, Simon, Claypool¡­" Scarlet counted from the team head, "Sir, Samgha members, all 12, at your command!"


    Anemia nodded to the Major then the latter paced forward.


    "My apology for interrupting your vocation. You can call me Major Mosa. I''ve just returned from the corps." The Major said with a smile, "The assignment is here. There''re 2 recon squadrons under the Flame Legion that haven''t returned from their assignments. It''s been 2 days. And all other recon teams are on their assignment except for you, Samgha. That''s why this assignment is yours."


    "Yes, sir!" The rookies replied without hesitation. If anyone showed the least hint of unwillingness or moodiness, he might be just taken and beheaded.


    "Your CO has the map I gave him. These two squadrons'' mapping area had a significant overlap and it''s close to your last mission place. I want you to find them. Dead or alive." Major Mosa said seriously, "As for your leftover vocation. I''ll arrange for alternative days."


    "Now." Anemia, "Get kitted and move out!"


    As the rookies rushed back to their tents, Anemia turned to Major Mosa.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Only Samgha is mobile among all other recon squadrons." Major Mosa said with a smile, "And this mission is not a difficult one."


    "The difficulty is not yours to say once they''re on the Line. It''s not our business that Flames lost a couple. They should send their own men!" Anemia said in a lowered voice, "I don''t wanna risk my men''s lives."


    "You''re an army man. You have to comply. And you know that." Major Mosa looked the distant view, "They''re your friendly troopers. They might be on the ground and eagerly waiting for rescue¡­"


    "You''re talking like a pile of shit. You should bring men to save me when I''m in danger! You owe me!" Anemia spat into the earth then strode to the Samgha tent without turning a hair. He roared while walking, "Ranger, tell the men to bring enough food!"


    Thus Samgha set out in a fuss.


    It took them half a day to reach the front outpost. Anemia has been studying the map on the way. In the end, he called over a few smart rookies. After the discussion, they''ve decided to walk the path the missing squadron had chosen.


    "We''re riding there." Anemia said, "If they''ve engaged enemies, they must have been terminated, and the enemies have left. If they''re in other sorts of danger and we find them sooner, we might be able to save a few."


    "Sir, so¡­" Ranger, "What happened to them?"


    "Who knows." Anemia looked at his subordinates, "Recons of both allies are everywhere on the Line. They meet, they engage, and they run. Except for the case which refugees might attack some of them, lucky ones, but it''s rare."


    Scarlet guessed, "I assume they''re probably dead. We''re going now?"


    "Now. We still have hope, though tiny."


    The Samgha Squadron thus penetrated deep into the Line with caution. By the third day afternoon, they''ve finally found the first missing recon squadron of the Flame Legion. However, this squadron was all but dead. Their bodies were placed neatly together and their supplies aside.


    Sword cuts, arrow wounds, they were all killed with one strike.


    After examining the dead soldiers'' bodies, Anemia''s face was ghastly pale. He had an arrowhead in his hand.


    Ranger asked, "What''s wrong, sir?"


    "You''re an archer. Look at this head." Anemia handed the arrowhead to Ranger, "This metal penetrated a dead soldier."


    "It''s extremely sharp, tri-edged. Its length is twice as a regular arrowhead. I don''t think it¡¯s from our army supply" Ranger flipped over the sharp metal in his hand while marveling at the lethality of the artifact, "No man will survive such an arrow. The wound will be astonishingly wide open. Rut, come!"


    Rut came over, "What?"


    Ranger showed the arrowhead to Rut, "Are the craftsmen in your clan able to make such an arrow?"


    "We don''t have such materials. But if you''re asking me to resemble the shape, we can." Rut fondled admirably with the metal, "A mountain dwarf craftsman is able to make approximately 3 per day."


    Ranger and Anemia gazed at each other and were both astonished.


    "Placing dead soldiers like this is our AUF''s style. The other squadron must have done it." Anemia looked around, "They might have further discoveries and chased on. Ranger and Fallen, go ahead. Search and advance."


    "Yes, sir."


    Fallen caught a sense of disappearing stink at a place less than 50 miles from the first squadron they found. They found the second unlucky recon squadron by tracing the smile.


    This team had a dozen men. Their bodies were scattered by a pond.


    Up until this moment, the 2 missing squadrons totalling 25 men were all spotted.


    "Ranger, Fallen and Rut, search the perimeter." Anemia stood by the pond, "The rest stay alert. The dead can wait."


    After repeated legworks, Fallen had made sure that zero enemy was around though Anemia sent 2 sentinels nevertheless before he got down to investigate the situation.


    "All of you, use your brains. Picture the condition of them when they were ambushed. Think the enemy number and how it happened. It''ll benefit you in future combats." Anemia stood by a body on the outer circle, "Starting with him. This soldier didn''t even have his weapon in hand. He was the first one down. Look at his position; he was shot squatted."


    The rookies all lowered their bodies to review the very corpse. Ranger fetched a tri-edged arrowhead from the carcass.


    "This one died when he came to inspect the one that''s shot. He had his shield on the chest." Scarlet flipped over the second body, "He''s drawn his blade but¡­ an arrow had penetrated the shield before he could make a move¡­"


    "If they''ve been lurking across the pond, the arrow must come from a crossbow." Ranger added, "A regular war bow won''t have such a strong penetrability at such a distance."


    "They have 12 in total. So up until this moment, they would have had 10 left. Here I found a deep footprint. It belonged to him, I suppose." Anemia hinted a dead body that was floating in the pond, "This soldier intended to leap over the water and disorganize the enemies, but he obviously failed."


    "Was it the correct way to handle the situation?" Rut asked.


    "Negative. It''s rather a rash move." Anemia judged, "He should lay low and work with his mates to in the attempt to converge since he''s not aware of the enemy number. Because of his blind act, his fellows were left alone and paid the price¡­"


    So then the Samghas proceeded along the dead soldiers and found the situation even messier. Judging by the scene, their friendly squadron was faced with an incredibly hostile fight.


    "Here, they''ve organized a short besieging, 3 vs. 1." Anemia picked a saber with a broken tip, "Our side of the 3 soldiers made the correct teamwork, however, they''ve lost."


    "The enemies were impressive." Scarlet looked closely at the dead''s weapons, "They were not hurt up until that moment."


    "Mark down our position and secure the file." Anemia commanded, "We may encounter them in the future."


    As Ranger started writing with a pen and a piece of paper, Fallen called everybody over in a short distance up front. The werewolf''s voice revealed a rare sense of bizarreness, "I found an officer!"


    "What is it, Fallen?" Scarlet strode over and discovered the beforementioned body that lied in the wild grass, "He''s just an unlucky petty officer."


    "Don''t you know him?" Fallen said in a low voice, "We fought him the other day¡­"


    "Him?" Ranger leaned over then a tiny scar on the officer''s nose caught his attention, "It''s really him! The Flame Legion guy! That''s the wound Commander Anemia gave him in the pub."


    "He must''ve chased all the way from the pond and been besieged by 2 hostilities." Anemia walked over. He didn''t show any emotion for the dead officer. Instead, he examined the nearby traces and started lecturing the rookies, "Take a look, you. How many bled parts does he has?"


    "Only one!" Rut groped over the body for several times, "It''s the one that pierced his chest, saber cut."


    "The cut was not the reason he was killed. The fatal wound is here." Anemia hinted the dead officer''s neck, "See the mud trace on his throat? I supposed someone crashed his neck by a kick then he was stabbed. That''s why the cut was so clean."


    Having said that, Anemia lifted the officer''s body to his feet in order to let everyone see the neck that was no longer able to withhold his head.


    "Sir, he''s a strong man and much taller than me." Scarlet trialed a few kicks aside, "How could he let another break his neck by a single kick?"


    "I could only tell that you''ve never met one before, neither have I. Ranger, search the ground over there. You should find a deep footmark." Anemia then told his subordinates, "You''ve all met this one. He''s indeed tall. In this case, the one who put him down by a single kick won''t be an average enemy soldier."


    At this moment, Ranger hailed from not far. He did find a deep footprint; however, it was odd that this print was as far as 5 footsteps from where the officer fell.


    "Let''s have a demo so that you could learn how good the enemies are." Anemia stood by the dead officer, "Ranger, you''re best at pacing. Think of a way to land your foot on my neck from that location."


    "It''s not possible!" Ranger shook his head.


    "If you march, you might¡­" Baham said.


    Ranger did as Baham had said then he leaped and threw his foot at Anemia. Nevertheless, Ranger''s kick could only reach as high as Anemia''s front chest with minimum force.


    "It''s a tough one." Claypool touched his jaw, "That leaves only one option, you jump¡­"


    "How could I exert my leg force if I jump?" Ranger asked, "And I can''t jump that far."


    "He''s right. You have to jump." Anemia ascertained Claypool''s analysis, "The enemy''s body, I suppose, is not as tall. That''s why he needed the brief burst of strength in order to break this officer''s neck. And this Flame Legion guy ain''t no rookie. He can''t be reached if the enemy was any slower."


    "How impressive!" Claypool was shocked, "Who were these enemies¡­"


    "Doesn''t look like special forces. Might be elite reconnaissance." Anemia sighed, "It kills me to wonder which PUF empire they''re from. I''ve never met an incident like this."


    "So¡­ how many enemies were here?" Rut asked both anxiously and confusedly.


    Anemia was so frowned that he pushed a few words out of his teeth, "3~4."


    "Three¡­ four!?" Rut''s jaw almost dropped on his feet, "Three to four men killed 2 of our elite recons!?"


    "Don''t fuss about. Clean the ground. We''re going back." Anemia said, "Retrieve the dead''s belongings. Bury the bodies. Mark the earth."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Three days later, Samgha Squadron rejoined its unit. The rookies were even more depressed as the personal belongings of the two reconnaissance squadrons of the Flame Legion were delivered.


    In the commanding center on the left side of the AUF military headquarter, Major Mosa and another Major officer from the Flame Legion were anxiously waiting.


    Anemia, as well as his weary subordinates, were standing in the blank space in front of the command post. Major Mosa strode out of the tent the moment he was noticed. Only the travel-worn Samgha members were there to see him. Although it was expected, Major Mosa was unable to conceal the disappointment in his eyes.


    Anemia was looking bitter as he shook his head to Major Mosa.


    The senior officers, one by one, exited their tents. Officers from the Flame Legion''s reconnaissance unit arrived moments later. The former empty space was crowded with people. Samgha has never been gazed by so many officers.


    At last, a brigadier general of the Flame Legion arrived and stood himself on one side of the crowd. Thus the officers formed 2 lines beside Samgha. Major Mosa located himself by Anemia as well.


    Ranger and the rest were exclaiming about the number of senior officers as Major Mosa stated, "Transition ¨C ON!"


    "Ranger, Scarlet," Commander Anemia said, "bring the squadrons'' ranks and weapons."


    Anemia had the banners of the 2 dead squadrons folded in his both hands. Ranger placed the ranks and chest plates over the cloth. Major Mosa took over the weapons which Scarlet handed.


    The two officers walked side by side toward the brigadier general of the Flame Legion. The brigadier''s eyes were fixed on the banners in Anemia''s hands the whole time. The eyes of vicissitude were looking sorrowful and bitter.


    "Sir!" Anemia''s solid voice resounded, "Samgha Squadron, dispatched under order. We''ve successfully located 22 soldiers including a second lieutenant, first lieutenant of Crimson Squadron, Vulture Squadron of the Flame Legion; all died on the line of duty with honor!"


    Two officers stepped on from the back of the Flame Legion brigadier, they took over the things in Anemia and Major Mosa''s hands.


    "Well done." The brigadier nodded to Anemia, "You and your men are dismissed. You''re to come and debrief your mission later."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Hang these two banners in front of the camp gate for three days." The brigadier told his deputy, "Then deliver them to the HQ and forward to the Dark Temple."


    Then the Flame officers fell apart. The entire process was calm, quiet and solemn.


    Anemia was about to leave with the rest of the Samgha members before Major Mosa called him into the commanding pavilion. The rookies waited outside for another hour before Commander Anemia exited.


    "Go now. Continue your vocation. You have 6 days." Commander Anemia came closer to the rookies expressionlessly. A pack of medals was in his hands, "These are all tier 2."

 Chapter Volume 9.5- 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    On the first day of the Samgha''s vacation, Commander Anemia was doing his obligated debriefing in the reconnaissance center while the rest of the rookie members initiated a spontaneous round of training at their old place.


    It shocked them tremendously to know that enemies as few as 3~4 have terminated 2 of their elite recon squadrons.


    Thus after covering the blades with pieces of cloth and woods, the rookies started fighting jointly in pursuit of the fastest speed and the sharpest reflection. The initial shoutings and cryings even attracted the guards down the hill. Though after, they didn''t make much noise knowing the sound makers were the Samgha members.


    At the break, Ranger, Scarlet, and Fallen were sitting in a circle. Fallen had a piece of letter, one he found on the dead Flame officer. Commander Anemia mentioned that personal letters were usually confiscated by the corps., so he wanted Fallen to deal with the paper as he will.


    "Turns out he''s called Lancelot." The all-time emotional Fallen said with sorrow, "Last night, I dreamed of the fight with them again. In the pub last time, I buttoned a stew upon his head, again. After the fight, they all left. He''s not actually a bad guy."


    "Unlucky for him. He has 2 kids." Ranger took over the letter, "What about his children?"


    "Orphans, I suppose." Scarlet shook his head, "Aren''t there many no-father orphans after each War? Blame the evil Protoss race and the despicable PUFs!"


    "But¡­" Fallen asked Ranger in a low voice, "The enemies that we killed last time, they have loved ones, don''t they?"


    "That''s the question, Fallen." Scarlet scratched his head, "Let me put it this way. Indeed, they might have relatives, but we can''t hold back at our enemies, which they are."


    "I guess. If something happens to us, my parents will weep for us." Ranger put a hand on Fallen''s head, "Well, in this way, our loved ones concern me more. As for the enemies, since they''re opposing us, I can''t care that much."


    "You have a point¡­"


    "Let''s train." Scarlet stood up, "The letter has an address. We can always deliver it to his families. So we can tell Lancelot''s kids that their father was an honorable AUF soldier."


    "So be it. Let''s go together." Fallen retrieved the letter and put it carefully away."


    Nevertheless, today''s spontaneous training accidentally ended with a thrill.


    Claypool stabbed Cooks'' ass with a spear. After a few jumps, Cooks fell by a hugely exaggerated posture.


    "Not on purpose!" Claypool said with an innocent tone. He hinted the blade tip between the gap of the protective wood, "Not on purpose! The wood was loosened!"


    "Go away!" Scarlet punched off Claypool with a fist, "Why something like this always happens to you?" Ranger lowered his body and started checking Cooks'' wound.


    "Ahhhhh, it hurts!" Cooks jabbed around his hands and yelled, "I''m dying!"


    "Not today. It''s only half a finger deep." Ranger said softly, "Though there''s a bleeding problem. Claypool, you dumbass, time to use your spells!"


    Claypool was playing dead on the ground. He bounced up after hearing Ranger''s words. However, the weird look on his face told Ranger that he would instead not heal Cooks.


    "No, I don''t want him! He''ll stab me again." Cooks kept on crying, "Take me to the real physicians¡­"


    After this, some smart rookies have come to understand the situation. Ranger and Scarlet shared a look. Both of them knew that Cooks was fooled by Claypool to be the unlucky bastard.


    "Get him, Claypool." Scarlet was both annoyed and amused, "You dishonest man! You two had an agreement! What were you doing?"


    "Er, blame him!" Claypool was in Rut''s arms, he complained, "Cooks asked me to do it, said only in this way can he hit on a physician lady."


    "I did not. I did not!" Cooks yelled, "Claypool said that! He said he''ll only touch a finger deep!"


    "Fool! Are you kidding me? Stabbing your teammate!" Without any concern for manner, Scarlet stepped forward and give each of the two a slap, "Commander Anemia will skin you if he knows!"


    Ranger, on the other hand, stopped Scarlet from implementing further punishment.


    "You two have pretty good thoughts. We''re on vacation. As long as we don''t break the rules, we''re free to do whatever we like." Ranger laughed, "But Claypool, we''re a team. Next time, if you tell everybody about your little plan, you might as well spare the pain."


    "Ah? Spare the pain. My blood is for nothing!?" Cooks was so depressed, "My poor first blood¡­"


    "That''s how you end up, dumb." Baham laughed, "You can''t trust Claypool!"


    Scarlet looked at Ranger, "What''s on your mind?"


    "We all need a decent vacation to loosen up. I mean we should all go as a team." Ranger said, "The Samgha members do everything together."


    "The problem is we have only 1 wounded." Scarlet certainly grasped Ranger''s idea, so he complied, "We don''t need 11 men to carry a single ass."


    "You have a point." Ranger pretentiously scratched his head, "So¡­ in this case, we need one more casualty."


    One more casualty. Thus the crowd eyed around, and all the eyes stopped on Claypool. The next moment, he was already pinned on the ground.


    "I''m innocent! Help!!!"


    Claypool was only able to yell once before a cut appeared on his buttock. The shape and depth resembled that of Cooks. Rut did it.


    "Err, why is not bleeding?" Rut hatefully stamped on the wound, "Should I give him another one?"


    Claypool yelled even harder, "NOOO! Rut, it''s bleeding, I know it''s bleeding¡­"


    "Good, now on my command." Ranger grinned and turned his body to the camp door, "Carry these two. Our destination: the physician''s camping site! March forward!"


    There were two healing spots in the Champion Legion: one was the shaman physician''s site; the other was the mage physician''s site. Generally, a shaman''s treatment procedure was comparably rough and weird, which was why they were assigned mostly to regular GIs. On the contrary, a mage physician''s care was more gentle and targeted to military officers of all ranks and special combat units.


    As a reconnaissance squadron with a long historical standing and impressive military deeds, Samgha was naturally categorized as an elite special unit.


    Thus Samgha including its 2 ''wounded'' recklessly rashed down the hill, entered the gate, crossed the training ground and burst into the mage physician''s camp. They hence became the first batch of casualties after the physicians have quartered here due to the War has not initiated officially.


    "Injured! Two injured!" A rather young female mage shrilled. She has never met any practical casualties, so she was in a total confusion after Ranger and the rest burst in.


    At the sound of the cry came an aged, also female mage physician from the inner pavilion. A suit of well-crafted dark robe told the rest that she was of unordinary status; a face full of wrinkles has proven that she had abundant experience, "Where''re they coming from?"


    "Reconnaissance." The young physician jabbered, "Two of them."


    The dark-robbed physician came over. It took a glance for her to draw the conclusion, "Light wound. You don''t need to be here. Aren''t there soldiers with healing capabilities in your squadron?"


    "The only one that fits is here!" Scarlet slapped Claypool''s ass, which made the latter screeched, "He also has a condition."


    The eyes of the physician wore black hovered on Scarlet''s chest plate, then she nodded, "Settle yourselves inside. Your healers are on the way."


    Hence the Samgha rookies packed into a giant pavilion like a swarm of bees and tossed their two miserable ''wounded'' on a bunk bed. What was left was merely anxious waiting and pacing.


    As a matter of fact, the guys excluding the injured were in this incident with a playful kind of a heart. Due to the monotonous army life as well as the threat of life whenever they were on the job, the guys were under constant stress. Both Ranger and Scarlet were well aware of this thus they had not put an end to this farce.


    "Say, the cut stopped bleeding." Rut lowered his voice, "Baham, why don''t you chop him again?"


    "Me? Nah. I''m too heavy-handed." The honest Baham replied, "Edmond is a better man for it."


    Thus¡­


    "OUCH¡­" A man''s voice screamed, "EDMOND! IMMA GONNA SLAUGHTER YOU!"


    "Shush!" Scarlet approached for a few steps, "You brought this to yourself! If you''re gonna act, be a professional. Hold that pain!"


    Ranger had his arms crossed while pacing around the bunk bed. He enjoyed Claypool''s misery as he started measuring this pavilion on the other hand.


    The place was huge. So supposedly, this location was prepared for the fiercest battle. There were a total of 50 bunks. The ceiling was through the sky, the door was broad, and the one standing by the door was not so bad at all.


    The one? A woman? Could she be a healer?


    Ranger continued pacing unhurriedly while peering the girl without any emotions. However, he could apparently feel his heartbeats went into disorder; he also accepted the fact that he''ll never fail to remember this moment.


    The sun gently cast its beams of light through the trees outside the tent and onto her skin.


    The girl wore a light-purple mage''s cloak. The hood casually rested upon her shoulder, leaving the girl''s soothing and smooth hair staying calmly behind her head. The color of her wearing set off the fairness of her skin. Ranger continued pacing. He suddenly discovered the beauty of his counterpart''s face as well as the continuity of her facial outline. Nevertheless, the importance lied otherwise.


    Ranger thought she was full of vitality just by standing there quietly by the door. In this stressful and oppressive army camp, Ranger has never wildly hoped to meet such a dynamic lady.


    The girl was currently blinking her pair of azure eyes as if she was considering to start talking.


    Still, Ranger did not make a sound. He intended to prolong this moment for just a few seconds further as he has never experienced such a beautiful silent instance.


    Nevertheless, the girl was upset. She opened her mouth, "Where''re the wounded?"


    As her silvery voice resounded in the room, the rookies hovering around the bunk bed on the other side were attracted. The girl was as if she''s never been peered by so many attention, two pieces of flush arose on her cheeks. He eyes also lowered.


    "They''re there." Ranger then talked, "You''re the healer?"


    "I am." She replied and walked over.


    "What''s your name?" As the girl walked by, in spite of himself, Ranger opened his mouth.


    "My name?" The girl stopped and tilted her head to look at Ranger. She answered this not-so-amiable-to-her-eyes soldier with her melodious voice, "It''s irrelevant."


    A few giggles came immediately from the sickbed. Ranger glanced over. Even Cooks and Claypool were snickering with their twisted faces despite that they were in pain. As for the rest, Fallen''s tittering was so innocent; Rut''s was straightforward, Scarlet''s was reckless.


    Comparably, Ranger was still acting seriously.


    The female physician approached the sickbed and demanded to have a look at the wound. Instantly, the other bleeding men were frightened and tried to bounce away while murmuring ''No, thank you.''. The two ended up firmly pressed in bed by the rest. Thus they were forced to cover their faces while the physician was examining their butts.


    "Tiny cuts." The female physician said, "They''ll get better really fast."


    The girl required that the rookies give her some space as she leveled her hands and started healing. As she chanted gently and devotedly, light and luminous purple spots began to show around her figure. As the spots danced, they slowly encircled the healer as well as the ''wounded'' under the healer''s hands.


    Ranger considered the scene to be incredibly touching. He even imagined that the scene will be even more moving if the wounded people had more severe injuries.


    "What''s on your mind?" Scarlet approached and asked softly, "Your eyes were strange.?"


    "Was it apparent?"


    "Negative."


    "Good." Ranger replied with comfort.


    The girl finished the procedure and walked over to Ranger. Scarlet, on the other hand, went to check the result, leaving Ranger to face this problem.


    "They''re healed." The girl gazed at Ranger without emotions, "Are you the captain?"


    "Deputy."


    "They''re in good conditions now, and they''re free to rest here for a while." The girl didn''t show any value or contempt to Ranger''s position, neither she fluctuated on her tone, "You needed to sign this form."


    "On it." Ranger replied straightforwardly. Such a phrase was short and neat, but he said that simply because he couldn''t found another better word.


    After entering a smaller tent, the physician sat by a desk and fetched a pen. Ranger felt comfortable watching her doing all these.


    When she was ready, the girl raised her eyes, "Why were they injured?"


    Ranger was certainly not stupid to tell the real reason. Thus he vaguely replied, "They were because of a classified training session."


    The girl apparently was not content with the answer.


    "Do you have a lot of weird cuts in your squadron? The cut positions were the same and clearly double-impaired."


    "I wish I can tell. And I''m not aware of the number of such cuts. It depends." Given a thought, Ranger answered carefully to the girl''s fair face. And she noted carefully.


    "Thank you." After all were marked, the girl said, "You''re free to leave."


    "I need to know your rank." Ranger said, "In order to decide whether to salute you."


    "I don''t have a rank, soldier." The girl stood up, "I come from the mage guild. We''re here to help during the war."


    "Very well, so long."


    Ranger forced himself to not engage more casual talk with the girl. He nodded to her and exited the tent.


    During such a short while, the rookies who were left in the pavilion have already gotten familiarized with a few young girl physicians there. Even the two ''wounded'' who were supposedly resting were now full of vitals. Ranger was a little surprised. Scarlet threw his eyes of questions to Ranger, the latter smiled in reply.


    Then, out of nowhere, Commander Anemia''s towering and mighty figure appeared at the pavilion door.


    Thus the team assembled once again on the hill. Commander Anemia was able to know the origin and development of the incident with only a few words.


    "I''m aware of your eagerness to recover for your training; I''m not gonna say no to you going to the physicians to learn advanced healing methods." Anemia pondered and he doped out an extremely barbarous idea with his barbarian brain, "So then, during your vacation, I will create a chance to be healed only by magic for each of you.


    At the end of the sound, the rookies could see only darkness in front of their eyes.


    Anemia was a barbarian of his words. In the days that came later, the Samgha rookies thus kept obtaining injuries. Averagely once per soldier per day. The physician''s giant tents nearly became the second dorm for the Samgha members during their vacation.


    On the 5th day of the holiday, Commander Anemia once again put down the entire team. Then he dusted the dirt on his uniform and told the laborers on the side to carry the rookies for healing.


    The physicians have already saved the best bunks for the soldiers and looking forward to the ''vigourious'' soldiers. For these mage physicians at the similar age, these soldiers'' wounds were not hard to cure, let alone they were very amusing men.


    Today, Ranger was on the innermost bed.


    There she came and with the calm and indifferent voice, she said, "How are you, captain."


    "Deputy."


    "Have you displeased anyone today? These are some serious wounds: 3 cuts, 4 bruises, and a dark eye." The girl examined Ranger''s ¡®achievements¡¯ while saying, "You''ll need a full-day recovery after the treatment."


    "They''re indifferent." Another physician on the other side was checking Fallen''s wounds, "This cute werewolf little one has to stay in bed for a day."


    "Maria! Fallen is a soldier with honor and he''s with many medals." Cooks refuted, "You can''t call him a ''cute little one''."


    "Aha, yes?" The physician named Maria laughed, "Then who was addressing me as a big sister the other day?"


    "Me? No." Baham left himself out, "It might be Claypool."


    The crowd laughed.


    "Your wounds are all serious today. You cannot do any training tomorrow." The girl turned to Ranger, "Your commander did this?"


    "We''ve not offended our commander." Ranger endured great pain and said, "We only offended PUF, since we were born."


    "Alright, stop talking." She leveled her hands, "I''m going to start the treatment. Could you please close your eyes?"


    "Why close my eyes?"


    "It''s medically relevant."


    "Very well."


    "You can''t open them during the procedure!"


    She left as black as thunder.


    The rookies kept on laughing about Ranger opening his eyes during the procedure for quite a while. However, no matter how hard they extorted, Ranger kept the things he saw when he opened his eyes as a secret only to himself.


    Nevertheless, on the last day of Samgha''s vacation, the rookies got along well with the girls from the mage guild. Thus when Commander Anemia was called to the HQ for briefing, and the rookies started packing, all were too reluctant to part.


    She was still standing by the door to farewell each and every Samgha rookie. When Ranger was left alone, her eyes were lowered again.


    Ranger cannot find a proper word for this situation. He could only say, "Farewell."


    She replied softly, "Take care."


    In his heart, Ranger yelled out ''STUPID ME!''. Then he turned away and was ready to leave.


    "Hey¡­"


    Ranger once again turned his head. The girl was a little panic, "I¡­ My name is Elaine."


    "I''m Ranger." Ranger said with a smile, "Free and easy and wandering Ranger."


    The two gazed each other until Rut came and yelled, "Get moving or Anemia''ll skin you!"


    "Farewell."


    "Take care."


    Ranger exited the tent. He overheard the girl''s friends was mimicking how she said her name earlier.


    "Elaine, the name is cool."

 Chapter Volume 9.5 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Note 0: Click for the series page and the table of contents.


    Note 1: An of this chapter is provided in case of eye cancer.


    Note 2: Comments and likes are appreciated.


    The 6-month period of pre-war reconnaissance was followed by the Protoss/Asmodian War. Hence the Samgha Squadron''s missions have transformed into the even more dangerous on-battlefield investigation.


    The mission(s) usually occurred once a day, sometimes 3 times a day. As long as there was a battle, Samgha had to mobilize before/at the time of the fight. Time and time again, Commander Anemia along with his rookie subordinates have crossed battlefields of tens of thousands of soldiers. Fire and blood have made them as tough as steel. Samgha was always able to bring the latest and the most accurate enemy information to their army headquarter.


    They were on the edge of dying every time.


    More death has been witnessed by the rookies: the death of the enemies, the death of friendly soldiers. At first, the corpses that overlaid like mountains have given the rookies a bit of a shock. Nevertheless, they were ignored later on. To look at Samgha at its current form: Fallen has seized blushing, Baham always bit his under-lip, Claypool has stopped giggling, Rut now had total control over his temper. The rookies¡¯ looks were as emotionless as their Commander.


    Speaking of Anemia, Ranger has gone for his CO''s companion, Major Mosa. Thus the rookies have finally gotten to know the origin of their commander''s nickname. Anemia was a barbarian, and a barbarian would turn extremely bloodthirsty in battles. The rookies freaked out. They thus had an explanation for their CO''s face color whenever he was on the battlefield.


    Precisely because of Commander Anemia''s fearsome eager for blood and mightiness were the rookies able to make it back alive from the bloodstained battlefield.


    As the warfare turned increasingly fearsome, the rookies gained dizziness for the conflict. Both of the alliances were engaging on the god-knows-how-long battleline. For some days, it was the AUF that dominated and pushed a few miles forward; days later, PUF will be regaining the initiative and kicking the AUF troops back. As a significant legion was shattered, countless more would go deeper into the Line. Uncounted soldiers marched toward the enemies, howling with pride; then they¡¯d end up falling on the miry dirt that only blood was able to create.


    There were a myriad of men that lost their lives in the filthy mud in every battle.


    During the day, dense clouds of ri-bodkin-arrows and thrown-spears would dominate the sky. Gargoyle, their wings flapped, would toss many PUF soldiers down from the high sky, creating wretched shrills that were able to shatter any armies'' morale.


    The nights saw splashy spells soaring the air. Magic spheres of all colors continuously hit on each opposing party''s protective spell-powered barriers. A single barrier breach would mean hundreds of deaths.


    The Samgha member heard rumors yesterday that AUF''s 5th warzone has collapsed. A certain enemy legion utterly shattered it. Nevertheless, today''s rumors said the 3rd warzone was doing excellently because they''ve held an enemy senior officer captive. The rumors also included things like a certain general officer was doing his subordinate''s wife at a certain place.


    "Leave those alone. Don''t take it seriously. And don''t gossip about it." Anemia told the rookies, "Your first priority is to retain enough physical strength. Now rest."


    The rookies nodded then put themselves into beds. They''ve become numb because of the year''s cruelty. All of them have forgotten why they were here. No one listened to rumors any longer. In order to survive, the rookies have laid their dreams aside. As for the hometown, it was nothing but a word symbolizing a faraway place.


    Days have passed, nobody dared to calculate the dates. The reason was simple: any moments further in this place were miserable, and the unforeseeable time left to go home will drive any men crazy.


    As Samgha''s enemies have become tougher, the careful Ranger was the first to be injured during the chaotic battle. The rest rookies pulled Ranger back in the arrow rain. After Ranger had healed, Fallen, Rut, as well as Baham, were wounded in succession. Almost every rookie took turns to go to the physician''s site; then they rejoined their unit ahead of time like always. It was more comforting for them to stay with their brothers.


    The only soothing part was that Samgha and the mage physicians were placed in the same camp.


    The tense warfare has waived the vacation from each squadron. They don''t have time to say hello to each other like they used to. But whenever they meet, they would share a caring look or a casual word. It was enough and saffice.


    Undoubtedly, the rookies have become brave and skillful fighters, and they''ve lived up to their names: Champions. But as the medals on their chests became heavier, so did their hearts. One thing that gratified Anemia most was: though all kept getting wounds, no rookie has died.


    The battle went on and on as if the War will never end.


    Days later, AUF went through a significant battle line migration. The Samgha Squadron has thrust into the PUF side of the Protoss/Asmodian Line along with other units.


    Commander Anemia was tight in his words as he told his rookies that this might be the last battle. The Protoss United Forces may not be able to hold any longer. At the end of Anemia''s message, the rookies became so stressful that they started checking their weapons and armors.


    This time, Samgha was not deployed for investigation any longer as they used to because they were faced directly at the PUF''s beast army camp. Sounds of beast roaring in the night wind would disturb anyone who intended to do anything.


    "Get prepared. We can''t slack on tomorrow''s battle!" In the tent, Commander Anemia carefully examined everyone''s weapon in order not to neglect a single problem, "Once this battle is over, PUF would be left with nothing."


    "Sir, how can you be so sure?" Rut knocked on his shield with a finger, "Is the War really going to end once we shatter this enemy legion?"


    "I have some information myself. And I deduced the above myself." Anemia sat at the tent entrance, he said softly to the rest, "Think about it. How many enemies are in front of us? And how many have we killed? Besides those, how much supply do they have to support further?"


    "Sir, according to your deduction, tomorrow''s enemies will be tougher, right?" Ranger raised his eyes at this moment, "They''re called the Beast Legion. Is it the legion that breached our defensive line last time?"


    "Positive, it is the very PUF legion. They''re from the PUF Tansian special force who specializes in attack rather than defend." Anemia nodded, "Last time, they were well supplied, and we''re under gank. This was how they exploited the advantage. But now, this army has been surrounded by us for days, and their supply lines have all been cut. So I assume their food may be running out soon."


    "Then we should let them starve to death¡­" Claypool cut in, "A half-starved man is even tougher to deal with."


    Scarlet who sat beside Claypool immediately slapped on his head, "And you think you''re the only one to think about that, smart ass? It''s time they come for us for the final fight."


    Ranger hinted Scarlet to stop slapping Claypool.


    "Scarlet is right. But don''t you worry too much." Anemia said, "For this battle, we''ve had many reinforcements including Scorpion Warriors, Strygwyrs and a massive amount of dark-robed mages. They will help to deal with the beast riders during the battle. As for us reconnaissance squadrons, the 30-ish of us are deployed to assist the heavy GIs in assaulting the enemy''s main camp. Thus we''ll be mobilizing on a large scale on the battlefield."


    "What about after we enter the camp?" Ranger asked, "Will we lead the attack?"


    "As a whole, our mobility and flexibility excel the other units. If a friendly team encounters trouble, we''ll be there for them. Pay your extra attention to the enemy''s sentry towers." Anemia told the rookies last, "And the most important thing is: don''t get lost. All of you must follow me closely."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Get rested soon once you''re ready." After Anemia had finished checking the weapons, he said, "I''ll take a look at tomorrow¡¯s position in the commanding center."


    After Anemia had left, the rookies sunk into a moment of silence. Only the armors and weapons clacking sounds were there in the tent. Not long after, as all the equipment were checked and rechecked, each Samgha member''s dozens of belongings were placed neatly on their bed side.


    "I''ve never seen Anemia this stressful." Baham sipped his water bag, "I thought he''d never put on any pressure."


    "No matter how good he is, he''s just a normal Champion officer. He cannot predict the future. He could only train us harder in order to let us live." Ranger sat quietly while he explained, "But in my opinion, it''s not the enemy that concerns him. A guy like Commander Anemia, he doesn''t give a damn about death."


    Edmond was lying on his bed. He sighed, "Just drop the subject and talk about something else."


    "Nope, we should let it all out." Scarlet packed his medals and placed them into the package under his bed, "So once we''re on the battlefield tomorrow, we won''t be."


    "Hey, tell you what, I came to meet Maria this afternoon." Claypool was pleased to brag, "She smiled at me and her robe was full of the wound''s blood."


    "You were there this afternoon?" Simon bounced from his bed, "Now I wanna go¡­"


    "Save it." Ranger said, "The whole camp is in a lockdown. No one can sneak around except for the officers and the supervisors."


    "Ranger, how many medals do you have?" Fallen counted on his bed, "I''ve got 4 tier 2s, and 17 tier 3s."


    "Not bad yourself. I have 2 tier-3s less." Scarlet smiled, "You''re the one with the most medals in our squadron. Claypool, you smart ass. You''ve got the least. What''s on your mind?"


    Claypool giggled and felt no shame.


    "Actually, I''m already good myself. I have 2 tier-2s, 11 tier-3s. If I have to hang them all on my chest, how much space do all have to take? It takes 2 or 3 tier-3s for an average soldier to feel good about himself when going back home." Having said that, Claypool stood up, "You know, I met a guy from my hometown in the commanding center. He was a duty officer for a general. He told me that once the War is over, an excelled squadron like ours will get a tier-2 medal for each. Once we''re retired, we''ll receive an extra tier-2. So when I go home, I''ll be granted a large piece of land and a decent job¡­"


    "Now I get it. You don''t wanna be a soldier; you just want money" Scarlet said, "You''re the worst, Claypool!"


    "Whatever, I''m just too afraid of being poor." Claypool spared his hands, "I couldn''t even feed myself before joining the army."


    "You''ll be a corrupted one, I''m sure." Ranger laughed and stood up. He turned to Ranger, "Stay here. I''ll check out the commander."


    "Off you go. Keep your ass in the camp. Get back soon!" Having said that, Scarlet told the rest of the men, "Stop thinking anything about the future, think about tomorrow. Watch our yourselves. Take care of your brothers. Follow our commander. I don''t want anyone of you dead. And if you so much as to lose a single brother on your watch, I''ll beat your crap out!"


    Ranger laughed and exited the tent.


    Not long after Ranger was out of the tent, he saw Anemia going into the camp gate along with a bunch of other officers. Anemia''s tall figure was easy to recognize in the darkness.


    Ranger strode forward to inquire. Anemia nodded at him and eased his tone, "Our position is not too bad. We''re placed between the 2nd ladder and the 3rd. How are the team doing?"


    "They''re a bit stressful. Scarlet is talking them through." Ranger said with a smile, "But Scarlet is not doing so good himself, in my opinion."


    "And you?"


    "Me? Sir, I''m just a rookie. How could I not be stressful." Ranger grinned, "What about you, sir? Are you?"


    "Sure I do. Anyone here is under stress." Anemia stood himself by a hitching post, "The officers have soured their throats in the pavilion. The corps, I can''t even imagine."


    Ranger looked around then asked Anemia with a lowered tone, "Will tomorrow''s battle go well?"


    "We''re in a dominant position in both manpower and morale, which are not what I''m concerning." Like always, Anemia did not reprove Ranger''s possible morale-shaking comment, "You know it, we have a team of 500 reconnaissance soldiers, more than 30 recon squadrons. Some of them have died, some have lost more than half of their men for a single mission. Save for us, Samgha hasn''t lost a single member since the start of the War. And tomorrow will be our last. I intend to keep it that way. Zero death in my squadron, this is my sole purpose in this War."


    Anemia''s words shocked Anemia greatly, "Your only purpose is¡­ like this?"


    "You think I want to serve 2 Wars? Isn''t enough to just go through the last War?" Anemia said with a tone of apathy, "My disposition forbids me to be an officer. But after the last War, I was the only one left in Samgha. If I left, Samgha''s banner, which was crowned and honored by so many friends'' and brothers'' blood would be abolished. The name which I was once proud of will no longer exist. This was why I chose to stay."


    Ranger chose to stay silent.


    "You know why I chose you guys during the draft?" Anemia suddenly asked.


    "How could I know?" Ranger answered with a bitter smile, "Either way, we''re prickheads."


    "Indeed, you''re all pricks. So it would be a shame for you to be on other troops." Anemia glanced at the dark sky, "My CO was a clever guy. He died right in my arms on a mission. During that time, I was the only one that lived in Samgha. He told me at that moment that if I want an excellent team, I¡¯ll have to let the smart to train the dumb ones, then let the dumb to train the smart asses. Prickheads as our current members are, you all are pretty smart as far as I can tell."


    "Sir, we do not consider that you''re not smart."


    "That''s not important. What matters is that after this War, I will go back to my country life. By then, Samgha will be needing a new commander, which will be nominated among you new people."


    "Sir, I know what you meant." Ranger scratched his head, "But who among us is worthy enough?"


    "Anyone of you is worthy. Judging by your current capabilities, either one of you is able to lead a team. Let alone you''ll have 20 years to learn after this War." Anemia said firmly, "All rest on tomorrow''s last battle. If I''m right, I can give the future Samgha a dozen qualified officer, which is a fulfillment of the promise I made to my CO."


    "Sir, I can''t but admire your simple cause." Ranger sighed, "You always tell us to put away our dreams."


    "Never mind. Follow me to the supply to claim a few suits of armor. Fallen and Rut''s need replacing." Anemia tilted his head, "I''ll talk with the team later on."


    "Yes, sir."


    By the time the two carried the armors back to the tent, Scarlet was still edifying the crowd with his own unique kind of way.


    "For tomorrow''s battle, I only have a few things to say. This is our first hardcore battle. It looks like the HQ wanna take them down for good by pulling out everything we''ve got." Anemia tossed the armors on the ground and said straightforwardly, "This will also be our last battle, it might as well be the toughest one. We''re all gotta risk our lives out there. Just face it."


    "Sir, we''re not afraid."


    "Piss off! You think? I''ve been there, and I''ve been a soldier." Anemia scolded, "Mark my words, once you''re on the field, you''re already dead!"

 Chapter Volume 9.5 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Merry Christmas to you ALL!


    The next day was unusually gloomy.


    Two opposing parties have prepared their formations early in the morning. Armor shells clashing sounds have converged into waves of low noises suffusing with the smell of blood and burned bodies between rows of soldiers.


    There were nearly 100, 000 troopers standing between a flat ground of 2 miles in width. Both armies have put their leading forces in a single line. It was a formal, legion-level, ultimate, final war.


    On the battlefield, soldiers number was of minor significance to the people on it. Men can only see dirty faces resembling black dots shivering 2 miles away from them.


    The Champion Legion have quartered at near the back of the big army. They have formulated an extremely tense order for the coming hardcore strike.


    "Follow me closely. Don''t get lost." Anemia walked between the rows by doing his final armory check. He took this last chance to remind the rookies, "Smart up and watch my location."


    All the heavy-loaded rookies just kept nodding their heads.


    As the dull horn blew, 2 giant spell-powered, protective barriers in the sky began to veil the two hostile oceans of individuals. The mages debuted.


    Hence flaming fireballs started bouncing around; silver lightning began jumping in the air; sharp wind blades curved beautifully shaped bendings were set off. Countless magic attacks were bounced back by the barriers, and they ended up striking the ground dust, kicking dirt off the earth. Not long after, the affected area was full of giant pits. Everything that can support fire was eradicated.


    "Damn, how pity. If only the fire can be used to burn a wasteland to farm." Ranger was a farmer by birth. Nearly an hour later, such a magic farce which the parties threw spells at each other ended. As many officers have complained: magic is just shit in a war.


    A low and infuriated horn blow resounded on the field, signaling the commencement of the final assault.


    The front infantries were advancing gradually at the same pace. Their armors clashed and their up-pointed spears thickly dotted. The spearheads were reflecting flashy light.


    Thousands of men pressed over with proper steps. The booming and heavy sounds have gradually aroused all the rookies¡¯ heart.


    When the infantries have passed the middle ground of the dividing space, there came an uncanny whistling followed by waves of ri-bodkin-arrows that fell sharply from an almost verticle angle. Immediately, disturbances started to roar in the infantry formation like a ripple. At this moment, falling meant dying. The rookies watched from a distance hoping the arrows would not be so dense when it was their turn to march.


    Hence the infantries of both parties started engaging. Restrained by the landform, the whole battleline was zigzagged as weird sounds of all kinds came by the wind, spurring everybody''s ears.


    The rear men cannot see detailed battle conditions but the surging heads. Now and then, a beam of red light would flash across the battleground; then a black dot would disappear, meaning the collapsing of a body as well as the end of a life.


    The earth was shivering. Giant Strygwyrs have been deployed from the army end. A team-up of the champions and the Strygwyrs was the most effective combination to counter PUF''s heavy infantries.


    "Onward!" An officer roared.


    "Onward!" The rookies have forgotten everything as they paced while keeping their eyes on the brothers in their front.


    "Strike!" After stretching for a distance, the officer roared once more.


    "Strike!" The rookies yelled and poured into the enemies with their commander.


    By joining the fight, the rookies were able to lose their irrelevant thoughts. Once stepping into the war, what they saw would immediately turn so alive.


    Commander Anemia was really thriving for his life as he was playing his giant pair of bi-handler swords like playing wheels while his enemies were scrambled into minced flesh. Wherever he went, blood splashed. Ranger was right behind Anemia. He bit a few arrows between his lips and tried his best to put down any single soldiers that Anemia had missed. Scarlet and Rut, eyes reddened, were right beside Anemia while Ranger served as an escort.


    Kill! No one talked, no one made a sound even if he''s hurt. Each of the Samgha members was doing his share of duty as well as keeping their eyes on their brothers.


    It all came down to their daily training. They just knew their respective combat positions.


    Slowly, the battle situation began to sink into a general turmoil, especially for the frontline. AUF was able to breach the enemy defense line at a few spots. Likewise, PUF has penetrated several weak points on the AUF line. However, the soldiers within the battlefield had no time to know or care about the above, because countless enemies have overwhelmed them.


    The Strygwyrs had enormous tree trunks in their palms. A single swing of the wood by such creatures was able to sweep dozens of PUF beast riders. But the Strygwyrs'' giant bodies have also become the enemies'' easy targets. Manyfolds of enhanced arrows, throw-lances, long spears have already visited and rooted on the huge creatures'' bodies. Nevertheless, the wound and pain even stimulated the fierceness of these brutal magical creatures. Thus they gripped harder and stamped firmer, deforming enormous enemy riders, though a few of them have lost their basic senses in the killing and winded up attacking their owners.


    The dense formation gradually spreaded. The Asmodian United Forces have poured in more troops including their special forces. As the result of the reinforcement, a tornado of death initiated and began tearing the PUF''s defensive structure apart.


    The Samgha Squadron followed the main troop stream from the center of the battlefield to the edge, then to the perimeter of the PUF camp. The rookies of Samgha have failed to remember the part where fear was. Actually, they did not have the time to be afraid.


    Currently, Samgha was facing one of the PUF''s gates. However, the gate was fortified, and there were 7~8 archers on it. As soon as a soldier drew closer to to the entrance, he''ll be put down by an arrow immediately. In the meanwhile, AUF''s penetration wooden beams were yet to arrive.


    Commander Anemia threw a glimpse at the gate, "Cover me!"


    Ranger puked a cursing word then several arrows instantly went away from his war bow. The rapid firing of which even stunned Ranger himself. One can see the enemy archers on the camp gate falling downward one by one, their blood splashed. At this moment, Anemia caught an excellent chance and thrust forward by stepping on the blood-stained earth.


    Rut picked a shield from the ground and tossed it forward with an earth-shattering howl. The shield conveniently blocked several arrows firing towards Anemia. Like a group of crazy men, Baham and the rest were shooting everything they could find to the targets on the camp door in order to reduce the chance of Anemia getting shot as much as possible. Fallen even tossed his dagger and longsword before he found a crossbow and started firing.


    A few breaths later, Anemia made himself right under the gate where the enemy archers cannot see. Anemia''s extra large weapon hence began smashing the thick wooden entrance barrier. Once, twice, finally, the barbarian made a hole on the deck. Then Anemia smashed the lock bar. As he waved his hand, countless AUF soldiers behind him swarmed on. PUF''s camp door eventually collapsed by a giant sound.


    After entering the gate, the Samgha Squadron reassembled around Anemia. Their mission was to open the gate and get ready to support the fiercest combat location. The whole team was waiting for Anemia''s next order. Claypool anxiously stood by Anemia to look for his commander¡¯s possible wounds.


    Because PUF army had heavy-loaded infantries, the main passages inside the camp were extra wide, and the field was vast as well as complicated. AUF soldiers were divided by the inner-camp condition and began sinking into a struggle. The camp was in turmoil as nobody dared to set a fire. They just fight, fight strictly with their lives.


    The unfamiliarity of the enemy''s inner camp condition has caused AUF a great many men.


    In the PUF''s camp, scattered towers were found. On each tower, at least a dozen enemy archers were dominating from top locations, some towers were filled with tactical mages who were able to take down a massive pile of men with one chant. The towers had fortified caps which even gargoyles cannot penetrate. The GIs on the ground reddened their eyes as they bit their blades while trying to reach the tower tops. However, their slow-moving bodies became the perfect living targets for the archers and mages on the head.


    At the rear end of the PUF camp, horns were echoing hastily. The remaining PUF troops, housekeepers, cooks, laborers, even the slaves were forced to pick up weapons and counter. Thus the Asmodian forces'' attack were facing great pressure. Orderlies, one by one, flashed in front of Anemia''s eyes, yelling ''urgent!''. However, PUF camp''s high walls have given the rear commanding center no useful information of what was going on the inside. Many PUF''s counter-strike chunks hence began gaining advantages of the chaos.


    In order to hold the dominance, Samgha Squadron tried their best to support their friendly soldiers.


    With great effort, a Champion Legion commander brought a team of staff officers into the PUF camp and started their commanding job. Once an army was equipped with an authoritative system, it immediately transformed into an efficient killing machine. The camp gate, as a result, was well-held. The brigadier commander also spotted the enemy''s weak points.


    Ten recon squadrons near the gate have received orders to assist the special forces to take down the critical commanding enemy tower nearby. Several team captains and special force soldiers have grouped closely, they half talked, half gestured, soon they settled a doable strategy.


    Because the enemies have early preparation for possible fights within the camp, AUF''s special forces who always wore odd outfits will become their priority targets. Samgha''s job was to protect those special force soldiers to reach under the tower safely. The other teams will defend the side wings and secure the perimeter. After the rookies readied their weapons, each captained nodded around, then as the Scorpion Warriors who were so well-protected at the center said a piece of order, the whole group thrust forward showered by arrow rains.


    Screech persisted along the way. PUF''s commanding tower had a rigorous defense. The giant shields held by the AUF rookies were already full of enemy''s arrows. If not for Commander Anemia''s decision to put even thicker than ever armors on his subordinates, the rookies would have died by half by now.


    The outer towers were built on a clay stage as high as an adult, and they were pouring arrows in the attempt to intercept the assaulting AUF soldiers.


    "We''re about to cross that smaller tower!" Ranger yelled, "Watch out for that wall!"


    Baham howled then picked to carry Fallen on his shoulders. He successfully delivered the werewolf onto the wall. After stabilizing himself, Fallen made a flip of his body then thrust his long sword quickly for several times, resulting in the archers'' ends on the outer perimeter of the clay stage. Blood that splashed has showered Fallen as a whole. Immediately after, Scarlet tossed Rut onto the clay stage. The mountain dwarf cried loudly as he ran about on the stage, waving the war hammer without manner. Dozens of enemy archers died crying for mummy.


    The strategy that relied on covering the assaulting team by the supporting champions worked out. AUF troops have finally made themselves down the enemy''s primary commanding tower. AUF''s special forces saw the opportunity and ultimately revealed their fierce tusks. Some of them were already bouncing between the balks with ultra-fast speed that made their movement almost untraceable by naked eyes. Buds of blood just cannot stop spattering, and the archers'' fall with screams never seized.


    The Scorpion Warrior protected by the Samgha members has successfully neutralized 5 towers and on his way towards the final one. However, this intensified fight has already exhausted them. Two quicker SWs barely made themselves on the lower deck of the commanding tower before the alerted enemies killed them and tossed their fragmented bodies down. The enemy''s commander was still alive as well as their commanding signals.


    The special forces attack has failed!


    Knowing the Samgha sons have once again run into trouble, and that was definitely a crucial commanding tower with the enemy alpha dogs sitting inside, Anemia snarled. At the same time, the troops behind him were ordered to initiate more attack attempts. As the shouts of killing soared, the enemy''s arrows pushed into AUF soldiers'' skins as if they had eyes. Anemia knew that each second such a fight prolonged would mean a bigger death troll of the AUF troopers.


    The Champion Legion''s reconnaissance squads current location was relatively unique as they were held up between the two opposing armies and the two armies were currently shooting arrows at each other. As the densely formed arrows were flying in the air, the rookies found themselves places to hide. Nevertheless, if the archers on the central tower spotted them later on, they will be totally screwed.


    Ranger had a random shield held to protect his head. He made several drastic gestures to Scarlet so then the two, heads lowered, crawled towards Anemia.


    "Sir, this won''t work." Scarlet gasped, "We need a way out."


    "There''s only one way out." Anemia looked around then assumed the number of soldiers down the turret, "We''re gonna take it down ourselves."


    "Can we? Even the special ops have failed." Scarlet asked.


    "Our mission is to take down that turret. If the mission fails, so are we. We''ll be beheaded. It''s time to go!"


    Anemia observed the situation while calmly analyzing, "So be it. Although the SWs have failed, that turret must''ve suffered a significant loss. Look at them. Now the arrows shot are obviously less. As long as we can dodge the incoming attacks from that turret, we can make it. You, Ranger, tell the other squads, focus on the turret of archers. Let''s climb up!"


    "Yes, sir!" With only a few set of hints and words, the plan was ready. All the Samgha member stood by Anemia; the ones who were still alive from other squads have reached proper positions and readied the bows.


    "Pray." Anemia lowered his head, his hand on the left foot, "Follow me."


    All-father, my Dark Lord,


    Timelessly, we hold proud in serving you; timelessly, we praise your name.


    We praise you because you offer us salvation.


    When our enemies come in to attack, he will fall and die.


    When there is an army of hate, we will not fear.


    We, your children must thrust our heads and despise the hostilities.


    O, Dark Lord,


    May we offer you the joy in our enemy''s tent;


    O, Dark Lord, our eternal King,


    May we chante your paean on our enemies dead altar.


    When everybody opened his eyes, Anemia''s face was radiant with vigor, his eyes sharp.


    "Good, we all need times of desperation." He grabbed his weapon, "Follow me!"


    "Charge!" The rookies shrilled to follow onto the tower''s base beams. Ranger was left on the ground as a support, he made a low roaring, then his back against a wooden pillar, Ranger shot his first arrow toward the deck close to the turret. Then dozens of arrows flew by. "Dlob, dlob, dlob¡­" The deck was instantly filled.


    Moments later, the rest of the Samgha have reached the middle height of the turret. Their act was seen by AUF soldiers and officers who were so suppressed by the enemy''s arrows. Thus a gradually growing cheer began soaring in the entire half PUF''s camp.


    "KILL! KILL! KILL!" As the giant cheer resounded, AUF commanders from behind have noticed it. They immediately summoned a group of archers to fill the coverage gap. Anemia gestured to sign the enemies positions for the archers while he climbed. Due to the continued shooting, Ranger''s right arm was going numb, but he dared not stop because the archers that followed were aiming by Ranger''s trajectory. If he missed a single shot or the followup arrows failed to intercept the enemy''s attack, the shieldless Anemia and the rest will be made hedgehogs.


    The clumsy Rut was not very good at climbing, he was so butterfingered that he even fell down when the team nearly reached the top. A tall ground soldier offered his anxious help. He came dangerously in the arrow rain, grabbed Rut''s legs, spun his body twice and tossed Rut back to his original height.


    Baham then caught Rut. He yelled ''sir!", then tossed the dwarf up again. Anemia, likewise, caught Rut''s feet and directly threw the mountain dwarf onto a hostile turret deck while Rut was crying out of the intense movement. On the deck, fragmented bodies were everywhere. One could perceive the previous fight here was incredibly intensified. Rut rolled to stand, then he was faced immediately by a PUF officer. Instantly, Rut''s dull-pitched cry became a low roar. The next second, Rut''s war hammer smashed open the enemy officer''s head.


    An archer on the same deck turned and was about unleash an arrow. He was immediately put down by Fallen, who was the second to be tossed in. The archer''s body hence dropped on the floor softly.


    "Hold the entrance! Hold it tight!" Simon came in third. He kicked open the deck entrance and cut the rope that was locking the retractable ladder. Then he joined the fight. After, Scarlet and Cooks climbed in as well. The guys were successful in defending the stairs from the upper deck toward the deck of their own. Though the enemies who were trying to come down were fierce, they could not make it for the time being.


    Anemia was the first one to enjoy climbing the ladder. While climbing, he was also dragging Edmond who was shot on his shoulder with him. Anemia''s showing up has dramatically encouraged the rookies. As for the enemies on the top, since they cannot hope for exterminating Samgha, they just sealed the stairs in the attempt to secure the top. With the help of the ladder, Ranger quickly came up with other squads. Thus the attack-defend relationship reversed.


    "Then what?" Rut pounded the ceiling flap door anxiously, "This is the only way!"


    Ranger had a look at their location and hinted the rest to stay quiet. He gestured Anemia then repositioned the archers to load their arrows. Anemia stood in the center of the deck. He then assigned his subordinate''s position.


    After the preparation, Anemia wielded his pair of giant swords. As the heavy metal smashed on the flap door, Anemia roared. His both hands pulled out more power. And ''OOOOWWWW!¡± The barbarian¡¯s giant swords made a giant breach on the ceiling deck. ¡°CRACK¡±, as the dust swirled, the deck collapsed. What was on it then started to fall. At that very moment, Ranger shouted out his signal. Hence dozens of arrows went ahead. Judging by the crying from the upper space, a considerable amount of enemies were there.


    There were PUF enemies who jumped down and demanded a fight, but they were quickly killed as they showed since the ones down there have already laid an inescapable snare. The PUF''s highest-ranked commander with several stars on his shoulders died exceptionally fast: at least 2 lances, 3 sabers, and a giant sword welcomed him at the same time.


    Finally, Anemia made it to the top platform. He touched the banner pole and tore apart PUF''s army flag. After, Anemia took the piece of cloth from Fallen and hanged AUF''s army flag on the pole.


    As the new flag stretched in the air, cheers began roaring. The commanding officers quickly assumed positions on the tower. With the high vision, the commanders could conveniently see the enemy''s movement. The archers could also attack more accurately.


    The Samgha Squadron sorted their kits and initiated a new round of attack. Soon after that, the enemies began to disperse. An increasing number of runaways hence started to show.


    Sounds of horse clops came from afar. The cavalries were waiting for this moment. It was their masterwork, chasing the defeated enemies.


    Now the AUF flags were planted on all turrets, which gave the Asmodian soldiers a new round of rejoicing.


    The earth-shattering fight gradually appeased.


    As the final clean up work ended, the whole fight came to a conclusion.


    Soldiers were cheering everywhere, on the roads, walls, towers, turrets, same was true for the army flags of the Asmodian United Forces. The Dark Lord''s ode has become the dominating theme in this land. The captured camp has become an ocean of happiness.


    Rookies of the Samgha Squadron reassembled. All of them, from top to bottom, have been made into a disgusting red color. All were checking their friends'' body for wounds.


    "Is everybody here?" Anemia pulled an arrow from his shoulder, he asked anxiously, "Are we all here?"


    A moment later, Fallen''s sobbing sound came, "Rut''s missing!"


    "Search! Search until we find him!" Anemia''s order was apparent.


    Fifteen minutes later, give or take, Rut was found. But everybody felt the immediate urge to slaughter this mountain dwarf: Rut was standing on one of the turrets. He''s tied a PUF flag on his ass, and he was dancing with the sexiest facial and body posture! An audience crowd was already growing down there.


    "Get down!" Scarlet pushed over. He scolded loudly, "Get your ASS down here!"


    Rut ignored Scarlet and carried on giggling and flirting. Scarlet was so annoyed and amused, but he just can''t do with Rut.


    While Rut was high in the air, a random black arrow came out of nowhere and landed right on his ass. Rut made a howling cry and plunged.


    "RUT!" Scarlet and the rest turned pale with fright. They hurried to carry the falling dwarf.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The victory of this final battle was a definite one. The Asmodian United Forces have completely vanquished its enemy in hand in the 2nd warzone. The leftovers of the runaways were wiped out by a team of light calvaries, cooperated by the second group of riders.


    Until this minute, the area of the 2nd warzone ranging 300 miles in both width and length had 0 PUF soldier.


    Ranger and the rest retired from the battlefield. They immediately hit the mage physician''s camping area. However, besides putting Rut on a sickbed, they were not able to do anything nor talk to their mage friends. The physicians were just too busy. There were thousands of wounded soldiers waiting for attending. In the end, the rookies gave up Rut''s bunk to a Major officer with a broken arm. Thus the lightly wounded Rut was carried back to his tent.


    Treating the severe casualties on the first day, cleaning the battlefield and corpses on the second; on the third day, the wounded people were taken to a home foundation for better remedies.


    Two days later, senior officers in the camp started smiling back to their subordinates'' greetings. The rookies were so curious that they sent Claypool to ask about it. Claypool managed cleverly to extract reliable information from an orderly of a senior officer: PUF''s capitulation agents were here.


    "Uniform priests. The leader is a cocky one." The orderly said proudly, "But this one here disagrees."


    From this day forward, the camp was bathed with cheerfulness. The rookies were even more so. Subjects regarding dream, home, first lover went around once again.


    Everyone in the Samgha Squadron was no exception, save for Rut. Rut''s buttock needed reapplying medicine three times a day. And whenever at that time, the crowd would be watching in the best of spirits and offering their sincerest opinions about the wounded parts and reasons.


    One night, when Baham mentioned once again that Rut could never find a proper better half, Rut finally decided to talk back.


    "Quit it! Quit it!" Though Rut was still upside down on his bed, he roared while punching the bed deck, "You''re the one to talk, your lips are bigger than my ass!"


    "Yeah, right, my lips aren''t shot." Baham acted turning his bottom as Rut did on the other side of the tent, which made the crowd laugh.


    Rut''s wound was not severe. However, to make him remember, Anemia had particular instruction for Claypool to apply specific medicine and spells. Thus Claypool pulled out his best to give Rut''s already healed buttock even consistent pain. The Samgha member would watch Claypool messing with Rut everytime Claypool change meds; Rut just couldn''t see it himself.


    The prank lasted until the mage physicians came to visit. Since the casualties were all transported to safety, the physicians were put idle once again. Anyhow, the girls had clean clothes and entered for the first time, this Champion Legion''s camping ground to see this bunch of ''stupid and idiotic'' soldiers.


    Since the victory was an open secret, no one in the camp intended to stop the girls. In fact, in the army, female mage physicians were somewhat popular. Sure, in some third-grade dirty armies where soldiers were terribly disciplined, a female would usually come down to become men''s plaything; but this was the righteous Champion Legion.


    "Ahoy, Samgha idiots." Maria carelessly lifted the door curtain, "We''re here. You got anything for me. Bring them on!"


    Claypool was putting his heart and soul into ''treating'' Rut. At Maria''s sound, he made an immediate slap on Rut''s butt and muttered, "You''re done here!"


    And because Claypool had deprived the other''s joy watching the rarely-occurred entertainment, he was immediately despised by daggling on the head and kicks on the butt. Someone even called Claypool a ''scheming future corrupted officer''. While the mage physicians were marveling at the wonder that the entire Samgha Squadron survived the P/A War without a single dead person, Commander Anemia who has been absent for the whole morning returned.


    Once the battle was over, Anemia''s face went back to being pale. He said at the door, "Pull up your uniforms and scramble."


    "Sir¡­" A man niggled and surely such behavior was allowed after Samgha had won the victory, "We just went through the war. My legs hurt."


    "You need my personal treatment?" Anemia certainly had a way to deal with his subordinates. What''s more praiseworthy was that he nodded a greeting to the mage physicians present as he spoke, "Scramble now or I''ll skin you!"


    Joking around was easy, though the team of men packed their outfits in the shortest time possible and lined outside, while the mages stayed and watched, chuckling.


    "Now pay attention. An honored brigadier general will be awarding us. Major Mosa will lead us there. It''s special ritual to be proud of. If any of you go over your heads on the off chance, I''ll personally strip you off that uniform and send you back to the boot camp! Now, march forward to the reconnaissance quarter." After Anemia had said that, he turned to the mages and said softly, "Would you all please wait here, we''ll be back very soon."


    The reconnaissance center has had frequent visitors these days. Medal awarding happened in every minute. However, among the squads that came for awards, nobody, except Samgha, remained complete establishment. Some squads even needed backup personnel to be less awkward at the ceremony.


    Save for Samgha, it had intact members, no supplement, no absence on duty, behaved sharply during the fierce battle; they equaled special force at some key points. All these had made the high commanders positive thoughts to this very squadron. Even, Samgha''s future development has become one of the hot subjects in the army.


    A certain individual''s fellow-townsman said secretly that the corps was considering in promoting Commander Anemia. He even passed that all Samgha members will be recommended to further study in the Dark Temple.


    Nevertheless, Samgha''s escalating reputation was an irrefutable fact.


    Led by Commander Anemia, the Samgha rookies strode neatly across the campground. Every soldier they met along the way were staring at them with a smile. Finally, the squad stopped in front of the space before the reconnaissance center.


    Major Mosa strode over in a suit of well-ironed uniform. He stopped shoulder to shoulder with Commander Anemia.


    A mighty-looking brigadier whose name the rookies were unknown, stood by the main door. Several energized officers were there behind the brigadier, silver platter in their hands. The flashy medals were ready.


    Anemia was right, this was a formal ceremonial ritual. It was utterly different from receiving medals and hang them by oneself. As of now, the entire officer group was looking. Background music was playing. Everybody seemed happy.


    The brigadier strode over and stopped at the top of the line. He fixed his eyes on Major Mosa and Commander Anemia. Besides excitement, Ranger recalled his experience as an ''example'' when he first met his drill sergeant in the boot camp. Then one thing after another, it led to more episodes since joining the army, and he was on the edge of sobbing.


    When Ranger came back to himself, he found the brigadier was already talking. Ranger felt awful for missing the beginning.


    "Congratulation, Major." The brigadier told Major Mosa, "You have great boys, you''re a terrific commander. I''m thrilled to give you this Medal of Commanding."


    Then the brigadier pinned a golden medal on Major Mosa''s chest.


    "Appreciation, sir!" The rookies have never heard Major Mosa talking in such a loud voice.


    "Second Lieutenant Anemia." The brigadier moved before Anemia, "This will be the last time I address you as a lieutenant. Besides, your retirement plan might have been canceled."


    As all''s eyes focused on the Brigadier for this general of humor to continue, the crowd was anxious though they knew the brigadier was referring to Anemia''s promotion.


    "Let me award Lieutenant Anemia with this Medallion of Valor." The brigadier pinned the medal for Anemia with a smile then he continued, "So then, I''ll give you this Major''s rank. Hell, your height. Do it yourself."


    "And finally, a Medallion of Commanding for Major Anemia."


    "Appreciations, sir!"


    "Well done." The brigadier stroked Anemia''s elbow, and he cannot be too careless to tell the classified information, "Bring up more able young soldiers in the Temple."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Now, to the Samgha boys. I wanna know them. Major Anemia, would you do me the honor?"


    Anemia went by the Brigadier then he started introducing each member of the squadron to his superior. In the meantime, each rookie received a Medallion of Courage and be promoted a second lieutenant.


    "Very well, gentlemen." The brigadier did his last merit, "We all know what you need after a fierce battle; I also know that Major Mosa owes you quite a little vacation. Now, you''ll have your free days. Go have fun, that''s an order!"


    "Thank you, sir!" The rookies replied altogether. Everybody''s face was glowing red.


    After falling out, the team of men was called to get dressed in officer''s uniforms. Though there were people to teach them how to put on the suit, the guys were thinking about going back earlier. Thus they perfunctorily pulled their uniforms, received new chest plates and rapiers and left with laughter.


    "Ranger, Ranger, Ranger, let me ask you a question." Fallen trotted over, "Aren''t all medals silver? How come this one is yellow?"


    The team laughed. After the joy, Scarlet started talking, "Lieutenant Fallen, this is a medal dedicated to an officer instead of a GI. One of this equals to 10 tier 1 badges. And by the way, I thought you don''t like your name. Back there, you''ll be able to select a new, mighty name!"


    "Is that so?" Fallen''s eyes glowed, but his tone that followed became depressing, "But I¡­ I like you guys to call me Fallen."


    "Good call." Claypool had a whole line of badges on his chest, he couldn''t seem to shut up, "We call you Fallen. And you think of a new name for others."


    "It''s the only good idea you got for the past year." Baham stroked Claypool''s head from behind, "Lieutenant, you''re not going to be anywhere near being corrupt."


    Claypool winked, "Nah, being an officer is good, isn''t it? You''ll have your own guards¡­"


    "More guards won''t help you." Rut roared, "You owe me tons!"


    Thus the rookie officers entered their pavillion while messing around.


    The mage physicians were waiting inside. The moment the door curtain was lifted, the ladies¡¯ eyes brightened up.


    "Yo, such a short time and you all look different!" Maria rose, "Gentlemen, you''re in the wrong pavilion, I presume."


    "Say, let''s go out. The camp''s too noisy." Simon suggested, "Let''s hit the hill."


    "Good one." Claypool made a loud sound, "My fellow had 2 good wines. I''ll see you outside. Cooks, come along."


    "Right away!" Cooks once again followed, never had the least consciousness that he''ll be fooled again.


    "Everyone, please." Scarlet cleared the entrance, "Let us take you to our daily training spot. Nice view."


    "But¡­" Elaine said quietly, "How about your commander?"


    Scarlet laughed at Ranger, "If we can lose him, that''ll be a joyful thing."


    "Likewise. I guess he''s so drunk right now." Ranger also laughed.


    Thus the ladies and soldiers exited the pavilion. They talked, laughed. The war was over, so the rookies will never carry the depth of abyss while walking. All the beauty have returned the land. For the first time, they noticed the wildflowers on the road, dangling in the air with scent.


    The mage ladies made fun of the rookies naturally because the rookies were marveling at the view around.


    "Honestly, it''s the first time." At the destination, Scarlet sat by a gentle-looking mage, his tone soft, "We used to train here every day. What was I looking then?"


    The rookies sure knew what Scarlet was looking then; they even knew what he was looking now.


    Down the hill, Cooks and Claypool charged up with bags of stuff. They yelled, "The officers'' cafeteria is completely different! They have wines, and they¡¯re free!"


    Ranger chuckled. He turned to Elaine, "Have a seat."


    "In a circle!" Simon always had the weirdest idea, "We''re a team. We can''t split up."


    Scarlet had the impulse to smash open Simon''s head. But the mages chuckled and formed a circle. Thus the rookies followed.


    "Pour the wine. This''s a silver goblet. I borrowed from the cafeteria." Claypool said while passing the containers, "The cook''s from my town."


    "Brothers, we have vowed on this hill that we shall all come back home alive after the War. Now, we do¡­" Ranger stared at his companions who have spent the past year together with a glass full of wine, he started sounding sobby, "I¡­ I¡­"


    The rest reddened their eyes for feeling the same. They recalled the past year''s training, combat, dozens of times of killing and fight. It was like a dream to survive.


    "Empty your cup now, trooper." Elaine raised her cup, "Yesterday has passed. A bright future awaits."


    "I love this. For our future!" Scarlet wiped his face, "Bottom-up!"


    "Bottom up!"


    Since the initial awkward was off, even the teetotaler Fallen drunk up his wine. His face instantly turned redder than wine.


    As the rookies talked loudly, the mage physicians remained listening silently. It was a way the female used to comfort a soldier''s soul. And indeed, affection was an even better elixir.


    "My dream is realized." Baham was the only one who kept a distance from the mages, "I''ll go home in my uniform, chest full of medals and marry my lover. You''re all invited!"


    Maria talked, but her eyes were on a certain individual, "Nah, we''ll be heading to Brooks, then we''ll be free after months. Aren''t you going to marry someone after a dozen months?"


    "Sure, months. And I''ll have to prepare stuff." Baham still didn''t get it. He thought Maria was asking him a question, "Besides, a wedding is complicated. A clan rich''s daughter''s wedding is even worse."


    "Quit it, future clan rich." Rut stuff a piece of meat into Baham''s mouth, "She''s not talking to you."


    "So she''s talking to you?" Baham''s big tongue replied. He was a bit drunk now.


    "She''s not." Rut glimpsed the mage beside him, then he yelled at Baham, "Aren''t you done yet!"


    Thus bottles of wine were so emptied that when Commander Anemia arrived, the rookies started calling him a brother.


    Fallen was as bold as a titan. He first addressed the mages as ''big sisters'', then he tapped the rookies'' heads one by one. After, he acted like Anemia when he scolded new recruits.


    Anemia was both annoyed and amused, but he didn''t feel like scolding his subordinates in front of the mages.


    What came after went even more wrong. The little werewolf crossed his hands on his waist and started yelling at the remote camp, "I LOVE COMMANDER ANEMIA!¡±


    All the mages laughed.


    Scarlet was the next, he relayed beside Fallen, "I LOVE COMMANDER ANEMIA ¨C THOUGH HE DOESN''T HAVE A HOBBY!"


    The third was Rut, "I LOVE COMMANDER ANEMIA ¨C THOUGH HE DOESN''T HAVE A BAD HABIT!"


    Ranger strode over, "I LOVE ANEMIA ¨C THOUGH HE''S LACK OF HUMOR!"


    "I LOVE ANEMIA ¨C THOUGH HE ALWAYS STRAIGHT-FACED!¡±


    ¡­


    When the crowd was done, Major Anemia shook his head and returned his place, gazed by the mages.


    A day later, there were already carriers in the camp. The mage physicians were in the logistics system; they had to leave earlier. Ranger caught the news just as he went to see Elaine.


    A fence divided the two. Their eyes gazed at each other. Among all other couples, these two was the odd kind. They both had feelings for the other, but during all this time, they never said a word about it.


    "When are you leaving?" Ranger asked softly, "Let me see you off."


    "You shouldn''t. My mentor will see you." Elaine also replied softly, "Maybe the date is tomorrow."


    "Where to?" Ranger clenched the fence, his heart was tumbling, "I, I might not find the way to the Brooksian mage guild."


    "If you really want to drop by, you will find me." Elaine''s voice went lower, "I''m staying there for 6 months. You''ll not be stopped."


    "I won''t! I will come!" Ranger caught Elaine''s hands firmly.


    "Keep your words. I''ll be in another place after 6 months." Elaine retracted his hands and flashed her playful eyes, "Mr. Officer, I''ll be waiting."


    Like hit by a bolt of lightning of happiness, Ranger said two silly words, "Oh, okay."


    By night, news that the mages were leaving early went about in the Samgha Squadron. All were not pitied about the news because they''ll meet very soon.


    The rookies now needed to get used to their new identities since the officer title was a universal thing in the squad. Rumor had that they''ll have to stay in the army department for 1~2 months. Then each of them will have a long vacation. Each of them will be having office positions back in their home countries. They won''t be assembled before the next War.


    The camp''s bright and spacious place for officers was fantastic. On this night, when everybody was talking about going home, retreating or things to bring for their families, Commander Anemia stormed inside. Rage was full of his face.


    "Sir, problem?" Ranger thought it was again problems regarding medals and vacation.


    "YOU 5TH WARZONE SON OF THE BITCHES!" Anemia was furious for real. He lifted his helmet and smashed the metal hardly on the ground, "USELESS! BASTARDS! THEY WERE BEATEN FOR REAL!"


    All stood up. Scarlet had a foreboding that this will not end well.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    "So then, we¡­"


    "Samgha will retain as it is. Get kitted. We''re moving out immediately!" Anemia said, "To save their asses!"


    "But isn''t the War over already?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not for us." Anemia stared at the ground, "Go now."


    It was, once again, battle. The rookies stared at each other''s numb faces, their joyful and homesick hearts, gone.


    In such a hurry, new operation orders were issued. The relaxed atmosphere that has been spreading for days in the camp sunk into suppression. No one liked to fight another war right before homecoming. But this was the War, a war beyond man''s control. The officers had no choice but yelled out their orders; soldiers ran about with their weapons; supply personnel began preparing for the long journey. Horse whinny thrilled. Everybody from regular GIs to senior officers was pulling armors onto their bodies. Metals clashing once again resounded.


    The orders from the reconnaissance center required that the Samgha Squadron should lead the other five recon squads to start an investigation as pioneers. The rookies said no nonsense words, they immediately put away their depressing emotions and set out of the camp gate ahead of the other troops.


    The mage physicians'' fleet was just beside the main road. They were letting their way to the vanguards.


    The mage ladies have recognized the Samgha boys. So they waved their hands to them in their vehicles.


    "We''ll be right behind you." Maria lowered her voice, "You''ll see us very soon."


    "You¡­" When Ranger passed by, Elaine gazed him with a caring look, "Take care yourself."


    Ranger nodded and replied with a smile.


    The Samgha Squadron hence rode with the rest investigation troops ahead of the main army. They rode for days and nights towards the 5th warzone. More troops joined them along the journey including soldiers from the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th warzone. They were all armies of excellencies and great heroes.


    It looked like this battle will be even more significant than the last one. Thus the rookies aroused and started inquiring about the information of the new enemy.


    Before they get anything, the troops that arrived ahead of them gradually entered the battle station. The rookies divided themselves into smaller chunks and spread out into the AUF side of the P/A Line. Some of them were even ordered to drive the refugees wandering on the Line. However, the 6th Champion Legion where Samgha was in was still marching forward. Its commander''s order was to arrive at the center of the 5th warzone asap.


    The champions might be facing a hardcore battle.


    In the meantime, the enemy''s information was issued to the soldiers. They came from the 9th Legion of the Protoss United Forces. However, they had an odd designation: the Phantom Legion.


    Technically, PUF army''s establishment usually had 20~50 thousand soldiers within a legion. The critical main combat legions had 90, 000 at most. There was no way for the AUF to deploy such many troops to deal with a single army.


    But the group that included Samgha had a mixture of 200, 000 elite troopers, which equaled the grand total of the soldiers in the 2nd warzone. What they will be dealing with was sheerly a miniature army. Thus the rookies all regarded this operation as a massacre instead of a battle.


    What came next was great, inspiring news from the frontline. The investigation squads from other reconnaissance troops have caught this Phantom Legion''s whereabouts. The enemies were running. What a good job the 26th Legion''s light calvaries had done. They''ve successfully driven the Phantom Legion onto their death path. Their 60~70 thousand men were currently trapped in a rock and hard clay city outside a giant canyon.


    One good news after another, the rookies'' tension have been eased. This will be an easy battle.


    Due to the Samgha''s investigative mission, Commander Anemia, as well as the dusty rookies, arrived outside the clay city ahead of everybody else. They were the first in the 27th Legion to see this targeted clay city.


    "Hehhe, that crappy wall." Rut glanced at the wall, he scorned, "We''ll destroy that in less than a day."


    "That ass of yours stopped hurting, right?" said Anemia, "Go pitch our tent!"


    Once AUF''s 3 main armies converged, the operation headquarter gave the order to initiated an exploratory attack. Samgha was usually not a part of such activities, nor did they like to be part of any labor work, so the rookies and Anemia found themselves a high ground to watch the battle.


    The first round of attack ended soon. Though such a trial attack had cost the 27th Legion nearly 3, 000 soldiers, they were not able to even touch the edge of the clay city wall. The Samgha rookies were curious about the result. Nevertheless, Commander Anemia remained standing wordlessly; his face gradually went blue.


    "They''re good. This army is definitely not a regular PUF troop." Anemia turned to the rookies, "Now pay attention. This operation might last for a few days. If the HQ''s order is to wear them out, we will be deployed eventually."


    AUF was still high in morale, though the first fight had yielded no outcome.


    Before sunset, the slave army stepped onto the stage. The rookies went to see such an unfamiliar army out of curiosity. After they''ve returned, the slave army was described as ''a beggar crowd of phenomenal size''.


    Since this moment, AUF''s attack persisted days and nights. It lasted waves after waves and never seemed to stop.


    One day, two days, three days, clay city''s low and shivering wall have remained rock steady. On the other hand, AUF soldiers'' corpses have filled the earth. Faced by such a result, AUF, from bottom to its head, went rage.


    Six days have passed, the tiny clay city was like a dilapidated dinghy in the most fierce storm. Although its average height of wall has dropped by a fourth, the wall was still under PUF''s control.


    Samgha members were able to see PUF men running on their wall; those people were just black dots in a distant; however, these tiny black dots have exerted their best will of the fight. AUF''s 6 day''s consecutive attack was without success. Countless soldiers and officers lost their lives down the clay wall.


    AUF went mad.


    Nine days have passed. AUF soldiers were worn out. Their eyes red, voice hoarse; however, that godforsaken clay wall was still not breached.


    Who were those people? PUF soldiers had no supplies; they were too starved to keep themselves straight. But they just were able to stop the mighty AUF by defending a tiny clay city. AUF had several times more soldiers, and yet they''ve accomplished nothing after nearly a dozen days'' attack. It was utterly shameful, unprecedented shame!


    Due to the significant casualties, the Samgha Squadron was incorporated into the assault army on the 9th day afternoon. The siege operation had required that each rookie officer should lead 3~5 supplement soldiers, all under Anemia''s command.


    As the army horn blew, Samgha pressed over with the main force.


    AUF''s commanding center also hoped that this squad of excellency could make a breakthrough in today''s assault. AUF needed a brand new morale booster because, from the eyes of the AUF supreme commander, this battle has long passed to become an act of life and death. It was a battle for dignity.


    The battle''s fierceness was already beyond any language to describe. Only by blending in the fight did the Samghas realized what they saw in the early days were not so accurate. The battle experience they''ve been through was sheer child''s play.


    Down the clay city wall, thick dark red liquid has seeped into the dirt, reeking the earth where body parts were half buried. Dying soldiers were left sinking and crying helplessly.


    On the wall, thickly dotted arrows mixed with wooden beams, rocks, and spell attack were pouring like storms. AUF soldiers who tried so hard to reach the wall top were throwing down one by one by the enemies. They were not even allowed to make a sound before their death.


    Somehow, a PUF soldiers fell off the wall, just as everybody thought he was going to die in no time, obstinately, he rose. His blade then chopped down three more enemies. It took 3 barbarian soldiers to kill that PUF man for good.


    As the man fell, his helmet went loose. A slave mark was on that emaciated visage. His eyes remained sharp and endless rage until they closed.


    AUF had to sacrifice more than 3 lives to end an slave¡¯s life. How shameful.


    Samgha was acting at their own discretion. There was no one to tell designated route. Samgha was free to march onward or backward.


    When the troops in front of Samgha have reached the clay city wall, three successive waves of arrows launched from the inner city. The timing, density of the arrow rain were just right to eliminate the targets. PUF commander was improvising, and he was doing a horribly good job.


    Thus the front troops went out of luck. In the cryings, soldiers fell massively, even the siege weapons collapsed.


    AUF''s archers had protective shielding vehicles. They were supposed to cover the front troops; however, the early arrow rain had weakened their firepower. They dared not attack the wall like this because their arrow could become friendly fire by any chance.


    Anemia and his subordinates were hiding behind a shielding vehicle as well. They were observing the battle situation closely.


    Only 20-ish aerial ladders were on the clay city wall that stretched several miles long. Countless murderous redeye soldiers were being held up around the ladder, shot to kill by the enemies. Enemy archers did not even need to aim. Even, a randomly tossed rock could kill a massive amount of AUF soldiers.


    "What shall we do?" Scarlet crawled over to Anemia, he said in a lowered tone, "Sir, the situation ain''t good. We can''t even bring up the ladders."


    "Those ladders on the wall are left by the enemies for a reason. There''s no way we can go up from those places." Once Anemia had a clear knowledge of the situation, he drew an instant conclusion, "If we''re to breach it successfully, we''ll have to find new spots for the ladders."


    "We have more." Ranger yelled, "But we just can''t bring them up."


    "We help them. We need at least 3 ladders in one place to gain a chance." Anemia made up his mind, "Let''s lead. Follow me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Anemia knew the fact that Samgha alone will never make a difference. So he hurried to call in a few other squads. After a loud roaring, all nearby recon squads ran over for the aerial ladders. Thus, the ladders marched on, carried by soldiers on the inside, huge shields carried by supplement soldiers on the outside and a layer of miserable slaves on the even outer side. Such a unique assault combination was forged.


    Anemia spotted an opportunity, he roared, "For the united forces'' glory ¨C attack!"


    "ATTACK!"


    A dozen aerial ladders, as well as the recon troopers who carried them, marched onward between a relative safe attack gap. Since the recon soldiers were fast in speed, agile in command, the ground in front of them was relatively empty. Also, close combat was occurring on and off the clay city wall. Not very many PUF archers were able to intercept the ladder carriers.


    They actually did it!

 Chapter Volume 9.5 11

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    After losing 6 more supplement soldiers, Samgha was able to carry their 4 aerial ladders down the clay city wall and saw the end of the last arrow rain.


    "50 steps crosswise, now!" Anemia had spotted a weakly-defended place on the wall, "Set them all!"


    "Puff! Puff! Puff! Puff!" Four dull sounds signaling the wooden ladders impact the clay-made wall, stirring dust.


    "Attack!" Anemia picked up a dead soldier to shield his head and face, and he rushed upward by the ladder. Since the wall was low and the ladder was extended, the instructions have explicitly said the ladder should be as flat instead of built steep, some flexible-paced scouting soldiers were able to run on it rather than climbing.


    Once Anemia stepped onto the wall, he tossed the dead body onto an enemy archer who locked onto him. As Anemia was about to finish the archer for good, right there and then charged a PUF orc soldier. Thus the two opposing barbarians engaged closely in a violent combat.


    "Emergency in the 7th defensive line! Incoming enemies!" The archer yelled hoarsely. He dropped his bow, drew a war saber and targeted Simon who came next. Such a petty archer could actually master the art of saber. He was talented and fierce. Simon, who also used a saber, could only equal the match!


    Scarlet, Ranger and the rest arrived at the same time. They were able to defend one side of the wall. Just as Rut and Fallen were trying to extend the dominance, their enemies were no cowards as they fought back violently. In the meanwhile, PUF archers in a few hundred steps away fired arrows, resulting in at least half the death of the siege troops who were about to get onto the ladder.


    But in other directions, more ladders were successfully placed. PUFs were taken by surprise. More AUF soldiers made themselves onto the wall.


    "Expand the dominance!" Anemia yelled. His opponent was exceptionally tough. Though filled will wounds and Fallen stabbed him with a dagger, the orc just kept Anemia where he was. As the two stabilized themselves, their weapons once again clashed. The ones aside were not even able to help.


    Ranger dropped his bow as he puked a scolding word. A shield, a long sword, that was all he needed to join the melee combat. Scarlet and he worked back to back with their lives to finally pushed the battle line forward for a dozen steps. On the other hand, Anemia and Fallen chopped that orc down the wall with a fierce slash.


    Once the chaos started, PUF sent in their reinforcements. Once more, PUF troopers showed, Ranger began to sweat.


    The newcomer was a short man. Judging by his rank, he''s not an everyday soldier, but definitely not an officer either. The short man came with a few more soldiers to support the fight on the wall. He lept from 10 steps away and crossed everybody else and turned a fierce whirl. Thus an AUF soldier was kicked off the wall!


    On impact, Ranger clearly heard that soldier''s bone cracking. The dead one bounced into the air, his head dangled powerlessly.


    "Danger!" Ranger yelled to warn the others. Without thinking, his long sword thrust over to the short man.


    "TING!" The short PUF soldier''s sword tip hit Ranger''s sword body. The enemy''s sword then tilted and flashed onto Ranger''s chest.


    Ranger tried to shield; however, that man retracted his sword and landed on Ranger''s shield like a bolt of flash. The powerful impact pushed Ranger several steps back and slump. It was suffocating.


    The very enemy was calm. His eyes glinted. Luckily, Scarlet took over the fight, or Ranger would be left here lifelessly.


    The situation didn''t get any better. As the enemies'' counter strike became fiercer, their offensive spell attack came as well. Two enemy elf warlocks were floating above the inner city wall. Bolts of lightning slashed over like they had natural eyes. Thus dark smokes and burning smell gradually rose.


    "Retreat ¨C fall back!" Anemia rolled aside to dodge a bolt of dangerous lightning. He yelled out this never-before yelled order. The rest Samgha members were trained to never question a commander''s order. Thus all of them flipped off the wall. Those who didn''t react timely were immediately made into burning charcoal.


    AUF troops were pushed down from the once-taken enemy wall. It was already depressing. What was more sorrowful was that when retreating, a lance shot by an enemy on the wall pierce Baham''s chest.


    Baham''s mouth was wide open. He didn''t cry or say a word. He was terrified then dropped toward his camp direction and fell. The lance that killed him was still swaying in the wind.


    Samgha was able to snatch Baham''s body back in the arrow rain. Like a crazy man, Claypool applied every recovery magic on Baham. But when they were back to the camp, Baham, who kept biting his under lip, closed his eyes. Claypool cried so hard that his voice turned hoarse. He chanted tens of hundreds recovery spells on Baham''s cold body. Finally, he dropped weakly on the ground, pulling his hair, slapping his face.


    Back in the Samgha tent, the night sunk into an unprecedented sorrow. The rookies sat around Baham''s body, tears dried. Samgha, this squadron of heroes who only bring pain to enemies was trapped in misery.


    Baham was an obedient soldier. Since he joined Samgha, he''s been biting his lips, and he was never wounded. To show his loyalty to his lover, he wouldn''t even talk much with the mage physicians. But now, he''s never able to marry the clan chief''s daughter.


    "Lieutenant Baham is dead." Anemia stood by the door. His pale face was even scarier by the flash of the torches. Anemia declared quietly to the rookies, "We still have some time. Tidy his body. Put him on the uniform."


    "BAHAM!" Fallen jumped over to his dead companion¡¯s bedside. How gravelly the little werewolf cried that his voice shifted.


    "Now, everyone, this is war. We don''t know what will happen tomorrow. And we cannot hope for anything." Anemia clenched his fists, though he was holding himself, still, his voice pitched, "Your friends might die, your teammates might die. Countless men have died. But there are more fights tomorrow. You have to live!"


    Thus Samgha packed Baham''s belongings, buried his body on a hillside right beside the camp. Before closing the tomb, Fallen placed tons of wildflowers on Baham''s body.


    Fallen wiped a few residual tears, "I''ll avenge you, B!"


    It was also wished by all Samgha members.


    Tonight, a sleepless night.


    On Baham''s death night, AUF''s command HQ issued a ceasefire and deployed their large-scale siege weapons to the frontier in a single line. But the enemies in the clay city, God knew what scheme they¡¯ve been pulling. Drumbeats and horn blowings came in the middle of the night. AUF outside the city was terribly disturbed.


    As the sun slowly rose, fog gathered. It was the 10th day of the siege.


    AUF set a dense formation down the city. What was in the front were long-ranged siege machinery. During the 10 days, AUF''s logistics factory build thousands of such weapons.


    In the chilly morning breeze, the drumbeats once again resounded in the city. No one knew what were those god-forsaken PUFs thinking.


    As the HQ issued the order, the first siege weapons were initiated. Arrows and flying rocks towards the clay city almost shaded the sky. As the machinery cranked, AUF soldiers cheered. The stones were issuing considerable damage to the clay wall that had brought AUF so much shame. As the earth-shattering impact resounded, the clay wall was shortened gradually. Yellow dust stirred.


    An hour of constant rock attack has made that city wall dilapidated. Then dozens of whistling curved arrow went upward. Hence the front slave army started marching forward, driven by the supervising officers.


    The following attack went so smooth. One can say that PUF had no counterstrike or defense of any kind. The slave soldiers marched, set up ladders, climbed onto the wall and finally showed semaphore. The scene has dramatically confused everyone behind.


    It was too easy!? So then, how to count for the death during the past 10 days? So many friendly soldiers just died for nothing?


    The development of the following situation was even more bizarre.


    The slaves divided into 2 groups and started fighting themselves on the wall. It began as plain yellings, then it became fist fight. And eventually, it turned into a melee fight with blades and swords. As more slaves fell off the wall, crying, army supervisors began firing their crossbows toward the wall top. The situation was in a general turmoil.


    Hence the catapults were fired up; rocks once again were tossed toward the clay wall, destroying the wall as well as the slaves on it. In one moment, the slaves'' crying for mercy echoed in the clay city air. However, AUF answered with more troops and archers.


    The rookies threw their curious looks toward Anemia, Anemia gazed back with the same questionable eyes.


    As multiple spots on the wall collapsed, the rest slave army as the head, the front AUF soldiers have finally charged into the city. The following troops also started moving. Soon after that, the moving stopped.


    Only after the AUFs crossed the wall did they realized what came next were millions of traps. One after another, slaves'' bodies and rocks were all but everywhere.


    The following fight was not to be taken lightly. AUF paid huge to enter the clay city and its front troops then marched into a maze-like bastion as well as PUF''s ultimate trap.


    Samgha was among the troops that marched into the clay city. Although the rookies behaved fiercely, likewise, Samgha has fallen into enemy''s trap.


    In the clay city, PUF had the geographical advantage, and upon the edge, they''ve built the labyrinthic bastion. They''ve had 9 days to make it. And in this end battle, such a maze has finally exerted its unbelievable power.


    The rookies have never seen such a battleground. In fact, none of the generals, soldiers as well as anyone in the Asmodian United Forces have ever seen such a thing.


    Between short walls, AUFs were continuously kept on the run and ended up being divided into chunks, swallowed and eliminated. From morning to noon, the most they''ve done was pushing the battlefront forward for half a mile. And this half mile of battlefront was not completely dominated. They never knew when there''ll be enemy soldiers who appeared out of nowhere that could kill them.


    AUF has moved its commanding center to the top of the clay city wall. More special forces were deployed. AUF had gained a slight advantage. Breaching speed in several sectors evidently accelerated. However, at this moment, the thrusting Samgha members encountered a remarkably intrepid enemy squad.


    The engagement occurred in a narrow tunnel.


    Samgha''s supplements were already nowhere to be found. Currently, Samgha''s attachment was an unknown squad. Nevertheless, it was a chaotic fight. No matter who, just fight forward. As for the enemy squad, an orc was leading a team of men mixed of soldiers from several races. Ranger even spotted a ragged AUF slave soldier who surrendered earlier among the enemies.


    On encounter, none of the parties had prepared for this. But none of them hesitated. All just started fighting.


    Anemia seized a crucial moment. He initiated his fierce attack on the orc leader. The rest rookies followed so they just fought whoever they saw first. During such a moment, one more enemy killed meant one less enemy for friends. In a split second, cursing words, profanities, screams echoed with the clash sounds of metals, lances, daggers; swords movements repeated; sparks and blood splashed in this narrow space.


    The first one to kill an enemy was Fallen; he cut his opponent''s throat with a dagger. Scarlet managed to chop one of his opponent''s arm as well. Likewise, AUF soldiers who came with Samgha also had dozens of casualties. This encounter ended in the enemy''s retreat and a tunnel of splashed fresh blood.


    Ranger returned from the chase. Commander Anemia was down. His leg was severely damaged by enemy''s axes. Claypool was shot for several times because he was trying to protect his commander. Anemia was the soul of Samgha and Claypool was the only one who can heal. But currently, these two cannot move a finger.


    "I¡­ I can''t." Anemia made a bitter smile then tried to move his broken leg. Before he was carried away, he trusted Ranger as Samgha''s substitute commander, "We will win. I wait for you all back there."


    "Rest assured." Ranger nodded firmly, "I''ll bring everyone back safely!"


    As the 2 wounded Samgha members were delivered down the wall for treatment, Anemia put Claypool on the carriage before himself.


    "Your wound is more severe." Anemia said, "You first and they''ll come for me very soon."


    "Sir!" Claypool tried to raise his weak hand, "I''ll see you later."


    Just after Claypool''s carriage exited the city, the sky went dark. Usually, the sky wouldn''t be so black at noon, it was apparently PUF''s magic!


    The marching Samgha Squadron immediately stopped. Tensely, Ranger arranged defense job in the shortest time. However, PUF''s target was obviously not the ones in the city. It was the breached wall!


    In the darkness, AUF''s commanding center was taken down by a team of PUF''s break-out soldiers.


    The enemies marched onward like tides. They were trying to break out the wall!


    Though severely wounded, Anemia managed to stand up against the wall. He shifted step by step by the breach then once again, raised his giant sword and chopped down on the enemies that rushed over to him. Anemia fought until the last drop of his blood left his body.


    In the violent fight, Anemia''s roar passed far far away.


    Even Claypool heard Anemia''s roar in the carriage. As soon as the earth-shattering sound disappeared, PUF troops showed up in Claypool''s vision. The man knew that his commander has died. Claypool was never a brave man. However, at this moment, his body started to shiver. Claypool bounced out of the carriage as a whole, yelling ''CECILIA!'' while charging toward the enemies with bare hands, disregarding the blood-stained bandage chipped apart or the healed wounds burst apart.


    Carriages full of wounded soldiers were all over the outer city. As countless dying AUF soldiers were inspired by Claypool, all but none jumped back to the battlefield with their dying breath and poured to the breach points on the wall, yelling ''CECILIA!". Countless flesh and bones have blocked the enemies. By dying, they were able to earn more precious time for more reinforcements.


    When the sky cleared up, the situation completely reversed. It was no longer a battle, it was the most primal slaughter. Only the ones being slaughtered have become AUFs.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 12

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Clay City, the storm was pouring; the fight had no signs of reducing.


    Kill! There will be no extra movements except for waving the weapons in hands.


    Roads? There were none. All men were stampeding in the maze-like bastion.


    Right after an ''ouch'' sound, Rut went missing. When Fallen found him, Rut has caught a tall enemy soldier and fallen into a trap. A broken lance pierced the two. They were inseparable no matter how.


    Rut left no word before he was gone.


    Scarlet''s tears have dried out. He continued marching while Ranger tried dragging Fallen to leave the place because Fallen wouldn''t let go of Rut''s body.


    At this moment, Samgha had only 3 members left: Ranger, Scarlet, Fallen. The rest have all gone. They''ve disappeared in front of their comrades'' eyes. The only 3 left have become just too insensitive to wipe a single tear.


    "Attack! We''ll live once we break out!" Ranger called loudly to encourage the other two. He waved twice of his blade to kill 2 more enemy soldiers.


    However, they were combating in the clay city. They were not aware of what was happening outside.


    On the outside, no one knew how PUF had subverted several slave armies. Tens of thousands of slaves revolted at the same time. They were slaughtering the camp guards. In the meanwhile, PUF''s reinforcements emerged far behind AUF''s camp.


    Behind AUF''s camp, a rider was spurring with full speed.


    "Commander Wilder! Is that Commander Wilder!? I''m Lieutenant Maru of the 5th reconnaissance battalion! Our troops are deadly in danger, you HAVE to hurry!"


    Back to the fierce fight in the clay city, millions of arrow rained from the sky. One of them landed on Scarlet. Ranger hurried over and dragged the substitute commander by a broken wall. Fallen raised a shield to protect.


    "Buckle up, buddy. It''s ok!" Ranger freaked out. He slapped on Scarlet''s face, "Are you okay?"


    "No worries." Scarlet scrambled to pull out the arrow on his thigh, "I''m not dead yet."


    "Good, I''m glad." Ranger calmed down, then he said to Fallen, "Fallen, get over under the shield."


    "I¡­ I¡­" The little werewolf stood by the wall, his voice was somewhat odd, "I¡­ I¡­"


    Ranger looked through and found Fallen had no missing parts.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Fallen reddened his face. His mouth opened but no words came out. Then the werewolf slumped on the dirt. An arrow with a black body and white feathers was on his back.


    After dragging Fallen carefully by the wall, tears once again blurred Ranger''s eyes. Scarlet just started cursing everything he could think of.


    "I¡­ am I alright?" Fallen whispered, "It hurts on my back."


    "No, it''s okay. How could you not be?" Ranger held Fallen''s body and said as softly as he can, "You scraped on the wall. You''ll be fine later¡­"


    "But¡­ but, something warm¡­" Fallen licked his lips, "is running¡­"


    "Sweat, it''s sweat." Ranger''s heart churned, but he pushed a smile, "Fallen is a brave werewolf. And it''s been a long day, how could you not sweat?"


    As the arrow rain stopped, enemies approached. Sounds of them slaughtering the AUF wounded soldiers started echoing. Scarlet stopped cursing. He ripped a piece of cloth to cover his cut and crawled beside Fallen.


    "Thirsty, Fallen?" smiled Scarlet, "I''m fetching some water."


    "No." Fallen said anxiously, "Enemies."


    "Listen, our troops are fighting back!" Scarlet grinned, "Don''t worry. We''ll be going back soon. We''ll all be fine. Let''s go home¡­"


    "Go home, we all go home. We have to deliver Lancelot''s letter to his kids." Fallen still whispered, his face was oddly red, "Am I a brave soldier¡­ am I? Am I getting an official title name?"


    Scarlet dared not answer this question. He lept a few step forward and again engaged in a fight with several closing PUF soldiers.


    "You are. I guarantee¡­" Ranger replied softly. He glimpsed that Scarlet has put down the 5th enemy. Scarlet was stalling.


    "Ni¡­ nice¡­" Fallen exclaimed his mother''s name softly and finally breathed the last air by Ranger''s lies. Fallen peacefully closed his eyes.


    "BASTARDS ¨C YOU BASTARDS!"


    Ranger grabbed his long sword. With Scarlet, the two fought side by side, "I''M KILLING YOU ALL!"


    "Living enemies! Two lived!"


    A big crowd of enemies closed in. Ranger and Scarlet worked back to back with the best teamwork. Their lives did not matter any longer.


    Kill! For Fallen, for Rut, for all of you!


    One slash, one dead, one life!


    The two persisted as enemies around fell one by one until more than 30 bodies accumulated around their feet.


    They didn''t know, in this battle, they were the last two soldiers who remained fighting among the 300, 000 AUF soldiers. Even some further enemies came to watch this final battle.


    "They''re officers!" A surrendered AUF slave soldier shouted, "Champion officers. Catch them live for the bounty!"


    "Catch your mama for bounty. You''re not in AUF!" A few PUF-dressed soldiers came over, "Stop. How many more dead friends do you want? Ready the crossbow!"


    Hence the soldiers that surrounded Scarlet and Ranger stepped away. Dozens of enhanced crossbows raised and aimed these two worn young men.


    "FUCK!" Scarlet glanced Ranger, he puked a word, "It''s not worth it, dying like this."


    Ranger made a bitter smile.


    "Fire!" Sharp bolts pierced metal armor and went deeply into flesh. Ranger finally understood how the enemies felt to be shot by himself. At that moment, he thought it was fair.


    The two was dragged and tossed into the AUF survivor pile. While the others were groaning, Scarlet and Ranger were chit-chatting.


    "It didn''t occur to me¡­ we lost the war." Scarlet coughed acutely, "How''s Fallen¡­"


    "Calm, peaceful¡­" Ranger, "But I¡­ but I had no idea whether I was lying to him, or lying to myself¡­"


    "I wanna be peaceful, puff¡­" Scarlet blowout a huge mist of blood then gasped, "And sure, I meant if only¡­"


    "How much bounty¡­ do you have now?" Ranger asked, "Lend me all."


    "Wh¡­ why?"


    "If someone owes you things, you don¡¯t wanna die." Ranger explained, "And I, I''m the opposite. I don¡¯t wanna die if I owe others."


    "Hehhe¡­ hehhe¡­" Scarlet laughed, he kept on laughing. Then he suddenly stopped.


    "Well, now you''re peaceful. I''ll see you on the other side." Ranger said leisurely, "But who the fuck is gonna tell me a joke now?"


    A few PUF officers came over followed by soldiers with axes.


    "Here''s a champion officer." A foot stepped on Ranger''s chest, "Bastard, your name!"


    "Ranger." Ranger thought the officer was funny, "Free and Easy and Wanderous Ranger."


    "You''ve quite a lot of medals." The officer grinned, "How many men did you kill?"


    "No men, only swines."


    "That makes the two of us." The officer was not stupid, "Starting from him, he''s Ranger!"


    "What''s going on?" Another officer came over. Judging by the number of his guards, he should be a very senior one.


    "Greeting, Commander Moya!" The first petty officer at once stood at attention and saluted, "We''re carrying out Commander Cohen''s order: chopping all AUF survivors'' limbs and leave them to die here!"


    "I see." The officer named Moya turned to Ranger, "You''re about my age. Do you want a clean death?"


    "I don''t need your care¡­" Ranger acted like a man of spirit, "FUCK!"


    Moya stopped his guards who intended to kick Ranger''s ass. He said a question which was quite tricky for Ranger to answer, "So you do care? Then why become a soldier?"


    "Hehhe, you asked that. AUF¡­ PUF, we''re enemies by nature." Ranger answered coldly, "You killed all my friends¡­"


    A light smile emerged on Moya''s face. His strong body leaned forward, "So your friends died. But how about before they die? I assumed you''ve ended a man''s life, why did you do that?"


    "It is war. And you''ll do the same." Ranger''s mind was still clear, "It''s either I kill you, or you kill me¡­"


    "Wrong, we kill because we don''t have a choice. We want to live. You''re otherwise. You''re most clear about AUF''s deeds." Moya said, "You moan your friends'' death, aren''t we all?" Aren''t all the soldiers here burdened with hatred?"


    "Fuck¡­" Ranger had no word to tell, but he did not want to admit losing.


    "Who caused the hatred? And what''s the meaning of this war? Did it ever occur to you? We fight in order to live, yet you war in order to war. That''s why we''re different." Moya stood up and told the others, "Carry on, soldier."


    While Ranger was tasting this officer''s final comment, his body was dragged aside. Before Ranger could smile at the soldier who pulled him, the latter spat on his face.


    "You AUF bastard! FOR MY POOR FATHER!" He raised an ax then chopped hard down! Ranger''s left arm went cold.


    "FOR MY POOR SISTER!" The soldier''s ax waved again. Ranger''s right arm went cold as well.


    "FOR MY NEWBORN BROTHER!¡± The soldier welled his eyes, his ax raised once more. Ranger''s left foot shivered.


    "FOR MY DEAD FAMILIES!¡± The ax landed on Ranger''s right foot.


    "YOU ASSHOLES!" The executioner dropped his ax. He slumped on the ground and started sobbing, "You killed my whole family¡­"


    There were officers came to comfort this man. Some were tapping his shoulders. Ranger''s eyes were wide open. During the last moments of his life, he finally started questioning the purpose of this war.


    The supreme commander of the Phantom Legion''s last order had ripped thousands of AUF survivors'' limbs. Those once proud AUF soldiers now became the wounded waiting for their death. Some started weeping, some groaning.


    Ranger lied on the ground. The pain has long gone. His blood was slowly, irresistibly leaving his body. During his dying moment, the young man''s eyes who he killed for the first time recurred in his mind.


    It turned out that young man was looking at the clouds. The free and easy white clouds in the azure sky. O, clouds, white as snow¡­.


    Protoss, Asmodians, fuck you all¡­


    However, it was only Ranger''s wishful thoughts. A piece of weak prayer gradually resounded among the wounded people. The sound slowly turned above the breath, above painful groans, above the desperate weeping.


    All-father, my Dark Lord,


    Timelessly, we hold proud in serving you; timelessly, we praise your name.


    We praise you because you offer us salvation.


    When enemies come in to attack, he will fall and die.


    When there is an army of hate, we will not fear.


    We, your children must thrust heads and despise hostilities.


    O, Dark Lord,


    May we offer you the joy in enemy''s tent;


    O, Dark Lord, our eternal King,


    May we chant your paean on enemies dead altar.


    Countless men closed their eyes in the prayers that rose and fell, their face happy and satisfied.


    Became they knew that they will become legends, heroes that were going to encourage the next generation to fight the next brave war.


    However, on the land of Peace, the sky was still blue, clouds white, mountains green, rivers flew. All of these will not change because of the war.


    Patient Anemia, firm Scarlet, calm Ranger, shy Fallen, happy Rut, Baham with thick lips, scheming Carlos, and Simon, Cooks, Edmund, as well as all the rookies.


    I wish the blue sky, the white clouds and the vast mountains and rivers will remember them.


    Remember forever this bundle of joys.


    Remember forever the Samgha Squadron.

 Chapter Volume 9.5 13 epilogue

    Translated & Edited by Tianic


    This novel was being updated on Liberspark.com but was kicked out of nonsense reasons.


    I wish Liberspark will prosper under this tyrannical atmosphere.


    Note: The title originated from a mobile game instead of a typo.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± My brain was twisted. I tried to touch my head, but couldn''t feel my body. ¡°I¡­where is my body? Am¡­am I dead??¡±


    That''s right¡­we were on a mission and fell into a trap, and then was¡­fight¡­


    ¡­explosion¡­to this end¡­I was indeed dead¡­


    ¡°Shit ! ! ! ! ! ! I''m in so much trouble !¡±


    ¡°Calm¡­I have to calm down¡­I''m dead, but I''m thinking, right¡­yes I''m thinking. Thinking means I exist? Yes¡­I exist.¡±


    ¡°But shit, even though I am thinking¡­what the hell am I? Can I think without a body? Am I a soul? Then I''m a soul now?¡±


    ¡°Oh please¡­I''m not done. I don''t want to be a soul¡­I have brothers. I have a business.¡±


    When I thought of my brothers, I can''t feel them at all. Obviously, this was beyond my understanding.


    Wandered around in space, I''ve grown to understand my situation.


    I existed like energy. I didn''t have organs, the body either. I was a group of energy that somehow didn''t dissipate.


    In this space, I had a unique power to sense the outside world. This ability enabled me to detect danger. I also discovered that there are individuals like me that existed in this space. Some of them were very powerful.


    I can''t approach those powerful ones, but as for the smaller ones, then¡­I''d rush on and devour them. By consuming their energy, they become part of me.


    ¡°Call me cold-blooded. What else can I do?¡±


    In this godforsaken place, there were powerful creatures. And there were random energy waves, which could kill me.


    Then one day, when I was devouring others. An energy wave, biggest I''ve ever encountered, struck me. Before I can do anything, I was knocked out like a rocket.


    I felt several slight shocks as if I penetrated some bubbles. When I stopped, I knew I was in another space, a safe space. I had no idea why I considered it as safe, but I was certain it was.


    "Fragile life, what do you have in mind?" A deep voice traveled into my mind clearly.


    "None of your business, leave me alone."


    "You are inside my body. If you don''t want that, I can send you out."


    "Wait!" My senses were coming back, "Are you talking to me?"


    "Technically speaking, we''re not talking. You and I have established a spiritual connection. Although like you said, let''s say we''re talking."


    "Are we? You¡­what¡­are you?"


    "Like you, according to your way of understanding, I am living creature."


    "My understanding? How could you possibly understand my way?"


    "When you entered, I''ve gone through all your memories."


    "You thief!!!"


    "I don''t have that in my vocabulary. All memories should be shared in response to potential danger."


    "That''s my privacy!!! Why don''t you share your memories with me?"


    "Your current energy level will not survive my shared memory."


    "I don''t care!"


    Between our Q & A, I came to understand that I was currently located on the edge of the universe, and this giant thing that trapped me existed since the creation of space. I was not exaggerating that she was giant. There were four planets the same size as her. Her understanding of the universe was far beyond me. But I still can do something she can''t, like I had no shame.


    In a short while, we became friends. She knew everything about me, and I knew something about her.


    Because of her figure, I named her Cotton. She wouldn''t call me vigorous and powerful and invincible and loved-by-all Westley. She said it''s too long to remember.


    "Little one, what''s on your mind?" She preferred to call me this name.


    "I''m thinking about my 24 years of life." I said painfully, "Twenty-four years, what have I done to it.?"


    "Still can''t forget your old life?"


    "It''s not. It''s just¡­there are still¡­too many things I wanna do.." Faces of my brothers appeared in my head.


    "Everything has passed." Cotton said.


    "If I can live again, one more time, I can do better¡­" My voice gained weakness.


    "Really? How much do you want to live again? What if you''ll suffer?"


    "I''ll change it!!! My life is mine, and it''s not to be controlled by anyone!!!"


    "Think it through? No regrets?"


    "What are you talking about? There is no point thinking about anything." I think, "Would that be dreaming?"


    "If you promise me something, I can give you a chance."


    "Are you kidding?"


    "I know a place you might like." Cotton said, "But, with conditions!!!"


    "Then hurry!!! Say it and send me out there!!! I don''t want to drift into space anymore.¡±


    "No hurry, it''s very easy for me to do that." Cotton had grown more cunning, "Don''t you wanna listen to my condition first?"


    "I''ll promise you ten things if that''s all it takes¡­" I can''t hide it anymore; I was laughing so hard.


    "Ok, here it is. My condition is, DON''T YOU EVER CALL ME COTTON AGAIN!!!!!!!!"


    "¡­no problem."


    "I''ll send you there, and tell you other things to pay attention when we arrive."


    "OK, why didn''t you say it earlier."


    "Because I just found out you are an asshole."


    "Really? It looks like I should make that clear earlier¡­haha haha haha."


    "By the way, what''s my new name?"


    "Well, no cotton¡­how about marshmallow?"


    "Shut up¡­"


    I felt a very slight shake. It was starting


    ¡°Alright, Reborn Express, let''s go!¡±

 Chapter Volume 10 1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Sounds of hoofbeats were closing in.


    All slave soldiers went pale. What they did not expect was that more troops made an appearance once they started revolting. In any case, revolted slaves would never survive under such a circumstance.


    Now the slaves can''t help but remained still, broken down and cried.


    Suddenly, a burst of hailing blew out from the slave crowd. Chappie turned to the sound location. He saw a man bouncing out of the mob. It was Maru!


    Maru grabbed a rein from a slave then he just began riding while waving a flag, hailing wildly towards the knights that were marching into them from behind.


    "Everyone, be not afraid! I''m an officer of the PUF 9th Legion! AUF has failed. That empty camp is the proof!" In the meantime, another Phantom Legion officer''s voice rose timely, "Ordered by our Supreme Commander Cohen Kheda, all slave soldiers are free to join our troops and become formal residents of the Swabia Empire. The knights behind are our men!"


    The announcement caused an uproar within the slaves!


    Meanwhile, in the marching riders, a scout rode beside his commander.


    "Sir, an oncoming man is riding with our army semaphore, should we detain him?"


    "Bring him in!"


    Moments later¡­


    "COMMANDER WILDER! IS THAT COMMANDER WILDER!? I''m Maru of the 5th Scouting Battalion!" Maru shouted madly while rushing close to Wilder, "Our troopers are deadly in danger, you have to hurry!"


    Having heard Maru, the worn-out Wilder''s eyes kindled, "Are you saying that Cohen and the rest are not dead! They''re still alive?!"


    "The commanders are fine!" Maru replied loudly, and he made a brief description of what happened today, "Our troops have scuffled with the enemy''s main in the clay city for a whole day. They''re extremely exhausted. Also, enemy''s slave army has revolted. It''s an opportunity to take advantage of, sir! There''re a limited amount of narrow tunnels in the outer city!"


    "Take a battalion, stir up the slaves immediately." said Wilder, "Make time for me to line right and ready the assault."


    "Yes, sir!" Thus Maru marched into AUF''s main camp with a team of knights in a blink of an eye.


    "Brothers of the slave army, we the PUF troops have arrived! Maru raised an army banner while yelling in a high spirit on his horse, "From now on, march onward and you''re one of us, all who run are out enemies! Forward, you live! What''re you waiting for? No one would have you slave-marked ones on this continent except for our commander.


    "Right¡­ think of the slaves that surrendered before!"


    "Listen to the 10 Chapters that are crying for help!"


    "There stand our clan leaders, townsmen, and families!"


    "Anyway, you''ve rebelled. Now follow Sir Cohen and start enjoying your lives!"


    "Let it be a welcome gift for Commander Cohen¡­"


    While the officers were agitating the slaves, Wilder took his time adjusting assaulting formation and smoothly delivered the news that his superior Cohen was safe and sound. At once, the whole team of riders roared to cheer!


    This gang of knights under Wilder''s command was of 4 regiments totaling 10, 000 -ish. Lurking overseas, they were standing by as they were ordered. After losing contact with Cohen, Wilder had sensed that situation was probably going south. Therefore he selected a lonely spot on the P/A Line and forced his landing. Thereafter, the whole team began searching for Cohen''s whereabouts.


    They first hiked towards Camp for more than 200 miles; then they assaulted an army of AUF troops that were busy driving refugees, thus the horses. Only until yesterday did they track down Cohen''s location at a feeding station.


    When they learned that Cohen was trapped deadly by 300, 000 hostile troops in a tiny clay city down the grand canyon, this team of 10, 000 men just reddened their eyes. Without a second thought, they march over along the enemy''s supply line. It took them only a day''s riding and battling on the incredibly complicated P/A Line landform to finish a journey of over 200 miles. And now, the ones facing them were their commander''s mortal enemies; Wilder has readied all the fun for them.


    The slaves were in a line shape as well. Now they were looking at their former masters: the Asmodian United Forces. At first, the slaves that revolted in the camp were short of courage to march forward but agitated by men like Maru and the imminent threat of a massive chunk of knights yelling and riding towards them, they did. Cohen''s subordinates were able to break down general principles into easy-to-understand words. So the slaves came to know that they could only survive by depending on one of the two opposing armies, and they did just revolt one of them. In this case, the slaves can never escape AUF. Though these demeaning and confusing men were not so reconciled to admit the situation, they had to gather themselves and started marching towards the clay city.


    Meanwhile, in the clay city, AUF had to pour in its last resort because Cohen has pulled out his final and fiercest reserve of manpower to fight back. At the time he knew the slaves have revolted, the Lieutenant General had no extra troops to suppress the uproar, so the best he could do was calling back 4 regiments totaling 10, 000 from the 26th to guard his rear in the hope that these uncommanded slaves would give up fighting the impossible. However, it did not occur to the Lieutenant General that 10, 000 PUF light calvaries were behind the slaves. Intimidated by these riders, the slaves were marching for their lives. Had no way to escape, they sure need to offer a fitting tribute to their new master.


    Slaves were undoubtedly unable to ride, but they were driving a fraction of the horses which the AUF 26th Legion had left behind. Thus led by these thousands of horses, the men and the animals swamped into AUF''s last defense line!


    How could war horses be able to tell friends or foes? In a fraction of a second, AUF''s weak defenses hiding within the dozens of tunnels located in the clay city walls were broken entirely! As the horses continued marching forward, they shattered AUF''s backup troops and made it into inner clay city.


    No slaves led by the horses spared hands for the scattered AUF soldiers. They let off their hatred that was buried so deep to those AUF soldiers running out of luck. Everyone knew how to beat up an underdog.


    The Lieutenant General and the only men left for him circled by their banner and deployed a tenaciously defend session. However, this time, they''ll be facing Wilder who already began rampaging, the one who was nicknamed ''Army Gangster'' by Cohen.


    Wilder and his men marched down to the Lieutenant General''s location. They wasted no time to send the rest of the AUF commanding system down the banner back to their home with a few rounds of crossbow shootings. All the more so, Wilder bounced onto the wall top and chopped down Lieutenant General''s head!


    "ALL HAIL PUF!" Wilder kicked his enemy''s banner into half and raised high the Lieutenant General''s head, "ALL HAIL the invincible Cohen Kheda!"


    The eyes on the bleeding head were still glaring. Lieutenant General died in an uproar.


    "ALL HAIL PUF! ALL HAIL the invincible Cohen Kheda!" Thousands of men yelled altogether.


    This shouting from behind has made the leftover of the AUF soldiers who were still fighting in blood shuddered with fear, it also gave the ultimate high spirit to the PUF soldiers who knew that they will most definitely die today.


    During the recent dozen days of fighting, AUF has thoroughly learned the power of its foe. As of today, the situation of the fight was the most changeable. AUF soldiers would never carry on till this moment without the Lieutenant General''s encouragement as well as the yearning for victory. But now, Lieutenant General''s head was hanging on an enemy''s lance, and earth-shattering killing sounds came from behind. Although AUF was still resisting, they barely persisted.


    Sensing yet another alteration of the situation, Gardena who has been leading the drums was full of joy. With great passion, he was about to change the rhythm by a howl, but the thing that came out the moment he opened his mouth was a big swallow of blood. Then immediately, Gardena slumped by the giant drum.


    After the day''s tense fight, as well as several huge extends of psychological turbulence, this aged and weak body finally collapsed.


    "CHIEF!" A Gardena''s close apprentice rushed over and held up Gardena from the mud.


    "Chapter¡­ hurry¡­ Chapter Hunt!" Gardena gazed at his student, he shivered to speak, "The lead rhythm¡­ heartbeat¡­ variation¡­ variation must¡­"


    Gardena was indeed the chief leader of the 36 tribes. Chapter Hunter could not only lead direction for people but could also tell friends from foes. It was the best chapter to direct the slaves blindly fighting in this chaotic war.


    "Yes!" The apprentice wiped away the tears from his cheeks then he picked the master drumsticks.


    Drumbeats thus sounded once again on the clay city wall. By the neat blowings of horns, Chapter Hunt took over the fight, gathered the messy slaves as a whole and gave all the men the right direction as well as the right time to cut off running enemies. Gardena, be most relieved, gradually closed his eyes at the start of the music.


    Conducted by the drumbeats, the slaves marched into their enemies from two sides of the bastion in order to avoid the central ones. As for Wilder''s troops, they confronted AUF''s 26th Legion that came running to support.


    The ultimate competition of the best training result showed.


    AUF''s 26th was an army of calvaries who were skilled in fighting on horsebacks but lack the knowledge of combating on their feet. They were merely forced to unmount because of the intensified battle. PUF, on the other hand, as Cohen''s subordinates, they were entirely trained under Dark City''s military system. These men will be the best infantries without horses and the best horsemen when mounted; plus they were well-equipped, high in fighting wills. PUF made AUF suffer in the first round of the confrontation.


    Even before the initial contact, PUF''s strikers fired a burst of rapid arrows. Before the whinings went away, PUFs fetched their enhanced crossbows. Thus AUF''s formation was destroyed by waves of arrows as PUF pierced in like a trenchant blade.


    After the soldiers on their horseback depleted their arrows, sabers were drawn. As countless extended sharp edges brought trails of death, AUFs were chopped of their heads even before their own blades reached the enemies. Although AUFs were still doing their final resistance, their ''Cecilia'' sounds grew weaker and weaker.


    A landslide failure was crowned so many light riders. AUF was without too many able fighters from the start, they''ve finally failed.


    But the knights that passed the enemy''s defense did not stop there. They kept on riding until they reached the center of the AUF''s bastion. Unlucky for the AUFs, they did fill full of the hateful traps with their own bodies; and the clay walls in the stronghold was never very rigid. After going through the sabotage of the battle as well as washed by an unprecedented storm and the lash from the war horses that ran in earlier, the walls were all the most collapsing. How could AUF now fend themselves with broken walls?


    They can never shape a complete formation, nor can they find hiding spots among the debris of the ruins. AUF has sunken into a rock hard dilemma.


    However, PUF was in a completely different situation. Cohen''s initial wish was to kill more enemies before he died, how could he know that the position transformed utterly favoring his army. Not only the PUF banner has fallen; the earth-shattering hailing just wouldn''t stop.


    With grand joy, Cohen, as well as his staff officers, wounded soldiers, and refugees from the 36 Clans who wished nothing but death organized a new battle system. Conducted by the drums, they fought back and successfully converged with the revolted AUF slave army within the bastion.


    After the situation stabilized, Cohen assigned the works. Then he ordered the staff officers back to the wall.


    "Gardena! Give me a different chapter¡­" At the scene of the old man on the earth, Cohen quietly sighed. He pulled Gardena''s body up, put his left hand on the dead''s waist and cross the old man''s right arm on his shoulder, "Gardena, let''s fight together. You will see victory!"


    "Send my order! Round them up." commanded Cohen, "Lead the drum!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    When Cohen''s army was besieged here in the clay city, AUF had more than 350, 000. Ten days into the siege battle, they were still up to 300, 000. Aside from slaves and other assisting armies, AUF''s 3 primary forces had nearly 140, 000. From the start of today until now, 50, 000 AUF soldiers were still combat-effective. One could say it was a fierce battle.


    Cohen understood that if he let these 50, 000 enemies escape and fight back, Wilder''s army and the slaves that just surrendered will never make things any easier for them to get away. AUF was not an army to be overlooked.


    So he absolutely was not going to give the enemies any chance to breathe.


    Even given this army of temporarily established, extremely complicated, disordered members, the attack cannot stop.


    Cohen was aware of the cowardliness and low combat effectiveness of the revolted slaves, plain tactical formation could not trap the rest of the enemies anyways. However, the slaves'' physical condition and willpower were still extractable. Thus Cohen just gave the commander for them to run. Run around AUF. Any breaches the AUF made will be quickly pacified by the following ones.


    By utilizing orderlies and the 10 Chapters, Cohen''s army managed running on the outer ring of the enemy crowd continuously like running floods. They lashed, divided, pressed. Finally, this army mixed with slaves, clansmen formed a giant whirlpool that fixed thousands of AUFs firmly at the center.


    Led by commander of the 26th Legion Major Brandon Tyrant, AUF initiated dozens of various-sized breakouts. All were shattered by the vortex. Whoever stepped into the whirl will be demolished by blasts of fast-moving soldiers.


    After Wilder had his men bring tons of arrows from AUF camp, Cohen''s next order brought the doom to the AUFs. Wilder was no cheap man, he equipped all his 4 regiments with bows and shoot 50 times aiming the center AUFs of the whirl.


    "Sir!" Through sparse raindrops, Carlos could vaguely see the scene of misery in a distant. Those were the dying AUF soldiers after the arrow rains. Carlos turned to Cohen, "Are we continuing with the arrows?"


    "For Gardena¡­" Cohen gave a look at the old man under his arm, "make another 50!"


    Thus by the soaring arrows, drum seized beating, troops stopped spinning. The entire battlefield gradually calmed.


    All 3 main forces, 6 slave armies, as well as other supporting units of the Asmodian United Forces, have seized existing.


    "Rescue the wounded, clean the battlefield." Cohen went off the wall with Gardena''s body, "Dispatch our wingman scouts and rangers, set the alert radius at 50 miles. Check off enemy''s supply and prepare to move out!"


    Then silently gazed by countless refugees, Cohen Kheda personally cleaned Gardena''s body and changed his clothes. 36 clan leaders remained quietly around the scene, their faces solemn.


    "Gardena, I give you my word." Cohen crossed Gardena''s both hands upon his chest and said earnestly, "I, Cohen Kheda, am a man of my word. Your clansmen are here to join my Dark City. Your age of wander ends here. I will never abandon you!"


    The refugees all wept.


    "Now, you clan leaders," Cohen turned around at the leaders of the 36 clans, he said slowly, "Have you decided which path to follow?"


    "We''ve decided," All leaders said all together, "we''ll follow Lord Cohen!"


    "In that case, I''ll cut the bullshit now." Cohen spared an eye for Gardena¡¯s body, "You must count your heads immediately. Discipline your people. We''re leaving this place."


    "One more thing, elect a new Chief Leader immediately. Now, you can talk about your small problems with my Staff Chief." After leaving for a few steps, Cohen turned back and said, "Bury the dead right here and now. I''m bringing Gardena''s remains to Dark City. And stop you people! We don''t have time to cry now!"


    "Yes, my lord." The clan leaders knelt to see Cohen away. In their hearts, Cohen was the ultimate Chief from a long time ago.


    Cohen strode without any emotions. His brain though spun fast. He''s won the battle, but where he should go from here was a huge problem.


    When Cohen was close to the clay city gate, a massive bunch of officers'' saluting interrupted his thoughts.


    "Sir," Wilder stepped forward, "Second Legion Commander Wilder reporting for duty with 4 regiments under my command!"


    "Very well." said Cohen, "Any casualties?"


    "Sir, depletion 10% en route." Wilder replied loudly, "20% during the battle earlier. Total casualty number is less than 1000."


    "Very well. Rest your men. Dismissed!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Sir," Carlos took over the conversation, "I have the battlefield report."


    Cohen nodded.


    "We had 24 regiments totaling 60, 000. Up until this moment, 20, 000 of them was KIA, severely wounded soldiers totaled 21, 000, everybody else was bleeding." Even for a man as mature as Carlos, his voice shivered when reading the report, "Death toll of the clan soldiers that we recruited this morning is 58, 000; 30, 000 -ish slave soldiers that surrendered earlier today have offered their lives¡­"


    Carlos was not able to read on anymore. Although Cohen thought he was ready for this, his heart ached miserably at the sound of the toll. Sadness choked his throat. His mouth opened and closed but he could not say a word.


    All but none of the officers around welled their eyes, they sobbed because those 20, 000 soldiers who died have spent the past year, days and nights with them. They were the closest friends.


    Cohen pulled himself together, clenched his fists and asked hoarsely, "Enemy''s condition, now."


    "26th, 27th, and 28th totaling 180, 000 of the Asmodian United Forces were completely wiped out. Their 7th army of slaves has partial surrenders, the 3rd slave army along with remnants of a few other slave armies totaling 126, 000 are ours now." Carlos read on from the list, "Enemy''s operating system: officers ranging from lieutenant generals to second lieutenants were all KIA. According to the enemy¡¯s register we found, they had a lieutenant general, 3 major generals, 8 brigadier generals and more than 700 officers of various nobility or samurai titles¡­"


    "In addition, we''ve acquired a massive amount of enemy supply enough to feed us for 15 days. They''ve left nearly 100, 000 horses as well as a huge pile of armors and weapons¡­"


    "Find us a place. Summon battalion leaders and all ranks above, meeting immediately. All who surrendered are to be enlisted right away." Cohen cut off Carlos'' report, "They¡­ give them some free time."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Though Cohen''s army had won the battle, the situation did not make too much of a difference. Cohen still had tons of things to attend. When the officers exited the meeting place, be exhausted of both bodies and souls, the slaves kin recognition convention was at the highest point. Tears, sobs soared, these people really had powerful tear glands.


    Letting the slaves move freely was an ingenious method. It not only removed the slaves'' guarded minds after the dreadful war but also gave a chance for them to exchange their experience staying in the Phantom Legion. It was so many folds better than preaching by Cohen himself. Besides, leader of each clan has been watching their clansmen. Therefore, these slaves behaved well at the second gathering.


    The original establishment of the 9th Legion was completely scrapped. All officers and soldiers that survived were incorporated into the current Dark City''s military system. All former 9th Legion GIs were promoted sergeants. Those who outperformed rose in ranks even quickly. All former acting sergeants were promoted lieutenants; all the rest officers leveled up as well.


    Besides all above, the 9th Legion retained its former 3-bodied system. All newly promoted sergeants, officers were all assigned to direct the surrendered slave soldiers. Although by doing so had rather considerable potential drawbacks, it was only a last, helpless resort: less than 20, 000 soldier were still able to serve their posts. In such a time of desperation, there were no one other than these slaves Cohen could rely on.


    All essential ordering and obligation structure under Cohen''s direct command remained unchanged, but the LAD, reconnaissance, logistics and the mage corps were severely out of hand.


    However, there was no shortage of plain soldiers. The 9th Legion''s former soldiers and the new slave soldiers combined had the number of 140, 000. Then Cohen sent back some of the underaged and the old ones. Now he had total combat-able personal of 120, 000.


    Thereafter equipping the slaves with armors and weapons left in the AUF camp or stripped from dead enemies, soldiers who wore helmets for the first time in their lives met their new commanders in such a setting.


    Though the soldiers flinched and the commanders were bruised, the general atmosphere was actually somewhat harmonious.


    Led by a brief introduction, the commanders took time to infuse their ideologies to their new subordinates. It wasn''t a well-sorted way, hell they didn''t have a choice.


    Cohen remained aside watching his men running errands.


    He currently was faced with a tremendous problem: where should his army go next? Having been trapped here for more than 10 days, there was entirely no way out. Leaving by the sea was not an option. Going back to fight more AUFs, just drop it.


    Since the canyon was jammed; the AUFs behind them should get the local intelligence very quickly, and there was nothing but dense forest and deadly swamps on the sides of the canyon, Cohen¡¯s head began aching harshly.


    "Sir!" Steven''s voice suddenly sounded above Cohen''s head. This wingman was too fast to land, he tumbled beside Cohen''s feet.


    "Steven, what''s the matter?" Cohen held his friend up, "Put yourself together!"


    "Boss¡­ boss!" Steven did not suffer much though he was too tired. He caught Cohen''s hands, "Tunnel! In the forest¡­ huge tunnel!"


    "Sober up, Steven!" Cohen tapped Steven''s face, "Look at me, what were you saying?"


    "There''s a super wide tunnel in the forest! It''s right beside the clay city!"


    "Ah-huh?" Cohen turned to an IGT soldier calmly, "Go fetch a physician with mana, Steven''s sick."


    "I''m not sick, boss! I can''t explain it, but it''s there." Steven argued face reddened, "The tunnel is a fact, you have to believe me!"


    "Are you telling me¡­ there''s a huge tunnel, right under our noses? And the huge batches of recon troops we sent DAILY did not see that? And it parallels the canyon?"


    As Cohen kept asking, Steven kept nodding.


    "Okay!" Cohen held Steven up, "Let''s go check out your tunnel."


    Fifteen minutes later¡­


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK YOUR MAMA!" By the time several soldiers chopped down a piece of woods, Cohen was furious. Profanity soared into the sky, "FUCKING tunnel, right here!"


    It was a straight, flat, wide, green grass-filled, boulevard-like tunnel. Its width was nearly twice as the grand canyon. Such a place should never be overlooked by any reconnaissance under any circumstances!


    However, it was right here without being seen.


    So, the first thing came to Cohen''s mind was: something or someone had screwed him over.

 Chapter Volume 10 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    I was so raged and energized that I cursed at the entrance of the newly found tunnel for a good 15 minutes.


    As officers who received the news arrived one by one, they all kept a distance from me, looking stupid at the tunnel in front of their eyes. I assumed the reasons for their looks were half because of the suddenly-showed-up escaping passage; the other half was because I kept puking profanities with the middle finger pointing into the sky.


    From Darkmoon to Dark City, I seldom raged against anyone. But when I was angered for real, no one except for Fischer and my wives dared to talk me down, not even my brothers.


    Actually, Moya was just too clumsy to talk me out of the anger. Wilder, on the other hand, only knew it''ll be a waste of time to even try; and if Marfa started talking, he would make the thing even worse; as for Jack, he would usually first distance himself from the case then happily watch the scene go wrong.


    When I was too tired to yell, Carlos then, hinted Wilder to check the tunnel with him.


    "Sir," After a while, Carlos approached me, "the place is rather odd. Ground grasses are uniformly 2 fingers tall, and they''re neatly mowed as the likes of royal gardens, with scent."


    "You fat ass! What''s this all about?" I shouted quietly within.


    "Boss," Wilder came over with a few wild fruits, "There''re all trees with fruits and edible. Tastes, not bad."


    "You fat ass with nobody to love, what''s this all about?" I yelled within again.


    "Boss, I flew over the place for a distance," Steven talked behind me, "There''s a considerable amount of round spaces every 50 miles where thousands could rest!"


    "You fucking fat ASS! Dick head Marshmallow, what''s this all about!" I was blue in the face, and nothing could ease the anger.


    ¡°You damn, fucking Marshmellow, where were you when we were dying!? Don''t you know how much we''ve paid in order to survive!?" I gazed in the sky, and there was just no one could tell how gloomy I was, "And now you''re making this tunnel for me to escape? So then the fight my troops and I went through just become meaningless, neither did the sacrifice my soldiers made. Do you have any idea how much effort you''ve demolished by doing so?"


    After quite a while, my chaotic mood eased, and I calmed down by exhaling the final breath of depression.


    "Start moving, we''re leaving from here." Eventually, I managed to spin my brain. After all, my troops were still in an unfriendly situation, "Steven, you and your wingman scouts will set off beforehand. Wilder, take a team of men after Steven. Carlos, discuss the withdrawal affairs with the clan leaders. I''ll be taking 2 regiments guarding the rear. That''ll be all, get your asses moving!"


    "Yes, sir!" The men answered altogether.


    The pulling out procedure went smoothly, an hour after Wilder lead a team of light calvaries into the tunnel, clan leaders of the 36 tribes have already teamed their people by chunks of a thousand. Up until I watched them started entering the tunnel in order did I actually believe the passage was real.


    Although the tunnel was extremely spacious, the refugees went rather slow. Merely 200, 000 of them managed to enter until midnight. When I was worried about my wounded soldiers at the number of thousands, the new Chief Leader of the 36 Tribes nominated by the clan chiefs arrived.


    "Bonsoir, My Lord." The new Chief Leader was at his 20s. He greeted me formally by dropping down to both his knees, "Lord Cohen, the new Chief Leader of the 36 Tribes, at your service."


    "Hmm, they finally elected a leader." I sat on a stone in the tunnel, and I glimpsed him, then I continued reading the intelligence papers in my hand, "Now rise, what is your name?"


    "Yes, My Lord." He stood up, "My name is Gardena."


    "What''s that?" I was a little stunned at his name, "You said you''re called Gardena?"


    "Yes, My Lord."


    I gazed at him, "Why this name? Aren''t you the one leading the drums after Gardena had died? Are you Gardena''s son?"


    "My Lord, I''m not a blood relative of the former Chief Leader." The new Chief Leader bowed, head lowered, hands rested on the sides. He answered cautiously, "Gardena is the title in particular for all Chief Leaders in the tribes. On succession, each leader must give up all his belongings including his name."


    "I see, so Gardena¡­ No, what''s the former leader''s name?"


    "My Lord, we don''t know. Or rather, we''ve chosen to forget. We must forget."


    What an odd tradition, and it undoubtedly made me displeased. So my words became tough on him, and I threw in a bit mightiness in my language, "Since there''s already a Gardena, you can''t use that name!"


    "But, My Lord¡­" He dared not to reject, "What name I''m supposed to be called?"


    "This way," Reminded of the tradition and old Gardena''s unyielding face, my heart went soft, and I waved my hand and spoke, "Let''s settle for Gardena Jr., that''s an order."


    "Yes, My Lord. My name will be Gardena Jr. since this moment forward."


    "Oh? That easily?" I wasn''t surprised at his obedience, "You didn''t come here for no reason, tell me."


    "Eh, yes." Gardena Jr. didn''t expect that I could see through his thought, he said anxiously, "My Lord, you see, there''re 700, 000 refugees beyond this battlefield. They, they also want to¡­"


    "Fuck them! Those men are not of my concern!" My rage brought up at the mention of those people.


    "Mercy, My Lord! They''re sons and daughters of the 36 Tribes. They''re our families. I cannot abandon them.


    "It''s already troublesome for me to just take care of you all. And I''m not a bit interested in taking care of them. Have them done anything for me?" I intended to be tough on Gardena because I aimed to test how smart he was.


    "Lord Cohen, please!" Gardena dropped again to his knees and pleaded, "They''re the ones running with us. They''ve been only separated from us after being cut off by the canyon. And it''s the former chief''s decision!"


    This man knew to impress me with old Gardena.


    "Be honest, you didn''t come here on your choice, right? It''s the idea of the other 36 old timers?" I talked calmly, "They chose you to be the Chief Leader for the sake of the 700, 000 people you mentioned. And was it their idea to mention Gardena the former chief? Well thought, you all, well thought!"


    "Ye¡­ yes, forgive me, My Lord!" Gardena Jr.''s forehead was almost touching the ground, "My Lord, let me be the only one to burden your fury!"


    "Gardena Jr., I''m warning you. I did owe old Gardena tons, but the Cohen Kheda here is not a man who blindly repays his gratitude. I''m aware of what''s more, or less important." I placed the papers in my hands and talked seriously, "Now, tell those clan chiefs, if they want a discussion, be done with it. Quit acting smart and playing games with me."


    "We won''t¡­ we won''t. Forgive us, My Lord. Bu¡­ but, how about our people? If you leave them, they''ll be slaughtered by AUFs!"


    "Their lives are in your hands."


    "My Lord, I don''t understand."


    "Junior, I''ve told you, old Gardena''s name won''t impress me." I reminded, "Why don''t you ask me in your own name? You are the new chief, and it''s logic for you to strive for your people''s lives."


    "My Lord¡­ I think I understand."


    I can tell that this Gardena Jr. wasn''t too dull. He took my hint and bowed to me with seriousness, "I, Chief Leader of the 36 Tribes, Gardena Jr., ask Lord Cohen Kheda on behalf of 36 Tribes as a whole. Please do not abandon these 700, 000 refugees! We the 36 Tribes will always hold gratitude and allegiance to Lord Cohen!"


    This guy was not a dumbass after all. I might actually consider promoting him.


    "Hmm, you''re the new Chief Leader, if I can''t promise your first plea, you won''t have any authorities in front of other clan leaders." I pondered and made my decision, "So be it, make your arrangements. Team up those people beyond. Gather them at the entrance and properly discipline them with my rules."


    "Appreciated, My Lord! Appreciated, My Lord!" My decision rejoiced Gardena Jr., "I''m on it right away. They will mark My Lord''s decision forever."


    "And Junior," I stopped him, "try to remember, as a Chief Leader, you''re authoritative. You make your decisions, not the petty clan heads¡¯. When you''re back, teach whoever offered ideas a good lesson. Show them what you got. I need a real Chief Leader instead of a yesman." I said, "Besides, Gardena is a man of integrity. I respect him for that. As his successor, show me your integrity and do not kneel if you''re not serious!"


    "Yes, My Lord!" Gardena rose, "I will try to remember."


    Seeing Gardena Jr. leave, Jack who remained aside came over.


    "Boss, why are you bringing those 700, 000?" Jack said quietly, "Our marching band is already swollen."


    "You think I want them?" I stroke Jack''s head, "Rumors passed quickly among these people. If we don''t bring them, it''s only a matter of time before our trace is exposed."


    "But why didn''t you just say yes to him already?"


    "Mark this down, Jack, we''re making our subordinates to both fear and respect us. They''ve gotten tons of nasty habits." I can never be tough to little Jack, "Never show them your true mind. Even if you''re gonna say yes, make up something to let them plead even more. Only in this way will your force and autonomy show. And they''ll thank you for it. Like just now, if I say yes at once, Gardena Jr. will consider I''m an easy lord. The skittishness within will wake in no time. Our business in the future will be harder."


    "Hehhe¡­" Jack made an awkward laugh, "Boss, ya very clever."


    "Mark this firmly, overcare would only mean the opposite. There''re many things which you need to take it slowly." I tapped Jack''s head, "It''s a good way to both them and us."


    "I see, boss¡­" Jack wanted to add up to the argument, but he was interrupted by a string of footfalls. It was Moya.


    "Boss, the clan deceased have all been buried. Our casualties were loaded as well." Moya said, "The rest wounded are all on the carriages. What about the AUF soldiers? There¡¯s quite a little undead moaning."


    "What about them?! Set them aside. Chopped their limbs and leave them as they are. We''re setting an example for the Asmodians." I said emotionlessly, "Ignore their corpses. That Lieutenant General is a good army man. Attach his head back to his body. Give him a suit of armor and place him well."


    "Yes, sir!" Moya had no opposition to my order since he had experience of the last time dealing with enemy remnants.


    "Be quick. AUF might already be on its way."


    "Yes, sir!"


    This massive, swollen, bruised army retreat persisted harshly for 2 days and 2 nights, and finally, the last team of refugees has entered the grand tunnel. My dangling heart eventually returned to my chest. As for the ones left in the canyon, I had no time for them, and Gardena Jr. understood it.


    After packing all my staffs and making sure no one was missing, I led 2 rear-guarding regiments into the tunnel.


    As the last soldiers walked was within the tunnel perimeter, a massive amount of ivies burst out from the entrance earth. They twisted and fastly grew upward. In the middle, a considerable amount of giant trees that would take a man and his arms to circle around sealed the entrance. On the finish, the new plants were just like the dense forest nearby as if this entry never existed.


    Like it was directed by someone/something, the tunnel sealed itself whenever my fleet has passed a distance. The jaw-dropping scene amazed my soldiers. In the morning the next day, Carlos came to brief me about the casualties. This time, the bizarre happenings have made the all-time solid Carlos babble.


    Traveling in this tunnel, the recovery of both heavily or lightly-wounded people has accelerated exceptionally. Many soldiers with light wounds have already recovered completely. The ones with severe injuries have stabilized as well. In summary, no one died after we entered the tunnel.


    Carlos was a man who liked to dig in. He actually found out the reason for the above. It turned out the scented grass that grew on the land have benefited us. This kind of grass has an excellent therapeutic effect. Mere smelling could heal, let alone swallow it.


    So I held back my politeness and ordered Carlos to apply such grass extensively to my soldiers and all the more so, I loaded 100 carriages of such vegetation in the attempt to grow them back in Dark City.


    Fruit trees were abundant within 200 steps on both sides of the tunnel. The gains on them were so much better in taste than dry foods we carry. As a result, all seized depending on the food they brought. Eating fruits at every meal could make the entire fleet well-fed. I can''t help but exclaim the vitality of the refugees. If only they can survive by eating stones and dirt.


    The massive tunnel, healing grass, edible fruits as well as broad resting places, all of these were essentially tailored for my weary, mixed fleet.


    Thinking that this tunnel was mostly production of my old friend Marshmallow, I wasn''t surprised. However, plenty of rumors gradually spread among the soldiers and the refugees.


    The one I was happy to accept was, "A mysterious individual had created this tunnel. He did so under Commander Cohen''s order, and Commander Cohen beat up his ass for doing so slow."


    The one I grudgingly to accept was, "A mysterious individual who Commander Cohen remained close connection had created this tunnel. He came in to intervene because Commander Cohen was in trouble¡­"


    The one I most certainly cannot accept was, "Commander Cohen has many mysterious friends. This tunnel was created by them for Commander Cohen''s plea¡­"


    The word ''plea'' pissed me off. Have I pleaded Marshmallow? I did not think so.


    No matter what. The rumors have deepened my influence among the refugees. Seeing such a work beyond human reach, the refugees have considered me as a formidable individual. Following my was their right choice.


    In this case, I did not intend to refute.


    The whole fleet advanced for 80 miles after the first day in the tunnel. I was so depressed at the turtle-like speed. However, as a matter of fact, we''ve done our best. It was not possible to travel any faster with millions of refugees.


    On the other hand, AUF''s reinforcements have arrived the Clay City. According to my wingman scouts, the followup AUFs were swamping the Clay City like crazy. Looked like they''ve learned the news of their failure.


    Just after dusk, AUF''s scouts paid their visit to the tunnel. I was nibbling a wild fruit by then.


    "Bo¡­ ss!" Steven skidded in the sky and tumbled beside me. He scrambled and said, "Incoming enemy scouts!"


    "What''s the fuss!" I spat out a fruit core and wiped Steven''s forehead, "What is that that scared the crap out of my brave Steven?"


    "Boss, ain''t no joke¡­" Steven said seriously, "Griffins!"


    "Griffins?" I scratched my head and was rather surprised that even hippie Steven could have a moment of seriousness, "What''s that?"


    "Griffin is one of a rare kind of magical creatures. They look like lions with wings and sharp claws and powerful muscle. Though they''re not as agile as us wingmen, they''re much more lethal." Steven said unnaturally, "That is to say, Griffins are wingmen''s archenemies."


    "And you fear them for that?" I couldn''t care less, "They''re creatures, you''re wingmen. They''re brainless, and you''re not. You can cook them for dinner if you want to. I don''t get it."


    "Boss, Griffins are creatures indeed." Steven was both amused and annoyed by my comment, "But if they''re deployed as scouts, there will be Griffin riders, hence a brain!"


    "Shit!" I leaped to my feet, "All hunting squadrons standby!"

 Chapter Volume 10 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Strictly speaking, I''d even allow the AUF griffins to see us in the tunnel. Peripheral plantations were just too dense for anyone to get in in a short time. The reason that I was so under pressure was the unknown situation, and lack of intelligence as well as the blockage of the grand canyon during the clay city battle ¨C god knew what else abrupt change will be happening in this warfare.


    As I thought, my orders passed in the army quickly.


    All men and women have found their hiding places: refugees retreated into the woods on the sides of the tunnel; logistics people camouflaged carts with ivies and branches; kids were disciplined with maximum effort. Although I cannot hope for the best by doing so, after all, it was such a visible passage looking down from the sky.


    Or so I thought.


    The entire tunnel has sunken into silence except for scattered trifling noise made by the hunting squadrons on their ambushing position on order.


    Before going into the tunnel, the hunting squadron was resupplied with more members now totaling more than a hundred. Currently, it included all elf marksmen as well as a good amount of warlocks of high attainment. Enchanted arrows will take care of distant target while blades and iron fists will serve the rest. Members of the hunting squadron were orchestrated to supply and complement each other.


    Hunting squadron has become a real special force in my army. If the tunnel was spotted later on by enemy scouts, I could only expect my hunters to slaughter those unfriendly griffins.


    A hand stuck out from a towering tree on the side tunnel, it flipped, spun, making all kinds of gestures with the 5 fingers attached to it.


    "Enemy scouts approaching rapidly, front left, low altitude, 3 targets¡­" As I read my men''s transmission, my brain began calculating then my hands started giving corresponding hand signals to the hunting squadron leader.


    The leading hunter was an elf warlock. A rolled-up ivy camouflage suit summoned has replaced her robe as she telepathically transmitted my instructions to every hunter. Generally speaking, telepath was extremely mana-consuming. However, an elf could make do by casting the spell in short range.


    "Enemies closing in, 30 knots¡­" My watchers continued passing more information, "20 arm¡¯s length in gaps."


    "Prepare for assault." I, too, sent orders silently, "No one escapes."


    Several elf marksmen slowly arched their bows, dark green arrowheads that have been soaked in poisonous (confiscated in the AUF camp) juice slowly rose. My mages have turned and aimed the targets towards the enemies¡¯ headed location and readied their spells. The others who hide on tops of the trees lowered their bodies deeper.


    Poisonous arrows, magic plus bounced attacks, I wished for them to work or we''ll be all doomed given the possibility that our location could be compromised. A merciful AUF was hard to come by.


    "Enemies closing in, 15 knots¡­" The watcher altered his gestures, "Other keys unchanged."


    "10 knots¡­"


    "5 knots¡­"


    "Enemies within range¡­"


    Through interstice between leaves, I saw 3 sparkling shapes skimming over the tunnel with high speed. Each Griffin was as large as 2 warhorses combined, its wings flapped orderly, stirring air to make the trees downward shake.


    The moment when the 3 griffins have arrived the right top of us, 20 -ish spells shot ahead. These energy waves formed an airtight, harmful barrier in front of the Griffins. Though not visible to eyes, those were harshly released by skillful elf warlocks instead of mage apprentices. No one could survive once was touched by them.


    The Griffins were ambushed indeed. The explosion of the spells has successfully hindered the creatures. Caught off guard, the first Griffin made a sad cry then crashed into the spell power, dragging the rider on its back into it, and all were shredded into pieces.


    The rest 2 griffins were wounded as well. They made no choice but turning left and right trying to level up and flee.


    Just as they made the best effort to turn, dozens of arrows caught them up. The animals could not dodge in half air and shot right in the lower belly.


    "BOOM! BOOM!"


    With 2 dull sounds, the enchanted spells on the poisonous arrows were stimulated and ripped the 2 griffins lively apart.


    Magic spheres then shrouded the remains and formed 2 green and red balls of blood mist.


    I was about to cheer for them before 2 men squished out of the dissipating spheres and floated away, one up, one down. They were enemy mages.


    "Terminate them!" I forgot to remain silent as I bounced out and yell.


    We were striving for such a crucial moment. If the lower enemy mage successfully avoided our attacks this time, he''s bought time for the upper one to pass out my location with all kinds of methods.


    The moment I opened my mouth, all initiated fierce attacks towards the only 2 mages who managed to float with their precious mana. For the one who''s altitude was lower, he''s already released a giant, spell-powered, protective barrier. Looked like he intended to shield all the hostile incomings with it.


    However, he cannot match elf warlocks after all, let alone my war-showered, battle-indulged elite elves.


    Almost all spells that went over were twin magic balls, the first shot was more significant as it was aimed to breach the barrier, the second ball that came firmly was smaller, and it was entirely capable of penetrating the breach when it was recovering from the first shot.


    As the barrier was under heavy pressure, the lower enemy mage made an unexpected decision.


    He cast a dark mage, an advanced shielding spell: Soul Protector.


    Asmodian mages, compared to Protoss magic users, was to an extreme: a considerable number of mages in PUF specialized in magic protection and blessing; as for mages in AUF, they concentrated more on damaging spells and magic conjuration. In this case, they had no second option on magic barriers.


    Also, AUF''s protective magic was unique because they were almost universally traded by damaging the caster in exchange for matching protection. In this way, such class of magic required less magic skill. And this was the key that any AUF magic user was able to apply advanced protective magic.


    And the ''Soul Protector'' I was looking at, manifested the earlier feature: by sacrificing one''s life, the caster''s companion ended up in close protection.


    Now, the lower mage was bursting from inside out on every piece of his muscle. Then immediately, a dark shadow emerged from his inner body and shrouded his companion, forming a black sphere capable of reflecting all kinds of hostilities within a short period of time.


    The mage under protection in the air was not spending his time doing nothing. As his companion died for him, he uncovered his mage robe and a creature as large as an adult emerged!


    The grey thing turned a short whirl in the air then stretched his pair of wings that were even wider than that of a wingman. Three arrows from different directions weren''t even able to penetrate its body.


    "A gargoyle!" Someone exclaimed.


    Gargoyle, what was it? Why something as weird always came to me?


    A few men bounced from the treetops. They were the best martial artists of my hunting squadron. They primarily were in charge of protecting the rest with their melee capabilities. And now, they had to move out of no choice.


    The gargoyle roared as it deflected a soldier who tried to approach, kicked back another right downwards. Yet its series of movements have slowed him down, and a soldier managed to catch one of its feet, sinking it down.


    A moment of chaos saw the gargoyle dragged down and stuck in the crotch of a tree. The creature strived, shrilled. A regular weapon was of no effect on a gargoyle, it pecked, scratched, many soldiers who endeavored to end its life ended up covered in cuts and bruises.


    "Go to hell!" A shattering yelling brought an orc officer and his giant mace which eventually landed on the gargoyle''s back. Such a critical strike made the gargoyle shiver. Before it recovered, the orc swung his weapon once again aiming nowhere but the creature''s fleshy wing. The fragile latter instantly broke.


    Followed by several roarings, gargoyle soon became gargoyle shred.


    "Good job." I praised in my heart and looked upward.


    Though the enemy mage had a good reflection, my mages weren''t turtles.


    There came sounds of neat chanting, elf warlocks have wrapped the soul protector with an even bigger magic parclose. Two parcloses, two light balls, two opposing forces and bright ribbons of various colors hence started impacting with one another. Such a confrontation of magic has made our eyes stopped blinking.


    "Your Excellency, we''ve summoned Saint Screen which prevents any kinds of magic to pass." An elf ran to me, said her, "He cannot hold on for long. All he could do now is to summon creatures to convey information for him. We cannot confine him there forever. You have to get prepared."


    I nodded and quickly arranged the errands.


    In the air, the outer white sphere gradually shrank. Thus the inner black Soul Protector was compressed. It didn''t occur to me that pure protective magic could be utilized to attack.


    The giant double-layered sphered slowly landed.


    The inner black screen was already weak and thin as its color faded. Although the protector offered absolute protection, its function period was numbered. Through the double layer, I saw the enemy mage bit open his finger and drew a tiny magic field down his feet.


    "Indeed, he''s summoning." said the elf beside me, "Pay attention, Your Excellency, we''re about to take actions."


    As she spoke, the mage in the sphere cut his forehead skin open with a scalpel, then the blade flipped onto his face, and a massive amount of blood came out streaming down his body. The fluid slowly accumulated in the magic field drawn.


    Yellings, the Sainted Barrier went off, then several strong lightning blasts struck the mage''s body.


    He turned into ashes. But the magic field he drew was still alive, and it was emitting red light. Then a black hole as wide as an adult''s waist enlarged. A horde of blackbirds swarmed out.


    "Kill!"


    Wind blades fired and impacted on the black hole one by one. They killed most of the blackbirds.


    Elf marksmen took care of the escapers and wingmen were there to catch the ones that flew higher.


    After a good while, we''ve taken down all of the birds. And the black hole in the earth was dead and sealed.


    I exhaled and told my men to clean the field, so the fleet went on advancing.


    "You, you there, private." I called the orc with a giant mace, "Come over here."


    "Yes, sir." He went over and landed his weapon by the feet. After an awkward salute, he stood still. I took a look at his shoulder, he''s a lieutenant.


    "Lieutenant," I returned his salute, "Your name?"


    "Sir, I''m Lieutenant Dirt¡­" He replied, "Sir, no, I''m Lieutenant Malphite, sir!"


    I paused for a second then came through. Due to the fake KIA campaign, almost all of my soldiers and officers had 2 names.


    "Lieutenant Malphite, you''ve done well." I called off an IGT who brought my horse, "Walk with me."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Malphite lifted the mace and carried the metal on his shoulder.


    "Malphite, have you newly titled a lieutenant?" I walked and asked.


    "Sir, yes, sir. I was a former slave soldier in Legion No. 9." Malphite answered, "I was recruited as a drill sergeant by the Dark City force during the Camp Strangle. A few days earlier, I was promoted a lieutenant, sir."


    "Have you been injured during the clay city battle?" I asked, "Your way of carrying that mace looks unnatural to me."


    "Sir, no, sir. I was like this as a child." The orc paused for a moment, "That¡­ the wound came from my landlord."


    "It''s alright." I tapped his shoulder, "Aren''t you looking sharp."


    "Sir, yes, sir." Malphite made an awkward smile.


    "By the way, Malphite, what''s your position?"


    "Sir, I''m captain, sir." Malphite, "I''m leading 10 squadrons totaling 90 brothers."


    "Who are those soldiers?" I asked, "Are 90 too many for you?"


    "Sir, not a problem, sir. All the 10 squadron leaders are my old brothers." Malphite thought quickly and continued, "A dozen soldiers were recruited from the 36 clans, 20 defected from AUF, the rest came to us near the end of the battle."


    "Tell me more." I gazed gently at this nervous lieutenant, "Slowly, easily."


    "Sir, yes, sir." Malphite''s chin went up to my comfort, "I was instructed by my battalion leader to tell the men about our military laws. I assume they have marked the laws by heart by now. They''ve been behaved instead of acting recklessly like always. Besides, they''re in good shapes, though they''re not good fighters yet."


    "Not good fighters yet?"


    "Sir, yes, sir." Malphite said, "They seemed to be under-trained¡­"


    "I see¡­" I glimpsed and found Steven and a mage officer were coming to me. They probably came for a reason. So I told Malphite, "Lieutenant, gather your trooper and report to me. Tell your squadron leaders, it''s my order. Dismissed."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Malphite excused with his mace.


    "Sir," Steven walked over and said, "According to this elf warlock, the griffin riders were 2 mages and a knight. They''re of high-level Asmodian personnel."


    "Leave it aside." I shook my head, "Steven, I have a question for you."


    "What is it?"


    "Can you see the tunnel when you were in the air?"


    "Sure I can¡­"


    "Then why¡­ why did those griffins act like there were nothing down here when they came?" I asked, "Their flying pattern and altitude were as always, unchanged. Don''t you feel odd?"


    "I¡­" Steven instantly realized, "Let me get up there and see."


    I nodded. Steven then stretched his wings and lifted off. I gazed at him. As Steven reached the griffin''s altitude earlier, he started shaking his head. As he raised higher, the shaking aggravated.


    Steven landed vertically and confusedly. And he was on the verge of cursing the sky.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Nothing, completely nothing¡­" Steven said, "Once I went as high as 5 adult''s height above the treetop, the tunnel, even the sound of it, will disappear without any traces!"


    "Now inform Carlos, the fleet can ease away while going." I said, "And bring him to see me later."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "My warlock." I turned to the elf, "Do you have any findings?"


    "Your Excellency," A leading elf said, "We, the mage group have agreed that the 2 mage riders were not from the Asmodian United Forces. Presumably, they''re deployed by the Dark Temple."


    "You mean those scouts are from the Dark Temple?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency, and we think they''ll be back."


    "And what does the mage collective think about the tunnel invisible to the sky. Could it be magic?"


    "Your Excellency, we''ve not detected any magic fluctuation." said the elf, "It doesn''t look like magic, or rather, it''s probably ancient and rare magic that we''ve never heard of. Forgive us."


    "Don''t blame yourself." I nodded, "You''re free to leave."


    The elves have left, but I sunk into deep thought. Although I had no explanation as to why the enemies in the sky cannot see the tunnel, it was, in fact, a plus to my army. What worried me was the truth that the Griffins we caught came from the Dark Temple. It showed how much my enemies valued me.


    And what else was waiting for us in this jungle out there?

 Chapter Volume 10 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Before I sorted things out, Carlos has arrived.


    "Sir," said him, "You wanted to see me?"


    "Sit down. I have a job for you." I found myself a seat by the grass, but I was more inclined to give Carlos a moment of freedom because Carlos was not only in charge of day-to-day army affairs but was also burdened with communication jobs for clan refugees. He ran so many errands that even the IGTs assigned for him were worn out along.


    "I heard about the skirmish behind the fleet." asked Carlos, "Is everything alright?"


    "All settled." I briefly described the incident, then I said, "We''re sure of one thing now, that we''re perfectly safe in this tunnel."


    "As you¡¯ve said, sir."


    "So then what we''re faced with next is only one thing," said I, "we unaware of what''s going on outside this woods. But since the canyon entrance has been sealed, should enemies exist, they will be somewhere right in front of us, maybe not far away. What they have for us is yet unknown. However, since our troops had undergone tremendous damage and the new recruits have not yet been properly trained. They''re not prepared for any potential danger of sorts."


    "Sir, since you mentioned that, there''re indeed major problems in our army." Carlos made a bitter smile, "The survivors need restoration, the new recruits¡¯ armories are not yet allocated, soldiers and officers need time to familiarize, troop to troop coordination requires major correction¡­"


    "Exactly, that''s why I want my army to spend more time in this tunnel." I told my decision, "And the fact that we''re protected by this tunnel will not only discourage the AUFs who have been searching for us but also gives us sufficient time to investigate the perimeter. We can also utilize the time to enforce necessary training."


    "In that case, how many days are you planning to stay, sir?"


    "My preliminary plan requires no more than 10 days." I told Carlos, "How about our supply. Is it enough to support us for 10 more days?"


    "Sure it is. Actually I intended to come here for that reason." Speaking of supply, Carlos went high in spirit, "Sir, you''ll never imagine. We''ve found more food on the way front. Besides fruit trees of various kinds, there''re several giant lakes and tons of fish in them! This tunnel, this tunnel is amazing!"


    "Ease down, Carlos." I chuckled, "Make yourselves at home."


    "Huhhe." Carlos reminded himself and said, "And if the round empty spaces remained where they are, they might come in handy in the future. So I plan to spare a team of man, for conservation purpose, obviously."


    "Do it. You have my permission. Send my order now." I said, "One more thing, Carlos, you really don''t need to run everything personally. We need to discover more talented people in management. You''ll have to give the staff officers a chance to show off."


    "Yes, sir." Carlos nodded, "I''ll pay attention."


    "Now I need you to break out your staffs into sub-divisions." I had a second to consider, "Division of Military Operation is in charge of drawing combat plans; intelligence division collects and screens information; logistics division mediates and allocates army supply; liaison division takes charge of inter-clan affairs. All division directors report to you. And I want you the big boss of these department affairs which decentralizes from your primary responsibility."


    "Yes, sir.¡±


    "Don''t exhaust yourself." I softened my tone.


    "Yes, sir." Carlos also answered softly, "Well, joyfully, though I''ve been occupied."


    "That makes two of us, you''ve been assisting me well." I stood up, "Go make arrangements."


    "Sir."


    Carlos exited. I knew exactly why he was joyfully occupied: we were all alive and well, or it would have been our rivals that were joyful.


    Indeed, it was a victory on a thin edge. Those enemies that died, I supposed they were incredibly upset if they could still think.


    I retreated by my ride and retrieved a big pile of documents from the saddlebag on the side. These AUF report and letter papers were from their central pavilion after we¡¯ve won the clay city war. They were not very crucial information at a glance, so I''ve kept them unread until this moment. Now, I had time.


    In the letters, some orders demanded AUF headquarters to wrap up the war as well as credit request of well-performed soldiers during the clay city fight. Amongst all, a half-written report attracted my attention: it was a rsvp to an order from the AUF headquarters.


    "¡­ regarding the corps''s order to capture the commander the 9th Legion of PUF, Cohen Kheda alive to the Dark Temple, forgive us to not able to comply. Judging by the most recent battle between us and the Phantom Legion, the enemy commander is agile in tactics deployment and strict in holding armies. Chance of taking Major Cohen Kheda captive alive is exceptionally scarce¡­"


    I was not surprised that they were eager to capture me alive for credit, but where the hell did they know my full name and my rank?


    Chances were definitely not from my own army. Before the clay city siege, my troopers were all from the 9th Legion of the Protoss United Forces, none of them were captured during the Camp operations. Could it be my officers were colluding with AUF? That was utterly impossible because all but none of my officers'' whereabouts were under my surveillance. The odd that they made contact with enemies was extremely small.


    In this case, the only possible source of this detailed information would leak from certain senior officers of the PUF headquarter. However I restrained my army, my influence could just reach so far within my 9th Legion and Dark City. There was nothing I can do once it was out of these two regions, let alone the military headquarters muddled with people.


    I''ve heard a thing or two about AUF''s intelligence system lurking within the Protoss Alliance. There was a high chance that these people mentioned somehow extracted information from one of PUF senior officers, thus the information leak of my army. If it was the case, I shouldn''t be surprised that my enemies had drawn specific plans and enough manpower to target my army solely. I sneered silently, whether they let out the info on purpose or not, I''d better not know who did it because if I do one day, he will die the harshest way.


    Days of battle have exhausted my army, the troop I had bankrupted my existing knowledge of the modern-age military expertise. And it took as less as 10 days to lose nearly half of them. Maybe for other commanders, a 20, 000 casualty rate was nothing worth mentioning; for me, those were young lives, lovely soldiers. If it were not for the last alteration of the battle, if it were not for the sudden rebellion of the slaves, I, Cohen Kheda and the 9th Legion as a whole would have perished.


    Wait, it had never occurred to me. How the hell could I be invincible in this world by depending solely on my previous life''s knowledge?


    As early as the first time Marshmallow had reincarnated me, she had reminded me that I must blend into this new world. However, what I did contradicted and I had clung to whatever I had from my previous life. What a fool I made. Buds of sweat swelled on my forehead. I was a huge moron!


    My personality was unchanged, so arrogant and overbearing that I had done so many things which normal people would never think about doing. Yet I had never even tried to self-control. How could a man not stand out if he had alien knowledge? Furthermore, I had made so many enemies in the united forces since I took control of the 9th Legion, there was no shortage of people who wanted my head.


    When I was on earth as Westley, my opponents were mostly gangsters, mobsters; whereas nowadays, I had to face influential people such as nobilities, generals, temple priests from all the empires. Sure some of them were idiots. However, there also existed mighty people among them. They were nothing like the ones I had dealt with yet I had been coping with them with my usual methods. I was not on earth anymore; continent Peace was an entirely different environment, and I had refused to change. To think back, a condition as sinister as the clay city, I would rather take all the responsibility myself now than blaming the ones who leaked my whereabouts. Scumbags who would betray me or even themselves were not uncommon in this world as long as there was a good money offer. Why hadn''t I realized that earlier?


    Indeed, it must be, the I who used to occupy a place in a gang had a strong background, that was why I can act as reckless as I was. However, I ended up abandoned, killed like trash. My personality just won''t work. But, if I were to drop my previous knowledge and the ways of dealing with things, what''s left for me to gain help? How far will things go? I did not have any experience to deal with superpowers!


    I¡­ I¡­ how should I blend in?


    As I went deeper, my mind twisted. My brain spun rapidly and disorderedly. It gradually turned chaotic. In turmoil, two vague figures took shape before my eyes: one was an unbridled devil, the other, a charmingly naive boy. They stood to face each other, arguing. I can''t catch a word of the argument. The devil reached for a thing that I knew was not friendly from his pocket, he grinned hideously and approached the boy. I remained standing, tried to prevent, but failed to say a word.


    "Sir, sir?" A man shook my body, "Sir!"


    "Wh¡­ what?" I raised eyes and found an IGT observing my face anxiously, "WHAT!??"


    "Sir, are you alright?" asked he, "You were dazing and sweating¡­"


    "I''m fine. It''s hot in here¡­" I dried my face like nothing had happened though my inner freaked out, "Report."


    "Yes, sir." The IGT said, "Lieutenant Malphite was here with a team of men. According to him, he''s here under your order."


    "He is." I stood up, nodded, "Where''s him?"


    "Lieutenant Malphite!" The man roared to his back, "You''re summoned."


    "Yes!" A tall and robust figure ran from a side of the tunnel, passed through the marching flow of people. He was indeed Malphite himself.


    "Lieutenant Malphite and 10 squadrons of 100 men under my command reporting for duty, sir." The orc stood as straight as he can be, roared.


    His mace was gone. Instead, he was carrying a standard officer''s war saber on his waist. I observed that his armor has been cleaned carefully. Lieutenant Malphite was refreshed.


    "Hehhe¡­" The seriousness on Malphite¡¯s face made me chuckle.


    "Sir, did me¡­ no, did I do something wrong?" Malphite was at a loss.


    "No, everything is right." The orc''s height made me only reach his lower arm, "Remember to wash your face next time."


    "Er¡­" Malphite promptly turned 180 degrees. I watched as both of his elbows racing. He seemed to be cleaning his face.


    "You can do that later." said I, "Show me your men."


    "Yes, sir. Over here." Malphite''s face was covered in too much dirt so the cleanse failed eventually.


    "Malphite, what''s their current progress?" I can''t care less about his face.


    "Sir, their current knowledge is still limited." Malphite pondered and said, "I''ve spent a day on teaching them basic training techniques while disciplining them with army rules."


    "How much technique?" I stopped, "There''s a round space 2 miles from here. Are you aware of that spot?"


    "Sir, I do, sir. We passed that place coming here."


    "Now, I''m going to wait for you all there." I hinted an IGT to bring my horse while talking to Malphite, "You and your men must assemble there ASAP. I want to see you train."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    While Malphite answered, I mounted and dashed off with my IGTs.


    Not long after, I''ve arrived.


    The space was as large as a small town, 6 miles across. Several tiny streams ran through it. Refugees and wounded soldiers have occupied half of the area, the other half was left empty.


    I found a spot and dismounted. A short while later, Malphite showed with his men. The running team was slightly messy though everyone was able to catch the speed. From my point of view, the new recruits had no problem in physical quality. Now, it all went down to how I train them.


    "Send my order," I told the orderly behind me, "relevant staff officers now get down to training plans for all troops excluding daily scouts on duty. In units of a team, send senior officers down to every regiment to instruct. My detailed training subjects will be delivered by the staffs.


    "Roger." The orderly answered and darted away.


    I was actually worried about how to train the new recruits; however, the eagerness eased off when I saw Malphite and his men.


    Malphite''s troop consisted of veteran soldiers, 36 clansmen as well as slaves that surrendered. The mixture was a microcosm of my troops as a whole. I can entirely train the rest of my army by templating Malphite''s men. I can refine training techniques at any second whenever I discover a problem from them and deliver the modification to the staff officers and quickly to all units.


    Although the template was not perfect, it was enough for the current situation. Ten more days into the future, I will discover most of their problems and be able to basically make them combat effective.


    As for the drillmasters demanded, my senior officers who had gone through my rigorous personal refinement had no problem to serve as the best candidates.


    "Sir," Malphite saluted, "all units at your service."


    I watched his men. Some of them were gasping, a few had distorted, miserable faces, some tried to sit and rest. Their designated captains, however, gave them no moment to relax, "Line up!"


    And I ordered, "10 rows long and cross."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Now, mark it down. Today''s first subject is intensified workload. Pay extra attention to eliminating new recruits'' sluggishness. You''ve been in a real fight, I need you to pass that onto them."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Captains, assemble!" Seeing that they''ve done lining rows, I roared, "Troopers, stay put for an hour!"

 Chapter Volume 10 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Big thanks to last chapter¡¯s lovely editor, your name has been added


    I dismounted and approached 10 sergeants in front of me.


    "Sir!" They saluted.


    From the way they made the salute, their slave-marked face skin as well as the firmness in their eyes, I knew these 10 were the earliest members of the 9th Legion.


    "Greetings." I greeted as I spoke, "Sergeants, I have a question for you."


    "Yes, sir."


    "It is common knowledge that our new recruits are very ineffective in combat. Once we make out of this tunnel, imminent combat awaits. Without any training, there''s no chance for those newbies to survive. Therefore, we need to train them, we''ll make them combat-effective and combat-knowledgeable." I gestured to gather them closer, "However, there''re only less than 10 days allocated to you on the job. Now, 10 days, what can you offer?"


    "Recall your inner thoughts when I arrived the 9th Legion on my first day. Your mal-practices and how did I turn them around? Our current new recruits are more or less the same as the old you." Seeing all the sergeants remained silent, I poured in encouragements with my eyes and led their thoughts, "List them all and fix them, one at a time."


    I had faith in my men because their similar experience could definitely help to find the key problems.


    "Sir¡­" Eventually, one of them spoke, "Messiness is one of their biggest problems."


    "Good, counts as one." I nodded, "And?"


    "They do wanna try their best on the works we give them." One sergeant said, "However, they''re not good at doing them properly."


    "Well said! Counts as one too." said I, "Go on¡­"


    "Newbies lack self-control and need our constant reminder¡­"


    "Sir, maybe we could¡­"


    Though the sergeants'' ideas were rather crude, they were enough for me. The beginning ask-and-answer was aimed to eliminate their tense and lead the topic deeper. Later on, the heat discussion had attracted Malphite and several IGTs around.


    Less than half an hour was enough for me to have a basic idea of the detailed training plan for the new recruits.


    "That is all." I concluded this discussion, "Fall out."


    "Yes, sir." The sergeants rejoined their units with utter confidence and continued the 1-hour standing session with the rest of the men.


    I nodded to Malphite who stood beside me. He was about to make a speech which I taught him how earlier.


    Although Malphite was merely promoted a petty officer, he who had experienced series of real wars was not like any ordinary officers. Fighting on the edge of death had immersed him with mightiness, sharpness as well as a trace of calm, which were also common traits of all my officers. They made the strongest suit of my army.


    "STANDING is the most crucial skill! Chin up, chests lift, abdomens in, eyes level front!" Malphite fixed himself in the front of the row, his figure stood erect like a statue, his words firm and earth-shattering, "On the battlefield, your enemies see first how you stand! You''ll stand like a mighty stone. Once your foes see you, they feel they can never cross you! Sluggishness makes you die faster! Now listen up, pay attention to orders¡­"


    I was familiar with these words. It was essentially the things I talked back when I trained my first batch of sergeants. As an orc, Malphite might overhear it from other officers. And to my surprise, he remembered and took advantage of them. Judging from him, the orcs were not as barbarous as I had perceived.


    While Malphite was yelling to his men, I had a clerk written down detailed training procedures.


    "Sir, training session, 1 hour, mark." Malphite trotted over, "Requiring your next instruction."


    "Good, fall in."


    "All, sit down!" I stood myself facing the men and ordered them to take a rest.


    "Like your captain had said, you''ll never underestimate the power of standing and sitting. There''re reasons he requires you to master every step." I called over a soldier then started explaining by pointing on his armor, "The armor is made of hard metal. Although it has extra paddings underneath, incorrect standing and sitting position will make certain chip press on your body parts. If it lasts longer, there''s a high chance that the pressure will paralyze your muscle and disable you from joining combat quickly.


    I demonstrated on the soldier several times to test my speech. The result was satisfying and convincing.


    "Behind every technique we taught you, there''s a certain significance. We don''t have much time to explain every detail and I won''t make any further specific interpretation from this moment on. All the time left is dedicated to training!" I wasted no time once I saw my earlier speech worked, "Without doubts, your future drill will give you a hard time. Ofttimes you''ll not understand the importance behind it. But mark my words, each and every training subject is targeted to preserving your lives! Every subject will properly protect you from getting harmed in combat. Every extra 15 minutes you stay in training means 1% more chance for you to survive in a war. Do you get me?"


    "We get you, sir!"


    "Good!" I nodded in satisfaction, "Now, all rise. Next, your sergeant will teach you how to run!"


    "Atten-hut!" Malphite roared, "Now join 2 rows. March forward!"


    I rode along watching the men run into the woods.


    Marching was a crucial training subject. Field value was one thing, neat movement requirement will get the soldiers to familiarize army life faster.


    A real army should be a collective without any individual ideas because that would be disharmonious. My training plan did not have gaps or intervals. One immediately after another, intense command phrases will influence soldiers unknowingly; intensified training will exhaust their physical strength. And when a soldier was extremely weary, his response to orders can only be coming from muscle memories instead of the brain.


    I did not need them to exercise their brains and question orders now.


    Once Malphite''s men''s training was over, training orders issued by the staff officers were delivered to every drill sergeants. Save for necessary duty officers and vigilant scouts, the whole army in the tunnel was heated up in military training.


    Standing, squatting, sitting, standing¡­.


    Assembling, disassembling, marching, assembling¡­


    Marching formations were all but everywhere. The air was filled with vulgar, dirty commands. My officers were not born from noble families. Before the training began, they most likely will greet their trainees with ''ass, shit'' or anything related to that.


    Perhaps it was a part of the army culture. It needed cruel, strong, aggressive killing machines instead of refined and polite soldiers. Profanities had the ability to arouse men''s most primal eager and cultivate military atmosphere.


    Although the daily drills were incredibly boring, soldiers'' attitudes towards it were more serious than I had expected. I pondered the reason, it probably had something to do with their elder countrymen watching closely. And only after the first day''s training did I find out the real reason for a plain new recruit.


    "Sir, we''ve never been trained before today." His eyes pointed to the ground while he said, then he raised his head proudly towards me and continued, "This is why I''m joyful no matter how hard or bitter it is."


    "I see¡­" His true heart had given me many thoughts and mixed feelings. I tapped his shoulder and said, "Your joyfulness is guaranteed every day."


    Day 3, training on lining rows was close to a finish. Soldiers now had fewer discords and sluggishness in their movements.


    So between today''s drills, I started familiarizing soldiers with their other half: weapons!


    Every weapon kind ranging from a dagger to a war saber, from enhanced crossbow to spear, I needed my men to memorize its basic structure, attack range, how it may kill another.


    I told the sergeants like so, "Do not leave your weapons alone! Always maintain them in the best condition!"


    However, when the sergeants yelled to their trainees, my original statement changed. They shouted, "DON''T YOU EXPECT TO LIVE WITHOUT WEAPONS! YOU''RE READY WHENEVER YOU''RE TO KILL! WEAPONS ARE YOUr WOMEN! YOUR LIFE! CLENCH IT TIGHT WHATEVER YOU DO, WHATEVER YOU EAT, SLEEP AND PEEP!¡±


    The yellings worked. All the soldiers had learned how to keep weapons in one hand and use the other hand to do something that usually took a man''s both hand. They had spent only 2 days on this skill.


    To be fair, my officers were excessively more strict in disciplining their men than I did to them. The officers were trained by others in the old days and they only became drill officers in such a bad time, so they might sometimes step over the line. However, I was greatly satisfied with what they had done because they had unintentionally improved the outcome.


    As the training went on, the soldiers had changed substantially.


    The progress marked on day 5, soldiers were supposed to exercise confrontation in units of teams. But this time, I had prepared an unexpected episode for them.


    Ninty new recruits in teams of 2 were standing face to face. The red team was on the left, blue team right.


    I kept them standing idly for quite a while so a man from the red team made a merely noticeable funny face to the opposite team.


    Nevertheless, I caught him.


    "Funny, right?" I strode over.


    "Yes, sir¡­ no, not funny, sir¡­"


    "Ya a soldier and you ought to act like one." I knew he can''t properly respond to my inquiry, "And as a soldier who stands in your unit, HE WILL NEVER GIGGLE!"


    In this case, I told the man standing right before the soldier from the red team to give him a slap in the face. As I had expected, the blue guy slapped gently.


    "That''s how you exert your commander''s order?" I roared, "Malphite, show them how to slap!"


    Malphite strode over, one slap he put the one who giggled down, then one more slap, the opposite one was down. An orc''s slap was not a joke.


    "In a real combat, you don''t have time to question your commander''s orders! All orders are to be carried out firmly and without questions!" I continued, "As a punishment for you not complying properly, all of you want slaps! Attention, red team! Slap ON!"


    "Slap, slap, slap¡­" Diffuse and scattered slapping sound resounded.


    Then I excused that the red team''s slaps were not neat and ordered the blue team to slap back. After hundreds of slaps, men on both teams were red in face, their eyes puffed as if they were about to devour their counterparts.


    "Malphite, you''re on." I was content with the outcome, "Now combat begins!"


    "Attention, all! Strike!"


    Without hesitation, blue and red thrust into each other. In the chaotic fist and feet fight, roaring and cursing had even attracted some distant clansmen to watch.


    "Boss, your current training way is nothing like us!" Jack approached and asked. He was the only one who had nothing to do in the army, "Will it work?"


    "We have only 10 days. Such a short time, I''ll never make the new recruits as tough as the Phantom Legion. However, I can equip them with a mighty temperament like AUF!" I explained, "Plain soldiers as they are, with that mightiness, it''s enough for us to deal with the situation."


    "Really?"


    "Shouldn''t be a problem."


    The fight continued and the red team gradually gained the upper hand. Then officers stepped in to prevent the red soldiers to beat up whoever was already beaten down.


    "Sir, report!" Not long after, Malphite jogged over, "The fight is over. The red team won."


    "Good job! Red team, you''ll be awarded in lunch!" I gave them my only best way to motivate morale, "Anybody hurt?"


    "Sir, flesh wounds and bruises. Nothing serious." Malphite replied.


    "You have an hour. Rest your men. Teach them how to fight efficiently during that time." I told Malphite, "I have to go."


    "Yes, sir."


    I brought Jack with me to a 36 clan settlement area.


    "Boss, what are we going to do to the clans?"


    "Our next training subject is armed combat. The new recruits are inexperienced so accidental injuries will happen. I need to do something for them" said I, "36 Clans have their own shaman physicians, abundantly. I need to see if they can help me."


    "Holy, you''re right, boss!" Jack widened his eyes, "Healing flesh wounds with magic is such a waste. Shaman physicians should come in handy!"


    As we talked, chief of the nearest clan approached. I briefly explained my needs, the former acted fast and assigned 3 shaman physicians and 10 of their apprentices.


    Normally, I''ve witnessed a shaman physician back when I visited the Aqua Clan. In my memory, they were not weirdos except for their names. They shouldn''t be strangers to me.


    However, the fact proved me wrong because¡­ well.


    The 3 guys standing in front of me had exotic tattoos on their faces. The supposedly well-ironed AUF army uniforms we had seized were torn into stripe and rags. Large and heavy earing, nose-rings and lip-rings were fixed on their facial organs.


    "You guys¡­" I gazed at these 3 outlandish shaman physicians and began suspecting my earlier idea about utilizing them for my troops, "What can you do?"


    "My Lord," said the leading shaman, "We''re shamans from the Yarning tribe, the real shamans!"


    "That I know. I meant what are you capable of?"


    "My Lord, we know a few healing spells. But those are to heal and recover." said the leading shaman, "However, we spent more time on herbs."


    "And dealing with flesh wounds?"


    "It depends on the wound."


    "Minor flesh wounds."


    "That shouldn''t be a problem, my lord."


    I pulled him nearer, "You know what you''re talking about?"


    "Positive," said him, "my lord."


    Having heard that, I wasted no time and drew my black steel dagger. I rubbed the blade on his hand. The wound was neither deep nor intense. The blade merely hurt muscle and bones. But it was a piercing wound. In order to increase the healing difficulty, my dagger sided a bit while was inside.


    The shaman witnessed me finishing all these without any reaction. The ones around did not even make a scary cry as if they knew that I won''t hurt them.


    "Have you seen clearly what kind of wound this is?" I asked, "Now treat the wound, magic free."


    "Yes, my lord." He fetched a leather lasso, "Clearly."


    The wound was on his forearm so he wrapped the lasso twice on elbow then tightened the lasso with a short stick. This way, the bleeding had stopped. Afterward, the man started washing the wound with a kind of milky liquid. Then he reached a tiny bucked for a swollen of smelly paste and applied it to the wound. He finished the treatment with bandages.


    "Done, my lord."


    I required that he explain every steps and instrument he utilized during the process for me.


    After he had cleared up all, I nodded in satisfaction. Now I knew, at least these shamans grasped the knowledge of how to stop bleeding, washing wounds and packing bleed spots. These were enough for me.


    "I have one more problem." After the shaman''s talk, I said, "Are all shaman physicians from the 36 clans as a whole capable of these?"


    "Yes, my lord." He replied, "As long as he calls him a shaman physician. Although different clans feature their own ways. The differences are barely noticed."


    "Features? Do tell me."


    "Like when I was wrapping the lasso earlier, we the Yarning people think it''s better to do it from right to left, but Toukichis insisted on the opposite. And shamans from Dercedes, they use metal sticks¡­"


    "I see."


    "Now send my order, staffs heads to contact all tribe leaders. I want one shaman physicians plus 3 shaman apprentices for each squadron before dark." I told my orderly.


    "Sir, it''s an army of 120, 000." Jack said, "We''ll be needing over 1, 000 shamans¡­"


    "Get hands on it." I told the orderly to go then turned to Jack, "In order to keep up the progress, I need them! A thousand shamans from a million refugees shouldn''t be a problem.:


    "Shouldn''t¡­ shouldn''t be a problem¡­"


    "Do me a favor, go to the supply corps and tell them these shamans are joining my Dark Force." I told a second orderly, "They''ll need uniforms and armors. The shamans will start from second lieutenants and their apprentices sergeants."


    "Yes, sir."


    The 3 shamans presented were a bit unexpected at my orders.


    "Good, now you''re honored officers. You all feel good?" I gazed at the leading shaman, "But I''m a bit upset. Can you offer me anything to take the edge off?"


    "Er, my lord, we don''t know how to treat mental disorder."


    "You don''t? It''s easy, let me tell you."


    "Enlighten us, my lord."


    I''ve put up with these 3 for quite a while and let the fury out fearsomely, "You three, NOW, find a place and get rid of your facial tattoos! Remove those rings! If you ever let me smell that stinky air or do that weird thing to your uniforms again, I''ll skin your faces!"


    I was greatly pleased by watching them scurrying away.

 Chapter Volume 10 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    In my dark army, my supreme order was before and above everything. That being said, if words came out of my mouth were beyond comprehension, my subordinates will finish the job before they ask why.


    Assisted by Gardena, chief of the 36 Clans, my most recent recruiting was not hindered at all. A thousand and 500 shaman physicians as well as 4, 500 shaman apprentices assembled before my eyes in the shortest time possible.


    I could have assigned these men in no time though, after considering their current occupation, I acted cautiously and decided to give them my carrot and stick.


    The reason that I didn''t completely trust them was that there was only a vague line between a doctor and a murderer, let along a group of boorish fellows.


    At my order, these some 6, 000 people barely made several lousy square formations. Looking at these sluggish healers, I can''t help but feeling pity for their army uniforms.


    A duty officer made a loud sound, "Atten-hut! Present-arm!"


    "Greeting¡­ hello sir¡­" Their lazy voices gave me both sickness and anger.


    I forced the distasteful desire down and showed my courtesy while secretly telling myself: days are long, men make changes, Rome is not built in a day.


    "You all know why you''re here, why we put you in uniforms as well. From this moment on, you are soldiers!" Riding casually along the line space between rows, I said loudly and clearly, "I know, before today, you were shamans that people revere. You were superior and condescending in all the ways possible. For you, becoming an army officer is not the best choice indeed."


    "Who wants to have a second choice?" I loudened my voice, "Answer me!"


    "We do¡­" Several thousand loud voices replied.


    (You mother fucking melon! Earlier you were all with sleepy eyes and now you''re giving me such a firm voice!?)


    "BUT, do you have a choice? You don''t! Letting you join the army is an order directed by the general chief of the 36 Clans. And he was carrying out my order! You don''t have a choice and neither do I. Living in such a world, nobody has the right to choose! I don''t wanna say crap and I don''t care you want it or not. Either way, you all and I are bonded now! If, if one dares say no to my words, I will make him into my boots!" I''ve made my ideas as clear as day, "I''ve consulted with your general leader, whoever disobeys my order is my enemy. There''s no place for my enemy in the 36 Clan, never!"


    Since the aftershock of me executing AUF prisoners still lingered, I believed no one dared to say otherwise now.


    "Who wants to choose now!?" Again, I roared to asked, "Tell me?!"


    "We don''t¡­" Thousands of men answered with the same words.


    And I was pleased with their answer.


    "You''re now lieutenants, sergeants to be less! You''re in uniforms, signified with collar ornaments and you ought to act like a military man! Not only should you perform your duties as physicians, you''ll have to pay attention to what you say and do. Here in the army, an order is the only thing that matters and nobody will joke about orders." I continued, "From today on, you''re to ensure my soldiers stay healthy. You''ll attend my special training during their break."


    "I know you have disaffection and frankly, I don''t care." I warned, "I also know, you have your unique knowledge of medicine and herbs. That is why I''m aware that you''re both capable of saving and killing at the same time. However, if anyone dares to harm my men, he''ll have the most dreadful death!"


    I swept the shamans with my sharp vision. None dared to look back.


    "Have I made myself clear!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Different techniques were required to deal with different people. Clansmen as they were, I knew these shamans will give me even more headache than slicker slave soldiers. Shamans were not stupid heads. They were smart men or wily asses to be less. It was time to offer them some carrot.


    "One more thing, though it''s a bit early," I paused for a second and said the words anyway, "If you work with me, I believe that one day, we all will gain our rights to choose!"


    All shamans froze for a while at my words.


    "In this case, let''s work hard for that day to come!" I ended my speech, "Now commencing special shaman training day 1."


    I will need them to perform emergency treatment on and off my soldiers'' regular training. They might even need to do that during battles. One won''t be capable to do such jobs without an excellent physical condition and guts. These shamans will learn to listen to army command words and understand orders. Hence, their miserable days has begun.


    Plain soldiers were obedient as long as they were given orders. The same way can be applied to training shamans. However, in order to speed up the progress, I chose to make myself part of their daily training.


    Hence we stood together, ran together, sweat together. I did everything I required them. During the day, the shamans had to undergo series of battleground training; during the night, they''ll learn more systematic battlefield rescue skills with me. By extensive physical exercise, it took me only a day and night to equip the shaman with basic army knowledge. As for more intermediate skills, they were all experienced healers, a gentle touch of words will make them understand.


    It was either my mightiness has intimated the new recruits or subdued by my medical knowledge, the shamans did not show much resistance. All of the healers and their apprentices trained and learned without complaint. Before I noticed, the gap between me and them has vanished.


    Six days into the tunnel, the shamans have been deployed into every training squadrons. Their formal joining the army have greatly accelerated the progression in both the advancement of weapon training and training level.


    As every unit has progressed into large-scale confrontation session, the new recruits training pace sky-rocked since all of them had at least been to a real battlefield.


    Today''s subject was a confrontation session between Malphite''s red team and another squadron labeled blue. Restrained by the size of the training ground, both teams had to draw a face-to-face line formation. Now both red and blue soldiers were gazing each other furiously like they were archenemies.


    Moments of hostile gazing later, the blue commander initiated his assault.


    "Attention all, brace for impact!" Malphite''s rough voice echoed, "Steady!"


    Blue team''s strikers came in like a wind. Instantly, soldiers of the two teams ran into each other, sturred dust and threw off horses.


    "Frontline, steady!" Malphite''s swept his giant saber, "Rear units, attack!"


    Red soldiers had their weapons wrapped in thick clothes, so they were not afraid of cutting anyone open. At Malphite''s command, they quickly thrust into the blue team. The short moment of chaos has given the blue commander huge headache.


    A real combat will force one to grow, a simulated combat will also do the work. The best example was Lieutenant Malphite, who has been a simple and honest orc. Once he joined the battle, he''s a changed orc. I have overhead Malphite''s supervisor had said that Malphite was merely a rookie private who knew absolutely nothing about commanding before the Clay City battle. However, days after the fierce warfare, he has already learned everything it took to be a junior officer. Even better, during the last clay city combat, Malphite, along with a team of slaves that surrendered obtained a stunning record of slaughtering 47 enemy soldiers.


    While commanding, Malphite was calm. His operation method was simple, direct and effective like his personality. When it needed to march, he''ll never fall behind. Being an orc had allowed him to possess earth-shattering shock power. Led by him, a team of 100 can easily and quickly tear the opponent''s defensive line.


    Malphite, who was marching as the head of the team has become the hear of this team of men. The orc was not armed probably because of his concern about hurting anyone. Constantly, men were tossed, thrown, blown away beside him. Usually, no one was able to stand still after being punched by an orc¡¯s fist.


    Not long after, this one-sided slaughter has come to an end.


    The result was obvious: the earth was full of blue soldiers. There was no need for the LAD (Law Advocate Department)personnel to judge the winner of this simulated combat.


    After, giggles and laughter, the red team put their hands on dragging the blue team aside for healing while making sick jokes about the losing team. And the ''losers'' had no rights to complain.


    "Sir! Combat over!" Malphite jogged over and reported, "Wounded 24, 15 terminated on my side of the team. The opposing team totaling 103, annihilated."


    "I can see that." I told Malphite, "You should''ve ended with fewer casualties. Do you know why?"


    "Yes, sir!" Malphite roared, "My men pulled their punches in the first assault!"


    "Then what should you do?"


    "Yes, sir!" Malphite did not hesitate, "Every red soldier below my rank including me will self-punish 10 laps on the training ground!"


    "You know it, carry on."


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Orcs were probably rather dumb and straight, but they were never stupid. I had the feeling that Malphite will make an excellent officer.


    As Malphite ran aside to punish harshly the soldiers who break his rules then he started leading the team to run, the shamans began dealing with the casualties. One more blue team was marching over towards me. A new round of confrontation session was about to begin.


    Up until this moment, there was no need for me to give extra instructions. Finally, I had some time to get my hands on other business.


    After a few pieces of needed instruction, I took Jack to patrol the camp.


    "Jack," said I, "Haven''t seen Carlos these days. You know what he''s up to?"


    "That I know." I said, "He''s with Gardena Jr., said he needs to register all the refugees in case there''re potential enemy agents."


    "He''s been busy¡­" I rubbed my neck and said, "He''s supposed to finish I guess. Let''s check him out."


    The moment I entered the Staff Department, I was welcomed by a distinctive atmosphere unlike any other days. Busy as they were, the staffs were much ordered under the new bureaucratic system.


    After my brothers had arrived for me, Gardena discreetly excused knowing that I was about to talk private business.


    "Talk about it, what have you achieved during these days?" I hinted everybody to sit, "I was on the training ground and information has been inconvenient. Who''s first, Steven?"


    "Yes, sir." Steven nodded, "My wingman scouts and units have been properly rectified. We''re resupplied with new members and ready for any future assignment."


    "Well done." I turned to Moya, "How about you?"


    "My side of the teams are under training." Moya answered, "The progress is smooth. My soldiers are doing better than anticipated."


    "There''s a good news. Wilder?"


    "Ah¡­ yes, boss. Speak of the devil." Wilder said, "Boss, you know. AUF horses are so fucking hard to kick around. Many new recruits fell. Lucky you got us enough shaman."


    "How many riders, do you estimate after the 10-day session is over, will be ready?"


    "Old riders not included," Wilder pondered, "we''ll have 3 ready cavalry regiments."


    "That''s so much better than I thought. Why are you still complaining?"


    "Well, I was planning¡­" Wilder made an awkward smile, "I thought I could gather 4."


    "When are you gonna change that disposition, have all the good stuff exclusive for yourself?" I shook my head out of no hope, "You have enough knights in your troops and now 3 more, plus the ones we left in Galia. All of my riders are under your command. You''re not satisfied yet?"


    "Huh¡­" said Wilder, "The rider thing, the more the merrier."


    "Yeah¡­ the more the merrier." I nodded, "But you know, Wilder, you should share sometimes."


    "Er¡­"


    "When the training is over, you''ll be commanding the old knights. I have other plans for the new ones." I urged, "They¡¯re not your private things, nor mine. They''re knights of Dark City."


    "That''s not fair, boss¡­" Wilder complained resentfully, "Every time!"


    "You''re right. I set you up every time, successfully. And you¡¯ve never successfully revenged." I said, half false half true, "Wilder, Wilder, Wilder, and now you wanna be a renowned general!"


    "¡­"


    "You heard it. Challenge me¡­"


    "Okay!" Jack was the first to support the idea, "Challenge what?"


    Moya eyed around the ones presented and he said, full of concern, "Let''s drop it."


    "Er¡­ sir," Carlos, the Chief of Staff comforted, "We cannot afford to undergo an episode like this now."


    "No worries, it''s a private challenge." I cannot care less about it, "No strings attached, good, Wilder?"


    "No problem!" Wilder said, "What if I won, what do I get?"


    "You think you can?" Marfa booed.


    Wilder stroke Marfa''s head, "Mr. Liaison, I will win!"


    "If you win¡­" I thought, "I''ll give all the riders for you to command."


    "You sir have a deal!" Wilder''s eyes lightened, "A promise is a promise, boss."


    "Sure it. I never lie." I nodded and smiled, "We''ll come back to it later. Let me tell you all about our plans for these days."


    During the meeting that followed, we''ve made our next strategic plan. Moya and Wilder will put all effort into training new recruits in the attempt that they be qualified to fight ASAP. Jack will assist Carlos to finalize registering the clan refugees. Steven and Marfa will mobilize to initiate large-scale investigation along the tunnel and the canyon. Marfa will be in charge of the tunnel exit and Steven the rest.


    As for me, I haven''t had a proper sleep in days. I will take a nap.


    However, the sleep was a shallow one with nightmares. I struggled into midnight and finally lost the patient to continue.


    I cleaned my face and decided to take a walk and calm my mind outside the pavilion.


    It was a peaceful night with fresh air.


    "Halt!" An IGT made a low alert, "Password!"


    "Chief of Staff, Carlos! Lord Justice, Jack!" Carlos''s weary voice echoed, "Night star!"


    "Dew!" replied the IGT, "Sirs. Commander Cohen is here."


    The two approached.


    "Sir, why aren''t you sleeping?" asked Carlos, "We''ve just finished the registration¡­"


    "Nicely done." I nodded, "Walk with me."


    "Yes, sir."


    We strolled along a river down the moonlight. A dozen IGTs formed 2 guarding circles near us.


    "Carlos, Jack. We''re about to exit the tunnel." I slowly eased my step, "Are you prepared for it?"


    "Yes, sir. We''re ready." Carlos replied, "It''s just¡­ there''s one more thing."


    "You mean Wilder?"


    "You read my mind."


    "Wise as always, sir."


    "En, boss, Carlos." Jack cut in, "What is it? What about Wilder?"


    I tapped Jack''s shoulder and sighed.


    "Boss¡­"


    "Jack." Carlos lowered his voice, "Haven¡¯t you noticed Wilder''s change recently?"


    "I ain''t feel nothing. What about him?" Jack was still in the dark, "Boss?"


    "Wilder has been over his head." I said, "As a commander, Wilder is brave and fearless. Nevertheless, after the clay city, he''s become more overbearing atop he already is. If we let him be, eventually he''ll destroy himself one day."


    "Help him, boss. He''s our brother!" Jack nipped my uniform, "You must know what to do."


    "I''m thinking." I gave Jack an affectionate look, "Calm, I know what to do or I won''t be your boss."


    "You''re the best!" Jack cheered joyfully.


    "And Wilder is also my brother! If I''m not helping him, who else. Since the day we were bonded, you guys are my most precious people." I told Jack, "You, Jack, my Lord Justice, you''ve become slow-minded. You''ll need to listen, look, think about what''s happening and what has happened. You''ll be modest and learn. Make yourself a better man. You get me?"


    "Yeah¡­ boss."


    "Go back to sleep. I want to talk to Carlos."


    "En." Jack left with his guards.


    "Carlos, why the sudden silence?" I gazed at him, "Did my talk with Jack silent you?"


    "Nothing like that, sir."


    "Carlos, you''re a smart guy." I looked at him in the eye, "Why do you care so much about the brotherhood thing?"


    "I¡­ I don''t!"


    "Lie to me. That bitterness is all on your face." I turned away, "A clever man is usually tough on himself."


    "Apology, sir."


    "Fool. What kind of apology is that? Fine, since I''ve opened the subject, I might as well resolve that mind load of yours." I smiled then said earnestly, "Since the clay city battle, the moment you insisted on staying with me, you''ve become one of my best bros."


    "¡­"


    "How about that? You''re relieved from obsession now, am I right?" I asked with a smile, "Seriously."


    "Sir, your statement¡­" Carlos hummed in his lowest voice, "has a minimum confidence level¡­"


    "How dare you, distrusting me. You want me to post an official announcement all over the camp?" said I, "¡­ pity you''ve missed it."


    "Missed what?"


    "You missed the opportunity to grow up with me as kids and as bros. Cutting in halfway is morally wrong." I said, "Plus you''re 10 years older. How sorry I''ll be letting you call me a boss?"


    "True, but it''s not my fault to miss the chance."


    "How about I make up to you by letting you call me that privately?"


    "I prefer the name ''sir''." said Carlos, "As for privately, I might as well come up with a suitable nickname for you."


    "Whatever. I might not answer to that title." I looked up to the vast night sky, "As for now, let''s make a guess who''s on the other side of the canyon."


    "We can''t."


    "You can''t!"


    "Why does it matter? Whatever might not happen has happened already."


    "Anything could happen. It''s a chaotic world."


    "It is what it is."


    "Is it fair?"


    "Doesn''t matter."


    "Doesn''t matter? Well, fuck the world." I said, "No matter what lies beyond. I''m gonna smash it. What will you do?"


    "If the leader leads, I will follow." Carlos stood side by side with me, "I''ve made my decision to call you my boss. Many of us officers address you like that when you''re not around."


    "¡­"


    I hated that name.

 Chapter Volume 10 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The second day after my conversation with Carlos, scouts which I had dispatched made discoveries. Chief investigator Steven and Marfa came in together to debrief.


    The two''s faces were serious, which contradicted their personalities.


    "What happened?" I asked, "Did you two miss supper or lose your wallet?"


    "Neither, boss." Marfa shook his head, "Our scouts have delivered their initial intelligence."


    "Good thing they did." I chuckled, "Then why are you still looking half dead on your faces?"


    "Take a look, boss." Steven passed over a few pieces of paper, "After reading them, you''ll be looking just like us."


    "Is it¡­" My eyes swept over the letters on the papers, "¡­unidentified PUF troops at the entrance of the canyon. It''s expected. What''s so wrong about that?"


    "What''s so wrong? Boss, are you joking with me?" Steven said anxiously, "Unknown army! Armies of either side, they do not have the need to hide their identities as per current situation!"


    "Marfa, what about you?" I turned to him, "You have the same information?"


    Marfa nodded and made a bitter, slight elevation of his lips.


    "Gather the other regiment leaders." I placed the papers, "We have some new arrangements."


    Due to the fact that all of my troops were waiting for intels to come in, most generals and senior officers assembled in my pavilion within minutes. After the men have seated, I told Steven to announce his discoveries.


    "Look, our scouts have been investigating along the grand canyon. Here, they detected anomalies. Close to the canyon exit, they''ve found an army of 6, 000 in total, well-equipped. They''ve camped nearby. Nothing goes in or out of the exit. In addition, a massive amount of killed refugees of the 36 Clans crowded there." Steven said with a finger pointed on the map, "However, in the enemy camp, we did not find any flags or signs of identification. Soldiers or officers were not in uniforms. So far, the only thing we know is that they''re of the Protoss United Forces."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Marfa, your turn."


    "Yes, boss. As we all know, we''ve lost contact with base Galia City before the Clay City war. During the days we stay in the tunnel, what happened outside is completely unknown to us. That is why my men''s primary mission last night and today is to re-establish contact with my agents. However, we failed to do so." Marfa continued, "That being said, the agents I had deployed on the P/A Line before the War are all terminated."


    "All of them?" Carlos frowned, "Anything else?"


    "Scattered enemy riders are all over the area from the canyon exit to Galia City. Since we cannot risk of being exposed, I did not give the order to go deep. As far as my agents went, they cannot find a single of our men." said Marfa, "That is why we cannot get anything from the outside world. That is everything so far."


    "That''s enough. Now tell me your views." I eyed over the room, "You all are excellent commanders, I need you to judge the situation other than leading a battle."


    "Judge the situation?" Jack asked curiously.


    "Generally, be perspective." I exclaimed, "Do you wanna be the first to tell?"


    "Me?" Jack touched his nose, "I''ll just sit and watch."


    "Moya, get on with it."


    "Yes, boss. I consider the most suspicious part lies in their identity." Moya leaned forward to the map, "In a time like this, from my point of view, there''s no need for whichever party to conceal their IDs."


    "Yes?" Moya''s rare opinion had me so I asked curiously, "Tell me more."


    "Look, they''re at the Protoss Alliance side of the P/A Line. Suppose it were PUF who sealed the tunnel, they might as well do it openly and without hesitation. Why hiding? Boss, do you remember the time we were at the headquarters? Those high and low PUF officers did so care their status that they won''t even let a tiny piece of dirt on their uniforms. Concealing the canyon is only a single act to lose that pride." said Moya, "And there''s no doubt that they''re willing to make weigh the mission by doing so. That being said, their doing(s) must be serious enough."


    "If they were the Asmodians?" Finishing Moya''s words, I can''t be less delighted, "They too, have potential reasons to camouflage."


    "Em, in that way, I think AUF has no reason to come this far here, let alone to close the tunnel behind their leeway." Moya pondered for a moment, "If AUF needed to cooperate their friendly army who were fighting the Clay City battle, they do have the reason to be here. However, it''s currently 20 days after we had wrapped up the dreadful combat. During which time, a fleet of 6, 000 AUF troop¡­ it''s just not reasonable for them to be in a place beyond their administration."


    Since I knew the origin of this troop, so as Carlos the Chief of Staff, Moya had drawn the right conclusion solely by analyzing the limited information on hand. I shared a look with Carlos while both of us were amazed at Moya''s growth. He was right. This man had eventually discovered his sharp side of the mind.


    I was glad he had.


    Then, indisputably, my look laid on Wilder.


    "Boss, the chance is higher with PUF." Wilder said after a few breaths of air, "No matter where this army comes from, they''re definitely enemies."


    "Be specific."


    "Since as early as we had started retreating in Camp, you said the War was about to end. Then during the 20 -ish days that followed, a final result of the War must''ve concluded. According to the agreement between the 2 alliances, once the War is over, all armies from both sides must drop out of the P/A Line immediately." Wilder poked hard on the canyon exit on the map, "So, at this moment, a mysterious army at the exit on the Line most definitely has sinister business here."


    "Let''s suppose they are as you said, they may not be necessarily targeting us." I sipped water, "Even if they do, what is your counteract?"


    "Nothing but to wipe them out for good. No matter who they are, they are a threat to us." Wilder''s finger swirled on the paper, "Plus, we''ll have a lawful excuse if someone wanna sue us. It''s them who didn''t wear uniforms during a time like this."


    "Absolutely, they may targeting us; they may not. But, Wilder, if you attack them only because they wear no uniforms," Carlos cut in, "the excuse stands poorly. We kill them, the temple and the corps will not let us off."


    "Friendly fire, that¡¯s very common. It''s not unheard of, right?" said Wilder, "By the way, boss will cover my ass."


    Having heard Wilder said that, all turned their eyes to me.


    "You''re not wrong about I can get off anything, let along an episode like such." I nodded, "Now, I''m asking everybody to make their assumptions since we''re unable to communicate with the outside."


    "The outside¡­" Moya said, "I think the War is over now."


    "Tell me about it." I said with a straight face, "Who''s the winner?"


    "AUF won. I can tell by them sending a massive amount of troops solely to target us." Moya said, "Those soldiers came from the AUF''s 2nd warzone. It''s basically on the other far end of the Line. If they were not winning, they can''t spare to direct soldiers from that far."


    "Needless to say." Wilder humphed, "PUF must be withdrawing now, better yet¡­"


    "What?" I gazed at Wilder.


    "Boss, I wanted to speak up days ago. How could we wind up being surrounded in the Clay City? Who the hell drove those refugees to block our way? We''ve been betrayed!" Wilder said, "Now they''re right in our face. Boss, why the hell are you waiting?"


    "And what do you think we should do now?" said I.


    "We blow their fucking asses and get back to Galia."


    "Good idea." I stood up, "We do it."


    Carlos watched me in astonishment, "Sir¡­?"


    "Do it." I stopped Carlos with my eyes, "Moya and Jack, carry on with the training plan. Staff officers get your hands on operation plan immediately. Marfa, do your job and try to make contact with Galia."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Steven, tell you men to enlarge scouting area near the exit." I made a circle on the map, "Off you go now, everybody!"


    "Sir, yes, sir."


    Wilder''s name was not mentioned so he said with anxiety, "Boss, what about me?"


    "You?" I began removing my armor, "Get us 2 horses. Let''s take a ride."


    Hence Wilder and I rode for nearly 2 hours until the end of the tunnel. I said nothing on the way; neither did Wilder who followed obediently.


    A 1 mile wide woods was there at the end of the tunnel. Outside the woods was flatlands. The landform will enable riders to reach my front base Galia City of Swabia within 3 days.


    Two regiments that remained original system totaling 5, 000 were guarding this place. Their leaders were on their way to see me, joggling.


    "Back to your posts." I was not in the mood to listen to them, "Battle station."


    "Yes, sir." One of the two replied, "We''re always ready."


    I glanced at him, "Are you questioning my order?"


    "No, sir! Right away!"


    "Wilder," I dismounted and started heading toward the woods, "with me."


    I told my IGTs to stay put and cross the woods with Wilder. Now we were looking at the plain.


    "Boss, what''s our business here?" Wilder was at a loss, "Why are we here?"


    "Because you and I are having a talk." I didn''t bother to look back, talked, "How far are we to the canyon exit?"


    "20 miles, no less."


    "20 miles is not far." I nodded, "We''ll walk and talk. Go!"


    "To the exit?" Wilder paused for a second, "What for?"


    "To take down the 6, 000." I threw a look at him, my tone emotionless.


    "Say that again!" Wilder yelled, "Say that again, boss!"


    "I said, we''re going to kill those enemies." I turned to him, half smiled.


    "Roger that." Wilder took a moment to absorb my words. Excitedly, his rigid and rough face started glowing vigor of redness, his eyes lightened and slightly swelled, "I''ll gather troops, one regiment is totally enough!"


    The way he''s rubbing his fists and itching for a fight resembled a starved man facing a feast.


    "No, I said ''we'', you and me." I looked at Wilder in his eyes and stated word by word, "No others."


    Obviously, my words cast a chill over the general in front of me. The latter''s thrilling face turned pale instantly.


    "Are you joking with me, boss?" Wilder could not believe what I said. I wondered he must be doubting my mental integrity, "The two of us take down 6, 000?"


    "Are you insane, boss?! Are you out of you mind!?"


    "I''m not." I said lightly, "You''re an excellent fighter and I know a bit of magic."


    "That''s far from dealing with 6, 000!" Wilder nearly roared. He bounced over and took my shoulder, his sharp eyes gazed at mine as if they were going to penetrate my head, "Madness! You know where that leads to¡­"


    "Yes, I know!" My palm slapped harshly on Wilder''s cheek, "DO YOU?!"


    "Boss, why!" A hint of blood streamed from Wilder''s mouth corner, he was completely disoriented. His waggled, dazed head glanced at me with the most dreadful look, "I''ve never taken such a humiliation from you. What did I do wrong!?"


    "Wrong? You tell me! Are you fully aware of who they are, the consequence if you rush an attack!? Your reckless act will put everyone in danger! If they''re the enemy''s vanguarding troops, YOUR act will lead to a deadly result! WHAT IF THEY''RE OUR FRIENDLY ARMY!" I said, cold-faced, "Yes, I hit you. You don''t like it! You''ve always been not convinced. Since the day I reached the garden and became the boss, YOU''VE BEEN HOLDING GRUDGES, AREN''T YOU!"


    "¡­" Wilder opened his mouth, but no words. Probably he did not anticipate that I mentioned it.


    "I can see you really care about the boss title. Is it REALLY so important to you that you''ve been trying everything to prove you''re better than myself?" I continued, ''AM I right?!"


    "¡­" Wilder''s throat elevated, he swallowed but said nothing. Though the silence persisted, Wilder''s inner struggle was all written on his face.


    "I said, you probably recall, that I hoped you as well as all of my brothers to accomplish way, way more than me. I hoped that all of you can thrill the world with your own name instead of mine. However, that doesn''t mean you can be reckless and do things without considering consequences." I said, "You''re a year older than me, you ought to know it."


    My confession seemed to have intimated Wilder as his eyes turned fierce, "I do now!"


    "You didn''t! You were the one who craved to attack without enemy details, were you not? You wanna kill enemies, earn medals, I''m fine with it. But please, please, please do not send MY troopers on a death mission!" I raised my voice and I intend to intensify the conflict, "Have you EVER looked at a dying soldier in the eyes!? Have you!? Have you marked their shocking, confusing, helpless, DESPERATE eyes in your heart!!!"


    This moment, my thoughts went back to that blood-stained Clay City as if the dead men''s sorrowful howlings once again filled my ears. An invisible metal ring chained my chest, which dragged my breath out and my mind crazy.


    I was able to cast aside the bloody nightmare and glared my eyes, "As your boss, as your bro, I''ll go with you, conquering, but I''ll never allow a single soldier to die out of your recklessness!"


    "They won¡¯t!" Wilder darted to face my eyes, shouted, "I will have the victory!"


    "There''s no so-called victory for a meaningless fight! You cannot project your eager for winning onto the others!" I caught Wilder by his collar and nailed every of my word into the ears of the man facing me, "Soldiers die, I can live with it, but I CANNOT let them die in vain!"


    "NOT IN VAIN!" Wilder was on the edge of losing himself. He dumped my hands, "I''m a commander. I bath blood with soldiers. How do you call that meaningless?"


    "A commander? You''re a 3rd-grade commander at most."


    "So which grade are you? You''re nothing better than me!" Wilder looked aside, his neck was as stiff as an iron-set pillar. Then he said the most heartless words, "You were a dead man if it weren''t for me."


    "You''re right. I''m no better." I sighed, "Since you''re a mighty general, let the fists do the talk. You still remember how to duel?"


    "You tell me!"


    "Then what''re you waiting for, you cocky, short-sighted, stupid wimp!"


    "Say that again!" Wilder reddened his eyes, fists clenched, "SAY THAT AGAIN!"


    With no bullshit, I swung my hard fist onto him. Wilder dodged once, twice at the start; however, my verbal abuse had finally intrigued him to fight me.


    The fistfight took long. No one held back, nor was there any watchers.


    Half an hour later, both Wilder and I were on our backs like rotten bananas, panting like bulls.


    The cost of energy from the fight had eased the fury a bit. Between sounds of rapid gasps, our eyes on each other''s face gradually calmed.


    As we retired on the plain, gentle breeze slipped through our hair, drying our sweat-swollen foreheads. Eventually, the two of us burst out laughing after a prolonged period of gazing each other, like when we were younger.


    "POOH! Pah! NUTS!" Wilder puked some rotten grass out of his mouth, "Again, shame on you, noble lord!"


    Because I cheated in the fight earlier.


    "Noble lord? When was the last you see me as a lord?" I grinned, "Being cheated on tastes bad, doesn''t it?"


    "Taste for yourself!" Wilder whined while cleaning his face.


    "You dare me!" I sat up, eyes rolled at Wilder, "This lord tastes everything BUT a cheat."


    "Curse you!" Wilder helped himself up and beseated beside me, "It hurts¡­"


    "Keep your distance, get away!" I shoved him, "Are you ok now?"


    "Quit pushing me! I''m a dead man now." said Wilder, "What the fuck¡­ is all that about?"


    "About what?"


    "I meant between us." said Wilder, "I know you''re my boss and I also know you value our brotherhood. But on the other hand, you were right. I have the eager to do better than you in all the aspects. Damn it, I''ve put up with you for quite a while and I can''t not let it smoke."


    "Human beings are unique because we have emotion, but eagerness is shared by all living beings. Seems like a paradox, actually it''s not. As a human being, the conundrum is nothing more than balancing emotions and desires." said I, "You''re smart and you know what to do. Actually, I''m in no position to give you advice due to the subtlety of inter-human relationship."


    "What should I do. My head is about to explode." Wilder, helplessly lied on his back, nipped a root of grass, "Boss, tell me what to do, just tell me already."


    "Nope."


    "Why?"


    "No why."


    An extended silence passed.


    "What happened to me¡­" Wilder shook his head, "Just tell me, I''m begging you."


    "You, you''re blinded by sick desires." said I, "Have you ever reviewed your heart?"


    "Review my heart?" Wilder murmured. He seemed to be not so interested in the subject and turned away and started inhaling the scent of grass, "I don¡¯t even have enough time to review others, let alone myself."


    "Indeed! We''ve been restless for days, overwhelmed by things. We never got the chance to do it." I nodded, "My head was on the verge of exploding."


    "No wonder you were absent for days. You''ve gone to review your heart." Wilder turned to me, "Boss, tell me about your findings. They might come in handy for me."


    "I have to properly deal with things." said I, "Your problem is not for you alone. In my case, my relationship with Fischer is a huge deal."


    "Fischer and you?" Wilder froze, "What happened between you two?"

 Chapter Volume 10 8

    Once again, I sighed. Then I put myself down on the grass.


    Layers upon layers of clouds kept traveling overhead, altering shapes, which in my eyes, precisely resembled this unpredictable world.


    ¡°Awesome.¡± I closed one eye and started drawing in the air with a finger pointed between my face and the sky, ¡°¡­ this moment like I¡¯m able to grab them, those clouds. But forget it, I never am.¡±


    ¡°Stupid clouds¡­¡± Wilder said anxiously, ¡°Just tell me, boss. Isn¡¯t our relationship with Prince Fischer as good as it can be? Just let me know what happened. I won¡¯t tell!¡±


    ¡°You do wanna know?¡± I said faintly, ¡°Perhaps after listening what I have to say, you¡¯ll come up with stupid wild guesses.¡±


    ¡°Trust me!¡± said Wilder, ¡°I promise with my name that I will not venture a guess and will keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Wilder is a cheap name, screw you. Never mind, this relationship, normal people with average eyes could all tell.¡± I rested my arm and said, ¡°Fischer¡¯s head might as well be aching now. Rather, I¡¯ve always been considering myself a smart man, though only until recently¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The problem stands between Fischen and me isn¡¯t that of a difference from the one between you and me.¡± I closed my eyes, ¡°Fischer is a prince and he will be the king someday. I will be his hand or first consult. In other words, I will have to obey his will, wills of any kinds. However, our currently bearing is quite the opposite: I boss him around all the time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so true!¡± exclaimed Wilder, ¡°I recall last time when His Majesty had warned you. But Fischer did mention that he¡¯s ok with it.¡±


    ¡°The reason he said that was to muddle through the conversation.¡± I thought back, slowly, then murmured, ¡°Fischer knew I would rather not talk about such a matter in front of the seniors, which was quite the occasion, so he said that. Now, to think back, he must¡¯ve wanted to give me more time to reflect on the matter and be prepared to face it. He wanted me to get his intention. Sigh, I let him down by simply ignoring it.¡±


    ¡°So to speak, when Fischer was with you all the time,¡± Wilder slumped on the grass, ¡°he was pretending to fool around?¡±


    ¡°He might, with a high chance.¡± I nodded and made a bitter face, ¡°When he was with me, he forced himself to accommodate my disposition. To think that he treasures our friendship this much and I was such a mean friend. I¡¯ve been too tough on him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Suppose I should kill him in order to indulge my true self.¡± I opened both eyes to Wilder, said word by word, ¡°Like what you might do to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°NO WAY! Fischer, he¡¯s our friend and brother!¡± Wilder¡¯s chest shivered, he said with a trembling voice, ¡°and I¡¯ve never even had the wildest thought about killing you somehow.¡±


    ¡°If I let you go like this, you will someday.¡± I closed my eyes again, ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t! Boss, you can¡¯t! Think again!¡± Wilder caught my shoulders and started shaking them violently, ¡°Think again! Think of a better way to deal with the relationship. Haven¡¯t you been thinking these days!?¡±


    ¡°You want another story?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss, I do.¡±


    ¡°How reckless you are.¡± I glimpsed Wilder¡¯s hands on my shoulders.


    ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± Wilder paused and let my shoulders go, ¡°I¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re still with me.¡± I straightened my mind strings and started telling my thoughts, ¡°After days of painful consideration, I ended up with a choice between either killing Fischer or giving up the position of dominance.¡±


    ¡°If it were the first case, I just can¡¯t and I don¡¯t know if I would. Even if I would, I will have to live in regret the rest of my life. In other words, I¡¯d be losing Fischer as well as what I had once that I was so proud of. I would not be able to face anyone close to me. If I were to choose the latter, I would still have everything above; but for a man as vigorous as myself, the process will be tough.¡± I flirted the grass under my boots, ¡°If I¡¯ve made my decision to be the latter, I must set off immediately adjusting my mindset and try best to temper with such a relationship for the better. I will have to make him the dominance. That is to say, Fischer will be replacing me as the boss.¡±


    ¡°Call it, boss.¡± Anxiously, Wilder gazed at me, ¡°Which one.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ which one¡­¡± I ripped 2 roots of grass. I moved eyes from left to right, ¡°Fischer, and my ego, which one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Fischer on this side!¡± Wilder ripped off a bundle of grass, then one by one he crammed them between my left hand fingers, ¡°It¡¯s Fischer plus I, Moya, Jack, Marfa, Rohna sisters, Winslet, Merlin¡­ you mum and dad, 2 brothers¡­ bunches of, piles of people!¡±


    I gazed the grass from Wilder and my vision started to blur. Now either one could be the convincer.


    ¡°Now, boss, call it.¡± Wilder said softly, ¡°Pick one, it¡¯ll be easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°One! Be a man!¡±


    My left palm slowly gripped harder and the right loosened powerlessly to let the lonely grass fall. Finally, with both hands, I welcomed the grass leaves under my nose and sniffed. It was fresh.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Wilder yelled, ¡°You chose us?¡±


    I lifted my chin then dropped it firmly.


    ¡°Can you keep your promise?¡± His both eyes were fixed on mine, ¡°Promise!?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Fischer¡¯s smile took shape in my head, ¡°After all, I treasure your friendship so much and not at all am interested in being a king.¡±


    ¡°But can you live with it?¡± Wilder was half convinced and rejoiced, ¡°You¡¯re much more reckless than me. Can you live with the fact to kneel to Fischer daily and tell him all the ¡®wise king¡¯ crap?¡±


    ¡°I said I can.¡± I nodded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s called a sacrifice. Yes, it is. For Fischer, for my friends, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Boss! I knew it.¡± One more earth-shattering yelling, Wilder gave me a heavy slap on the shoulder, ¡°You never let us down!¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± said I, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hold it, oh crap!¡± Wilder suddenly pushed me away, ¡°This isn¡¯t right!¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one lecturing me in the first place! How come it is I do the speech now!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too easy.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Fucking hell, err, forget it.¡± Wilder spread his hands, ¡°So now your problem is fixed, what about mine? I¡¯m not you. What about the relationship between us two?¡±


    ¡°That I can¡¯t help.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you¡¯re a smart guy. Think further, think deep. Just keep your head under control.¡±


    ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°That easy!¡± said I, ¡°Feel free to tell me if you still can¡¯t let go after settling down.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you my place.¡± I hinted my throat, ¡°Afterwards, point your sword here. I¡¯m not a pain-tolerant guy so do it quick. Then you rise up high.¡±


    ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°That easy!¡± I replied.


    Moments of silence. This time it was Wilder¡¯s turn to freeze to the grass.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not a matter to settle within a few hours. Do it yourself in the camp.¡± I stood up and dusted my cape, ¡°We have other business here.¡±


    ¡°What business?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget? The 6, 000.¡± said I, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we may as well pay them a visit.¡±


    ¡°Man, boss¡­¡± said Wilder, ¡°We¡¯re still on that?¡±


    ¡°Why not. It¡¯s a necessary recon mission.¡± I relaxed my slightly sore body then strode on, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re not going to taunt them somehow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Wilder made a neck spring and stood still, ¡°Give me a second, boss!¡±


    (Somewhere very close to the canyon exit)


    Wilder and I abandoned our redundancies and wormed our way into the densely-formulated forest. Crawling, the two of us approached the edge of the canyon. Though a little wretched, we managed to stay under the enemy¡¯s radar.


    ¡°Boss,¡± Wilder kept his voice so low that only me can hear, ¡°it¡¯s their camp we¡¯ll be looking at in the front. If we come across their patrols.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be less useful!¡± I replied with an even lower tone, ¡°How can you call a recon mission without going closely? Careful, we need the most detailed intelligence.¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Spread out.¡± I said, ¡°Communicate with hands.¡±


    Having said that, I started chanting quietly. Several strings of soft vines sprouted and began camouflaging my entire body. Seconds later, a thin layer of green had perfectly merged me into the environment. The last vine hardened to mystify my outline as a human. It was a spell I ordered the elves to teach me.


    In the meantime, chanting voice came not far around. Somehow it sounded close to mine earlier. I looked aside with surprise and found Wilder was also using magic. Looking closely, there was the difference: the plants covering his body were clumsy and strong, traces of fuzzy and uncomfortable-looking green leaves can be found there.


    ¡°You learned that too?¡± I hushed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wilder adjusted his body, suddenly trembled, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    ¡°Those elves can¡¯t be more discriminating! How come I get this crap and you have that beautiful shit!¡± Wilder was not at all pleased, he glanced my cozy plant camouflage, ¡°It¡¯s itching and painful!¡±


    I sniggered then crawled aside while throwing Wilder a ¡®Maybe in a few years, amateur¡¯ comment.


    The two of us managed to move apart for 15 arms-length then started approaching the canyon edge one after another.


    I focused on everything ahead of myself while listening to every sound within a diameter of 50 arms-length. My nose was sniffing slowly all kinds of scents mixed in the air. I can tell the smell of rot, dry woods, flowers, even animal feces. In a place protected by such a dense woods that even shielded sunrays, a man¡¯s vision was less useful than auditory and olfactory senses.


    Wilder and I took turns to advance; while I was going forward, he stayed alerted; while I reached a certain distance, I¡¯ll gesture him to follow, it went on and on until we¡¯ve arrived a cliff. A few steps forward it would be that unknown force¡¯s campsite.


    It was the edge of the woods and tree trunks have already gone thin. That was why I had to pay extra attention while traveling in.


    A sudden, tiny click of crack over my head froze my body. I hinted Wilder to pause. The click sounded like the break of dry tree skin.


    Wilder replied positive and concealed himself aside within the communicable range.


    I stayed absolutely still and closed my eyes. I put all my attention listening. A few more sounds of cracks, which sounded like breaking twig, leaves scraping metal, came over. A guy must be turning¡­ on the tree!¡±


    I shifted my body behind a fat tree to keep myself from being discovered then looked over to that tree where the click sound came. However, the bushy plant had kept me from valuable information.


    I passed my judgment to Wilder with gesture along with his next move.


    Wilder blinked, his hands reached for the mud. He made a dirt bullet then fired it into the shrub within range.


    It worked, a startled bird flapped out from the bush. Once the noise occurred, all sounds on the tree earlier seized to exist as if the things inside were alerted and watching the situation.


    Though absolutely silence, the atmosphere had gone uptight. I even stopped breathing while observing that tree. The situation favored Wilder and I since we were at the opponents¡¯ blind spots before the incident occurred.


    A few more clicks. Sounded like they¡¯ve gone alarm-free.


    ¡°TWANG!¡± An arrow thrust into the bush where the bird flapped out. Then a green figure dropped from the tree. Before his feet reached the grass, the long blade he was holding had already started wielding. In blinks of white lights, the bush was shredded into scraps.


    ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s not an average soldier.¡± I gazed at this guy and thought, ¡°Poor birdy, sorry about your nest.¡±


    The soldier stopped as the uproar of dust and leaves took the ground. He gasped, inserted the blade into the earth, and sat down. From my point of view, he was average-figured, equipped with fitting, hard, black-mass armor, and camouflaged. The vines in disguise were all fixed between the armor slims. No wonder he¡¯d made a sound earlier.


    Wilder sided his eyes to ask me if we should terminate this man. I slightly hinted with my little finger to tell him to wait.


    ¡°Pss, what¡¯s with you?¡± A voice asked from the tree, ¡°Found anything yet?¡±


    ¡°Found your ass!¡± The man sitting in dirt complained, ¡°You morally sick coward bitch. Why don¡¯t you come down and see for yourself!¡±


    One more guy jumped off the tree, pressing a lot of twigs along.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, big deal.¡± The latter guy dressed more or less the same, though he was one head shorter than the first soldier, ¡°You deserve it with your scissors. That¡¯s what you got, money free.¡±


    ¡°Curse you! When the hell are we gonna stay in this godforsaken place! Fucking place!¡± The first guy was obviously full of profanities, his helmet was taken off and placed aside, ¡°And this armor, it¡¯s fucking tight and small. If that even made for humans?¡±


    ¡°Save it. It might be just a couple of more days.¡± The short guy sighed and said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky to be alive after such a dreadful war.¡±


    ¡°Fuck the War! I¡¯m a glorious Symbian soldier. Never imagine I¡¯ll end up here corrupting. Not only do I have to petrol in this shit of darkness, I had to dress like local bandits!¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± The short army-man warned, ¡°Keep it low, you don¡¯t want our commander to hear you.¡±


    ¡°Commander? Screw him! Now he remembers to put up airs. When we were surrounded by AUFs, he¡¯s no better than a slave soldier¡­¡±


    ¡°Just drop it. You¡¯ll dead if someone hears you.¡± The short man tapped his companion¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Quit whining. We¡¯re just soldiers. The officers are different.¡±


    ¡°Needless to say. But why do we ended up here? Just to kill a few refugees?¡±


    ¡°I heard our primary job is to keep the local demeanors on the line from pouring in.¡± The short guy said, ¡°I also heard that the order was from the merciful left pope instead of the headquarter. He must worry that the refugees might lead to trouble if they come all the way into our allied empires.¡±


    ¡°The left cardinal¡¯s order? Then how come we¡¯re the ones to carry it out? We¡¯re Symbia¡¯s best of the best.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Our commander is somehow related to either the left or the right pope.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. He¡¯s gonna get a rank higher once going back¡­¡±


    ¡°One more thing, have you heard?¡± The short said, ¡°Some nasty business occurred on the other side of the canyon¡­¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you never win any money. You stupid swine!¡± The short spat, ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯ve set so many watch posts along the canyon. Why did the refugees run to us like hell days earlier? Why our commander ordered to shot to kill every last one of them?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the left pope is afraid of the trouble they might bring to the allied empires?¡±


    ¡°I was right calling you a stupid¡­¡± The short¡¯s lips smacked, ¡°Any dogs can live in the wild, let alone these refugees. Why not just keep them from entering the border? Why he ordered us to take so much effort to cut them off here?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡± The short tapped his companion¡¯s ass with a foot, ¡°Go back to the trees. Next shift is coming. I don¡¯t want any trouble!¡±


    The two cursed and went back to the treetop. Their conversation continued.


    I hinted Wilder to stay put while detoured the enemy¡¯s tree to reach for the cliff for a better view of the canyon exit.

 Chapter Volume 10 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The half-mile-wide, meandering canyon extended itself from the opposite direction and broadened to about a mile and a half at the exit.


    Now, the canyon opening was completely sealed by a temporarily-built, rather-not-tall wall. There were also many men on the structure loading and unloading cargos. The orders shouted could be clearly heard from my position. The ground earth from the man-made wall to about 2 miles into the canyon was in uncanny dark red, which was utterly familiar to me: the color of earth mixed with blood. Such a loathsome color had spent the entire dreadful Clay City war with me.


    I eyed towards the camp at the canyon''s end. It had a limited size and was built according to the landform in the shape of a line. Its included structures were neatly formulated. The soldiers who drilled there seemed to be sharp in shape. The scene of such a military disposition was not possible to be possessed by ordinary bandits. It looked like they were the regular troops from Symbia.


    I laid by the cliffside, scheming about which one of my troops it would take to march first and which to support in order to annihilate these 6, 000 hostilities.


    Suddenly, a few shouts came from down the cliff then the 2 dumb watchers on the tree bounced off the branches in no time. One ran towards the cliff to reply, the other reached for his rope and tossed it down.


    I certainly would not miss such a good chance and retreat from where I was while hinted Wilder to withdraw with my gestures.


    "You got anything, boss?" Once we were out of the woods, he eagerly inquired, "Are they really from Symbia?"


    "Positive." I pulled on the jacket while analyzing the information I overheard earlier. Quickly, I had an idea.


    "We''ll have to go back, fast! The situation out there is worst than anticipated!"


    Wilder nodded so the two of us darted along the tunnel. It took us only one break to travel 20 miles.


    The moment we arrived at the General Staffs, I gathered a pre-war meeting which involved all battalion leaders and higher rankers.


    "Sir, do we have a situation?" As my bros and trusted ones came to meet me in the shortest time possible, Carlos opened his mouth first, "Do we have an imminent battle for such an important meeting?"


    "The battle at hand is not a big one." I eyed the men as they trailed into the pavilion, lowered my voice, "However, the combats won''t stop there soon. I''m afraid we won''t be having a chance for mobilization any time sooner."


    "What''s going on, boss?" asked Moya, "You sound serious."


    "The troops at the exit not far away belongs to Symbia of the Protoss United Forces. And the order to seal the canyon came directly from the Left Cardinal." I gazed at Carlos, "Now you know the seriousness within?"


    "They¡­" Before he could finish the sentence, Carlos went pale as Moya shared a look with Wilder and the latter nodded slightly.


    "So what, boss?" Jack was still too young to clarify the situation.


    "As per our guesses, it was not a big deal even if we were betrayed as long as we''re still intact." I ran my palm over Jack''s long hair, "But it never occurred to me it was the cardinal''s idea. That is to say, we were not deceived by someone, we were betrayed by the PUF headquarters as a whole. They planned the whole thing colluding with AUF and they had expended us in exchange for great benefits!"


    "Won''t the Protoss intervene?" Jack sweated, "Won''t His Majesty and Fischer object?"


    "I''m not able to snoop the Protoss'' thoughts, but His Majesty and Fischer won''t just sit there and watch. That is the key!" I lowered my voice, "To the Cardinals, selling us to the AUFs is merely step one. A legion of thousands and a Protoss Knight will not just disappear all of a sudden. That is why there will be queries if they actually pull it off. Therefore, the priests'' next step will be nothing but to suppress the opposing voices. However they try, they''ll never obtain the silence of a reigned king and a prince. So, you all know what is step 3 I reckon."


    "A conspiracy against the throne." Carlos said word by word, "Subverting the current imperial power will be the most immediate method."


    I nodded. In the meanwhile, Moya and Wilder''s fists smashed together on the table.


    "But," Jack dried his forehead, "that''s not an easy job to overthrew our Swabia. Besides, they can''t just start a rebellion in open daylight!"


    "If they''re scheming against the king and Fischer, they will have to act only after our confirmed demise. I reckon they must be waiting for a reply from AUF." I eyed over my bros, "Though the time is tight, I think we''re not too late yet!"


    "Sir, the clock is ticking." Carlos scrolled open a map, "Tell us your plan."


    "Once we''re out of the tunnel, we''re only 2 days¡¯ ride from Galia, the city under my influence. The Galia viceroy is my man who has 4 full regiments of riders. Most importantly, they''re in possession of a massive amount of supplies!" My finger on the map, "We must make it to Galia as step one, then we slip. Part of the troops will escort the refugees to Dark City, the other will march directly to DC! Our first priority is to ensure the safety of His Majesty and Fischer, nothing else."


    "The operation requires us to¡­" My palm slashed in the air after I eyed around my 5 bros, "¡­ slaughter a god if we have to!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" The five of them replied with utterly the highest voices, making the rest of the officers in the pavilion stand.


    "Are the officers present?" I hinted Carlos.


    Carlos eyed around the room and replied quickly, "Yes, sir."


    "Excellent." said I, "Meeting starts."


    "Atten-hut!" The duty officer urged, "Present-arm!"


    "Sir!" Three hundred officers stood neatly and in form, left hand with their helmets, right hand tightly smashed on their left chest armor, making a loud metal clashing noise.


    Strictly, I stood by a giant map. After greeting in reply, I eyed over my subordinating senior and middle-ranked officers.


    They stood erected in front of my eyes, their eyes earnest and firm. No matter short or tall, not one of them looked less mightier. Their faces were reserved, sharp and emotionless instead of casual. This cruel war had made them grow. They were not the rookies any longer.


    I raised my chin and asked in a high voice, "Who do you serve!"


    Three hundred sonorous, neat voices answered, "Commander Cohen Kheda!"


    "Who do you work for!"


    "Commander Cohen Kheda!"


    "If a man intends to kill me," I smashed a hand onto the desk, asked, "how''s he going to achieve that?"


    "By stepping on our dead bodies!"


    "Well said, well said. You''re all good soldiers!" said I, slowly, "I wonder if you know, who do I, Cohen Kheda, serve? Who am I upholding with my life to protect?"


    The officers stumbled to answer. But Carlos was so anxious that he shouted out, "It''s the king, Climos Summers!"


    "IT''S THE KING, CLIMOS SUMMERS!"


    "Indeed, King Climos Summers, our king. For me, he''s not merely a king, he is a merciful elder to me, a considerate senior who cares about me!" I nodded and said, "If a man wants to harm him or anyone relates to His Majesty, I will uphold the justice with my life!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "And now, he''s in a hostile situation." said I while looking at the officers at my eyes, "And here is when I fulfill my oath. No matter the enemy''s identities and numbers, I will."


    "With our hearts, sir!"


    "Are you willing to follow me under such circumstances?" asked I loudly, "No matter who, and how many enemies are out there?"


    "We will follow you, sir!"


    "Excellent." I turned to Carlos, "Chief of Staff, our troops'' current progress."


    Carlos stepped forward and said, "Yes, sir. Our Dark Army currently holds 120, 000 soldiers within this tunnel, including 48 regiments down to 240 battalions!" reported Carlos, "Our training plans have all been completed according to the schedule. Our men are ready to fight at your command."


    As a commander, I certainly had all the least information about my army; but some of the officers were not like me. So calling Carlos out was to inform these people.


    "Now listen up!" I fetched a piece of paper I wrote on my way from the earlier reconnaissance mission.


    The officers stood at attention.


    "To better fight the war, I intend to split the army into 3 legions." Slowly, I spoke my ideas, "I will be personally in charge of ordering the 1st legion of 16 regiments, 40, 000!"


    "Yes, sir!" The first 16 regiments leaders called to reply. The first legion included 5 IGT troops, 10 field regiments and a group of special force units.


    "Commander of the 2nd legion, Wilder, rank rises up to brigadier." continued I, "12 regiments in the 2nd legion, 30, 000 men, designated regiment 17~28!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Therefore, all of my riders were given to Wilder, though the excitement was replaced by a trace of seriousness.


    "Commander of the 3rd legion, Moya, rank rises up to brigadier!" ordered I, "12 regiments in, 12 regiments, 30, 000 men, designated No. 29~40!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Moya''s troops were all field-battle-driven soldiers excluding a team of IGT members.


    "I''m converging the staff officers with commanding units. Previous standalone LAD, training corps, logistics, armory units, and the rest 4 field regiments now join the commanding head. The number of people, 20, 000." I glanced Carlos who was still stunned by my words, "The new department will adept the Staff Department. Carlos rises up to brigadier. He is my Dark Army''s Chief of Staff!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Lord Justice, Chief Liaison officer, Jack, and Moya rise up to brigadier and be part of the staff officers!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "This is the end of my first appointment." I flapped the paper in my hand, "Now you''re all, by law, troops of Dark City, soldiers of Cohen Kheda!"


    "Yes, sir!" All the men in the pavilion yelled, "We''re troops of Dark City, soldiers of Cohen Kheda!"


    "Let''s go to the point." I was greatly rejoiced by looking at their reaction, and nodded, "Here comes my operation plan!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Commander of the 3rd legion Moya!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Your first priority, after the battles begin, with your troops, escort the 36 Clans safely into Dark City and Darkmoon. You must report to Martin Luther. After you''ve successfully arrived there, get your hands on defense jobs asap!"


    "As you wish, sir!"


    "Commander of the 2nd legion, Wilder!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Exterminate the 6, 000 enemy forces at the canyon entrance immediately. The 36 Clans need a safe way out of this place!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Chief Liaison officer Marfa."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Cooperate with wingman scouts and set off in the shortest time possible. You must reach Galia City fast, force it if possible. Make sure nobody spot your trace." said I, "Get your first hand to contact local Galia garrison and tell Kirk we''re coming!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Staff members mobilize with the 3rd legion. The 1st legion, follow me." I made the final statement, "Steven and Marfa, go, now. Second Legion, prep for departure. I want to see the canyon exit on fire in 5 hours!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Dismissed!"


    Time was precious for us all. A load of newly appointed affairs has caused an uproar in the camp. But all the men have managed their jobs in good order. By the time I re-entered my pavilion, the first batch of wingman scouts has made their way into the sky.


    "Atten-hut!"


    "Present-arm!"


    The guys standing before me had high-pitched voices, which directed my vision from the sky to the source of the sound.


    It was Lieutenant Malphite and his subordinates standing neatly out of my tent. Roughly a hundred soldiers were staring at me with sad, reluctant eyes.


    Their look caught my attention so I inquired, "What''s the matter with you all?"


    All of them including Malphite kept their silence. A few even started to weep. I shared a look with the IGT leader beside me.


    "Sir," He whispered, "Lieutenant Malphite''s commander had new orders for him."


    "Malphite," I lifted my chin, "step out!"


    The orc strode forward, chested squared slightly, "Sir!"


    "What are you?"


    "Sir, I''m a soldier, sir!"


    "Are you? Soldiers are bound to obey orders! Look at you all. My days were wasted training you people!" I raised my voice, "What is your order?"


    "Sir, my commander ordered us to rejoin our units." Malphite neck notch rose and fell, "But we, we don''t wanna¡­ leave."


    If I was right, it''s Malphite''s first time jabbering like this; and it was the first time a male told me he hated to part from my side. I looked through Malphite waist, the men behind the orc were all in sad faces. What a scene.


    Or, I might as well keep them around so that I could observe how far these soldiers from the 36 Clans will go.


    "Staying with me means greater danger than being a regular GI." I talked, "Make up your mind."


    "I''m fearless!" Malphite roared to reply, "We''re fearless!"


    "If you can''t live up to my demand, I''ll kick you out of IGT because you shame my face."


    "We will not!" This time, all of them replied with high voices, "We will never!"


    I nodded and told the IGT officers beside me, "Take charge of them!"


    Malphite and the rest instantly cheered at my decision, though they were immediately fist-welcomed by a few senior IGTs nearby. Being a member of the guarding troops needed to be quiet all the time.


    "Bring my armor." I loosened my jacket once I was in the tent, "Chop chop."


    "Here we come¡­" I received the set of Protoss Knight armor and started to put it on, "Screw the shitful war!"

 Chapter Volume 10 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Once the IGTs buckled my armor, they spread out. A few of my close elf warlocks replaced them to do further exams.


    "Viceroy, it''s done now." Elves would never address me as a commander or a lord, which was another reason I liked their presence other than their pretty faces, "The armor is intact and the enchanted spells are working well."


    "Noted." I nodded, "Let me have a moment."


    I intended to have a peaceful moment to myself, though sadly, my wish did not come true. Because a guarding soldier entered and told, "Sir, Commander Wilder is here to see you."


    "Wilder, bring him." I told the soldier, "He''s a brigadier, make it right next time.''


    "Yes, sir."


    Wilder, in his combat armor, strode in and stopped inches from my body. He had his helmet in one hand, hilt in the other. The man''s face was seriously devoted and solemn.


    Looked like Wilder was not going to talk first.


    "Looking sharp now, like a general." I maintained my face, "What''s your business here for me?"


    "Sir," Wilder gazed at my face calmly, "I''ve had a thorough thought regarding our last conversation."


    "In such a short time." Nodded, said I, "Tell me about it."


    "Given my thought, I still cannot move on."


    "Then what?"


    "I''ve only come clear one thing. And this is the difference between me and you as do you and Fischer. That is why I can''t deal with our relation by referring what you''ve decided for Fischer." Wilder''s hilt hand clenched, "I want to deal with it with my own way."


    "I see." My eyes caught Wilder''s little tricks so I asked with a smile, "What will you do?"


    "You know me well. I''m not a slow person. So let me tell you what I''m gonna do." continued Wilder, "And I''m a man of honor so here I am, alone."


    "Just, cut the crap." I lifted my chin to him, "Our time is tight."


    "Okay, it''s somehow important. I wanted to boost up the air first¡­ never mind." Wilder gave his left hand his helmet then his right drew the rapier.


    At the sound of the drawn blade, door curtain was lifted and a few guards rushed inward.


    I called off the guards because I knew at such a distance, if Wilder intend to end my life, these guards will not stop him.


    Wilder, with his blade, was only 3 steps away from me. I maintained a smile at him. So long, our eyes were into each other''s for a short moment.


    Eventually, Wilder made up his mind. Firstly and slowly, the man stood his blade up and straight in front of his chest, then his wrist with the sword flipped. The blade tip was inserted into the ground.


    "Er¡­ my¡­" Before I could say anything, the man I was facing knelt on one of his knees, preventing the latter half of my comment.


    "I, Wilder, do solemnly swear upon my name," Wilder looked up to me, said with extraordinarily calm, "I will always follow Cohen Kheda. Today''s oath will be the light of my deeds. Whenever, wherever, whatever it is, I am, I do. Cohen Kheda will always be my boss!"


    Looking at he who remained on his knee for quite a while, I opened my mouth, "Finished?"


    "Positive."


    "Then rise." I tapped Wilder''s shoulder, "You could just tell me, why this awkward thing?"


    "I want to do it right in case I forget it." said Wilder, "And you''re supposed to say something to me in return."


    "Me? Say what?"


    "That''s not how it works! I knelt!" said Wilder loudly, "I call this sacrifice, and how could you just stand there? That''s not how a boss do things, eh?"


    "No, I''m touched. Honestly, I''m greatly touched." I replied with caution, "That is why I will forgive you for poking that hole in the carpet."


    "What carpet?"


    I hinted the ground beneath Wilder''s feet.


    He looked over. There was a narrow cut on the cloth due to his actions earlier. This high-value cloth was a Clay City war trophy that had belonged to an AUF high command.


    "Listen to me, Wilder. I know it''s a precious moment for you." I grabbed Wilder''s shoulder with a hand, "Next, pick a better location and please, please, please do not sabotage expensive belongings."


    "That''s your reply!?"


    "Is it the first day you know me?" I chuckled, "Don''t tell me you just realized that."


    "Ugh, forget it." Wilder shrugged, "I knew it."


    "Very good, now look after your troops. Your battle begins soon." said I, "I''m well aware of your intention. Let''s keep this between us."


    Wilder nodded and excused after a salute. His light steps told me the man was totally relaxed after days.


    "There''s my straightforward guy." I smiled, "I bet those enemies are gonna die harshly."


    I walked back to the door curtain and told the guards, "Don''t come in without my order."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the tent, I drew my black steel blade and walked a few turns around the cut on the carpet. Finally, I closed my eyes.


    All noise vanished. Clearly, I received the sound of steady heartbeat and breath from out of the tent. Their locations began as a fuzzy fog of figures. One, two, three. All life forms within a circle extended from me with a diameter of 30 steps revealed in my head. My guards have formed 2 circles around the tent. A few officers were patrolling nearby.


    The distance was not too far. I''ll have to make it quiet if I ever wanted to do my secret business.


    "Upon my honor, I swear with my name." I knelt on one knee, both hands on the hilt and began to say with the sound only I can hear, "I''m loyal to Prince Fischer Summer till¡­"


    The latter half of the oath I had to say it silently because, again, the guards busted in. I might look like praying to a certain god, they will never know.


    On finishing my oath, I faced the guards.


    "Didn''t I tell you to not come in without my order!?"


    "Sir, we''re your close guards." The leader IGT said awkwardly, "It''s our duty."


    "Damn it!" I said, dissatisfied, "We''re moving out!"


    As the massive army started to mobilize, the once wide enough tunnel had become narrow. All clan people have retreated to the blank spaces or woods on the side of the road. All regiments advanced rapidly. A considerable amount of LAD soldiers and orderlies traveled between soldiers and horses.


    "Sir," An orderly brought news for me, "The obstacle woods at the exit have been cleared. Commander Wilder of the 2nd legion is requesting operation commencement.


    "Tell Brigadier Wilder, fight it well!" I replied, "I''ll be watching."


    "Yes, sir!" He darted away.


    I followed with my men to the exit. Riding on the flat terrain, my mind and soul were greatly relaxed. The tunnel was a good thing indeed, but it''s not a pleasant experience to stay there for days.


    "Malphite!"


    "Sir!"


    An orc as mighty and strong was not suited to ride a horse because once he was on a horse, the animal will be crushed. Fortunately, the logistics leader had found an extraordinary strong war horse whose previous owner was an AUF high command: a barbarian champion whose figure resembled Malphite''s.


    "With me!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    I urged my horse towards the battlefield at the canyon entrance, followed by a team of IGTs nearby. Five miles into my journey, smokes of thick, dark fogs were spotted on the battlefield. Obviously, Wilder had spurred all his depression during the past few days onto the enemies.


    Since I was late for the battle, I had to stop at a hillside 10 miles from the exit waiting for further news. Giant army flag of my army fluttered behind me. Orderlies, one by one, dashed from the frontline with more reports.


    Wilder did a good job fighting the battle. He took advantage of small chunks of troops to conceal the leeway on both sides of the tunnel forest and left the inner canyon to the wingmen. The main force to strike he deployed in the middle front of the exit, welcomed the enemies with magic attacks, then arrows. By the time the enemies had discovered Wilder, their doom fate was all but certain.


    During the Clay City battle, the Asmodian United Force who was in the absolute dominant position had met their destruction. It was an excellent lesson of war for them as well as for my subordinates. Such a small stronghold built merely to stop refugees will never stop my men.


    In less than an hour, the smokes in the distance had developed into fire tornados that thrust into the sky. My troops began turning their heads and lining en face de the hillside I was located.


    As the troops had arrived, mages started preparation in order to convey my voice to every soldier''s ears. A dark cloud of men to hold of my entire vision. Two legions, the mages had to take a while to prepare.


    "Sir," Carlos stood by me, "Exit enemies were exterminated. Their number was 8, 000 instead of 6. The additional 2, 000 had left earlier today.


    "I see." I nodded, "Have we encountered any trouble?"


    "Negative. Brigadier Wilder had investigated the perimeter before the attack and he made timely discoveries." Carlos replied, "Sir, have you told him anything before setting off? This brigadier had behaved cautiously during the attack."


    "Good to know we had zero trouble." I said with a hint of a smile, "That is our private business."


    Carlos wanted to ask more though he was cut off by a mage beside, "Sir, we''re all set."


    My duty officer jogged forward, his words came out earth-shatteringly, "Atten-hut!"


    Countless dark uniforms sided slightly to the same extent. Hundreds of thousands of feet trampled on the ground, making dull sounds.


    "Now," The duty officer stood upright, "Commander Cohen Kheda!"


    I urged my horse to enter the speaker-spell affected area.


    "This is it, the Line. Two more days, we''ll reach Swabia, our home country!" I cried, "Soldiers, ARE YOU GLAD ABOUT IT!?"


    "WE ARE!"


    "Since we had entered the Asmodian Alliance, we''ve fought countless battles, we''ve suffered, endured." My finger pointed my back, "And we''re about to go home, ARE YOU HAPPY ABOUT IT!"


    "WE ARE!"


    "Some of you are with me before the War, some of you merely met me 20 days ago. Let''s ditch the timespan, we''ve fought together." I paused for a second, "You''re, you all are my beloved soldiers!"


    "We''re Commander Cohen''s soldiers!"


    "That''s right. However, great change is happening in Swabia. Men intend to take over our home! Once they succeed, we''ll be homeless, we''ll be losing everything!" I hardened my tone, "Are you willing to wander the street!? Do you allow yourself to lose everything you''ve ever loved!"


    "WE WON''T!"


    "All this time, the wish to come home has supported us to fight. The wish had helped us to defeat enemies. And today, we will fight again, FOR HOME!" I said the key point, "If the enemies we meet are the ones we''re familiar with. You may hesitate to fight. But they''re enemies! What will do!?"


    "WE KILL!"


    "Follow me! I will retake your home!" I ended the speech, "Mount your horses. We''re moving out!"


    Two days later, the 1st Legion and the 2nd Legion''s vanguards have arrived Galia City. Viceroy of the city, Kirk, who had just received the news rushed to see me with a few guards.


    "Sir! Boo-hoo!" He knelt and burst into tears before he could finish the sentence.


    "Rise." I rushed to pulled him up, "What''s gotten into you?"


    "Sir, it''s so good to see you." Kirk said with a face full of tears, "They all told me the 9th Legion was wiped out!"


    "Indeed, they''re right." said I, "The 9th Legion of PUF was indeed annihilated."


    "Then¡­" Kirk hinted the soldiers and officers around me, "these are?"


    "Tell Viceroy Kirk," I raised my voice around, "who are you!"


    "WE''RE TROOPS OF DARK CITY," All the men replied with neat and loud voices, "SOLDIERS OF VICEROY COHEN!"


    "DON''T BE COCKY!" Kirk wiped away tears and yelled back, "I! AM! TOO!"

 Chapter Volume 10 trivia part1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    (Asmodian Alliance, Uruk Empire, Altar of Eana)


    Within the Asmodian Alliance, Eana was a considerably large altar under the Dark Temple influence. Needless to say, before comparing, we''ll have to rule out the grand altar located in Brooks'' capital, which was a massive one beyond description.


    The reason for Altar of Eana to be this huge in size was heavily due to its function of the only place connecting Continent Peace and the transport field leading to the Hell Island where the Dark Lord and his underlings resided. Everyone including the three goldinals who would wish to go in or out of Hell Island must all go through this magic field. In this case, Eana had everything it had to offer as an altar. It also included extremely luxurious hotels solely to serve high priests and imperial powers who traveled by.


    The main construction of the altar was a magnificent pyramid with a flat top.


    In the Asmodian Alliance, style of symmetrical angles and extended floor area was a symbol of the Dark Lord''s mightiest power. In bright days, places hundreds of miles away could see the top of the Eana. On top of the pyramid''s flat head sat more structures. The extended transport magic field was located on one side of the roof, far away from the rest of the buildings.


    The best duty guards have been deployed here in this altar, days and nights. Therefore, it was only in the commoners'' dreams to even touch the least floor brick of the pyramid entryway, let alone going into the place without the company of a senior priest.


    This day was deemed to be an unordinary one. Protections of Eana numbered. Griffins were patrolling the sky. A lengthy marching band was there waiting neatly on both sides of a line of red carpet that traced all the way from the first stair to the entrance of the grand pyramid.


    There will be unusual guests to visit Altar Eana today: the AUF senior commands who returned from the War that they just won. They were granted an audience with the Dark Lord on Hell Island today.


    Meeting the Dark Lord was the highest honor one could only wish for. All nobilities took the opportunity of meeting the supreme race''s leader as their highest accomplishment they could ever achieve. Such a glory will not only be written in history, but also in gigantic painting and relief picturing the scene of the audience; some simply put the scene into their family sigils.


    Although the temple clique and royal powers always held grudges upon each other, Asmodian Alliance was a great unity of empires after all. As long as the War was over, there will be 20 peaceful years for all beings. Therefore, the Dark Temple generally offered the most luxurious lineup here. Everyone was high given the huge victory, even if the happiness cannot last long.


    After waiting bitterly at the altar for an entire morning, the fleet carrying all the senior officers from the War had finally made appearances at the horizon.


    Almost instantly, the altar entrance was overwhelmed by tossed flowers, painted ribbons, confetti, and chorus.


    On arrival, people could see the one that led the fleet was a mighty bannerman. In a typical ceremonial event like such, the first bannerman''s rank should at least be higher than Major, his title higher than Earl. He wore a full suit of golden armor. His 3-fingers-wide decorative rapier was tied under the cummerbund which was crowded with medals and badges. The sheath of the rapier was decorated with a dozen gems. Both of his hands were holding the giant AUF banner while slowly urging his warhorse forward solely by legs. The banner he carried was made from black velvet of great value where golden stitches of the united force symbol were found whipping the air with blond tassels.


    The bannerman was followed by tens of rows of knights in extinguished figures. They were not incredibly strong, nor did they wear any helmets. Their long hair was simply tied and lied quietly behind their heads. Thin layers of armors that glowed radiance covered their bodies. They rode a kind of exotic magical creatures instead of warhorses. If one was familiar with AUF, he will be able to judge these riders from their rides and shells. These people came from a special cavalry force of the Asmodian United Forces, also known as the bravest and strongest knights: the Black Knights.


    The Black Knights were immediately followed by an equal amount of knights holding lances. Their weapons which measured 10 arms-length were pointing at the sky, under which set decorative ribbons of various colors. Compared with the Black Knights, the lanced riders had much thicker shells, they also had several spiked thorns on their shoulder armors. Rounded shields of a uniform color were their forearms. Their black capes were almost touching the ground.


    Following the lanced knights were guarding troops of each empire.


    These soldiers wore clean AUF uniforms instead of armors, which was a tradition of their army. Golden threads have been set on the end of the uniform sleeves, neckline and other ends. Buckles of shoulder and lappet parts were all made of gold. Even, their beret had expensive furs around. All men were alight.


    After these came the cabs carrying the high officers.


    The carriages were sandwiched by several layers of guarding knights who wore high bear-skin hats. Unlike the former knights, these men had 2 layers of uniforms covering their body. The inner layer was like the rest: neat, golden-belted. The outer cloth was only half put on the left. The right half was tied through under the arm. A pure gold skinny chain connected the first button on the right and the first hole on the left collar, making one of the empty sleeve dance in the air. The style was quite unique. Two waist swords hung at the same point on the belt. They had 2 black collars and scarlet uniforms. Scorpion Warriors, they were the most efficient guards of the AUF high commands.


    The carriages all had black compartments and golden tops. Symbols of the united forces on the door were already cleaned to the utmost. The driver wore neatly, their bright, piercing eyes stared the right front. Even the cart horses were fine steeds of the color white.


    At the entrance of the altar, hundreds of horns started playing theme of the triumphant warriors, quieting the rest of the sounds.


    At a sonorous order sound, all carts froze at the same speed. Even, the leading cart stopped right at the center of the entrance. As soon as the vehicle stabilized, 2 young officers jogged to open the cart door as gracefully as they can be.


    A duty officer walked out the compartment, then came Marshal Valerian by the door. The marshal had put on a full set of marshal''s uniform. His rank mark was glimmering in the sunlight. On his left chest, one on another, medals had taken up a squarespace as big as 2 palms combined. A ceremonial rapier could also be seen on his wide, exaggeratedly-decorated belt.


    Marshal Valerian seemed to be less excited about winning the War. The long-distance travel had not exhausted him either. The old timer was like always, face radiate with vigor, looking calm.


    Standing on compartment pedal, Marshal Valerian first looked up to see the flat-topped pyramid afront, then looked back at the whole fleet, finally, his majestic eyes landed on the welcoming crowd at the opening of the altar.


    Walking off the carriage, seen by thousands of respectful eyes, Marshal Valerian tidied his uniform a bit after a few feet forward so his subordinates could stand in a line in time. Only afterward did he lead the generals to stride to the gold-robbed priest who was also coming for him.


    Horning, one more horning, the hundred buglers seized blowing simultaneously after playing the last note. Since then, no more sound existed there at the altar.


    "Greeting, Marshal!" The left Godinal walked by the Marshal, his face was full of smile, his hands were drawing blessing patterns in the air, "I''m so relieved to see that you''re here with honor."


    "Getting, Your Holiness." Marshal Valerian said with a hearty tone, "My heart has been hanging if you''ve been so worried."


    "Don''t make me laugh, Marshal. This way." The Left Godinal took the Marshal by his hand, they walked shoulder to shoulder, "Pope is expecting audience out of the Misty Palace on Hell Island. Lord Left Godinal is also expecting the Dark Lord''s audience at the Dark Temple transporting field. It''s their duties so they cannot see you here. Please be so kind and forgive these two."


    "Not at all. With the holy Left Godinal seeing me here, this army-man is joyfully honored." Marshal Valerian walked the flower-paved bluestone boulevard while replied the Left Godinal''s polite greetings with ease.


    Other AUF senior officers immediately followed.


    After passing through 18 newly-decorated archways, the group has stepped on the wide stone stairs that led to the flat top of the pyramid. Fortunately, the generals wore uniforms instead of heavy armors, if the latter was the case, the prolonged steps will make today''s audience much harder.


    "Your Grace, if you will, allow me to ask today''s schedule." Marshal Valerian asked, "It''s not let on classified information if you''re telling me now?"


    "I love your humor. Up until this moment, there''s no secret." The Left Godinal chuckled and answered heartily, "According to the plan, I will be going to Hell Island. You and the rest will be waiting at the field for a moment. Not long after that, the Right Godinal, along with the Dark Lord''s consent will be joining me. Then we''ll all go there together. We''ll arrive the Misty Palace after the christening. You''ll see the First Princess, then the Dark Lord. All leads to the court banquet offered by the princess and the titling ceremony afterward¡­"


    "My heart stirs." Marshal Valerian said with feelings after hearing the schedule, "My entire military career all boils down to today, the Dark Lord''s audience. It will be the most glorious moment for us all throughout our lives."


    "I also haven''t met the Lord yet." The Left Godinal said with a smile, "However, after today, that''ll all change. Thanks to you, Marshal."


    "You''re being modest, Your Holiness."


    As they spoke, the group have reached the pyramid top, the giant transportive field that was radiating lights and colors.


    "This is it. Now would you all excuse me and wait here for a short while." The Left Godinal told Marshall Valerian, "We''ll be right back."


    "Appreciated, Your Grace." Valerian nodded, "Please."


    The Left Godinal stepped in. As soon as his foot touched the edge of the field, the screen in the field instantly rippled. Gentle lights shrouded his body. As he walked further, his body gradually became thin and transparent, and finally vanished after a while.


    Marshal Valerian turned about to the edge of the pyramid. Breezes that swept the top gently whipped the general''s uniform.


    Looked down upon the cities and mountains afar, the near green lands and running rivers, Valerian''s expression was unchanged while his inner-self thrilled for quite a while. Since he joined the army at the age of 16, he had spent countless days and nights, shed an unnamable amount of blood in order to stand here as a marshal see the Dark Lord!


    To achieve today''s moment, he''s sacrificed a lot, he''s lost tons. But it was worth it.


    Marshal paced a few turns and rejoined the line.


    Time has passed, and no one came eventually. The only thing Marshal Valerian knew was that he has been waiting for quite a while. The noon sun was already leaning west. The men''s shadows grew longer. Nobody came out of that transportive field yet. Aching a man''s feet such as a soldier Marshal Valerian was not an hour or two''s job.


    Was there something wrong with the field, or was it the scheduling error? Accordingly, such a grand and serious ritual was not to be neglected.


    Marshal Valerian had a bad feeling growing within him. And the generals behind him have already been whispering.


    "Shut your damn mouths." The Marshal turned and scold, lowly and harshly, "You''re all military high commands. Look at yourself! Stand straight!"


    Marshal''s dignified look suppressed the generals and they kept on waiting.


    Problem with the Phantom Legion? Never! Valerian had the newest war report in his pocket. The report was written collectively by the generals who were in charge of the main battle legions against the Phantom Legion. The addressed ''Phantom Legion'', aka PUF''s 9th Legion was already annihilated. All adjoining troops have prepped to withdraw. If it weren''t for this report, Valerian will never come for here.


    If it were not the case? What was it about? Valerian pondered. While he was thinking, the field started to alter.


    A man''s figure emerged from the screen and shifted out.


    "Pope?!" Marshal Valerian merely had a clean look at the man, he asked uneasily, "Aren''t you supposed to stay beyond the Misty Palace? Where''s the Left Godinal?"


    The Pope Godinal raised his eyes to see Valerian''s. First, he shook his head and made a bitter smile.


    "Pope¡­" A thought struck Marshal Valerian. He instantly knew something huge had occurred. Regular bad news was not enough to give the Pope such a harsh look.


    "Marshal Valerian," The Pope Godinal said bitterly, "you''re hereby ordered by the Dark Lord."


    "Yes, My Lord!" Valerian tidied his uniform and the group of soldiers knelt.


    ¡°Men of the united forces are getting old, so poor-sighted to read properly.They''re all dismissed for today. Look again at the reports!¡±


    Marshal Valerian shapely lifted his eyes. His eyes were giving an unbelievable look at the Pope Godinal. The two''s eyes met for a moment, then the Pope Godinal shook his head again to tell the Marshal that this matter stood no ground worth saving.


    No matter what had happened, the Dark Lord''s unwillingly denial of the audience with the officers was undoubtedly a doom for all of the generals.


    Any nobility with the least dignity will never let such a shameful moment to live. It almost equaled a death sentence to them. As of now, the group had no choice other than the fate of death.


    "We serve the Dark Lord by offering our lives!" The pale, powerless AUF officers showed their final courtesy, tried their utmost to preserve the bearing of a soldier.


    Marshal Valerian swayed to stand. The visage of him appeared as if he has aged a dozen years within moments. The action nearly blacked the old man out. Two of the officers behind hurried to carry Valerian.


    He concentrated his attention and harshly lose his subordinates'' help. Marshal Valerian approached the Pope Godinal.


    "Tell me, tell me what''s this all about!?" Valerian''s facial muscle twitched, his hands clenched, he asked unreluctantly, "Why Dark Lord chose to punish us. What did we do wrong!?"


    "The Phantom Legion which you''ve vowed so seriously to vanquish," The Pope Godinal stared at Valerian''s eyes and said word by word, "they''ve escaped."


    "WHAT!!" Valerian glared his eyes, "That''s impossible!"


    "The troops you sent against the Phantom Legion were completely wiped out from existence." The Pope Godinal said, heavy-hearted, "Left¡­ he backtracked his promise on destroying the Phantom Legion, has taken his life for it."


    "Phantom¡­ Legion!" Marshal Valerian was as pale as death. Dizziness and faint took his head.


    "Forgive me¡­ Marshal." The Pope Godinal helped Valerian to stand, "I can''t be of help."


    The Supreme Commander of AUF now made an even more bitter smile and turned away to the stairs. The rest officers followed with grave faces.


    The Pope¡¯s eyes followed Valerian. He knew that it will be the last time they''ll see each other. Though the two were always opponents, the Pope can''t but felt dreary.


    Marshal Valerian has reached the edge of the stairs, suddenly, he turned and strode to the Pope Godinal. His palms swirled and caught the Pope by the collar.


    "Our agreement¡­" Marshal Valerian was like a dreadful beast as his relentless eyes shoot into the Pope''s, "Will keep you words!?"


    "Yes." The Pope''s body shivered and replied involuntarily, "Of course I will!"


    "You take an oath!"


    "I swear!" The Pope lifted up his right hand, "I will keep my promise. I will not die peacefully if I won''t!"


    "Than¡­ thanks." Valerian wet his eyes, "You''ll be fine. I promise you''ll have nothing to do with my fault."


    "Marshal¡­ I want to tell you," The Pope held Valerian''s hands tightly, "You''re a real soldier, a good soldier!"


    "My friend, it doesn''t matter." Marshal Valerian squared his chest, "You have to promise, don''t give it to any other petty roles!"


    "I assure you, I will be where I am before our chosen one rises to place!"


    Marshal Valerian nodded and neatly turned back. He said to the other officers, "Chest up, gentlemen. We''re soldiers. If we die, we die with proud!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "The group walked off the stairs and left in their carriage.


    (Three days later¡­)


    Swiss Hepburn, who has been staying at home idly for quite a few days, arrived at the AUF headquarters. Only this time, he came here as Marshal Valerian''s private visitor.


    From gossips of the officers who welcomed him, Swiss was informed that Marshal Valerian had just arrived the headquarters. Something huge might be going on because the heads of the corps were all in serious faces.


    "Marshal, Duke Swiss Hepburn has arrived!"


    "Bring him in."


    Swiss Hepburn stepped into the Marshal''s chamber only to find not only Valerian, the Chief of Staff, 2 AUF deputy supreme commanders and the leader of the 2nd warzone were presented. Hepburn''s reflex forced him to stand at attention and saluted his former high commanders.


    Only after the courtesy, Swill realized that he was not in the army any longer. So he slightly blushed. The hand that leveled upon his chest hesitated.


    More surprisingly, the rest of the room all stood up together and returned the salute. These generals had a uniformly serious and grave look. The air in the room was quite suppressing.


    "Sirs," Swiss Hepburn asked confusedly, "what''s going on?"


    The generals all gave their looks to Marshal Valerian, they did not say a word.


    "Swiss," The Marshal said without any emotions, "We need to talk. Besides, we have business for you."


    "Please, by all means. Marshal."


    "Consider it as my last order for you as a marshal." Valerian hinted the things on a side table, "Put those on."


    "That''s¡­" Swiss Hepburn approached the table and take a closer look. He was astonished to discover the clothes were Marshal''s uniform!"


    "Indeed, it''s mine." Valerian nodded, "Put them on, that''s an order."


    Swiss Hepburn was even more confused. Could be these old timers were trying to make fun of him? That was not possible. Swiss pondered for a moment and eventually uptook the uniform.


    The rest of the room quietly watched the young man took off his jacket and pulled up the newly-ironed marshal''s uniform. All but Marshal Valerian reddened their eyes at the scene.


    "Excellent! Excellent! Excellent!" Marshal Valerian watched Swiss Hepburn in the splendid attire and said three ''excellent¡¯s, "This uniform is made for you!"


    "Marshal¡­" Swiss Hepburn was utterly disconcerted, "what''s going on for god sake!"


    "You all see that." Marshal did not answer, instead, he asked the rest, "How''s he looking?"


    Only the Chief of Staff said, "Indeed, looks better than us."


    Gratified, Valerian nodded.


    "You can take it off." Valerian said, "Now, let''s talk about business."


    "Yes, sir¡­" Swiss felt like an idiot while pulling off the uniform.


    "Here''s a letter. You must read it only after you''ve left the headquarters and returned home. Keep it well after reading it." Marshal Valerian handed Swiss an envelope, "This is the end. Do not ask one more question. You''re dismissed."


    "Marshal¡­"


    "Leave." Valerian uptook a glass of wine, "Leave¡­"


    The Chief of Staff approached Swiss Hepburn, he tapped on his shoulder, "Young man, apologies for how I looked at you before. I sincerely hope you accept it."


    "Yes, that''s alright." Swiss flustered, "It''s ok, seriously."


    "I apologize, too." One of the deputy commanders came and said, "If you can, please take care of my family¡­"


    "Er, definitely!" Although he was confused, Swiss Hepburn instinctively answered, "I will."


    The rest 2 general opened the door for Swiss Hepburn without a word.


    An hour after Swiss Hepburn had left the headquarters, Marshal Valerian commit suicide in his chamber along with 2 AUF deputy supreme commanders, Chief of Staff, commander of the 2nd warzone and several other senior officers.


    The same day, all empire under the Asmodian Alliance have received orders from the Dark Temple. They named today as the ''Day of Shame''. The Dark Temple also announced that whoever can capture or kill the commander of the PUF 9th Legion: Cohen Kheda, will receive a bounty of a million, the duke title and the audience of the Dark Lord!


    (The same night, in the study of Swiss Hepburn)


    After Hepburn had read Marshal Valerian''s letter, he stood by his desk for the whole night, eyes crimson. Cohen Kheda''s name has been engraved in his brain. He has never tried to hate a man so much. At the same time, he apprehended the duties that have been crushed on him. Marshal Valerian had drafted this young man''s future.


    Defeat Cohen Kheda, defeat him fairly and squarely. Resume AUF''s reputation. It was Marshal Valerian''s dying wish!

 Chapter Volume 10 trivia part2

    On the same day which the AUF high commands took their lives, Light Temple-ordered official, Luhrmann was suffering from grave impatience. He has been pacing in the hall of his mansion, face darkened. The waterdrop-shaped timer in the room was his frequent visiting spot.


    As PUF¡¯s chief quartermaster, Luhrmann, entrusted by the 3 red cardinals, returned DC before the war had ended. Now, everything has been arranged. Luhrmann was waiting for the red cardinal¡¯s final news.


    Upset had made Luhrmann so anxious that he even harshly drove back his own daughter who merely came to pay her morning greeting.


    Years of elaborate, painstaking effort had given Luhrmann more powers than anyone besides the king in Swabia. However, today¡¯s business was a risky move. If it were not for the temple¡¯s full backing, Luhrmann would rather be killed than carrying it out all by himself.


    A Luhrmann¡¯s close guard dashed in, he knelt and reported, ¡°My Lord, you have a messenger!¡±


    ¡°Bring him inside!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    A man of a dark cloak covering his entire body entered the hall, led by the guard. He walked directly to the face of this Prime Minister of Swabia. The two shared a look and simultaneously put their hands in their respective robe.


    It was an identification gem that has been split into halves. One half for each man. When the two combined, the spell on the broken gem was automatically awakened, thus the stone restored in bright, sizzling light.


    Luhrmann was relieved then nodded to the black-cloaked man.


    ¡°Master has a word for you. Up until this moment, Cohen Kheda¡¯s troops haven¡¯t made back to the Protoss Alliance. Their doom fate is a foregone conclusion. You¡¯re free to carry out the plan.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    ¡°Now all of my master¡¯s influence within and out of the city are given to you.¡± The man said, ¡°Their leader is out of the city wall waiting for your orders. You must act decisively. As for uncorrelated matters, my master will take care of them. Needn¡¯t you worry.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    ¡°I wish beforehand for a great success.¡± The man left after having said that.


    Seeing the messenger gone, Luhrmann stood at where he was with the gem in his hand for a good while. Then he wiped away the sweat on the forehead, turned and told his servant, ¡°Bring them all in!¡±


    The first who came into the hall was Luhrmann¡¯s most trusted generals and consults, then the priest¡¯s close lackeys. The latter men sent by the red cardinals had served in the army during the War, some of them were actual senior officers from other empires. In order to assist the Prime Minister, they have sneaked into Swabia days earlier under covered identities.


    As people that filed into the hall slowly crowded the room, Luhrmann¡¯s eyes turned sinister.


    ¡°People, I will not say empty words. Only after we¡¯ve succeeded, all that belongs to me will be shared with you. Everything in DC, imperial palace not included, is yours for the taking!¡± The Prime Minister nodded to the people while saying, ¡°And we will make it work. I¡¯m counting on you!¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯d like to ask you to see here. It is a plan for DC.¡± Luhrmann hinted his guard to unscroll a map on the wall, ¡°I¡¯ll personally take charge of the palace. Any resistance within the rest parts rests in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    ¡°We have 5 hours until the city gate closing time. You must prep for battle within this time!¡± Luhrmann certainly had full preparation for today¡¯s business, ¡°The city wall duty officer is my man, he¡¯ll send you in¡­¡±


    After all had devoted their own share of the job, they left one after another.


    ¡°Bring that robe of mine.¡± Luhrmann hesitated, but still, he said so.


    Orders had been given, a rebellion in Divine City preluded. From this moment on, no man will be able to stop it from happening.


    Though PUF had slacked when confronting the AUF, one had to admit that PUF was somewhat professional in certain aspects. Of course, Luhrmann¡¯s promise of benefits worked better.


    During the prescribed time, the troops dedicated to supporting were all in position.


    The biggest one was an army of infantries from Symbia Empire. They had arrived a day earlier outside DC with passports issued by the PUF headquarters. And their commander went sick in a very ¡®suitable¡¯ time. This army will take charge of any fights at the DC gate.


    Another troop came from Rivalz Empire. It was a legion of riders who quartered 50 miles away from Divine City. They also held a passport issued by the headquarters from the United Forces. Their job was to break DC¡¯s outer garrison troops because the Swabian knights who surrounded and protected DC had sworn an oath to be loyal to their king: Climos Summers.


    The rest troops including the Prime Minister¡¯s private arms and stooges will take charge of the inner city fight.


    Basically, if it weren¡¯t for the support from the 3 cardinals, Luhrmann alone will not succeed to rebel. He will never make it through the 5, 000 royal guarding troops in the palace, let alone the garrison troops out of DC. At the very least, if Luhrmann was lucky enough to take the city, the other Viceroys who were not content with Luhrmann¡¯s ruling will give him a hard time.


    But now, while PUF was withdrawing, the 3 cardinal took their chances. They had not only stuffed a huge amount of armies within Swabia but also given a force of mystery cultivated by the Temple of Light to Luhrmann. And of course, they had the Protoss Princess Charlotte¡¯s silent consent.


    Assisted by the main battle forces from other empires as well as clique member under Luhrmann¡¯s influence, DC was gravely at stake. Certainly, the Prime Minister of Swabia will not neglect other unyielding domestic powers such as the Kheda family who currently held both Dark City and Darkmoon. Luhrmann had enough homework for these people.


    As for his most concern: the temple, the race supreme and other empires, the 3 ¡®merciful, righteous¡¯ cardinals will deal. Naturally, Luhrmann was too small a role to know the contradiction between the 2 Protoss princesses.


    Climos Summers and Visual Kheda had known Luhrmann¡¯s vicious intentions. Though it never occurred to them that Luhrmann was able to gain so much support on the rebellion day. Almost all forces under the Protoss Alliance were part of it. The unprecedented influence on this continent only to overthrow a single empire had never-before happened. One can well perceive the 3 cardinals¡¯ guts and boldness.


    The Divine City, along with the Swabian royal family was left with a solitary form and about to face tonight¡¯s catastrophic event.


    Haven protects them. Not all people in this world are this vicious and sinister.


    Among which, there was a female general by the name of Winterhard Lennie.


    As part of the PUF troops that were on the withdrawal list, General Winterhard Lennie¡¯s troops had way passed DC. Although her troops were not on Swabian Prime Minister¡¯s list, this female general who has spent an enormous amount of time in the PUF headquarters high chair had discovered something fishy. However, suppressed by higher powers, the careful general kept her silence along the route.


    Precisely because of it, Winterhard had forgotten to discipline her subordinates, which led to her troops traveling behind schedule. They even went into a strife with one of Luhrmann¡¯s stooges. After the furious soldiers had set fire on dozens of inns and brothels, they broke into the local Viceroy¡¯s mansion.


    During that noon, an intractable officer who addressed himself as Winterhard Lennie¡¯s man brought the local havoc news to PUF¡¯s sub-coordination department in Swabia. And as the Chief Coordinator Officer in Swabia, Prince Fischer naturally hasted to intervene with his guards. By the time the Prime Minister had known, Fischer was already hundreds of miles away.


    Judged and weighed, the Swabian Prime Minister did not order a chase of Prince Fischer due to the big event at hand. He merely cursed Winterhard as well as all her families and the ancestors. Luhrmann had vowed to account for what she had done at a proper time.


    Dusk fell, the DC rebellion had begun.


    The first place under attack was the outer DC garrison. Two parties, one was well-prepared, the other hasted to fight back. Their engagement won¡¯t stop any sooner.


    But the DC wall duty officer had opened the gate for the rebels; thus infantries from Rivalz Empire entered the city openly. There was already fire and fight in DC. Chaos was all but everywhere.


    The fight in DC lasted from that dusk until the grey dawn. The most fierce battle happened at the palace perimeter.


    The ones who were guarding the Imperial Palace were the most elite soldiers in Swabia. The king, Climos Summers was all the more so. He¡¯s been through hundreds of wars when he was young. As such, the palace was not breached even after the city garrison was annihilated.


    Prime Minister himself thus came to the palace to personally supervise the war. He yelled and cried until the mid of the night. However, all four palace entrances were tightly defended. Had no choice, Luhrmann deployed the force of mystery given by the Light Temple, despite the cardinal¡¯s cautious warning that he must not use this force unless it was absolutely necessary.


    In this case, hundreds of members of the ¡®Knights of Light¡¯, led by a man who wore white, ripped their disguises and rushed to join the fight. Before this moment, the Light Knights have never been known to the common world. Before today, their doings were mere assassination jobs which took place mostly in the Asmodian Alliance.


    Arms from the Light Temple were nothing like common troops. They were even more fearsome than AUF¡¯s special units. On contact, the imperial troops instantly suffered a significant loss. A while later, the gate of the palace had fallen.


    Faced by the Light Knights, particularly by the white-wore man who also had a white mask covering his face, the imperial guards cannot persist any longer. They were not to be blamed because they had done their best.


    The Light Knights¡¯ leader, he wore white from top to bottom, it was even so for his mask. He was not strong at first sight, but the man was as agile as a ghost. A fingers-wide thin sword was his weapon. His usual move was to lash forward with lightning speed. Once he thrust the sword, men will die despite they were plain soldiers or high-ranking officers.


    The pacing enabled the white man to continue thrusting. He ripped countless breaches on the palace defense line. Due to his attack, the rebels made into the rear palace: the last defense line holding the emperor couple.


    After a few dull voices, the imperial guards fell at the garden door. The white man glanced his arm. His sleeve was touched by his early opponent¡¯s blade which nearly touched his skin.


    ¡°You closed my arm, you¡¯re good.¡± The white man watched the guard officer who stood by the wall, and spoke for the first time, coldly.


    The officer gasped and his chest was pouring blood. Powerlessly, he raised his eyes and spat with contempt. The white man frowned and in a blink of an eye, the officer dashed towards the white man. The latter dodged slightly but remained standing at where he was. The White Knights members behind him lost their lives, killed by the dying officer¡¯s last strike.


    ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± The white man raised his blade, said coldly, ¡°But I¡¯m better.¡±


    Then he walked into the garden by stepping on the dead officer¡¯s body.


    The king and the queen were encircled in a gazebo where the queen met Cohen Kheda for the first time.


    The white man wiped the last few imperial guards and found himself a lonely place to stay. Later, a man¡¯s figured rushed into Climos Summers¡¯ face. It was Luhrmann who wore a suit of royal robe, unable to hold himself any longer.


    The Prime Minister reddened his eyes, gasped, nostril flapped.


    ¡°Luhrmann, you and your wearings,¡± Unexpectedly, Climos Summers commented only lightly, ¡°look like a clown.¡±


    ¡°Do I? Then who had the last victory? The clown!¡± Luhrmann laughed wildly with thrilling voices, ¡°Did you see? I am laughing! I¡¯m the one that laughs at last!¡±


    The queen was wrapping bandage for her husband. On finishing, she raised to face Luhrmann. She, too, said with a light tone, ¡°Keep on laughing all you want. I doubt you can laugh until the end.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­¡± Summers couple¡¯s ignorance enraged Luhrmann. He was furious so with one finger, he roared to the man and woman, ¡°You! You¡¯re my prisoners now! If you beg me for mercy! Now, kneel and beg! I¡¯m ready!¡±


    ¡°Turns out you do have things you want!¡± Climos laughed, ¡°What? With so many men and this spectacular rebellion. Is this what you really want?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I did this?¡± Luhrmann roared, ¡°Ask! Why do this to me!?¡±


    ¡°Do what to you?¡± Climos rose.


    ¡°Ask me why I rebel? Ask, now! Even till this moment, I¡¯m still underrated!¡± Luhrmann was on the verge of losing himself.


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I¡¯ll just tell you!¡± Luhrmann nearly bit through his tongue. He had been tortured by this mental monstrosity for quite a while.


    ¡°You ARE the king. You¡¯ve been the king for 20 years. You can be the king since the day you were born, without effort!¡± Luhrmann rattled, ¡°And me!? I was sent to the temple as a child! I¡¯ve suffered so much and I ended up being a petty white priest! What do you know about being a white priest? Do you know the sufferings!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to.¡±


    ¡°Sure you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a king!¡± Sparkles of spit spilled over in the air, ¡°And me, no matter how hard I tried, I stopped at the Prime Minister! Everything I¡¯ve done, every decision I made, I had to consider your feelings! And those viceroys, they pretended to obey my will only because of you! I¡¯ve had enough! OF THIS LIFE!¡±


    ¡°All empire officials are more or less the same way.¡±


    ¡°NO! I¡¯m not like others! I came from the respectful temple! I¡¯m smarter than everyone else! I shouldn¡¯t be bowing to you!¡± An extreme narcissistic look expressed on Luhrmann¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my 20 full years of my youth to Swabia! Twenty years! What do I get?¡±


    ¡°Are you not content to be a Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°NO! I¡¯m not! I¡¯m not satisfied with this mediocre title! I¡¯m only one step away from the throne and I was only taken as Minister by others! I¡¯ll always be one if I don¡¯t act! I must change it!¡± He declared harshly, ¡°It is different now. I will be king of Swabia today and forever.¡±


    ¡°Those are all excuses.¡± The queen laid bare of the Minister¡¯s lies, ¡°You just want to fulfill your selfish desires. And you pretended to be the victim. Eventually, you¡¯re afraid. You¡¯re afraid of revenge and death.¡±


    ¡°I do, as you said. So what?! I have you two now, as do your son sooner or later! I have powerful allies, powerful enough to eliminate all enemies targeting me! HAHAHAHA!¡± Luhrmann made nasty laughter, ¡°Beg me! I will let you live. I even readied your new noble titles!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read history books? No Summers ever surrendered.¡± Climos Summers answered while peering his wife with love, ¡°Can you still use magic, my darling?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡± The queen took her husband¡¯s hand, ¡°Thank you, my love, for the joyful days you gave.¡±


    ¡°I am too.¡± Climos Summers held his wife¡¯s hands and helped her up. The queen thereupon chanted a length of spells quickly.


    ¡°STOP THEM! STOP THEM NOW! THEY want to kill¡­!¡± Luhrmann was utterly discomfited, roared to the white man, ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to stop them!¡±


    The white man was watching the Summers couple peacefully before Luhrmann blocked his view by jumping to his face. At the Prime Minister¡¯s yelling, without consideration, the white man raised and slapped Luhrmann in his left face then booted him behind.


    Luhrmann, so fainted on contact on the ground that his consciousness nearly blacked out. A huge blast of air then exploded merely after he was able to half stand. At that moment, his entire body was thrown away by the magic shockwave.


    After the giant explosion, all things from the center of the gazebo within a diameter of 50 arms-length vaporized. All Light Knights who stood on the perimeter gained dust on their faces. The Prime Minister¡¯s royal robe was ripped into rags. If it weren¡¯t for the kick, Luhrmann may have been gone with the royal couple.


    Unlike others, the white man who stood at the frontmost was amazingly dustless. After confirming the Summers couple had commit suicide, he turned peacefully and started stepping out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Luhrmann, after being helped up by his guards, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    The white man seized walking and turned to Luhrmann with cold eyes.


    At this moment, Luhrmann¡¯s eyes were full of streaks of blood. Though the king and the queen had died, Luhrmann can¡¯t but feel awful. This easy result just can¡¯t fulfill his thirst that accumulated over the years.


    ¡°I¡­ I am the king of Swabia!¡± Luhrmann clenched his teeth, ¡°And you, whoever you are, you¡¯re a little guy sent by the temple to assist me! How dare you not congratulate me and act recklessly! Apologize!¡±


    The white man¡¯s cold eyes continued.


    ¡°You will apologize and beg me for mercy, now!¡± The success of the rebellion has given Luhrmann a hint of craziness, and the white man¡¯s cold eyes reminded him of the king couple¡¯s attitude earlier, which harmed him more. Thus with a lousy choice of words, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re not!? You white bastard!¡±


    A hint of eager to kill flashed in the white man¡¯s eyes then he sent his leg out.


    This kick was less powerful than the first one. After, Luhrmann winded up painfully sitting on the pavement, his bit through his lips. If the white man didn¡¯t intentionally weaken the kick, Luhrmann would have died 10 more times.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The new king of Swabia barely made a sound.


    The white man, still with cold eyes, made one step forward, his right hand was already on the hilt.


    Guards around Luhrmann hurried to protect their master. But the white took only one swing to slash the frontmost 5 guards. Blood splashed, 5 equal cuts on their throats, all died without making a sound.


    Hence the ones behind dared not to rush forward and started looking at the white man with the earnest eyes. Nobody wanted to search for death since Luhrmann had successfully rebelled.


    But coldly, emotionlessly, a pair of eyes fixed on Luhrmann¡¯s face. The white man stepped towards Luhrmann for another inch.


    ¡°Are you insane!?¡± The white¡¯s companion caught his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°Tell the priests,¡± The white sheathed the sword, ¡°Business done, take off.¡±


    Then he stepped away on the blood-stained pavement.


    ¡°You come back!¡± His companion yelled, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    The white didn¡¯t even bother to look back or say a word, he left the palace gazed by so many astonishing eyes. The other white knights made a bitter smile to the new Swabian king, ¡°You¡¯d better leave him alone.¡±


    When the white man was out of the palace, it was a red sky already. Warfare had nearly come to an end in and out of DC. Troops from all empires were looting in the city. And the uproar persisted for 3 days. A once prosperous DC was now in a state of devastation.


    Where was our Prince Fischer?


    Duty called, he was traveling instead of resting on the night of the DC rebellion. This was why the chasers that Luhrmann sent did not catch him.


    After learning that DC had fallen, Fischer¡¯s first reaction was to rescue his royal parents. Before he could gather any troops, Tennessee hit Fischer from behind. Hence the prince obediently fainted.


    Later, Fischer¡¯s fleet changed direction and started dashing towards Darkmoon. Though they were eventually intercepted by the rebels at a small castle. Thanks to the great warrior Tennessee and arch-mage Webster, Fischer was safe and sound instead of being caught.


    Three days into holding in the castle, around 4 hundred guards were still standing for the royal prince.


    In the morning of the 4th day, the beauty of the sun, freshness of the air, number of the rebels have all increased.


    They were regular troops of the Protoss United Forces dedicated to capturing Fischer, the last member of the royal family. Thus Luhrmann gave a generous bounty on him. The price was so fat that anyone will go crazy for it. When the rebels were formulating down the castle. Some troops even started a fistfight to get the front position.


    The dark cloud of rebels down the castle has given Fischer much regret. He regretted he didn¡¯t choose to stay in DC and by his parents.


    Today¡¯s battle was certainly an undoubtfully losing one. 20, 000 rebels vs 400 guards. Even a child knew who was going to win. The rebellion soldiers laughed, made dirty jokes. In their eyes of greed, each person on that castle was made of gold. Such a thought has filled them with wild joy.


    Among the rebels, an ugly officer was giving orders. He was certainly satisfied with his men. The soldiers were in such an eager to fight. What a proud army!


    ¡°Your Royal Highness, have some water.¡± On the castle, arch-mage Webster handed a cup, he comforted, ¡°We will make it through.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fischer took over the cup and placed on the wall. The depression in his eyes thickened.


    ¡°Your Highness, please lightened your worry. Men¡¯s lives are like stars. There will be prolonged brightness and short darkness.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡± Fischer shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s remorse. I shouldn¡¯t have sent Cohen to the United Force. I¡¯m the one who killed him.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Spoke of Cohen Kheda, Webster also grew a hint of sorrow in his eyes, ¡°Every man¡¯s fate is destined. Cohen is a good boy. We will remember him. He will not blame you for it, I believe.¡±


    ¡°What about my royal mother and father? Why didn¡¯t they run?¡±


    ¡°This rebellion can¡¯t be done by the Minister alone.¡± After a short moment of silence, Webster said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. But I¡¯m sure of one thing, His Majesty was ready for even 10 more men like Luhrmann rebelling against the thrones. In fact, the king had been preparing since a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±


    ¡°The rebellion was started by the temple instead of Luhrmann.¡± Webster said with pity, ¡°The result is certain if the temple wants to kill a man, no matter who and where he is. The result will be the same. The king stayed because he knew you¡¯re safe. He must firmly believe that you can avenge them and recover the empire!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it is your responsibility. Bear with it. You¡¯re not a man on the temple¡¯s list so you still have a chance¡­¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Fischer looked at the rebels down the castle, ¡°And Cohen, I want to say sorry to him. Maybe today I can.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t lose hope¡­¡±


    Fischer unintentionally ignored Webster¡¯s urge because his attention was attracted by the cup of water on the wall: ripples surged on the surface and enlarging.


    Moments later, Fischer caught a dull sound in his ears, so he started to look at the round environment.


    A while later, Fischer began gasping because he had confirmed his idea. It was a considerable amount of riders!


    All men on or off the castle have noticed the coming riders. However, the rebels did not worry because it was supposed to be their reinforcements.


    Almost at the same time, watchers from all three directions of the castle yelled to report: a huge number of riders are accumulating in all directions!


    Tennessee did not hesitate and bounced onto the watch-post. He intended to identify these riders at the first time. But he was speechless after he came back to Fischer.


    ¡°Is it Viceroy Visual Kheda¡¯s troops?¡± Fischer asked wishfully.


    Tennessee shook his head and replied with a low voice, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be rebels.¡± Fischer laughed at himself, ¡°A little more really does not matter now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not rebels either¡­¡± Tennessee said word by word, ¡°They are A, U, Fs!¡±


    ¡°AUFs?¡± Fischer¡¯s eyes were so widened that his eyeballs nearly fell. If something were to make the men in the castle surprise, it must be it.


    The riders from all three directions were imminent by the sound of horn blowings. Their army flags were close and clear. They were indeed the Asmodian United Forces!


    ¡°Mother fucker, AUFs are coming!¡± All rebels saw it. The early neat formation instant broke. Soldiers started to run.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Holy Protoss, AUF riders!¡±


    ¡°Fuck that bounty! I quit!¡±


    These glorious PUF soldiers had spent a considerable amount of time fighting the AUF armies. Especially during the latter half of the War, AUF had scared the crap out of the PUF soldiers. Thus now their first reaction on seeing AUF was to run.


    Run as far as they could. They would rather be a coward that lived than a martyr that died.


    Breaths later, all 20, 000 troops, from officers to soldiers fled. Armors were thrown; more were wresting for horses. The last who can¡¯t run fast just played dead for good.


    As the men down the castle were in general chaos, the ones on it can¡¯t help but shook their heads. Everybody knew that 40 years ago, the mighty PUF troops made AUF cry for mother.


    After shaking the heads, they found the AUF riders were besieging the escaping rebels. And of course, after they were done with the rebels, the next target will be themselves.


    At another blow of a horn, AUF¡¯s sweeping work began.

 Chapter Volume 11 1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The earth-shattering, thunder-like hoofbeats gradually filled everybody''s ear, beating more dust that even overshadowed the sun.


    Anxiety has been tearing my heart so I kept urging my troops to go faster, much faster.


    The second day into the borders of Swabia had seen the first group of the rebels. Though a group of small hostilities who had initiated the rebellion beforehand was like an ant to my legions of 70, 000, during the following days, the constant encounter with more rebelling armed forces had hindered our marching speed substantially.


    I was furious because if I kept on traveling like this, it''ll be too late even I was able to fight all the way down to the walls of Divine City.


    At this very moment, an incident had inspired me: one scout squadron of the 2nd IGT regiment had encountered an enemy army as large as a full regiment during a preluding reconnaissance mission; however, this army which consisted of former PUF soldiers did nothing but turned tails because my men were still kitted with captured AUF armors!


    On receiving this news, I weighed the pros and cons, then eventually ordered to put away my Dark Army flags and disguise as an AUF troop who was advancing to DC at full speed.


    All captured AUF kits were centralized and allocated to my vanguarding and rear units. AUF army flags, large or small, were ripped out from desolated corners by logistics officers. Moreover, due to the fact that every single personnel in my troops was kitted with a horse, we were actually like the ''lightning fast'' AUFs.


    Currently, a considerable chunk of the weapons and armors my soldiers held and wore had formerly belonged to AUF soldiers. A huge amount of AUF army flags were also carried during the Clay City battle. Even, all of the horses were from AUF. At this moment, we were the Asmodian forces. Whenever I traveled close to a friendly province, my intelligence system will notify them ahead of time; whenever I encounter rebels, we march and slaughter.


    As for the rebels, for one thing, AUF had been already scared the crap out of them; for another, they were much stunned by us, the ''AUF troop'' who broke the treaty and traveled across the Line; for a third, Swabia was not their empire that worth their lives to fight. Thus for most of the times, they chose to abandon to fight back or do minor resistance.


    The new method worked better than anticipated.


    The fact that we were Swabians in the first place had enabled us to be extremely familiar with the domestic geography. Where the supply warehouses or meadows located, we rest there. All of my troops traveled days and nights, then finally, my striker forces had made their progress at 400 miles to Divine City by the 6th day''s afternoon.


    The astonishing speed had enabled us to travel 1,200 miles from Swabian border to inner land within 6 days.


    On the 6th night, the first piece of intelligence regarding the DC rebellion reached my hand.


    Seeing Marfa with welled eyes, I nearly fell off my horseback.


    "Boss, DC¡­ DC has fallen." Marfa said with his rare sorrow tone, "King Climos Summers and Queen Nashor Schaffner had committed suicide for Swabia the morning the day before yesterday!"


    "Are you absolutely sure about that?" Having heard that, I was too shocked to react, "Fischer?"


    "Confirmation on the emperor couple, but the Royal Highness had lost without a trace. Words had him had left DC before the rebellion."


    I tried my best to keep calm, then took a deep breathe, both hands gradually loosened. I asked Marfa, "Who held the conspiracy?"


    "The Prime Minister! He and his armies had marched into the palace. Source of the armies is unknown, but they were extra-tough to deal with. Troops from other empires were also spotted within DC area.


    "What else did Luhrmann do?"


    "He had deployed several forces heading out of DC to the same direction after the second day when DC cooled."


    "He sent troops during a time like this?" I bumped my head hard, "They were coming for Fischer?"


    "Indeed, I thought so." Marfa answered, "Boss, are we altering the head direction? How would Fischer react when he had learned about the rebellion? I fear he''s going tooth and nail for Luhrmann."


    "We ought to believe in Fischer. He''s not an impulsive man. Besides, the men Webster and Tennessee are with him. They would not allow Fischer to act on impulse." I tightened my grip on the hilt, then said with consideration, "Our route to DC has gone meaningless. We must turn back immediately. I''ll detour DC with the 1st Legion and march along towards Darkmoon. Marfa, alert Wilder to spy on Fischer''s whereabouts out of DC and give rebels some trouble. Tell him he must contain the local rebels. They do not come in or out. Everything is for Fischer!"


    "Roger!"


    "Let him know that DC is no longer our capital city once the rebel took it. He''s free to do whatever he wants!" I added, "There''s only one thing, once he receives my order, he must withdraw immediately!"


    "Roger, I''m on it!"


    Therefore, the 1st Legion turned the opposite direction and marched fiercely for the first key junction from DC to Darkmoon.


    After days of marching and annihilating 2 of the minister''s kill squads who intended to track down Fischer along the way, I have arrived. Currently, I was after the 3rd. According to the men I''ve captured''s confession, the minister has yet to get hold of Fischer. He had sent a total of 4 troops as well as a bounty of 500, 000.


    We were currently 7~8 days'' ride to Darkmoon and my heart has been grown heavier. I can''t imagine it if I cannot extract Fischer out of the hostile situation sooner.


    "Sir," A horse whinnied and stopped by my ride. The messenger was covered in dust, "we found a troop of 20, 000 down the castle ahead. We believe their intention to be hostile!"


    "Can you identify the men in the castle?"


    "No, sir!" The orderly replied loudly, "But we have info the troops circulating the castle are the rebels!"


    "Slaughter''em!" I gave my order coldly, "Dispatch the wingmen and make contact with the ones in the castle!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    My hand rose and slashed down so my army went from marching to battle station.


    First, a dozen orderlies scattered about with fire-red flags. The color represented combat begin. Then 10 light carriages formulated behind in the shape of a line. On each of them placed a war drum and 2 horns.


    With another slash of my hand, the surfaces of the 10 drums started vibrating. Chapter ''Hunt'' from the 36 Tribes'' rhythms resounded on the field. After I had amended the notes, the music turned out to be more magnificent. The neat, mighty strikes of drums were like they were beating on everybody''s heart.


    Led by the drums, 2 regiments thrust onward from both sides of the battlefield. Two more regiments outflanked the enemy''s leeways directed by the music. The center units where I was at stayed behind.


    The whole formation now resembled a titan that held his hands and the rebels were locked tightly at the center. Such a pattern was utilized and practiced multiple times during the marching. Therefore, all troops were utterly practiced. Under such a setting, undoubtedly the rebels will die.


    All troops operated by units. They were not in a hurry to attack. Instead, they finalized the encirclement of the rebels led by the drum, horns, and hoofbeats.


    As for myself, I halted my ride on a hillside nearby. The army flag of the AUF''s 2nd warzone stood right behind. Three, four miles apart stood a lonely castle, which was supposed to be built for recreation by a nobleman according to the size of it.


    "Sir," My staff officer told me, "all units in position!"


    "Commence operation." I nodded.


    A collective of close to 100 calvary squads stepped onto the stage from all possible directions cruising about.


    Since the rebels were running for their lives in the first place, the thought of resistance was never born. My encirclement was roomy to begin with, therefore my rangers targeted the ones who were left alone. A while later when the loners were all put down, the leftovers found themselves safer to stay and run together.


    My ranger all came out from regular Darkmoon calvary units. They were experienced, 10 men per team, lances and crossbows in hand, chasing rebels like hunting games.


    How could men on their feet outrun horses? Among whinnings, most opposing soldiers fell due to arrows that penetrated their bodies. As for those who were not shot, they were even more miserable because lances pierced them.


    Three collections were formed spontaneously among the rebel side. The crowds were simply together without any effective defense.


    Soon after that, the rangers have finished their jobs and retreated from the battlefield. The combat was taken over by the big forces in the rear. Thereafter, my drummers altered the rhythm so the first units converged and initiated a new round of assault to the rebels.


    Hence the real battle began.


    Bows were the primary weapons held by the front units. The first wave of arrows fired to the scattered rebel soldiers. Firing timing was just right so that fewer arrows were gone missing the targets or wasted on a single enemies.


    Speaking of the advantage of arrows, as long as they were kept densely, they¡¯ll come out with dreadful lethality. A well-trained battalion will be able to terminate the same amount of enemies with 5 volleys. During the past 10 days, the marching and assaulting along the route had greatly improved my army''s combat attainment. Though they were still unused of regular rider methods, their horsemanship and archery were utterly sufficient to deal an insignificant situation like the one in hand.


    As a team of wingmen rose up into the sky and neared the castle to make contact, the battlefield under them was already devilish.


    Countless rebels caught bolts with their bodies, striking blood splattered like the most unnatural roses that painted red the earth, the field, and my eyes.


    Indeed, they saw that coming. All who had violated the Summers couple will ultimately fall in my hands. The emperor couple was not only my king, but also two elders and dear ones for me.


    A short while later, the rioters'' formerly close stand has become scattered due to the arrow onslaught. They have lost the last will to fight and they were not much different than unarmed formers.


    But the fury within me was on the edge of eruption, so I urged my horse and joined the assaulting units who were ready to strike.


    "Soldiers, you have been trained for 10 days, fought for 10 days. Now you can boastfully call yourselves a veteran." I said composedly as the morning sunrays brushed my armor and were reversed back to where they came from, "The men at hand, they are the murders who slaughtered our civilians and they are my, Cohen Kheda''s archenemies! Now, I''m commanding you to hold tight your weapons! Kill those rats with your most dreadful ways!"


    "Yes, sir!" The neat reply converged and immersed my ears.


    "SLANG!" I drawn my black-steel sword then cried, "ASSAULT! GO!¡±


    "Assault!"


    I have deployed all 4 IGT regiments under my command. They spread out into a charge wave ranging about half a mile wide. Concentrated hoofbeats, earth-shattering noises of war rose to the skies.


    Swabian soldiers, one hand reined, the other hand held either spears or war sabers, steadily kicked their horses with the spurs on their heels in order to raise up in speed. Their weapons leveled, blades'' sharp edges roared with dreadful killing wills. Puffs of dust lagged behind them, signaling my unstoppable iron soldiers marching into the rebels.


    Howling, desperation overwhelmed the rebels, they who wish they had more than 2 legs were soon caught upon, stirred into the air or knocked over.


    Every slash of blade saw a rebel soldier''s fall. Each thrust was accompanied by a scream. They held no defense. They were mere gravels in my eyes. So moments later, every last rebel swine of them were swallowed, cleansed, throat cut, body grinded.


    Your blood and lives will be my tribute to the emperor couple!


    My black-steel wielded so wildly that my armor, helmet, and even my face found traces of blood spots. If I weren''t restrained by the commander duty, I would have devoted wholeheartedly into this slaughter against the rebels. Eventually, Malphite had a team of IGTs surrounded me for safety.


    The earth shivered due to the hoofbeats; death lingered; where my army went, rebels died in all possible ways.


    Since the enemies have lost the will to fight, soon after, the battle was close to an end with scattered chase and kill left.


    "Sir," A wingman officer flew by my side and he yelled, "we found His Royal Highness!"


    "Fischer?" I reached out my upper body and dragged that wingman over, "Where is him!?"


    The wingman was caught off guard, he shrieked, a finger of his remained pointing at the castle at a distance.


    Rapture overwhelmed me as I directed my eyes to the castle only to find one of my staff officers had led a group of soldiers down at the gate of the castle as one more staff officer was riding rapidly towards me.


    "S¡­ sir!" He halted only inches from me and the excite openly revealed, "His Highness, the prince, Prince Fischer was found unharmed!"


    On hearing Fischer was intact, my larynx choked and liquid in my eyes went wild.


    I stood there for a short moment then kicked my horse belly for the castle gate as the rest IGTs followed.


    Soldiers at the gate dismounted. They did a quick sort-out of the bodies at the entrance. The door was cleared. Some man figures went at the door and stood still. Among them were Tennessee, Webster and the one in between was none other than Fischer!


    Fifty steps away from the castle gate, I flipped off the horseback, tossed aside my helmet and strode to the Swabian prince who was standing with a gentle smile.


    At this moment, I have lost words at the scene of the unharmed Fischer. The unspeakable feel was beyond any language to describe. The wild joy of reunion, the pleasure of safety, the bitterness over the death of the emperor couple, all these things confounded and churned my entire body.


    My fingered lifted slightly. Fischer was the king now. The status of us differentiated.


    "CLANG¡± Two armors clashed, Fischer had me in his arms.


    "Cohen, good job." Fischer cried in my ears, "I knew you''ll never die!"


    "Fischer¡­" I said with much fear, "I wish I had come sooner."


    Our bodies apart but eyes were still into each other''s. The languish face of Fischer''s was still visible and eyes red.


    He tapped my shoulder and his lips shift up and down as if he intended to make a sound. Eventually, no word came out of his mouth but the eyes of his were welled with tears.


    "It''s good to see you''re all right." Once again, intangible choked up my sentence, "My friend."


    "I''m fine." Fischer made sound finally, "I just, I have been worrying about you. My royal father and mother are gone. I cannot lose you, my friend."


    "Toughen up, bro!" I stared at Fischer in his eyes, "Both of us must live to see the day His Royal Majesty and Her Royal Queen are revenged! I''m gonna shred that Luhrmann fucker!"


    "We will!" Fischer nodded with utter confidence, "As long as you''re here for me."


    "In this case, Your Grace, please address yourself as the king." firmly, said I, "Your Grace, you have succeeded as the King of Swabia."


    "I¡­" Fischer''s eyes told me that he hesitated but the hesitation quickly transformed into sorrow.


    "Your Grace, we held lament for the emperor couple. Their death demise, however, is an inevitable fact." said I, "As long as you assume the rightful and proper name are your army able to exert the most power and do the heart of our Swabian people pledge allegiance."


    "Cohen," Fischer nodded his head, "you have my word, in the name of the king of Swabia."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Though we''re¡­ I''m the king and you''re my subject, I hope that¡­" Fischer stared into my eyes earnestly, "¡­ our friendship remains unchanged. You''re still my best friend, my arm and hand!"


    "I am, Your Grace." I said to comply, "I will always treasure this friendship which I value so much."


    "You''d better be." Fischer took a look at the sky, then said, "Now show me your army. Truthfully, your appearance had me astonished."


    "Er¡­ the army is still wrapping up the leftover fights." I blushed, "But the king''s safety is atop of the most. Will you give me a while, my king."


    "Have you forgotten that I''ve never feared anything." Fischer''s eyebrow stirred, a trace of firmness spurred out of his usual gentle look, "These soldiers have fought for us and it is our duty to stay with them, now and till the day I revenge my mother and father, I will stay with them."


    "Indeed, that''s true. But the fight''s not over yet¡­"


    "Tell me, Viceroy Cohen," Fischer said with a hind of a smile, "In this world, is there another place safer than my best friend''s army?"


    "You had me, my king." I replied, "Please, they are your soldiers as well.

 Chapter Volume 11 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Fischer and I rode shoulder by shoulder to the army rows under Malphite and IGTs'' close protection for certain.


    "Malphite!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Send my order, King Fischer has personally arrived on the battlefield! Put away AUF''s banners." I told Malphite, "All units, by all means, pull your best!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!" Malphite turned away and intended to go on.


    "Captain, hold there." Fischer halted Malphite and talked to me, "Viceroy Cohen, they will fight, but I want their commander."


    "Shouldn''t be a problem, my king." I nodded to agree then told Malphite to carry one, "Capture the enemy commanders alive, the more the better."


    "Yes, sir!" Malphite rode off to deliver the order.


    "He''s one of your guarding troopers?" Fischer asked, "Quite a robust one."


    "Not only him, the whole batch of soldiers is of uniformity. They consist of mostly clansmen of the 36 Clans from the Line. Though they are still fresh, they did well today." I answered, "No matter what races they are, as long as they''re responsible, they could do even better."


    "You''ve done well." Fischer said, his eyes on me, "You know, I''ve been worried since I learned about your death from the temple war report."


    "And I''m doing as lively as I can be." said I, "My king and bro, just drop it. I''m alive."


    At the sound of ''king'', Fischer made a half smile then he turned to the only spotted combat left on the battlefield.


    Two field regiments have surrounded the leftover rebels. My riders were circling to kill enemies with their crossbows. Once the order to capture the enemy commanders alive arrived, my troops paused the attack and drew a short distance. As soon as my men capitulated, dozens of white flags began to rise from the rebel''s crowd.


    "It''s done." I said softly.


    "They''re nearly 20, 000 in number and they were defeated this early." Fischer sighed, "Where is the once mighty and renowned PUF?"


    "By the way, my king, I forgot to mention," said I, "on my way here, we''ve defeated more than ten troops like this one at hand. I assume their fighting-will has collapsed. My men have suffered very light casualties."


    "Perhaps it''s because they''re fighting us, an empire under the same alliance." Fischer said while shaking his head, "Though the generals are benefit-driven, their soldiers mostly can''t live with that fact."


    "It is indeed an achilles'' heel to Luhrmann." said I, "Troops from other allied empires can''t stay in Swabia forever. Once they leave, the minister will be left with nothing to fend us."


    "I suspected Luhrmann has received numerous dark assistance due to the open rebellion. Him alone can never pull this off." said Fischer, "And the very existence of you, your army is actually the achilles'' heel to him. Everybody thought you were gone. Your obituary notice from the headquarter could already be in your wives'' hands."


    "That is why we''re going to Darkmoon asap. We''ll spread the words that you''re unharmed. In this way, Luhrmann can''t win other viceroys'' homage." I said word by word, "And I''m gonna rip whoever is standing behind Luhrmann apart!"


    "We''ll drop that." Fischer said, "The battle is over. Let''s muster our troops!"


    "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    My army order and proper training fruited. Each army did well, no messy formation nor lack of discipline though the combat had just finished. All parts have formed neat squared matrixes in units of regiments.


    As we passed each matrix, all commanding officers in their finest figs saluted us and reported with the utter high voice.


    "Greeting to Your Majesty from Dark City 1st IGT regiment of the 1st Legion!"


    "Greeting to Your Majesty from Dark City 5th IGT regiment of the 1st Legion!"


    "Greeting to Your Majesty from Dark City 9th Field regiment of the 1st Legion!"


    And Fischer replied by leveling his right hand over his chest to each troop.


    As for I, stuffed with a myriad of feelings, I remained beside this king who carried the burden of an empire and the revenge mission for his parent.


    Fischer must be dejected now, a prince who grew up surrounded by all the love and care from his mom and dad who died on the same day. It is the blood-stained enmity that forced him to eliminate the rebels, rebuild the empire and bring salvation to his people. There is just too much responsibility!


    As for Luhrmann, he has his own armed forces and stooges and even the dark, nasty support from other empires and the light temple. There are plenty of enemies out there for Fischer to confront. Nevertheless, the king now is my best brother. Everything he intends to achieve is my job to make it happen, regardless that''ll bring any change to our relationship.


    I had not many friends in my previous life, nor did I ever feel the honest affection of friendship. That was why I treasure this share of hard-earned fondness so much. There were 4 best brothers who called me ''boss'', and this close king friend. They grew with me and it was essentially an inseperated part of my body and soul as a whole.


    "Sir! Combat over!" One of my staff officers came running, "We''ve captured the rebel''s high commander, a Portaria Major."


    I threw my eyes to Fischer and he nodded to me and said, "I''ll do the questioning."


    "Base here. Tell the men to do a brief rest." I said, "Alert Brigadier Wilder to catch up!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In my pavilion, the interrogation of the enemy high commander will be done by Fischer and I. The Portaria Major, pale and red-covered, was sandwiched by 2 robust IGT soldiers.


    "Drop him." I nodded.


    The soldiers tossed the human on the ground. The latter could not remain standing while his armors were dusty and lose, his hair jumbled.


    "Level your eyes, maggot."


    The Major supported his upper body and through his dirt-covered face, he managed to give me a dismissive look.


    "You''re not in the mood to talk, huh?" I sneered, "Guards, throw this man 20 slaps for now."


    Then and there, he was seized by the arms to his knees. A justice officer from LAD fulfilled my order with his 2 palms.


    Slapping required a certain level of skill since the slap-per was bond to give the slap-pee pain whilst not make him unable to speak. In any case, the LAD staffs have been well-practiced for this job.


    The Portaria Major moaned painfully, traces of blood foams emerged at the corner of his mouth. He remained silent but his eyes told me the hatred elevated.


    "A man who''s not afraid of death. You can''t fool me. If you''re really not, why were you fleeing back on the battlefield? I can tell what kind of a man you are by looking at your subordinates." I told the man coldly, "Bah, I''ve seen too many of you cowards!"


    The Major''s hatred grew deeper in his eyes.


    "Tsk, look at your fair skin, you must be a nobleman." I laughed, "Tell you a secret, this young lord loves to fondle one like you. Tell me, how many asses have you kissed to earn that title of yours?"


    "NO!" The Major roared, "It''s a lineage!"


    "I see. So, the way you run off enemies is also a lineage. Talk, who brought you here?" I touched my jaw and continued stepping on his pride, "Confess and I''ll let you live, otherwise I''ll make you, even it means you end up not in one piece."


    "You, you''re not AUFs!" The Portaria has finally realized something, "Curse you, dressing in Asmodian''s uniforms!"


    "Irrelevant answer, 20 more slaps." I flapped my hand, "Pay attention when answering this lord''s questions. Slow answer, you''ll hurt; dissatisfied answered, you''ll hurt; if you fail to please my eyes, you''ll still hurt."


    After 20 more slaps, the Major''s cheeks were phenomenally puffed.


    "How about that." I comfortably picked my nails, "Are you ready to talk?"


    "Kill me! I''m a nobleman. You can''t do this to me!" The Major did his dying insist, "They won''t do this to me even the real AUFs capture me!"


    "AUFs? Tell you the truth, no Asmodians died well in my hand. Or where do you think I got our outfits." I told my staff officer, "Show him the AUF banners we seized."


    Moments later, a pile of clothes was presented and I assumed the Major must be thrilled.


    "Who are you?" He asked astonishedly.


    "A Knight of Protoss, Commander of the PUF 9th Legion, Cohen Kheda." said I, "And the one beside me is the current Swabian King, Fischer Summers. Bow to the king!"


    I hinted as an IGT caught the Major''s body to force him to kneel to Fischer.


    "Fischer¡­" He muttered.


    "How dare you address my king by his name along! Don''t play fire with me." I slammed on the desk, "Guards, my stuff, bring them!"


    The body of the Major shivered while Fischer remained silence aside.


    The justice officer fetched a wrapper and scrolled the thing on the floor. In it were sets of exquisite instruments of torture. The sharp reflection of rays of metal was threatening indeed.


    "I hadn''t had a chance to play with these toys. Frankly, you offered me one. How adorable¡­" I strode over, pinched my fingers to make some knuckle cracks, "I can assure you, I won''t let you die sooner. I will let you enjoy these things all the way down and do it again until my desire is satisfied."


    The Major said nothing though I sense a trace of fear from his eyes.


    "Hmm, fair skin still. Slender fingers and well-trimmed nails." I hinted the IGTs to fixed the Major''s body, then I fetched a metal tool, "Keep your voice down by the way."


    Then spinning, the steel needle pinched stung gradually.


    "AHHHHH!" Upon the fact that I told him to keep it low, the harsh scream traveled all the way to the camp edge.


    "Please, you''ve got to do it in steps." I swirled the rest steel needles in different sizes, "You cried this loud for the first needle now, how am I gonna continue?"


    "Ah, ah, err¡­" Beads of sweat dropped, the Major''s whole body was shivering, which made me wonder if he heard my earlier comment.


    I had to wait until his crying calmed to continue. Back and forth, I thrust 5 needles in total in his one hand and an extra in his foot nail. The Major passed out 7 times and the last time was not out of pain.


    A while later, he came to himself.


    "How about that. You can''t do it, right?" I kept fondling with the metal pieces before his eyes, I said, "Now talk. You''re too old and too girly to play tough, don''t you know that?"


    "Needles, will not frighten me." The Major said while tearing, "it will¡­ not."


    That moment saw me clapping for him and actually it was my wish for him to not come clean this easy.


    "You''re adorable, and full of surprise." I told my guards, "Remove his pants."


    "Stop, what are you doing!" Regardless of the pain, the Major struggled fiercely, "I am a nobleman of dignity! You can''t do this to me!"


    "Huh, I forgot to tell you. No man who got himself in my hands has pleaded for dignity, nor has they had the right to." I pinched his face, said with the earnest smile, "This young lord is abundant in sexually-driven orcs and they''ve been holding their desire. Looking at your watery, smooth skin, how may they react to you, I wonder."


    "You can''t do that! Asshole!"


    "Asshole?! You took part in the rebellion in Swabia. Who is the true asshole!?" I humphed, "This lord is not afraid of accusation."


    The Major protected monstrously, though his underbody coverings have been ripped off. Malphite has brought a dozen of hideously-looking orc soldiers. Smirking, these animals have already pretended to line up a queue.


    "You know what, these are just pain soldiers. A nobleman toy is really hard to come by." I continued, "Your graceful identity and untouchable body will greatly satisfy their insubordinate desire which has been so hidden deep in their hearts. Oh, I remember you like to rebel. I assume you guys can get along. And when they''re done with their job, I''ll hang you somewhere high for good."


    "Ahhhh¡­" The Major roared, "GIVE ME¡­. DIGNITY!"


    I shared a look with one of the orcs then immediately a furry hand landed on the Major''s leg skin.


    "FISCHER! FISCHER, YOUR GRACE!" The Major whose asshole was greatly in danger has finally come to a solution, "HELP ME! YOUR GRACE!"


    "Hold on, Viceroy Cohen." Fischer stopped the orcs, "I''ll question him."


    Once Fischer talked, Major at once fell into a prostration, choked with sobs.


    "Yes, Your Grace." I bowed to Fischer then whispered in the Major''s ears, "You''d better be honest to my king, or¡­ you know what I mean."


    Having said that, I nodded to Fischer.


    "What troop are you from?" Asked Fischer, "On whose order are you attacking me?"


    "Your Grace, I''m Commander of the PUF 19th Legion." The Major said, "Forgive me, Your Grace, I cannot tell the second half of your question."


    I would have skinned him if I could. Fischer''s eyes stopped me.


    "The 19th Legion. If I''m right, all supply for your army during the War was done personally by myself. Have I ever skimped a dime or thread?" Fischer said lightly, "And for what reason are you attacking and trying to kill me?!"


    "That was a deception. For¡­ forgive me!"


    "Forgive you¡­ forgive¡­" Fischer was so sorrowful, he said, "Do you have knowledge that my royal parents are no longer living and they died because of men like you!"


    The Major immediately explained, "Please, Your Grace. I was not part of the DC warfare!"


    And I urged with a cry, "That will not spare your life!"


    "Mercy, Your Grace." The Major nearly collapsed, "I can''t tell, really¡­"


    "Enlighten me," Fischer said without a emotion, "how many years have brought you to a major?"


    "Your Grace, this one spent 17 years to earn the major title."


    "17 years is not a short moment. Most of your youth was invested into this." Fischer''s fingers circled on the table, "Suppose I handed you to Viceroy Cohen, what would he do to you? On the other hand, if you''re escorted directly back to Porta instead of given to Viceroy Cohen, your 17 years are wasted. You might have the courage to spend 17 more years to rebuild your career, I wonder the Portaria king or the ones who plotted the rebellion will ever give you the chance."


    The Major''s body started to shiver.


    "Major, it''s not my intention to penalize you anyhow as long as you talk honestly." Fischer continued, "You whole life and the reputation of your family are in your hand."


    "If this one talk¡­" The Major shook his head, "my result won''t be any better."


    "As a general, failure on the battlefield is not a terrible thing. What''s awful is that he has no sense of priorities. I understand that whoever put you up in this will spare your life if you don''t talk. But if I have you escort to Porta, who''ll help you with your crime? Will the rebels stand up for you? Everybody wants to kill me, let alone a petty major. I fear you won''t even make it to the border." Fischer''s tone was calm as ever, "I''m better at how things are done by the rebels better than you. Once you''re dead, your family will be left unattended."


    "But I¡­ I¡­"


    "If you talk now, I''ll let you go."


    "Release me?" The Major gaped.


    "My speech ends now." Fischer nodded, "It''s your choice."


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "What''re you waiting? It lucky for you to be alive." I leaned down, landed a few gentle slaps on his cheeks, talked, "We''ll also spare your subordinates'' lives as well. Recruit your vacancies on your way back, no one will know you suffered a loss. Tell Luhrmann about your victories, he might reward you because you still hold un-neglectable troops. Money''ll hush your men. We''re all clever people. You don''t need me to teach you how to mess up the registry."


    The Major was clearly not trusting me.


    "If you be honest with me, I will do the same." Fischer cut in timely, "Since I''ve promised to release you, Viceroy Cohen will not be tough on you."


    "Your Grace¡­" The Major stood in confusion for quite a while, he thrust his head upwards, "I''ll¡­ I''ll talk!"


    Fischer and I shared a look.


    "¡­ I received the order a dozen days ago. It came from the Left Cardinal in his room at the headquarters." The Major has had a huge cups of water. He told us the happenings in a chair, "He said that as long as I brought troops to Swabia, the rest will be arranged by Luhrmann, the Chief Quartermaster. Thus my troops."


    Fischer raised a hand, "Has he given you any papers to prove your words?"


    "Yes, Your Grace. I have the order and passport from the headquarter." The Major said, "They''re confiscated by Viceroy Cohen''s men."


    I hinted the mentioned documents in a big pile of papers.


    Fischer received the papers and told the Major to continue.


    "Yes, Your Grace. Then I based at 100 miles outside DC. And I did not lie about the DC rebellion. I was under the quartermaster''s order to hunt Your Grace the next day." He continued, "I caught up with the first troops yesterday. You know the rest¡­"


    "Where did the first troop come from?" Fischer cut in again.


    "Symbia at around 4, 000 soldiers." The Major said, "Plus some private troops of the Chief Quartermaster."


    "Where are they?"


    "Made hedgehogs by Viceroy Cohen''s archers."


    "What else did Luhrmann tell you before you came?"


    "He said whoever captures Your Grace will be rewarded 500, 000 in gold."


    "Which empires'' troops were part of the DC incident?"


    "Forgive me, Your Grace, I really do not know. There were several other armies quartered out of DC; however, I do not aware if they were part of it."


    As soon as he finished, my clerk brought a paper written in his testimony. The Major was dumbfounded.


    "Can I not sign this? If they knew I talked." The Major said with a bitter face, "I''m so screwed."


    "Man, you''ve talked everything and you''re still afraid of signing a name?" I said, "Put your heart back to your stomach. We won''t present these papers unless Luhrmann and the cardinals are behind bars. They won''t have the chances."


    As far as it went, the Major had no choice but to sign his name. Then marked the paper with the sigil of his house on his right index ring.


    Fischer took over the testimony then told me, "It''s done."


    "Mark my words. You''re free to go. This young lord will release your men." I tapped the Major''s shoulder, "What are you waiting for, dinner?"

 Chapter Volume 11 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Having dealt with the captivities and the day''s army affairs, it was sundown.


    Throughout the day, I wouldn''t dare to leave Fischer all by himself because I worried that he might have been illy forcing himself to suppress the inner sorrow and anger while attending his duties.


    That was why I had the cooks prepared a rich dinner for Fischer and summoned Webster and Tennessee as companies in the hope that Fischer could feel better at the day''s end.


    All the delicacies on the dining table did not offer much help for Fischer''s face was hellishly heavy and he went absent-minded multiple times.


    Helplessly, I hinted Webster with my eyes.


    "Your Grace, I heard you released the enemy commander?" Webster was a clever old timer to understand me, "May I inquire your intention?"


    "I''d give his neck a clean chop!" Tennessee was less clever but not the least, he followed, "I heard the crap wet his pants, what a useless, soft-spined coward."


    "Er, I did." Fischer''s attention re-focused, he talked slowly, "I''ve given it a fair thought on either to keep him alive or to kill him. It turns out killing him will do us nothing good save for making you all feel good. But by releasing him could we let the rebels know that I am secure with Cohen''s army guarding my safety. So some weak-minded enemies might just turn and leave Swabia. In the latter case, Luhrmann''s plan is hindered. Finally, those viceroys who did not take part in the rebellion will more or less have their ways to this information, which will ultimately strengthen their faith to stand against Luhrmann."


    "A thorough thought, Your Grace. You are better than us old timers." Webster sighed then turned the subject to me, "What about Cohen? I feared that you would have had that major assassinated."


    "You''ve underestimated my loyalty." I gave Fischer a look and said with a smile, "Since it''s His Majesty''s decision, I will follow instead of doing things otherwise."


    "That easy?" Tennessee shook his head, "Hell I don''t buy it. That''s essentially not your style."


    "My, my, Viceroy Cohen!" Fischer''s eyes looked at me. Whatever was on his mind, it brought a hind of a smile on Fischer''s face, "Just spit it out."


    "Fair enough." Seeing Fischer was drawn to the conversation, I shrugged, "I wish all generals in power in Porta are useless asses like that major. This way, if future conflicts arise, a major like him will do us much favor."


    "Why I''m not surprised." The three shook their head together, "I knew it."


    "I''m flattered." I laughed, "I''ll take that as a compliment!"


    "It''s not¡­"


    "Makes no difference." said I, "I grew up with you dearest two''s teachings. I merely carried forward what I''ve learned."


    "Well done, I''ll give you that." Webster gave me a thumbs up, "We''ll tell Visual about it."


    "Let''s eat, uncles." Fischer reached for his knife and fork. It turned out he was better in the feelings, "I''d rather eat up all his money than talking to his father."


    Hence all went on track. The dinner carried on.


    After the meal, my two aged mentors excused resting. Fischer and I took for a trip.


    As evening fell, starlight occasionally shed through the cloud-curtained sky. It was early winter. The night breeze was beginning to carry a hint of cold.


    Fischer traveled on a trail in the castle without a word while I followed and remained the same silence.


    We went all the way to the wall top of the castle overlooking the night patrols as well as the flickering campfires in the far or close distance. The entire campsite was within our visions.


    "A thing can happen so fast that you can''t get ready to react in this world." Fischer put a hand on the wall, he finally talked, "Our safety was at stake this morning and hours later, you and I are drinking without any fear. If we acted one step wrong in this, we would have been killed."


    "Your Grace¡­"


    "If you weren''t smart enough," Fischer said, "Cohen, we might never meet each other."


    "Your Grace, leave those meaningless thoughts alone. It already went this far." I walked by Fischer''s side, "Be strong! It''s your responsibility."


    "I understand, Cohen. I have duties." Fischer lowered his head, his tone also lowered, "But, but my heart hurts!"


    I tapped his shoulder.


    "Think about your parents! They would want to see you like this." I urged softly, "Brother, I feel you. But you need to be strong now. Those two will live forever in our hearts."


    "I¡­"


    "Your Grace, I assume the former king and queen would want you to be strong." I took Fischer''s hands, "They died because they knew you''re able to flee the danger and avenge them. You will fulfill their wish and be a good king. Don''t let them down."


    "I would give anything in exchange for their lives." Fischer said with welled eyes.


    "Don''t be silly, Your Grace. That''s the god''s work." said I, "All men must die. The king and the queen went away with pride. One was a wise king, one was a merciful queen. They''ve become 2 of the shiniest stars in the sky and they''ll be solely remembered by all."


    "Is that so?" Fischer looked up into the night sky. His hands shivered.


    "What Your Grace should do now is to rip away the dark clouds shading in front of the stars." I lowered my tone, "Luhrmann, as well as the Cardinals, they will die!"


    "They will." Fischer answered immediately, "I''ll kill them myself even I have to chase them down till the end of the world."


    "Rest assured, Your Grace, You''re not alone. I and my followers will be by your side until the end of time. No one will stop us!"


    "Cohen, I know you''ll always be with me, but¡­" Fischer landed a hand on my shoulder. A hint of confusion revealed from his eyes, "whenever you call me ''Your Grace'', I felt we are no longer as close as we were."


    "Er, actually I was not used to your new title to begin with. But you''re a king now and you need to brace a king''s disposition. And as the king''s closest friend, it is my responsibility to uphold your disposition." I said with a smile, "Your Grace, I know it''s a bit hard to get used to and you''re not alone. We must take time to learn to accept it. Your Grace, no matter what we call each other, it''s just a title. In my heart, Your Grace, you''ll always be my best friend, my brother."


    "Can you promise that?"


    "I can and I swear you''ll forever be my brother." I said earnestly, "And you will become a good king. It''s not only your goal but also the former king and queen''s goal. Let us achieve this goal together."


    "Looks like there is no other way. I''ll try to be a king." Fischer nodded and stood upright, "Cohen, when are we getting out of here?"


    "Tomorrow morning." said I, "As soon as Brigadier Wilder''s troops make a timely withdrawal from DC region, we''ll be ready to set off."


    "Wilder is a brigadier now." Backhanded, Fischer said, "How''s he doing?"


    "Not bad, though he makes tiny mistakes sometimes."


    "Tell me about your stories." Fischer has finally cheered up a bit, "Tell me how you escaped."


    Therefore, side by side, we sat on a stone stair. I started from the dreadful Clay City battle to the bizarre tunnel. The attractive telling went on and on until midnight. Fischer was deeply appealed.


    Suddenly, dense horse hoof sounds traveled from afar.


    Seconds later, Malphite''s unique steps began shattering the stairs. He came right towards Fischer and me.


    "Your Grace, sir." Malphite saluted, "Our 2nd Legion wingman scouts came to report. Brigadier Wilder has withdrawn from DC perimeter. Your Grace and sir, please set off ahead of him. Brigadier wilder has requested to guard the rear while you leave"


    Fischer and I shared a look.


    "Viceroy Cohen, do your work. This king will rest." Fischer stood up, "Captain Malphite, you''ll assume a Major rank from this moment on."


    "Yes, Your Grace." Malphite was a bit surprised.


    "No need to worry. I can''t let you be a low-rank IGT captain." Fischer left while telling Malphite, "And it''s not free. Watch Viceroy Cohen''s safety for me."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    Seeing Fischer off, I told the orc, "Send my order, we''re rolling out to Dark City at dawn!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    Wilder caught us on the 4th day of the setoff. We ran into Moya and the 36 Clans he was assigned to escort. Thus Fischer had the protection of my entire mighty troops began marching towards Dark City.


    Since I had Moya and Carlos, naturally I gained timely knowledge of the newest intelligence about Dark City and Darkmoon.


    Before the DC rebellion, there were already roughly 40, 000 PUF troops on the Darkmoon border. As for my Dark City, though underestimated, there were about 10, 000 PUF soldiers there. At the start of the rebellion, these rebels who were under Luhrmann and his closely connected viceroys began attacking the 2 provinces under my influence.


    I wouldn''t have to worry about my Dark City due to Martin Luther was personally attending to garrison duty as well as there were enough troops left. A robust administration system had enabled the city to react to the attack quickly. Once the 20, 000 rebels had marched 300 miles into my province, they were encircled by an army consisted of alien races such as elves, dwarf, sandmen. Martin Luther was their commander, of course. After a day''s fight, the enemies were completely annihilated.


    As for Darkmoon, things were not good to look at. Luhrmann has attached importance to this province which was run by my father for many years. He had deployed 70, 000 soldiers to attack. Under encirclement, my father and my 2 brothers had only 9, 000 operational soldiers. The battle went on harshly at the beginning days. The troops depreciated to 3, 000 by the time reinforcements and General Martin Luther had arrived.


    Depletion of soldiers was nothing to be mentioned, the worst part was the destruction of the peripheral towns and villages.


    Everybody knew that Luhrmann had abundant wealth and supply behind him since he had taken hold of Divine City. It was an irrefutable fact that he had taken over more than half of the empire despite a few provinces were still resisting. One can only hope to gain an enormous amount of supply and money in order to defeat him.


    Now it was my turn to sore.


    As a matter of fact, among the 17 provinces in Swabia, King Fischer practically own only Dark City and Darkmoon. These 2 provinces covered ? of the total empire. Particularly, my Dark City was newly established and welcoming millions of 36 Clans refugees who were so eagerly waiting for a settlement. How on earth was I going to afford to supply an army to defeat such a large sum of rebels?


    Sadly now, Darkmoon, my only hope, was ripped off of its stability and prosperity. I was even more anxious. I had no idea how to convey the news to Fischer.


    As a result, Fischer had to comfort me now.


    "Calm down, my viceroy." Fischer seemed to have a well-thought plan, "I''m not good at leading armies, but you can''t outwit me on IAs. We''ll manage it."


    Well, he said it. I had to nod and believe. I trusted him as a brother.


    The situation called, I ordered Moya to deploy 10 field regiment from his 3rd Legion, Wilder to deploy 2 knight battalions from his 2nd Legion into assisting Darkmoon''s defensive project.


    The rest continued marching towards Dark City. Two days later, we were faced with the tall and magnificent Dark City gate.


    "Once again, this gate. How time passed." Fischer said on his horseback while admiring the stone wall, he talked softly, "Cohen, what''s on your mind?"


    "Me?" I said without hesitation, "If they want to kill me, they''d better finish the job, or I''ll make them pay."


    "I don''t doubt that." Fischer told me, "I wish I had a simple heart like yours."


    "Is that so, Your Grace?" I said embarrassedly, "That doesn''t sound like a compliment."


    "It was," Fischer laughed, "on second thought, your simple mind would have tumbled if it really is."


    "Why would I!?" I argued loudly, "Am I such a man to you? I''m a decent man!"


    "In this case," Fischer slight lifted his chin towards the city, "please, draw your eyes to the gate."


    I did as I was told.


    Down the tunnel in the wall, dozens of Dark City senior officers have neatly presented themselves. In front of them stood 3. Sure enough, my heart tumbled drastically.


    "How''s your heart now." Fischer''s sound echoed in my ears, "Is it still beating?"


    "Positive¡­" Reluctantly, I answered because Fischer was the fucking king now, "My king, it is jittering like hell!"


    "I''m beginning to love to be a king." How mischievous Fischer sounded, "I assume you know why."


    Of course, I knew because Fischer was free to boss petty viceroys like me around now, as a king.


    If he were a prince instead of a king, I would have kicked him down his horse and found a no-man place and had him clobbered.


    However, it was different now. He was my king, the king I swore to protect with all my life. I had to swallow everything from verbal abuse to even sentencing me to death.


    "I know." I gave Fischer an innocent look, "My great, great, great king."


    "Hahaha¡­" Fischer made a laugh then took off his helmet, "I''ll let you ride faster since you look anxious."


    Hence 2 horses galloped one after the other to the gate and made stops at the crowd down the Dark City gate.


    A dozen trumpets began horning royal anthem.


    Fischer was imposing in appearance. His golden hair reflected golden sunray. A pair of majestic eyes swept over everybody.


    "Your Grace, Dark City IA directors Flynn Rhona, Carey Rhona, Winslet," Flynn Rhona walked 2 steps forward, fingers nipped the edge of her gown and slightly bent her knees lower to show her courtly courtesy, "and all senior directors, at your service."


    "Your Grace!" 3 ladies bent their knees as all other male officials dropped on their bodies to Fischer, the Swabian King.


    "All rise." Fischer nodded.


    As the crowd rose to their feet, a pale man-figure emerged from behind the people. Dean of the newly-founded Dark City Academy, Lorenzo once again dropped to his knees.


    "Your Grace, your humble courtiers were shocked to learn the grievous news of the pass of King Climos and the queen. With sorrow, here presents the declaration proclaims the rebels for Your Grace to review!" Lorenzo agitatedly fetched a scrolled, "A man as cruel and unscrupulous as Luhrmann will not end well."


    Fischer dismounted. He helped Lorenzo up.


    "Dean Lorenzo, I assure you, I will end his life." Fischer said firmly, "This king will recover Swabia, restore our land!"


    "We are ready to offer our lives!" The crowd knelt once again.


    "I feel your loyalty." Fischer replied loudly, "You''re an absolute necessity for me in order to achieve it. Now I have you, I will succeed. Now rise¡­"


    "You Grace, please follow us to the viceroy''s mansion for further rest." Flynn intended to move the conversation to a better place than at the gate. The girl was talking to Fischer but her eyes inevitably glimpsed on me. Her cheeks reddened.


    "Might as well." Fischer told me, "Viceroy Cohen, with me."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    So then I slowly took off my helmet into the gate with Fischer. While I gave a brief overlook at my bureaucrats, I did not forget a light smile to my 3 wives. However, they ignore my friendly gesture.


    Why, how could a husband who returned from deadly battlefields receive a welcome like this?


    Our guards were called up.


    O, Dark City, after almost a whole year, I''m finally back!

 Chapter Volume 11 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Entering the Dark City, I discovered the scene that residents crowd kneeling silently throughout the neighborhood where we rode. On each of their chests fixed a wildflower symbolizing the only way that a distressed commoner or an alien mourn his loved one.


    Wherever we passed, they had their eyes on Fischer and hinted their heart with their right fingers. Fischer returned by putting his right hand over his breast, which also implied ''I feel you, too''.


    We entered the viceroy''s mansion surrounded by such a sorrowful atmosphere.


    In the past year, the mansion had seen many new structures. Construction director in chief Kennen''s intro had made me exclaim over the fact that I was actually one of the rare viceroys who had no idea of his home.


    The knotty problem of how to welcome a king was solved by my wives. The end result had given me the meeting complex behind the central plaza. The smaller one that served the same purpose was reserved for Fischer. The rear court was divided into 2 parts where I received the smaller one and Fischer had the larger.


    The alteration of status meant the change of a myriad of things. In other words, the newly crowned king Fischer was not suited to his new life, nor were us, especially the term ''friend'' was hindered by our status.


    Later on, Jack returned from his army affairs. Once he saw Fischer, he intended to rush a hug, though his impulse was cut by my eyes. Therefore, Jack had to kneel and show his courtesy as Fischer''s liegeman, mouth pouted, face dry.


    "O, Jack, my Lord Justice." Fischer showed great affinity at such a moment because he knew us much too well, "You look unhappy."


    "Fisc¡­ Your Grace," Jack stood, "Boss'' given me his scary eyes!"


    "En, your demand will be justified by a king." Fischer helped Jack straight, "How''s everything doing?"


    "Your Grace, all units are well-disciplined. Fewer lawbreakers are caught every day."


    "Well done." Fischer complimented softly, "Either way, you''ll never slack. You''ll carry on doing the good work."


    "Will do, my king."


    "Good, I''m looking forward to seeing Lord Justice in court." Fischer turned to me, "Where are our 3 beautiful IA directors, where are they?"


    At the sound, 3 lady figures emerged by the door.


    "Your Grace."


    "My ladies, you''ve all done too much courtesy today." Fischer put on a smile, "I know Prince Fischer has become King Fischer, but in a time like this, I''ll allow you to simplify the rituals."


    "Yes, my king." Flynn said softly, "We are here to give the king and the viceroy an account of this year¡¯s internal affairs in the city."


    "Sit down, let''s hear it." said Fischer, "The king needs to have a basic knowledge of Dark City before he meets the city officials."


    "Your Grace, allow me to gather the other legion commanders and Chief of Staff." said I, "They''ll help the future plans."


    "Yes, sir."


    As the men gathered, Fischer hinted Flynn to begin."


    "Up until the start of the War, Dark City was populated by 7 million. Among those, alien races took part of a small half." Flynn crossed her hands on her knees, gradually, she said, "In the past year, we put our importance on solving the basic necessities of the residents, food, clothes, shelter, and travel. The surplus of food was not abundant, but we are still able to supply an army of 100, 000 in addition to being self-sufficient."


    "You have done a lot of work." Fischer nodded, "It''s only been three years since the establishment of Dark City, during which there were only 6 harvest periods. Being able to feed 7 million in such a short time, Flynn should be rewarded."


    "Appreciation, Your Grace. However," Flynn frowned, "the fact that the return of the viceroy brought back 1.6 million clan refugees has put us again in food shortage. In addition, we''ll have to designate shelters and farmlands, health care and education for the newcomers. And we did NOT receive prior notice. It is utterly the hardcore problem for us now."


    I was a newbie to internal affairs so I kept silent. But that didn''t mean I was pleased.


    "About the 36 Clans, it has occurred to me. To a certain point, they saved Viceroy Cohen, and ultimately they saved a king. They''re to be rewarded." Fischer thoughtfully rescued for me, "Undoubtedly, it will be a laborious job to admit them. But they have proven themselves to be hard-working and brave people. Certainly, they will be of great contribution to the future of Dark City."


    "Your Grace, we''ll try our best. We are IA directors, we''ll devote our heart and soul into solving the 36 Clan conundrum." Flynn glanced me, "But please, my king, do tell Viceroy Cohen, if he promises anything in the future, take our affordability into consideration."


    "That I''ll leave to your couple, Flynn." Fischer laughed, "Who''s next?"


    "Winslet!" Carey cutely roared, "I am the last."


    "Very well, Winslet." Fischer looked at Carey, "You ought to change that temper of yours, you''re a lady now."


    "This lady, nope!" Carey said, holding grudges, "By the way, my king, we''re going to extort a certain individual later on. Are you coming?"


    "Well, well, I''m impressed." Fischer glanced me with an evil smile, "Who stirred your temper, Carey?"


    "Huh¡­" Carey Rhona rolled up her sleeves, "That man knows it."


    "I see. Well, this king will attend the show." Fischer primed, "Winslet, tell me about the schools."


    "Yes, my king." Winslet gave a gentle smile, "We all know our city school has been established for quite a while. Currently, the establishment has 3 grades ranging from preliminary school, middle school to academic school."


    "Preliminary schools, which are large in numbers, are oriented to educate children of all races. Throughout all 400 towns in the province, there is one preliminary school in each of them. We decide the number of instructors according to how many commoner children need education. That being said, we''re looking at an average of 1 instructor for 200 children. These instructors are in charge of teaching a variety of basic knowledge and common awareness. They''ll also recommend students who outperform others to middle schools. Two years in preliminary school are required for all kids in order to be admitted to middle school with their specialties. Anyone who is above age or under aptitude will be assigned to sub-admin management offices for future assignment.


    "What are they teaching in middle schools?" Fischer inquired, "And what about the academies?"


    "In middle schools, our instructors will impart element spells and basic management knowledge. In this way, they''ll be competent to assume plain management positions." Winslet explained, "The academy is more complicated. The viceroy''s order specifically intends to fall the academy into several departments in order to cultivate all kinds of talented ones. The departments are literature, domestic affairs, construction, agriculture, irrigation etc. Dean Lorenzo has complained multiple times that we have too many departments."


    "That sounds like him. We ought to give him time to adjust." Fischer can''t care less about the dean, "Do we have graduations already?"


    "Positive. Currently, our preliminary and middle school are expecting 2 graduations per year. So far, there are graduated students out there managing towns for us. Some of them even made to village chiefs." Winslet nodded and continued, "As for the academy, due to the time constraint, we''ll wait until the end of this year to welcome the first batch of graduates. Their specialties are agriculture and irrigation."


    "Very good. These people will be of great help in the food problem." Fischer nodded in satisfaction, "Do you concur, Viceroy Cohen?"


    "I do, though I''m still worrying." said I, "These people are lack of practical experience. They''ll have a long way to go."


    "Problems will come to light. Didn''t you say that a lot? Check and mate, haha." Fischer said, unhurried, "I think you''ve spent too much time on horsebacks than behind desks."


    I had to clear things out, "And that I can assure you, I will see that these problems are solved."


    "I believe you." Fischer hinted Carey, "Your turn."


    "Finally!" She stood up, exuberantly she stepped forward. I noticed by now that she had the kind of belt that has rapier holsters.


    "My king, my primary responsibility is city hygiene and policing." Carey said complacently, "We currently hold 300 hospitals and health care locations capable of admitting 50, 000 patients at once. In addition, there are 20 medicine mills, 3 herb plantations, 2 shaman physician utility schools. These are all done because of me."


    "I''m impressed. How about the policing jobs?"


    "I have built up police stations in all towns. We now have a complete security system within the province." Carey glared me and continued, "Helped by our grandpa, we have shaped backup force for potential warfares. Once the war starts, all capable men will be mobilized for defense."


    "That''s a huge difference." Fischer exclaimed, "In a little more than a year, you three have improved and perfected Dark City''s internal affairs. They are the work of you as well as all city officials."


    "Thank you, Your Grace. It''s our duty." The three IA directors replied.


    "What do you think, Viceroy Cohen?" Fischer turned to me, "Do you see a problem?"


    "Your Grace, these measures are aimed at peace times. Now, since the situation has changed," I humped my brain for proper words in order to not trigger my 3 wives, "My father should be arriving in a few days. I think it is necessary to assemble a meeting of all senior directors, commanders, chiefs and leaders of the 36 Clans."


    "You want to adjust IA and strategic plans?" Fischer mused, "I agree. But are you able to get things done in these days?"


    "I think I will see them for now." I smiled, "Besides, I have your support. Everything will be fine."


    "I did promise you." Fischer heartily laughed, "Good, you''ll have my help."


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    "Then it''s settled." Fischer stood up, relaxed, "Now, shut the door."


    He then chuckled at my confused face, "It''s private time best fit for extortion."


    The so-called ''private time'' was a thing I came up for Fischer. During the private time, there will be no king, no viceroy. Everybody can seek justice or revenge regardless of who they are. Domestic was the domination here.


    "Your Grace, are you kidding me?" I looked around and found everybody was eagerly onto something on me. I was outnumbered so I yielded, "Have I offended you somehow?"


    "A king will not take part of this, so I''ll watch." Fischer waved his hand, "Let''s begin."


    Before my 3 wives could say something, Wilder, who remained silent from the start stood up. Fingers cracked, he pressed upon me.


    I am such a fool to summon him here.


    "Wilder, I''m ordering you as the viceroy, halt!" I told myself to not panic, then I urged, "Or I''ll lay sanction upon you!"


    "Boss, you seem to forget we''re in private time, there is no viceroy here." Wilder grinned and turned Moya, "Right, M?"


    Moya showed an honest smirk, "I''m with the majority."


    He¡­ he¡­ he¡­ is this man still my legion commander!?


    "Yeah, Moya, we all agree to extort Cohen." Carey said, "Are you fine with it? And what about Jack?"


    "Right, Jack, you?" I withdrew, "Are you with me or them?"


    "Boss, you are the one who told me to listen to others more." Jack smiled, "I''m listening."


    Before Jack finished talking, I turned tail and bounced to the window. I wouldn''t want to risk being caught.


    Out of discouragement, there was already a woman who leisurely sat at the window, Flynn. Punkah in her hand, gently waving, smiling at me. I had to abandon my escape plan.


    "Flynn, you don''t have to¡­" I said with a bitter face.


    "My dearest husband. You always like to run from the window." Flynn closed her feathered fan, then clicked the pane with the fan stem, "Listen, we''ve kindly replaced these with metal frame, for, your, consideration."


    Moya and Wilder caught my hands and pressed me on a side table according to the private time ritual.


    "Mercy! Mercy!" I had to give up, "I yield! I confess!"


    "Don''t listen to him!" Fischer sipped fine wine while puked words leisurely, "Anything come out of the mouth are man-deceiving, child-fooling rubbish. Open his mouth! Open it!"


    "We''ve been waiting for this day for quite a while." Carey fetched a casket and flashed it in front of my eyes, "My husband, this box contains bugs you used to scare us when we were young. We''ve got a lot of them and spent a lot of time to feed them fat."


    Her jestful eyes reminded me of our first meeting.


    "Well, Carey, really? You''re my wife. I''ll talk anything!" I said, "This time, I''m serious!"


    Carey proudly let off the casket, her eyes on Flynn.


    The latter approached graciously and sat in a chair beside me. She reached for a black scroll in her corset, "My love, do you know what it is?"


    I shook my head in bewilderment.


    "Give me a chance to enlighten you."


    To Respectful Madame Flynn Rhona, Carey Rhona, Winslet,


    The husband of yours, Knight of Protoss, First Earl Cohen Kheda has offered his life for the great war. Her sacrifice for the Protoss Alliance has proven to be mighty, desperate and heroic. His will and loyalty will be mourned and learned for generations. The united forces have submitted a request to the light temple posthumously awarding your husband the title of Guardian of the Light Temple. We sincerely wish for you to restrain your grief.


    Protoss United Forces Headquarters


    Having read it, Flynn followed, "What''s on your mind, my love?"


    "It''s nothing more than a death notice." I offered a fawning smile, "But that fact is I''m still here, safe and sound! It''s more than anything, right¡­"


    "You know what''s important? I think you care more about your own feelings! Have you ever concerned about our feelings?" Flynn put away the scroll, she stated word by word, "Do you have any ideas of what was going on in our hearts when we received this notice. We''ve done everything you''ve ever hoped, even more. We are IA directors indeed. But if we were not your wives, we would not have to. This death notice has made our efforts, labors, pains, and concerns all gone meaningless!"


    "I deeply did not hope for things to go this far." I explained, "The situation was critical. I was unable to tell you I''m safe. But I promise¡­"


    After my sayings, Flynn''s face has gone even colder.


    "Darling, I was betrayed." said I, "It''s an incident¡­"


    "You don''t even know what you''ve done wrong before admitting it. The same scroll was delivered to your mother and father as well as your two brothers. Imagine how many are there have mourned your death!?" Flynn was furious, she tossed the scroll on the floor, "And here you are, pretending nothing has happened. You''re not a kid. You have a family. You have duties! What will happen to us if you were really killed!?"


    "I¡­" I eventually managed to understand why Flynn was angry. But I was unable to search for a proper word to say.


    "Carey, feed him, every last one of them!" Flynn rose, "He has no heart!"


    Before I could express an opinion, this assertive judge turned and took leave to the king and went out of the room.


    "Dumb face! You fool!" Carey kicked my forehead with a finger, "Do you know how much suffering has she gone through after she received the scroll? And you forgot to even please or comfort her!"


    "Carey, let him go." Winslet approached, "Cohen, you''re wrong this time. As soon as the news spread, everybody started to concern. The entire province had fallen into turbulence. You can''t blame Flynn. At that time, she held back her tears to calm the city officials. Managing an entire province is a laborious job."


    I nodded without a word. My heart fell into upheaval as well. I was a man who liked to do things as soon as I had the immediate idea. I was reckless. I have never thought about others'' feelings.


    "Tell me, who on earth have you offended?" Carey gave me a relentless look, "And why?"


    I took over Carey''s hands, said gradually, "I haven''t. I merely set a fire."


    "Let go!" Carey tried but failed, so she blushed and asked, "What fire?"


    "A big fire." I said, word by word, "A fire that will spread to many."


    Everyone froze.


    "I merely wanted to live. I wanted my soldiers to live. But the most simple idea sabotaged certain individuals'' benefits." I said with a lowered tone, "Their lust treaded on countless'' lives. After their benefits have gone worthless, they slaughtered to cover the truth. Once the fire is set, there will be no easy way to put it off. The fire will go bigger and finally, they will be burnt to dust."


    "Well, let''s call it a night." Fischer said, "Cohen, I suggest you go and find Flynn."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Never mind. She''s still too angry at you now." Fischer mused, "Let me go with you after dinner."

 Chapter Volume 11 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    After dinner, I was accompanied by Fischer to my wives'' place.


    "Later on when we''re there, pay attention to what you say to her." Fischer said, "The 3 wives of yours are accounting for half of your city worth now. If you stir up their temper any further, I can''t promise you your life."


    "Okay, I''ll just play dead, alright?" I answered, inattentively, using a willow shoot to beat up the grass aside, "That''s not fair, I was nearly killed on the battlefield and I''ve got to take this shit at home!"


    "I think they''ve become cuter." Fischer said with a smile, "Besides, they all have deep affections for you. The deeper they care for you, the more responsible they feel for you. You ought to suffice with these three."


    "And you call that relationship husband and wife." I cried, "It''s been several years and this viceroy haven''t even made into their boudoirs!"


    "And you blame me for that? Blame yourself!" Fischer shrugged, "Tell you, these 3 are not ordinary women, especially Flynn. If you win her over for real this time, she''ll definitely be of great help for your future mighty career."


    "Forget it. I wanna be happy, that''s it." I shook my head, "Face it, the reality is only about money. I don''t want a career of sorts."


    "That reminds me. You''ve never mentioned to me anything about dreams." Fischer stopped advancing, "Now tell me, what is your dream?"


    Once he brought the subject up, even myself was confused.


    All the time, I''ve been busy, overcoming one crisis after another. I can''t have time to think anything about the luxury term ''dream''. How pathetic, I ended up a dreamless nobility.


    No, I''m not a man without a dream. My wish is to be stronger, more powerful than my previous life and to take hold of my own destiny. But supposedly, it is just pure lust and it is not suited to tell.


    "Dreams?" I mused for quite a while and finally decided to just gross it over, "I don''t seem to have one¡­"


    "No?" Fischer gazed at me with astonishing eyes, "No way. How come there is one in this world who doesn''t have dreams?"


    "I¡­ I really don''t¡­"


    "Listen to me, Cohen, a man is born in this world with a dream and a mission. No matter this dream turns out to be good or bad." Fischer gazed at me for quite a while then began to tell, "A man without a dream is fragmented. You ought to have dreams even it means yours is dark or evil. But I''m your closest friend, you can show off your dreams."


    I shook my head.


    "Lying to a king is guilty." Fischer said, "I don''t wanna punish you."


    "My wise king, just let it go." I sighed, "I''ve humped my brains out and I really don''t recall I ever have or had a dream."


    "Then where does your passion for life come from?" Fischer frowned, "What drove you, time and time again, to defeat your enemies and find your way home?"


    "I''m not sure. Perhaps it eventually came from the friendship of you guys. But it definitely not come from the dream you mentioned." I tapped my head, "My beloved king, what is your dream?"


    "Mine? Honestly, mine is a vague one to begin with. It gradually became clear since I met you." Fischer turned away and strolled, "I want to be the best king in history, a wise, sagacious monarch, a king who''s able to gain peace for his people!"


    "What a fine goal." I clapped, "I''d celebrate with a feast."


    "No need." Fischer turned back to me and abruptly took hold of my shoulders, "I have a better idea!"


    I gazed at him in confusion.


    "A man cannot live dreamlessly. That dream will become a torch directing our life." Fischer said, "For your integrity, I''ve decided to share my dream by half to you."


    "Er¡­" I said like a fool, "Can you really share dreams?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s a technique developed by the military. Sharing dreams will decrease training casualty and increase efficiency. We¡¯re going to inception a certain individual¡¯s mind. Why not? I consider you must have a dream somewhere." Fischer said with a smile, "Before you find one, let my dream fill that needing hole of yours."


    "But¡­" said I, "For accepting such a treasure from the king, my heart is going to disturb."


    "Say no more, it''s settled." Fischer pinched my shoulder, "Aren''t we the best friends? Let''s work together for this dream!"


    What else can I say but nod to obey. It meant my tiny shoulders were once again burdened with more responsibility. Now the king has successfully trapped this viceroy with his half dream.


    We passed the garden and arrive in the backyard.


    Flynn was alone trimming plantation by the shack. She lowered her knees in the presence of Fischer and me.


    "My lady." Fischer said with a smile, "This king came to deliver Cohen with his apology. Cohen, what did I tell you?"


    I had to stroll over and pour the well-prepared words out. Flynn was extremely calm when she listened.


    "He did alright, Flynn?" Fischer said, "It''s not an easy job to make Viceroy Cohen ditch his pride and apologize. I bore grave danger doing so."


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    "Well, well, I''ll leave Cohen to you. Talk like a couple." Fischer nodded.


    After seeing Fischer off, Flynn simply ignored me and turned to his rituals. Her careful manner told me that she was not going to ''talk like a couple''.


    I did not intend to stand there like a fool. I did balance the harsh result if I trigger more of Flynn''s anger so I decided to put away my pride. Or if Flynn went quitting her job with my other wives, I couldn''t afford to manage such a huge province all by myself.


    So I patiently waited until she was done with her rituals and sat by the stool. I then, with a humble smile, prepared water for her hands.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect my husband to ever do such a thing." Flynn gave me a look, "Since when did you learn to fawn?"


    "Not really, it''s in my nature." I answered, "Besides, it''s my greatest merit to make you happy."


    "Stop flattering yourself." Flynn remained unchanged and washing her hands, "Every dark citizen knows my husband is a mighty hero who doesn''t want his wives."


    I couldn''t care less about Flynn''s harsh sayings. She was willing to talk to me at the very least.


    "I don''t care what they think about me. And I never wanted to be hell of a hero." I found myself a seat so close that I could even see myself in her watery eyes, "To be honest, Flynn, are you really one of them who think I''m such a man?"


    "I have no idea." Flynn said softly to me, "I''ve lost who you are since the day I married you. Sometimes I doubt I even ever knew you."


    "You''re making me more sorrowful." I said bitterly, "If you were me, and you were in that kind of situations, you couldn''t have done better."


    "Then in your opinion, I should be mad at you? I that is the case, I''m offering my sincere apology."


    "No, Flynn, everybody has the right to be mad and I cannot say otherwise." said I, "However, I deserve a chance to express myself."


    "You''re expressing." The girl fetched a towel for her hands, "And I''m listening."


    "I know I am an unsettling man who often makes my close ones worry. But hear me out, this is my personality and I''m doing my utmost to change that. I need time. I know it''s my problem. That I suppose is the reason that has been troubling you." I said earnestly, "Tell you the truth, I have you all in my heart even when I was fighting enemies. You''re irreplaceable."


    "Is that true."


    "Absolutely."


    "Cohen, my love." said Flynn, "I can''t tell whichever of your words are true or not."


    "Why? You''re free to doubt everything but why are you questioning my love for you?" I stood up, "True, I''m way away from becoming the perfect husband that you wish me to be. But at least I''m trying. If I can''t achieve that throughout my life, I am trying! Isn''t that enough?"


    "I have never question your love."


    "So then I have failed. Everything I''ve done is not enough to make you fall for me." My cheeks caved in, "It''s merely my wishful thinking."


    "Quit intriguing me. You know the fact that my only weakness is my affection for you." Gradually, Flynn''s eyes were shaded with a curtain of mist, "You''re full of flawless, but I¡­ hopelessly fell in love with you. I knew your personality is unchangeable but still, I wished I could change you. If I gave you a hard time, be brave, just tell me. I¡­ I won''t trouble you EVER again!"


    The moment her feet turned away, I caught her by the hand and pulled her by my side.


    "Don''t, Flynn. It''s my problem." said I, "I wished for a peaceful talk but it turned out wrong¡­"


    "I have nothing to talk." Flynn tried to ditch my hand so she fell her eyes to another direction, "Leave me alone."


    "You''re my wife, the wife I love." I said with a hippie¡¯s face, "What''s so wrong about touching hands between lawful couples?"


    "Rogue!" Her welled eyes started to spill crystal drops.


    "I''m sorry, Flynn. I made you worry." I touched away the tears on her cheeks, "I''ll see that my problems solved."


    "You don''t understand my needs." For the first time, she leaned onto my chest, "The most valuable thing a wife gains from her husband is respect."


    "I''ve been showing respect."


    "The premise of respect is honesty. Are you?"


    "Sure I am." I whispered by her ears, "Until this moment, I have kept my promises. Have I entered your boudoir without permission."


    "Yes, indeed, but," Flynn faced my eyes, "I hope you, my husband will not hold back anything. I hope you''ll talk to us without any secrets."


    "There''s nothing I''ve ever held back!" As I said, I realized the probable occurrence of a certain thing, so I hurried to alter, "Even under the circumstance I held back on certain business, those are white lies¡­"


    "The result of white lies are also deceiving. I am your wife and a lifetime companion. In your heart, I''m not worthy of knowing the truth?"


    "I didn''t mean¡­"


    Flynn stood straight, "Cohen, sit down. I have a question."


    I had no choice but to obey.


    This hell is never a couple''s talk! This is clearly another extortion convention!


    "Are you ready?" Flynn gazed my eyes, "I''m about to ask."


    I gave her a harsh smile and hoped I could make it through.


    "Since your last travel to Winper, the city has started to routinely turn over large sums of fund twice a month. The money was never late." As it concerned with money, Flynn resumed being calm. Her little finger flickered on the tabletop, which I knew by the gesture she was sorting her mind, "Till this day, the sum has become increasingly larger every month. The amount of money has proven to be extremely useful to the city project and it has surpassed ? of the general income of Dark City. Arguably, if it weren''t for the money, the project would have been tougher."


    "Is there a problem with the money?" I pretended to be careless.


    "The source of the money has no flaws." Flynn''s dark-shaded eyebrows flipped, "I''m interested in the one behind it."


    "Are you?" I shrugged, "You have the money. Why do you care about the offer?"


    "Don''t change the subject. Tell me, truthfully, Who sent the money?"


    "Hell, it''s businessmen. You know the fact that Winper is a port city. There''re definitely hundreds of traders." said I, "I''ve enacted taxation and benefited from subsidiaries. Hence the money."


    "Are you certain?" Flynn did not fall for my lies and she was rather interested, "But from what I found from the accounts, the taxation you mention was only a tiny part of the money. Besides, Winper businessmen, these days are having a rather bad time."


    "Bad time?" I laughed, "I wonder why."


    "Due to the fact that a businesswoman has risen to rule quite recently. She, during a very short time, have taken over most trading industries from food, cloth to armory and wine. She trades everything. All other merchants have been leading a harsh time since then." Flynn stopped baffling me and went to the object, "I''ve sent men to investigate 2 months ago. What I found was interesting. As prosperous as Winper is, there is only one who can afford to pay such a huge amount of money. The one biggest merchant in Winper City: Dior Merlin."


    "En, Dior Merlin." At the point, I said emotionlessly, "I''ve heard of this person."


    "More than ''heard of'', I guess." This businesswoman has no significant career in her past career, but her sudden rise and astonishing expansion are just hard to neglect. One more thing, your former deputy has been offering all the help she needs. Or I should say, favoring her. Flynn''s eyes took hold of me, her deep vision nearly saw the truth, "And what a coincident that she was married during the period you were there."


    "I''ve had a cursory story about her." I nodded and pretended nothing was of my concern, "I learned her husband was a smuggler."


    "Is that so? How sorry." Flynn was clearly not content with my response, "She''s an able Mrs. Her subsidiaries have branched all over Swabia and even in other Protoss Allied empires. I''m not overstating but tons of money is flowing into her pocket every day. I gape why you wouldn''t take advantage of such a remarkable, phenomenal female.


    "I did think about letting her in for the city." I said with a smile, "Shame, she was wedded. I was one step too late."


    "I see." Flynn''s eyes began glittering, "Is it reliable to say my husband and this Mrs. Dior Merlin have not related anyhow?"


    "No."


    "That saves me much trouble."


    "What trouble?" asked I, "Is there a problem in Winper?"


    "For the time being, no. I was bothered you had something to do with her." Flynn answered lightly, "I had her arrested in the name of bootlegging. She''s the wife of a smuggler."


    "A¡­ arrested? Why?" I was flustered and my head ached. My first wife arrested my last wife? Dear me, can''t I have a little peace on either side. What was that all about?


    "Simple, we need to supply army and refugees and your expense. The extra money needed, under the situation, calls for the help of this businesswoman."


    "But¡­"


    "I know it''s an improper way to do it, but we don''t have a second option. In fact, the truth that Mrs. Dior Merlin did took part in the smuggling and you''ve proven to have nothing to do with her¡­ My love, why are you looking at me like that? You''re not thinking to let me release her, are you?"


    "What are your plans with her?" I acted calmly though I was nearly shattered, "Where is she?"


    "I intend to confusticate all her money and convict guilty on her. If she''s really that good with business, she''ll be designated into our admin system. I have to come up with a way around the procedures because she will surely suffer a certain level of bitterness." Flynn said to me, "She is under escort on the road to Dark City. Shame, we''ve lost track of her husband and the businesswoman would not talk, no matter what we did to her."


    "You put her in torture!?"


    "Why not. She''s merchant, nothing more. Moreover, her family was in a downfall. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    "You can''t do that to her!" I lost containment, my palm slapped on the desk.


    Flynn calmly gazed at me, "Tell me your reason."


    "Because I¡­ I am her husband!" Having exclaimed that, I stood put, waiting for Flynn''s judgment.


    Her lips shivered but eventually, nothing came out. The eyes of the girl closed in agony and moved aside.

 Chapter Volume 11 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Honestly, I''ve wedded Dior Merlin for almost 2 years, and it never came to me as to how to adequately address this matter to the girls. As soon as I was unconsciously forced to speak out the truth, I was stunned.


    Flynn said nothing, her face ice-cold.


    Both of us had no idea of how to continue the scene and how to talk in order not to deteriorate the situation, so we simply kept silent.


    "Is¡­ is it real?" A long while has passed, Flynn eventually said first, "You are Dior Merlin''s husband."


    "Positive." I nodded, "It happened during the last time I was in Winper."


    "Before you said it yourself, I''ve refused to believe it. I had the tiniest fantasy, but it had never occurred to me that¡­" Flynn leveled her eyes which were so welled with tears, "Why? Is she pretty? Has it ever occurred to you, you have married 3 wives here!"


    "She is not as pretty as Winslet, nor does she triumph you in personality." I attempted to explain, "I wedded her ''cuz she did have a flair in trading goods. And our city is short on money at that time."


    "That is why you made her your wife?" Flynn said resentfully, "You took money over marriage. What if you meet other useful ladies, will you marry them all? You cannot become a couple without love!"


    "Flynn, I intended to tell you all about it, though lack the chance." I slowly moved nearer, "Can we not fight. Let me talk, and you listen, can you do that for me?"


    She held up her head, backed her tears, "I''m listening."


    Hence I came clean a detailed story of what had happened between Dior Merlin and me from the beginning till the end, to my first wife.


    "That concludes the story; she does not know who I am." I said with a solemn voice, "Trust me; I never intended to keep it a secret. Instead, I wanna tell it to you every time I met you. But I did not know how. Besides, there is love between her and me."


    "I was right." said Flynn, "Us three girls are just like common people."


    "Why would you think like that? I care about your feelings a lot, that''s why this matter had to be revealed at the last moment because I had no idea of how? I promise you; I won''t wed another woman."


    "You know nothing, Cohen Kheda. You have 4 wives, this one included. I have made a mistake from the start, and I had to carry it forward for the rest of my life to share my husband with other ladies; what difference does it make if you find more women?" Flynn restored being calm, "What I cannot live with was the fact that you''ve never intended to talk to me for a matter as serious as this one, you even wouldn''t say a word. So, what am I to you, a stranger?"


    "No, Flynn, it is not like that."


    "It is! Your brain keeps telling you your wives are your subordinates. We have to carry your orders, decrees. And you''ve never taken us as your true wives." Flynn''s tone turned tough, "What is a wife? She is the one ought to spend her life with her man, better or worse! We won''t whine because you made us worry, nor will we complain about the overtime. We''re willing to share the burden for you. BUT we''ll never compromise on your lies!"


    "Those are for good intentions." I said, hurriedly, "I feared you couldn¡¯t take it."


    "We''ve taken the fact that the emperor couple''s tragedy, our husband''s death, all the more so, the huge enemies'' siege. What more can we not?" Flynn gazed at me with cold eyes, "White lies are lies in nature. Your clumsy falsehood is, all the more so, breaking my heart."


    "What¡­ what do you want me to do? What should I do to make you happy?"


    "Honesty, I want the sincere part of you." said Flynn, "Is it that difficult for you to do that?"


    "You consider I wasn''t honest to you all before?"


    "I do not consider. It is the truth."


    At that moment, the sense of failure abounded me. An extreme feel of powerlessness overwhelmed my heart and body until every corner of my vein filled with desolation and solitude. I did not even feel the same way when encountering the AUFs. No one has ever let me know how difficult it was to deal with my wife.


    But then again, a lady as sharp as Flynn was so rare to come by.


    I slumped on the stool, both hands onto the head that has been swelling. I could not come up with a better way to properly end this conversation. I was not a foolish-headed nor stiff-handed man, but I just can''t outwit my own wife given the fact that I was able to defeat enemies several times-folds more than me at a disadvantage.


    "Seems like I made you lost words." Flynn did not intend to let me slip, "It''s not like you, Lord Viceroy."


    "What do you want me to do?" I said, dejected, admitted, "You want me to hang you up and flog?"


    "You have every right to do so." said Flynn, "But I know you wouldn''t."


    "Seriously, Flynn," I shook blankly, "I''m at a loss. Why we used to get along so well, but our relationship went downhill since the marriage. What happened to us?"


    "My husband," Her eyes turned warmer, "I''m glad. You found the key to the point."


    "The key?" I mused, "Is it the wedding?"


    "You''re right. Prior to the wedding, we''re friends. Three girls became 3 wives since the ceremony." Flynn nodded, "What do you know about the term wife? How''s a husband supposed to look at his wife?"


    "I can''t tell." after shaking my head, I said, "I care for you all and thought I had shown enough respect. Was it all wrong?"


    "Compared with average noblemen, all you''ve done have made you a very competent husband." Flynn said softly, "But tell me who you are. You are Cohen Kheda. You''re the Cohen Kheda who''s so much more than an average nobleman. You ought to have done better."


    "Better?" I laughed with a hint of bitterness, "I can''t imagine what''s better."


    "Cohen, you''re smarter than all of us so you ought to know that yourself, Carey and Winslet all irretrievably love you." Flynn blushed, "Given the fact that the decision to marry you was of Queen Nashor''s, we liked it. That is why our marriage is built on solid foundation of love. It is the bond of natural affection instead of the result of power or politics."


    "Indeed."


    "Before the marriage, we were friends. At those times, you had been caring for us and showed respect. We were so glad to have a man like you be our husband." Flynn continued, "However, you carried on regarding us as friends like nothing had changed, which was very out of place."


    "Why?"


    "Since we''ve become couples, our positions have changed. You know that I don''t favor politics because of what happened to Grandpa, but still, I took the responsibility as an IA director."


    "Wasn''t because you are my wife?"


    "Right, because I''m your wife. That''s why I had to help my husband unreservedly. My man and I are one. We are bound together for good or bad. I did my best at all cost to uphold you and your house." Flynn stood up, "In this world, only you are worthy of me of doing so."


    "Er, what did I do wrong?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? Since the granted marriage, your attitude towards us showed very tiny alterations." Flynn approached, "About Winslet''s incident at that time. Carey and I actually were prepared to embrace Winslet into the family. And we knew you''d never abandon Winslet as far as we know you. However, it never occurred to us that you dealt with us in the most primitive way. And you yelled at Carey."


    "Trust me; I didn''t mean to."


    "We knew, that''s why we forgave you." Flynn sat by me, "But you didn''t realize that you''ve taken us as the kind of women who would curtain behind their husbands should anything to occur."


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t be in a hurry to argue. You''re getting busy in a few days. This is the only chance we could have a talk like tonight." Flynn stopped me, "We grew up together. No one knows you better than me. Do we have this in common?"


    I nodded. Flynn held out her hands for mine.


    "The truth is, you are not alone. After becoming your wife, it took me quite a while to figure out my proper orientation." She gently squeezed my fingers, "But once you figure that out, you''ll be better."


    "I can''t promise, but I''ll try my utmost."


    "Cohen, you''ll do more than try." Flynn watched me with a rare affectionate vision, "I know nothing can stop you."


    "Why do you think so?" Because of the eased air, I relaxed, "Do you really have this much faith in me?"


    "Yes, I do." she said firmly, "Do you still recall Queen Nashor¡¯s words for you? You told me once."


    "Absolutely." I nodded, "Don''t lose yourself."


    "Exactly! Don''t lose it." Flynn said joyfully, "I''m so glad you still remember."


    "It''s hard to achieve though."


    "Don''t trouble yourself with it. You can do it." She combed my face with tenderness, "My love, I know it''s hard, but you can never let the filthy world taint your heart."


    "My heart." I shook my head, "I was born with filth. I''m the one who''s been tainting the world."


    "You mean what you¡¯ve done in the united forces and the temple? Those, for me, are merely your way of getting things done. What''s on the surface is insignificant." Flynn put her head on my shoulder, "I''m your wife, and I can feel your heart. I don''t care how others see you."


    "Can I say you love my evil approaches."


    "I can¡¯t ask you to be completely perfect." She said in my ears, "Respect is all we want from you. It''s not fear, nor concern. Do you understand me?"


    "I do." I said softly, "Respect is an indispensable part of love."


    "If you put the respect into your love, I''ll be thrilled." Flynn''s voice was so low that I nearly lost it.


    "I can''t promise I won''t make any mistakes during the course." said I, "And you have to give me time to adjust. I¡­ my brain is glued now."


    "If I cannot tolerate your occasional glitches, I''m not capable of being your wife. I''ll give you time." said Flynn, "And I know you''ll only make yourself better."


    "And there is one more thing I''ve been trying to figure out." I asked her, "Why am I always losing when dealing with my wives?"


    "Simple, like I said earlier, you didn''t find the right position." she said, "We''re not your enemies, so naturally you won''t do with us with what you''ll do to them. Treat us like your friends, but we''re so much more than friends. And you did not know how to live with your wives, so you always tried to fib things over. You''re too proud to confess your feelings and hence came confusion and burden."


    "You meant I trapped myself off?"


    "Didn''t you?" Flynn chuckled, "My husband is a smart man yet he makes a fool of himself sometimes."


    "En, looks like I have to self-criticise now and then." I nodded, "Turns out I''m the one who gained merits tonight."


    "You''d better know." Flynn''s mood cleared up, she smiled, "How would you thank me for it?"


    "Let me give you my warmest hug." I took her over and kissed her on the earlobe, "Now I know why you throw me out of the bridal chamber that night."


    Flynn gave a smile, said nothing.


    Her silence gave me a hint that I might be onto something tonight, "So can I tonight?"


    "No." She refused, "You''re the lord of Dark City, how can you betray your own words? You''re only qualified with proper tributes."


    "If only I knew that." I was even gloomier, "Why the hell did I make that vow. What a fool."


    "En, consider it as a lesson." Flynn simply closed her eyes."


    "Do Carey and Winslet know our talk?" said I, "Am I expecting 2 more conversations like tonight?"


    "Sure they do, that''s why I waited here." Flynn said in my arms, "We''ve always been expecting this talk, though lack the chance."


    "I can put my heart back." I hesitated, then asked, "About Dior Merlin¡­"


    "Do not mention another woman. I want this sweet night only belong to my husband and me. At this moment, I am yours and you are mine." Flynn put her pinky finger on my lips, "I can revel myself in it."


    Never had she ever talked like so. So I said no more and hugged her tighter instead.


    Time passed, and god knew how long after, Flynn kissed on my face and left my arms. She sat straight.


    "It''s late. You have a lot of work to do. Go back to rest." Flynn tidied her hair by her ears and said softly, "I have to return my chamber or Carey and Winslet will worry."


    "Bu¡­" said I, "What about Dior Merlin?"


    "I lied." Flynn made a sly grin, "She''s such a capable little sister to us. I can''t protect her enough, how would I harm her."


    "Thank you." I appreciated, "I know that''s how you respect me."


    "Thank you for your understanding." She stood up, "When can you let her meet us?"


    "It''s not the right time considering my status is a shock to her. She''ll need time to digest." I also stood up, "There will be a series of military and political dispute in Swabia. I don''t want one more person to worry about me."


    "Since that is your decision, so be it." Flynn said, "Though I will send a friendly gift to her."


    "So you''re starting your sisterhood tonight?" I joked, "Four wives working together with one heart, this husband''s future life is a tough one."


    "Garrulous man. I do because of His Majesty. Don''t think I don''t know you married Dior Merlin under the king''s witness." She said, "By the way, do me a favor, write her a letter. She must be suffering for a long-absent husband."


    "Duly noted." said I, "I''ll escort you back to your chamber then the letter."


    "Sure, my love." She took my arm in hers.

 Chapter Volume 11 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The next day of the mobilization saw all provincial functionaries and officials of adjacent towns¡¯ arrival at Dark City. Several days after, more of them including friendly alien chiefs were here as well. They have filled every empty room of the only hotel in Dark City.


    Amongst the arrivals, very few were strangers to me because mainly the officials were my former subordinates and alien chiefs had met me when I was a kid.


    A massive queue formed in the viceroy''s mansion.


    The officials came to debrief me, and I cannot disrespect the alien elders. That was why I had to keep myself busy from morning to dawn. However, I was too occupied still, so I brought my wives/IA directors to help.


    It was not an easy job to bring in all the needed people. Soon after meeting them individually, I''ve come to know the development of my current city. My father should be arriving in a few days because of the predetermined distance. Therefore Fischer and I have decided to utilize the time to hold a general meeting that should involve all of the provincial officials aiming to solve the most urgent problems.


    The meeting took place after lunch. Instead of holding it in the tiny conference building which can''t house all of the 100 attendees, the meeting-in-charge Carey furiously brought the area into the garden.


    I went to fetch Fischer ahead before the start.


    "I won''t be going." He was writing behind his desk, he answered without even looking at me, "This meeting is about Dark City''s internal affairs so as the king, I''m not suited to attend."


    "Are you sure? They know you like I do. We used to meet together." I was annoyed to come into things that wouldn''t go along with me, "I''m a little uncomfortable if you''re not around."


    "Don''t be silly, Viceroy Cohen." Fischer dropped his pen and stood en face de moi, "Don''t you understand my intention. If I go, it will greatly underestimate your power to your subordinate or even bring other negative effects."


    I scratched my head to show my confusion.


    "If other viceroys knew a king has attended IA meeting of Dark City and backseat-driven the city decisions, what would hey think?" Fischer explained, "Since the start of the civil war, old cliques royales haven''t bowed to Luhrmann, are you aware of the reason? A, Luhrmann does not have the right name; b, they''re watching me."


    "Watching?"


    "Quite right, they want to find out if I''m a king worthy of their allegiance, or am I going to wage war on them." Fischer nodded, "My attendance of the meeting will give them the idea that I''m intervening provincial decision or in other words, weakening your influence. Even the closest friends like us will end up like so, let alone them. So, what do you think they would think?"


    "I see."


    "If you come across decision difficulties, I¡¯ll certainly help." Fischer tapped my shoulder, then added, "Privately. But don''t think you can loaf on your duties."


    "Duly noted." said I, "Though we need to make those viceroys know you''re still there somewhere. You can''t just stay in your office all the time."


    He made a light smile, "Tell me what I''m writing here."


    I strolled to the desk only to find all the letters Fischer has addressed to those rebellion-free viceroys.


    "Way ahead of me."


    "These letters will be carried forward once I show them to your father." said Fischer, "I wish these power-at-hands are not bought off by Luhrmann."


    "Our chance of winning exceeds Luhrmann''s." I consoled, "Besides, they used to be our royal blood clique and hold various conflicts against Luhrmann. Naturally, they know what a kind of man Luhrmann is. It''ll take Luhrmann some time to buy off them all."


    "Hmm, the point you made." Fischer smiled, "Go attend your meeting and promise me you can''t throw tantrums."


    "Yes, my king."


    As I left Fischer''s chamber, I ran into Flynn and the other 2 gals.


    "Tic-tac, right place, right time." I stood between my wives with a smile."


    "Wrong time!" said Carey, "The meeting is about to start and we''re here for you."


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    "Flynn informed us." Winslet tidied my robe, "Little did I think, you really are."


    "She really is a prophet." I chuckled.


    Flynn said nothing with a smile while Carey spoke, "Nevertheless, and Flynn said you will definitely ask His Majesty to join the meeting and you will not get what you want. How about that?"


    "She read my mind." Flynn and I shared a look, "This one is rejoiced to have such a wife who understands her husband."


    "Huh, looks like flowers and moonlight are helpful." Carey lowered her tone, "My love, I''ll escort you to your room, then the letter¡­"


    I was both amused and annoyed but I had to let her.


    "Atten-hut! Present-arm!" In my presence, the orderlies and officers all stood up and saluted me as the civil duties on the other side bowed.


    "Greetings." I said, "Sit down."


    My three wives stood at a close distance behind me.


    "Finally, we''re all here, my valuable duty-holders. So I''m not gonna say crap.¡± I eyed over the meeting room, "I''ve met with you all during the past few days and I''ve come to know one thing or two of what you''ve done in the past year. Frankly, you had your mistakes but you all did well and acceptable. Though you still need time and a deeper understanding of how to do your job, it is fine. You''ll do better in time."


    At the end of the opening speech, the civil directors on the left showed hints of smiles on their faces whereas the army holders sat squarely and their eyes followed where I went. Both sides made a unique scene.


    "Given the fact that you did a fantastic job, our efforts can''t catch up with the change. Tempted by certain foreign influence, that animal Luhrmann''s lust and ambition erupted overnight and he''s gotten hold of half of Swabia." I paused then continued, "In order to avenge King Climos and Queen Nashor, we must alter our strategy and deliver this Luhrmann shit to where he belongs!"


    My second speech actually gained a uniform reaction since all replied, "We follow you, My Lord!"


    "Now, King Fischer has a right way prepared for the situation so we wouldn''t need to worry." I continued, "But for me, I care more about this imminent war! The entire Dark City must get ready for the battle station. That is why today''s meeting is a briefing. We''re not fighting an unprepared battle and I cannot let our soldiers die in vain because of lack of preparation."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Today''s meeting regards several subjects. One of them is war readiness, the second is about the 36 Clans. These two are hard bones to kill. You''re now free to speak your opinions." I went to the point seeing that all attendees were boosted in the mood, "Carlos!"


    A man quickly stood up, "Sir."


    "Let me give you a hint. Carlos is the Chief of Staff of the Dark Army." I nodded to Carlos, "Tell them about our army."


    "Yes, sir." Carlos slightly turned away to face the civil duties, "Currently, Dark City holds a sum of 150, 000 regular armies. Additionally, the old city garrison troops and reserves add up to 30, 000; troops that our viceroy has brought back is to the sum of 120, 000."


    "According to Viceroy Cohen, the staff department has made adjustments to this 150, 000. We''re looking at 3 legions and city army reserves." Carlos fetched a piece of paper, "The 3 legions are the 1st Legion commanded by Viceroy Cohen, 2nd Legion commanded by Brigadier Wilder, 3rd Legion commanded by Brigadier Moya. The old garrison and reserves have already been formulated into city guards. We have set apart a portion of experienced soldiers to re-supply the old garrisons. The training field will be supplied with a batch of qualified sergeants."


    "Let me tell you about the army arrangement." I stepped into the middle ground, "I''ve spoken to IA director Carey, city garrison''s most vital job is to defend and police the city. They''re to listen to City Hall''s assignment at the time of war. That is why this troop will never need to cross the Dark City border. They will be supplied by local stations. Is there a problem?"


    "Viceroy, permission to inquire." A city director stood up.


    "Granted."


    "Does it include armories regarding the supply you mentioned?" He said, "We''ll manage the foodstuff and we''re ready to spare anything to feed our army. But I''m about to cry about weapons."


    "I don''t need you to cry." I stated loudly, "The weapons will be allocated only by the staff department. IA director Carey has mentioned you''ve built army reserves, all the retired metals and leathers will be directed to them."


    "Yes, Your Excellency." The directors said with joy, "Duly noted!"


    I hinted at Carlos to continue.


    "Yes, sir. There is one more thing at hand that needs our attention." Carlos continued, "I believe it has come to our attention that our army had gone through dreadful battles during the War. We made it through, luckily. The War has given us thousands of wounded soldiers, among those there were 3, 000 -ish handicapped soldiers. Their settlement is a matter of Viceroy Cohen''s reputation and that of our army. As men at arms, we''re unable to solve this matter. That is why we want to entrust the problem to you."


    At the mentions of the wounded personnel as well as there were 3, 000 disabilities, the directors gazed at each other. The burden was just too big.


    "Your Excellency, I believe you know the rub to it. The soldiers¡­" One director said, "Could we dispatch them back to their home or build a settlement area?"


    Immediately, a few slight cracks which sounded like pressing stools or cracking fingers came from the officers¡¯ crowd. I attended to that direction, the activated officers thereupon calmed.


    "I know the difficulty to it and know the number is huge. No matter what, you will settle them well." I glanced the IA directors, "Have you considered the fact that they were wounded because of they fought fiercely for me and Dark City? I cannot simply drive them away by sparing a few silvers, nor can I feed them like animals by building a pen. This is not me!"


    "Viceroy, we''re here to obey your orders and it''s not our wish to leave them alone." A director promptly stood up, "The ones here are none other than the trusted ones you promoted. And none of them are not loyal to you. Viceroy''s problem is our problem. But the thing at hand is extremely tough, we need time."


    "That is precisely the reason I brought you here." I eased my tone after listening to their statement, "This viceroy needs you to solve his problem. But situation calls, we don''t have time to focus on this. That is why a resolution must be drawn right here and now."


    The sad faces they showed to me. I feel sympathy for them. On the contrary, I knew exactly what they were facing. However, if I softened my tone to them, the officers will not be happy and the army will be less united. Actually, I had a ready plan for them but the solution must be given by the City Hall instead of by myself. Only in this way, soldiers will understand that there were other people in Dark City who cared about them but me.


    The conference hall remained in silence as all men were humping their brains for a proper idea. Indeed, those who cannot hold weapons or carry weight were a huge headache.


    "IA director Carey," Seeing that these men were in a dead end, I had to give them a lead, "you''ve personally built all the medicare center in the city, care to share your thoughts?"


    "As you wish. I did visit the wounded in the past days." Carey stood up, "Since we''re holding enough facilities and herb plantations. As long as there are enough funds, the city is capable of treating them. However, most of them were severely wounded, I fear the number of handicapped people will go upwards after the full treatment. The eventual number will roughly double."


    "Do your best to save them." I said, "It is our duty. I feel guilty if I can''t properly settle them."


    Carey said yes and sat down. Flynn opened her eyes.


    "Dean Lorenzo," Unexpectedly, Flynn mentioned a name, "I wish to hear your thoughts."


    An old-timer rose from behind rows. He first bowed to Flynn then opened his mouth, "Madame, since I''m not subordinated to internal affairs, I''m merely speaking my personal opinions. A careful counsel is needed whether they''re valid or not."


    "Please," Flynn said with a slight smile.


    "These wounded are truly an unsettling problem for us mostly because we think they''re handicapped." Lorenzo said gradually, "What makes a man a good soldier is his intact physical condition. Once handicapped, he''s completely uselessly as a soldier.


    As soon as he talked the last sentence, all officers blued their faces, even the civil duties looked awful. Lorenzo has said an irrefutable fact but that cannot prevent my officers from feeling harmed. I suppressed the disturbance among the officers but secretly I was suppressing the urge to grab Lorenzo and give him a dozen slaps.


    "Turns out, is it really that helpless? Why can''t we see them from another angle?" Lorenzo did not alter his tone because of the subtle change of the air, he continued, "These days, I''ve been watching the wounded soldiers. I''ve discovered among them, these soldiers who have experienced so many battles, a valuable attribute."


    I exhaled with ease. He was not a fool after all.


    "They''re all honest man with smart heads." Lorenzo strolled to the first row, "And under the influence of King Fischer, their loyalty is not a problem. Army life has made them extremely disciplined, battles polished their will, the long march broadened their eyes. They''re no longer short-sighted commoners."


    "Dean Lorenzo," Flynn cut in, "I don''t mean to interrupt, but can you stick to the point?"


    "Yes, madame, the point I''m trying to make is that if well educated, they''re very well capable of assuming administrator positions at village-head level." said Lorenzo, "We all know, the lack of village chiefs has always been a huge problem. We have virtually no administrators in towns and villages. In a critical time like this, prevention of civil disturbance is important. These wounded men are loyal, firm and disciplined. They''re vigilant and they''ll make good administrators led by upper management."


    All nodded at his statement.


    "Thank you, Dean Lorenzo, for your suggestion. Please sit down." Flynn also glimpsed me.


    "IA director Winslet," I inquired, "Could our current education facilities afford to supply to instruct this batch of special people?"


    "Positive." Winslet replied, "We have enough space and materials. Given the particular condition, we''ll have to ask the staff department''s aid and the help from City Hall."


    "You''ll have all the help you can get." I then turned to the City Hall directors, "Do we have other problems?"


    My civil officials were not fools. Followed by Dean Lorenzo''s idea, the rest procedures were promptly settled.


    "How about the staff officers?" I inquired a man, "Any opinions?"


    "Sir, we completely concur." Carlos stood up, he said with appreciation, "Thank you, viceroy, all directors, and colleagues, thank you, Dean Lorenzo, on behalf of our brothers."


    Then all officers including the other 2 legion commanders stood up and gave the City Hall directors a standard army salute. In fact, they were concerned about the wounded settlement. Once heard their former friends were properly settled, happiness filled them. And Dean Lorenzo has won the officers'' affection.


    "That''s the best. City Hall, you need to watch your schedule." I nodded, "Let them do their jobs. I don''t need better, I need a general stable situation in the city. As for the livelihood, I will send help, gradually."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good, now to the second matter." said I, "About the settlement of the 160 million refugees from the 36 Clans."


    The astonishing number slumped all men''s head, again.

 Chapter Volume 11 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The 36 clansmen were not ordinary refugees. They were enormous in number, unique in custom, lone in lifestyle. In addition, the nature which they originated from the Protoss/Asmodian Line had given them no particular religions. Everybody knew they were not a simple sum of an extra population but a huge burden!


    Since my fleet had rejoined Dark City, several cases of fistfights invoked by the clansmen have occurred. Though the incidents generally involved simple swings of fists, it was a sign to be noticed. The apparent difference between Dark City residents and the clansmen has made the situation more complicated.


    The worst was their mentality.


    Dark City residents including the alien races (Aqua Clan counted) who have started immigrating inward all had a condescending sense because they were with me since the beginning and their lives were more superior than the clansman.


    The inadvertent ÈËreveal of such superiority often hinted the 36 clansmen of humiliation due to the fact that they used to be in constant harsh environments. They felt sad, and due to Gardena, their former chief had entrusted them to me, they were even gloomier.


    In order to mediate the problem, Carlos and Jack have been racking their brains for a solution.


    "This silence, I wonder why¡­" I backed my hands, walked to the alien chieftains, "Today, I''m introducing you to a new friend. Gardena Jr.!"


    "Lord Cohen," A middle-aged man rose from the back row, "I''m here."


    "Come forward. Tell everybody about your people." I said loudly, "This is the sheik of the 36 Clans and his name is Gardena Jr.."


    "Yes, my lord." He strolled to the central hall.


    "The 36 Clans followed Lord Cohen to Dark City. Our total population is 163.8 million, give or take." Gardena Jr. cleared his throat, he seemed not quite acquainted to such an occasion, "We''re indeed, 36 tribes, but in a manner of speaking, there are hundreds of villages and each of them is a relatively independent unity. The villagers won''t separate. That''s why settling them can be tricky."


    "Mr. Gardena Jr.," a City Hall director stood up, "can you tell us the race composition of your tribes? Is it really that miscellaneous like I heard?"


    "That I can tell you." Gardena Jr. can''t help but made a wry face, "The truth is much bigger than you can imagine. The 36 Clans sweep the board of nearly all races you can find in the Protoss and Asmodian Alliances."


    No man talked but breathed. Even the alien leader attendees frowned. Basically, Gardena was telling them that he''s got all the races, unbreakable villages, and an enormous population. There won''t be a place in this province for them; and how on earth should the future dispute be resolved?


    Looked like I have to seek help from the IA directors.


    "Director Flynn," I asked, "What''s your take on this?"


    "Yes, I''ve given a fair thought on this matter." She stood up, strolled to the speaker stand, "The 3 supers have consulted several times during the past days and we''ve exchanged ideas with City Hall directors."


    "Anything?" I asked.


    "Considering our current land availability, it is unrealistic to allocate a single piece of area to settle the entire 36 Clans." Flynn said with a firm tone, "Alien colonies not counted, there are 54 medium counties and cities throughout the province. Under them, there are 464 towns, 8, 371 villages. The partitioning has been completed. The local people have farmed and harvested on the same lands for several seasons. The chance of ripping them off their places is zero."


    "It is true." I nodded, "If we''re asking the commoners to abandon their farmlands and homes, we don''t need the rebels to attack before we destroy ourselves."


    "But on the other hand, since it¡¯s King Fischer and Viceroy Cohen¡¯s will to give proper settlement to the 36 Clans, our opinion focuses primarily on dispersion." Flynn eyed over the hall, "Disseminate the refugees to sub-towns and cities. It is a comprehensive and compromise decision. This is as far as we can go."


    Wonderful, Flynn! You know me so well. If I let these people crowd together, how am I gonna guarantee good order?


    "Gardena Jr., you heard her offer." I said, "Indeed, I''ve promised your clans'' future and we''re devoting to make it happen. In this case, considering the big picture, the 36 Clans ought to share the burden, don''t you think?"


    "Lord Cohen, you promoted me and I shall obey your will." said Gardena Jr., "However, I''m also the spokesman of the clans, so I must delivery their intentions to you."


    "I understand." I nodded, "What else do they want?"


    Gardena Jr. hesitated. He did not answer me at once. Looking at his face, I instantly knew the other 36 leaders must have compelled him somehow to speak out to me.


    "Well, we''ll talk about that later." I said with leniency, "You''re my guests. Help me summon the leaders. Tell them I wanna dine with them."


    "Yes, my lord." Gardena Jr. replied gratefully, "I believe and also understand about your decision."


    I waved my hand to tell him to go back to his seat.


    "I guess there''s a glitch I''ll have to do with the clan chiefs. And the glitch is where this viceroy shall be." I said with a smile, "Now, the problem waits for no one. I wanna see a thorough proposal from the City Hall asap!"


    At my order, the directors showed their compliance then added their ideas from aspects of education, hygiene, farming, races. The sum of 160 million has been finished subdividing and dispersing quickly.


    "Gardena Jr.," I said in the end, "never confuse military affairs and internal affairs. From today on, there''s no need to talk to Carlos if a question comes to you. He''s military and the situation before was uncalled for. From this point, you report to IA supervisor Flynn. I will give you an office in the City Hall."


    "Yes, Lord Cohen." Gardena nodded, "I understand."


    "Good, case over. Let''s talk about supplements of forces." I turned over, announced, "General personnel from the City Hall, directors of towns and cities, you''re dismissed."


    Hence a large collection of middle-rank officials stood up and left, leaving only IA supervisors/my wives, senior commanders and other division supervisors and directors.


    And surely, all chiefs of alien races did not leave because they¡¯re vital suppliers of my special forces.


    "Let''s go to the subject. We''ve sacrificed enormously during the past long march, especially the army." I said sorrowfully, "Our special forces, the wingmen, the elves, they''ve bled, sweated for the final victory. I am grateful"


    "Lord Viceroy, our people are not afraid of death, as long as our sacrifice is deemed worthy." Steven''s father quickly stood up and said, "I think we can entrust our people to you, Your Excellency."


    "Absolutely, Viceroy Cohen, the 4 largest alien tribes have made a decision." Manta''s father stood up as well, "We''ll deliver soldiers as many as you need! Speak of which, you did not bring a single dwarf warrior to war this time. You''re not looking down on us, are you?"


    "I¡¯m not." I hurriedly shook my head to the two seniors who loved to bicker, "Look, you''re right, I didn''t bring any dwarfs, but what we wielded and wore all came from you dwarf''s furnace. These armors and weapons are our soldiers'' most trusted companions, how could you say the dwarf did nothing in contribution?"


    "You''re right, but I have one more request."


    "As many as you want."


    "Since you brought sandmen to war last time, a certain old kid has been making jokes on me." Manta''s father''s eyes glared, huffed, "This time, no matter how many sandman soldiers are with you, you¡¯ll have to take my dwarf warriors of the same number. Us dwarfs are known to be brave, and I do not want this reputation diminished.


    "Calm down, sir. Please, have a seat." I fawned, "I''d love to have the dwarf join the army, but I have to make one thing clear."


    "Tell me about it."


    "It''s not one man''s word to bring whichever tribe¡¯s men to battle." said I, "It has to be in accordion with the Staff Department''s actual combat plan. You see, I can''t lead the sandmen to the ocean or dwarfs to dessert, am I right?"


    "Agreed. As long as you let me know." Manta''s father touched his giant beard.


    "He''s right, Viceroy sama." The orc chief also followed, "Us orcs will not flee any difficulties."


    "You''ve solved a huge problem for me." said I, "A draft order will be delivered to your hands soon. I believe you will be providing more than enough soldiers to the training grounds."


    The next topic was to decide the legions'' separated quartering locations and army food supply as well as the sequence of armor and weapon supplements. I was much annoyed by the tediously long meeting, but I had to force myself to discuss the details with personnel concerned until the subject was settled. If it were not for the presence of my thoughtful IA directors, I''d soon kick chairs or start swearing.


    By the end of the last subject, it was a starry night sky. The ones left were only my wives and senior commanders.


    "The end¡­" I stretched myself, walked between the officers, "We didn''t talk much about military stuff so we''ll have to find another time. Do you have an idea why I led you to this meeting?"


    "Sir, that I don''t know." Marfa shook his arms, "But I know my body is suffering from the long sitting."


    "Hehhe, that''s very straightforward of you." I tapped on his shoulder, "Don''t underestimate your uniform. The Liaison Chief''s job is half military and half political. You can''t ignore either of them."


    "I think the purpose of us attending this meeting," Carlos said aside, "is supposed to give us an idea of the tough jobs of internal affairs."


    "Exactly!" I nodded to agree.


    "But boss, we''re army man!" Seeing that there was no one around and the meeting was adjourned, Wilder alter my appellation, "The fact that we''re here as part of the internal discussion and listening to the City Hall directors complain about things, we can''t do anything about it but feel anxious."


    "I can''t agree more, boss!" said Moya, "Next time, Chief of Staff alone here is enough."


    "Pourquoi moi!???" Carlos humphed.


    "Huh, your bodies ache, this man can''t say otherwise. I''m not blaming you, you''ve got lots to learn!" I laughed, "Director Winslet is the Mistress of School, I''ll let her explain your question. Winslet, c''mere. I found your students."


    So there she came with a gentle elf''s smile.


    "Tell them about it." I took Winslet''s hands, "In case they don''t comprehend."


    "Hm, look, before the meeting, Cohen had talked with us." Winslet said, her tone was like a breeze blowing over elbows, "Military and politics are never 2 separate things. Politics is capable of providing convenience and ensuring necessary safeguard to military operations, and army is the essential factor to uphold politics. One missing link among either of them will result in an unpredictable mistake in the overall situation.


    "How should I put it, take the example of the upcoming warfare," Flynn and her sister came over as well, she took over the subject, "why did Luhrmann initiate the rebellion? Because he knew he cannot overturn King Climos politically, but his army-holding had provided him the initiative. However, he did not gain any benefits on Cohen, in other words, he had successfully safeguarded King Fischer. This way, Luhrmann, again, fell into a passive political footing."


    "Well said. People, your future jobs will no longer be about wars only." said I, "You need to know, you''re senior commanders now and you''ll learn to take advantage of the necessities of politics."


    "Take advantage?" Moya scratched his head.


    "True, think about it. Why haven''t the Protoss race and the light temple reacted to Swabia''s domestic turmoil after such a long while?" I eyed around the people and lowered my voice, "You know, the cardinals of the light temple took part in the rebellion. This is a political deal. Luhrmann and the Cardinals have colluded and they played their tricks to create a time lag. During this time, the Protoss race will not react. This is their political advantage."


    "I see." Jack nodded.


    "This war is essentially a political contest because the Protoss race hasn''t revealed their stand. Luhrmann has to make it a fact that King Fischer is dead in order to silent the Protoss. That is why he will attack us crazily!" I continued, "And our purpose is to protect King Fischer and utilize our forces to slaughter Luhrmann''s men. Only in this way can we seize more political initiative for King Fischer."


    "Indeed, the Protoss hasn''t said a thing, it is rare." Carlos said, "And how would things develop?"


    "If we win, we eliminate Luhrmann''s time lag. So as the war prolongs, words will spread. The light temple can never silent the whole world." I gathered the heads around me. We squatted, heads to heads, "By that time, the Protoss race will have to come forward and pick up the pieces. Given that Luhrmann and the Cardinals have more tricks to play, we still have a huge political and military advantage. That is why the Protoss race has to make rulings that favor us and King Fischer."


    "How much advantage are we talking about?" Carlos asked, "How far should we go to obtain that political advantage?"


    "That I''ll have to ask Fischer." I touch my jaw, "If King Fischer wants to take Luhrmann down for good, us loyal men must make our best even it means to bump open Luhrmann¡¯s bedroom door."


    "As a wise king, I doubt he''ll try to do that." Flynn said, "King Fischer is a merciful emperor who treasures his soldiers."


    "Indeed. The cost of training a qualified soldier is high." said Carlos, "And today''s meeting told me our province''s resources have difficulty to support us to draw long distance battle."


    "You know, that''s an interesting point. That is why I asked Winslet to teach you smart asses. Military difficulties can be alleviated by political approaches. Here is the plan. We''ll need to win the first few wars. Let the enemies suffer certain losses. They will flinch." said I, "By that time, the viceroys who had decided to watch instead of being a part of the civil war will lean to us. They''ll make a nice addition to our power. If those viceroys aren''t willing to offer their armies, they''ll offer food and supplies at least. It will be our first political victory."


    "Secondly," I continued, "as the war prolongs, the Protoss race will have to come forward. Everybody knows Luhrmann does not have royal blood and a rightful name to claim the throne so the light temple cannot stand against the Protoss race. Once the Protoss goes out, other empires'' troops who help Luhrmann will flee. Once they flee, Luhrmann is weakened. This will be our second victory won by political approaches."


    "I see it!" said Moya, "We must hold Luhrmann''s first attack, no matter the cost!"


    "Right! The mightier we are, the quicker we can enter the political scramble and the less loss to our army." I said joyfully, "If you hesitated for even a second and the war lagged, we''ll be forced to enter a long range and long-term war with Luhrmann. By that time, both of the parties will suffer and the outcome dismal."


    "Yeah, if that was the case, we won''t be having any political advantages." said Wilder, "Pray for our tiny lives."


    "Like the old men said, better a little loss than a long sorrow." I grinned, "During the first round of battle, we can''t hide, we can''t conceal. You''ll sharpen your blades and shove them good!"


    "Then entering the procedure you said." Wilder''s eyes lightened, "Luhrmann bastard is so screwed!"


    "How he''s gonna die is up to the king." said I, "Our job is to battle. We can take care of the other empire pigs one by one when the civil war is over¡­"


    "Done talking, you all?" Flynn said, "It''s dark now. Off you go for dinner!"


    "Great, back to your dining tables." Seeing that all have learned my intention, I stood up, "Is it dinner time already? Shit, the clan leaders are expecting me!"


    "You still remember that?" Flynn said with a smile, "Poor memory, you. Forgetful man."


    "Sigh, I must leave now." said I, "They must be starving now."


    "Don''t be so hurry. We didn''t keep them waiting on purpose." Flynn caught up with me, "The meeting hall''s light can be seen from every corner in the city. If they can''t see it, they''re too dumb to be your subordinates."


    "You''re right." I slowed my pace, "One more thing, these men are self-interested, a bunch of asses."


    "You''re the one to talk!" Carey caught up with us, "I remember a group of men squatting in a place where there were chairs to sit, shifty like petty thieves!"


    "Not a petty thief, this lord is the boss thief." I closed my distance between me and Carey''s ear, "And this madame¡­ is the boss thief¡¯ wife."


    "Ah, sister!"


    "What?"


    "He''s stolen a kiss!"


    "Sounds like him."

 Chapter Volume 11 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Gardner Jr. was expecting me at a small distance outside the dining hall.


    "Lord Cohen, my ladies." He greeted, and he seemed to be a bit depressed, "We''ve been waiting."


    "That doesn''t concern me." I answered casually, "The meeting was delayed."


    "My Lord''s business matters more." said Gardner Jr., "We ought to wait."


    "Is that so? What did they tell you this time?" I asked, "Did they give you another hard time?"


    "Nothing like that, my lord." Gardner Jr.''s mouth corner tugged sidewards, "It''s just they''re new to the place and can''t timely get used to it, so they''ve been a little moody. However, it¡¯s not personal. I have to work it out as a chief."


    "Junior, let''s cut the crap. It won''t do you any good to speak for them." I unraveled his lies, "Moody? I''d say not. They''re here to claim title and power eagerly!"


    "It is my bad. I''m a lousy chief."


    "I know you''ve always wanted to be a chief like your predecessor. I intend to help you." I tapped his shoulder, "They elected you because they knew you''re weak and had nothing to hold. Here, if they want to conflict my men, I''ll make them suffer, and they shall smile at it."


    "My lord, you¡­"


    "Remember how I told you that you couldn''t be a yes-man chief?" I stopped walking, "From now, no matter what you do, you can''t let your subordinates overpass you."


    "I do remember, but my lord," Gardner Jr. nearly cried, "it''s too hard for me."


    "Don''t be sorry; trust me, it''s a good thing. You wanna learn it the hard way." said I, "But have a little faith because as of tonight, you''ll become a man with actual power."


    "Yes, my lord."


    We''ve passed the dining hall perimeter. Gardner Jr. made himself quick into the hall to tell the ones inside that we were here.


    "My ladies, are we ready?" I smiled at Flynn and all, "Let''s get onto the stage. A reminder, it''s not any easier than fighting a war."


    "I don''t see a problem." Carey tilted her eyebrows, "I wouldn''t flinch when facing a blade, let alone this."


    I laughed and made the first into the dining hall door.


    "Greetings, Lord Cohen, my ladies." In the hall, knelt a great many patriarchs and leaders of the 36 Clans. They did shower themselves and put on new garments.


    "Well, well, well, I''ve kept you waiting." I talked loudly, then introduced my wives to them, "These 3 are this viceroy''s wives as well as the most powerful internal affairs supervisors in Dark City."


    All the man on the ground were speechless at my statement. I knew their customs had gotten them used not to kneel to females.


    "Caught you off-guarded, am I? I should apologize." I made a prolonged laughed again, "Here''s what''s on my mind: since you''ve joined Dark City, you might as well meet your future bosses sooner. Tell you, my wives are of the same status as myself. If the king was here, they''re even higher than this governor, do you get me?"


    What else could they say after learning these 3 supervisor mistresses were the ones they''ll have to report to. Hence the old-timers showed their courtesies to my wives.


    Looking at the leaders with bent knees, Flynn simply lifted and dropped his chins and said, "You''ve come a long way here."


    "Here in Dark City, it''s our home." Winslet said with a smile, "Make it yours as well."


    "Indeed, spare your courtesies." Carey hadn''t derived her mood from her strong prior statement, so she merely leveled her hand and said, "Get up."


    "Grateful, Lord Viceroy, My Ladies." The leaders stood up though; I knew they were not feeling comfortable.


    "You must be hungry for waiting so long." I hinted everyone to sit, "Let''s eat and talk."


    My master-servant who kept himself at a corner thereafter managed to serve dishes.


    There were a total of 6 dining tables full of men. I sat with my wives and Gardner Jr. The rest joined other tables due to their statues.


    I saw stiff faces on the other 5 tables because the servants brought us only 2 kinds of food: squared tapioca soup with beans, the other was buns stuffed in a tiny basket.


    "My lady," I put away my smile, faced Flynn, "We''re entertaining the clan leaders tonight, and we''re having only this?"


    "Is there something wrong?" She asked.


    "The leaders are my guests. They''re new to the city." said I, "They deserve more than this!"


    "My love, this is your order. Everywhere from the viceroy''s mansion to establishment locale are bonded to shrink on all cost. Isn''t it the first decree the day you returned?" Flynn frowned, "If you don''t like the food, fine. Where am I going to find all the exquisite foodstuff? The only thing you''ll find is the fine delicacies reserved for the king."


    "Ah, my bad. Pardon my lousy memory." I made an apologetic smile to Flynn then turned to the clan leaders, "Bad time calls for certain approaches. You have to forgive me!"


    The leaders shared their eyes. They did not believe the governor of Dark City would feed on this.


    "I don''t see a problem." Seeing that everybody was low on mood, Gardner Jr. hurried to stand, "We''re fine with it if Lord Cohen is eating with us together."


    Shame, his statement didn''t work out because the leaders spared Gardner no attention.


    I did not speak either. I only grabbed a piece of bread from the basket, tossed a slice into my mouth. Carey fetched herself one as well then shared half to Winslet.


    "Don''t say that, Gardner." Flynn intended not to go into the subject immediately; she took over the conversation, "The leaders of the 36 Clans are decent men, how could they not understand."


    "We do, with profound respect. Like Lord Cohen said, the situation calls for certain approaches." An aged leader spoke out, "Let''s eat, people. Help yourselves."


    This old timer seemed to be very influential among the other leaders because the rest put their hands on the food after his words.


    I was so starved that I managed to swallow 2 buns then was able to draw my eyes back onto them.


    "People, you know I''m a busy man and even busier once I''m back to the city. I did not have time to meet you all officially and individually." I clapped my fingers to loosen the crumb, "However, looks like you have things to tell me as I heard from Gardner Jr.?"


    "Indeed, Lord Cohen." One of the leaders stood up, "We do have things for you."


    "Don''t stand up. It''s supposed to be a feast. Relax." I had him seated, "Now, tell me about your difficulties or questions. I''m open to suggestions today, or I wouldn''t make my precious time for you today."


    "Yes, yes, My Lord. You''re quite busy, forgive us for occupying your precious time." The first clan leader sat down, "Please look after yourself, my lord."


    "I know you care." I eyed them and smiled, "Pity, I''ve already sat on the viceroy''s bench. Therefore I have no choice. You all have a basic idea of the situation within the empire. If I don''t keep myself busy, there won''t be any chances for us!"


    "You don''t need to, my lord." One of the leaders said, "Lord Cohen''s problems are ours. We''re not going to sit and watch. Tell us, my lord. We never regret following you."


    I waved my hand with a bitter face and made a deep sigh.


    "I can tell your affection to the viceroy by saying so." Flynn placed her goblet, "It''s not a common knowledge to you that it''s only been several years after the establishment of Dark City and the construction works are wrapping up. As a huge province, public affairs are many and diverse. Your daily clan affairs cannot compare. The different IA businesses, military headaches are a multitude of things which will degenerate the whole picture if even one was badly dealt with."


    "But don''t worry. I''ve promised Gardner I won''t abandon the 36 Clans people." said I, "As well as your future, I kept that in my heart."


    "Fortunately for us, it is exactly the thing we wish to tell you about, my lord." A clan leader said meticulously, "We wonder how Lord Viceroy will tie and knot us the 36 Clans?"


    Tie and knot!? This guy talks like I¡¯m marrying his daughter!


    However, it was a question I cannot avoid anyhow.


    "The reason for the meeting earlier to last deep into the night is due to an argument on the settlement for you people." I pretended to be laden with a heavy heart, "The City Hall has finalized a solution for you. IA Supervisor Flynn will enlighten you."


    All nodded to agree on the thing they cared most.


    "You see, due to the king and viceroy have paid extra attention to this matter, the City Hall has been considering the proper settlement plan for the 36 Clans." Flynn languidly sipped water, her postures properly resembled that of a distinguished bureaucrat, "However, I was told by the directors on today''s meeting that in an effort to make room for you, they''ll have to migrate several alien races including the aqua clan, the orc clan out of their indigenous localities. Answer me, is it possible?"


    "I don''t see it''s impossible." A clan leader on one of the table grumbled.


    "I cannot deny the 36 Clans have sacrificed enormously for the province as well as for the king." Flynn made a light smile then raised her voice slightly, "However, you ought to know that every alien race who''s able to find a place in Dark City has their own fair and share of contribution, much less first come, first serve.


    "In that case, can you find us a relatively considerable area to build homes?"


    "That''s not possible, I''ve done the calculation." said Flynn, "If we''re placing all 36 tribes in 10 pieces of lands, there will be several thousand people per village. That''ll end up derailing hundreds of old villagers. The magnitude of migration will be too much for us to bear. Tell me, you''ve had experience moving an entire village or clan away from home, harsh or not, under the hostile domestic scenario, we do not allow to do any of that."


    "You have a large province. Isn''t there even one place for us?"


    "There is! We have huge areas of blank space on the edge of the province where armies are unable to attend. You want that?" Flynn promptly answered, "I''m not favoring one over another. For us, you''re all our people and citizens to this empire. But we simply don''t have a choice."


    "But our contribution triumphs theirs." A rather young clan leader said, "Countless sons and brothers of us have fought for Lord Cohen, we''ve bled, sweated, thousands of us even paid with their lives. We never complained. If you cannot attend us as a whole, who''s going to care for the families of the dead. I''d rather leave them to our people."


    I did not make a sound, but my eyes were on Winslet.


    "I can assure you, everybody, the City Hall is obligated to look after the families of the deceased." said Winslet, "Those whose only son died in the war will be spared of taxes after their parents are over 45 of age, they will receive foodstuff equals to duty taxes of that year. Those whose dead son is not the only child in their families are deemed tax free before all brothers and sisters come of age. Besides, all sub-town and villages will offer various help. The above mentioned will be implemented once the domestic situation improves."


    "Madame, I''m not questioning your solution." The prior leader said, "Will the town and village management carefully carry out what you''ve said?"


    "What''s wrong with you? You ARE questioning an IA supervisor" I knocked on the table, commented him with a softened voice, "If the management is not able to do its jobs, I still have you, the 3 IA supervisors, or even myself, the viceroy!"


    "Forgive me, my lord. Young men tend to talk recklessly. His father died in the Clay City battle, so he''s a bit anxious." The earlier old leader came forward, he scolded the young man and said, "Apologize to her!"


    He did as he was told.


    "Don''t be nervous. I fight only on battlefields. This is a feast, and I won''t do that war thing to you. You''re all my subordinates." Seeing that Winslet was ok with the young man, I abandoned pursuing guilt, "As a matter of fact, we''ve considered it. How do you see those who led you, fought together? Are they worthy of your trust?"


    "Sure they do. The friendship was built during the war, with blood!"


    "I''m glad you do. Precisely because of that, my 3 supervisors stood on their ground above all other opposing ideas to place thousands of disabled soldiers to village heads. You''re free to ask Gardner Jr. how intense the discussion was on the meeting." I loudened my voice, "With these trustworthy villages and town heads, the families of your died people will not be bullied and be well taken care of."


    This way, all the clan leaders went speechless, and they all owe my 3 wives'' huge favor.


    "We''re very appreciated." One more leader man stood up, "Lord Cohen, if the 36 Clans are separated, how about us, the clan leaders?"


    As I expected, the primary reason for these leaders to insist on settling as a whole was self-interest!


    How I hate this kind of people.


    "About that, you know what?" Carey opened her mouth, and she was not pleased, "Son of the vampire clan''s chief is merely a city construction foreman. Son of the sandman''s chief is nothing more than a deputy director of the City Hall logistics division who manages workers. Son of the dwarf''s chief is just a manager of the forging factory. They''re best friends and brothers with my husband since boys before he stepped into politics."


    All sunk into silence, some lowered their eyes, some touched noses, some were swallowing puns. They were not letting me get what I wanted if I cannot make a promise to them.


    How should I put this? They did help when I was fighting nose and tooth with enemies, and they did not hinder my plans. By ritual, it made sense to give them a position in court. But in my City Hall, there were clear rule to check when it came to anointing or removing a position. They will not succeed.


    If I cannot deliver their wishes, these men will undoubtedly scheme to give me trouble.


    When I was choked with anger, the head servant came arriving.


    "What is it?" I asked with a lowered voice. Usually, the head servant will not come unattended.


    "Lord Viceroy," he said, "King Fischer has learned you''re dining with the clan leaders, considering the mansion is underfunded, he had me bring a case of fine wine."


    "I see!" I nodded, "Okay then, pour''em."


    As the servants were pouring red liquid, the head servant leaned close and talked to me, "The king''s words, Viceroy Cohen must handle with them with calm. If things go south, you''re free to go rough on them. The king will pick things up for you."


    I nodded slightly and sipped my wine. The head servant retreated.


    "For His Majesty''s good intention." I stood up, "Let''s have a toast for King Fischer''s health!"


    "For King Fischer''s health." All raised their cups and saluted, "Cheers!"


    I swallowed the wine but gained no taste. I told all to sit, and myself stepped to the center of the call.


    "We haven''t spent long days together, but we''ve fought quite a few drastic wars. Since the Clay City, all sorts of things have tested our relationships. Though you''ve all made safely to Dark City, to think back, your decision to entrust your whole clans to me was essentially a risk." I said with emotion, "I, myself know it better than others. I''m an irritable man, and I somehow threatened you at that time."


    After my speech, the air in the dining hall eased a bit, and the leader made light touches of laughter.


    ¡°Along the route, we didn''t come into much trouble. However, your millions of people had to keep pace with the army''s marching speed. That ain''t no easy job! You''ve traveled under the sun and moon, you''ve lived in constant fear. I won''t mention much." I walked as I tapped all''s shoulders, "Besides, you had to calm your people, discipline your clansmen. You didn¡¯t give me much headache. You are to be rewarded!"


    "All in all, I remember." When a servant poured my goblet full again, I raised my wine, "This is for you and a thank-you for your hard works!"


    Seeing I talked like that, the clan leaders all thought I would give them what they want. Everybody tossed off the cup.


    "Ahem, however, delivering the 36 Clans into towns and villages is imperative and I don''t wanna lie to you anymore." I tangled my eyebrows to express my regret, "Since you''re going to separate, your people will not be led by the old leaders. You being leaders ends today."


    "Is it for real?"


    "My Lord, please reconsider."


    "My Lord, we¡­" There were sobbing voices.


    I told a servant, "More wine for them."


    "Now, I won''t go to the detailed settlement plan for now. But I''d like to let you know, after this, if you still consider me as your lawful viceroy, empty your cup." Hand held my container, I said imposingly, "It is a difficult choice for you, I understand. And I don''t intend to intimidate you. If you trust me, drink up your wine and have a little faith in me that I will treat you with fairness. Drink up your wine, and trust me I will not do you harm."


    I led then eye around the hall through everybody, my wives and Gardner Jr.


    Though reluctantly, things have gone this far, most of the leaders did as I asked. The few left cannot overturn my decision, so they helplessly emptied their cups as well.


    They all knew if they did otherwise, they''d consider me untrustworthy and not acknowledge me. And their outcome would be unpredictable.


    It has proven that I''ve intimidated them well.


    I smiled at these much-depressed clan leaders and started offering my carrots.


    "I''m glad you consider me trustworthy, so put away that faces of yours." said I, "As a matter of fact, following me will only do you good."


    My eyes lingered on Gardner Jr.''s face for a second.


    "Lord Cohen!" He declared loudly, "I have a few requests!"


    "Speak up."


    "My Lord, the names of the leaders are succeeded for generations. Please allow us to retain them."


    "Allowed."


    "There is nothing else than the affections to our people for us the leaders. My Lord, don''t make our people apart."


    I nodded, "I''ll work it out."


    "The leaders¡­ there are no more leaders¡­" Gardner Jr. sobbed.


    "My husband," At this moment, Flynn spoke timely, "I have an idea."


    "I''m listening."


    "These people here have basic principles and are capable of bearing the overall situation of the world. They''ve also been leading for quite a while." said Flynn, "Their experience, practicality are abundant. Most of all, they are loyal. Could we come up with a way to let them keep leading their people?"


    All clan heads'' eyes lightened up.


    "Oh, I consider you have an idea in hand?" asked I, "If we let them be leaders, the City Hall would be having a hard time."


    "We''ll work it out. I suggest setting up a new role in the management levels that¡¯s in charge of helping the 36 Clan people to fit into the big family as well as deal with disputes." Flynn approached, "And sure they''re not called clan leaders, that''ll be questionable of our management capability and not fit for morale. Let me see, call them senators. The title equals the local high directors. If he''s proven to be capable, we''ll let him bear more titles and take part in managing other departments. As for Gardner Jr., his rank will equal to City Hall directors."


    "You heard her. Could it work?" I pretended to be overjoyed, "I could never come up with this excellent idea."


    What else could the clan leaders say? Hence starting with Gardner, all but none started appreciating Flynn.


    "It''s settle." said I, "Now I would ask you to get busy around to settle your 160 million people and go to your new posts! Bottoms up!"


    "Cheers!"


    They were duped. Once the City Hall has settled the clansmen with the leader¡¯s help, I will drive them all into academies and let Lorenzo the fossil dean fix them for good.


    Leaders of the 36 Clans have seized to exist from tonight on.

 Chapter Volume 11 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The Dark City management exited the dining hall. Even after they have crossed the backyard, Carey''s cheeks were still puffing like a frog at its mate.


    "Cohen!" She eventually talked with much anger, "Why were you being that nice to them, those ungrateful men!"


    I froze my steps then made a silent exchange of smiles with Flynn.


    "Here!" I hinted a table made out of marble which had seen Flynn and I argue about love the other night, "Let''s rest at this point for a moment."


    Though Carey was still filled with fury, Winslet gently pulled her there and seated her on the stool.


    "Tell me, the ''Carey way'' must be placing a sharpened blade next to their neck skin?"


    "That''s too far, even for me." said Carey, "Honestly, they survived because of you, Cohen. On what grounds did they think they had the right to ask for more. I''d be more discreet."


    "Leaders of small clans are certainly not as smart other big tribes. Anyone can be their leader as long as he''s healthy, literate and has a lineage." I took Carey''s hands, "Be tolerate and give them time to learn."


    "But their attitude towards you was outrageous!" said Carey, "I would see them flogged until their skin burst open!"


    "You can''t do that. Given the fact that they did require certain positions and other rewards, they''re still loyal people, much less cheeky, I can live with it." I shook my head, "Besides, more than half of the current provincial army comes from their clans, you don''t want the soldiers'' morale shaken, do you?"


    "I am still concerning!" said Carey, "How could they work with each other given the disparity of education between our own bureaucratic personnel and the clan leaders?"


    "Haha," I was amused, "I don''t see them working together is necessary."


    Carey gaped, "Flynn wants them to be senators, did she not?"


    "Tell me, did your sister say who reports to the senators? One has to graduate from an academy in order to be a senator." I was even more amused, "Try imaging their posture after Lorenzo''s ''monstrous torture¡¯."


    "What on earth is a senator?"


    "A senator is qualified to join meetings with high directors from the City Hall, he can also require an audience with the king and the viceroy. His position is similar to senior functionaries." Flynn said with a smile, "It''s a very prestigious title but he has no power essentially."


    "I see! You made me worry."


    "That is why you cannot act as if you''re going to slaughter them the next moment." said I, "These clansmen had tough and ill lives but they have no lack of naivety. The only problem is they''re extremely self-inferior. We take it slow, we change them."


    "But," Carey was still pouting her mouth, "Whenever I see them, I get uncomfortable."


    "Perhaps you need time to get to know them. Here, do you know why your husband indulged them?" said I, "That''s because I have seen the other side of them. They, too, have precious qualities. These clan leaders are the worst you can get if I were to be strict."


    "Fine¡­" Carey gave up, "I''ll try."


    "By the way," I turned to Flynn, "why did His Majesty send wine earlier. Are you behind it?"


    "I worried you might throw a tantrum." Flynn glanced at me, "So I sent a man for the king before the meeting was over."


    "Appreciation. I couldn''t have handled that meeting without you."


    "Huh, he is starting to talk sweet. I bet he''s onto something bad." said Carey in an exaggerated way, "Sister, ignore him. Winslet, let''s kick him out, what say you?"


    The she-elf nodded though her actions didn''t follow. Instead, her gentle eyes were on me. Flynn ended Carey''s nonsense so the four continued chatting with laughter.


    This poor viceroy seldom had the chance to talk freely with his wives. That was why all 4 of them treasured this precious moment.


    And surely, this viceroy ended up hitting the study all by himself. How strong he had to be to derive his attention from his 3 wives'' affection.


    Well, I must be immune from ladies'' temptation that no one can compare.


    During the next 2 days, I rarely had the chance to leave the front meeting building. Countless business burdened me at the desk. The hand that I used to stamp documents swelled; city officials who came running up and down nearly trampled through the stairs; even, cases that I slumping desk or swearing in public took place like it rained cats and dogs.


    Fischer had his servant constantly come to remind me to be calm. Eventually, he simply remained across my desk raising a big card with the writing ''CALM'' for me to see.


    The occupying days had deprived me of my time with the wives. Hell, this young lord fell asleep by his desk almost all days. He was carried back to his chamber by Malphite almost every night. He had no idea how other viceroys carried out their rituals. How could they be whoring around while being burdened by all the paperwork?


    My misery had to continue if not my Lord Father came arriving just in time.


    Once I had the first notice that my father was here, I pushed aside all men who were ready to debrief me and headed to the king''s building in the rear.


    My father looked fresh-minded but the hardship of traveling days and night had worn him out. His well-combed hairs had seen traces of silver.


    "Lord Visual, look at this Cohen Kheda." Seeing that I rushed in haste into the chamber, Fischer teased, "I seemed to lose count of men who were yelled at during the days he took over the city."


    "Errrrr, my beloved king." I yelled, "Hell, they deserved it for doing things wrong."


    "Tell me about it." said Fischer, "What went wrong?"


    "They! They had no idea of their mistakes." I cracked my lips, "You had to tell them time after time to make only one thing correct!"


    "I get it! Stop talking, please." Fischer raised a hand, "Now that Lord Visual is here, your misery has come to an end."


    "And why is that?" I asked with joy.


    "See, Cohen," My Lord Father explained, "His Majesty knows your way around things. The mansion can''t keep you in. This is why we''ll take over the political affairs and you''ll be able to focus on army business."


    I was so overjoyed that I took Fischer in my arms and started dancing.


    "Halt, Cohen!" My father ordered, "HALT!"


    Only after I let Fischer go had I discovered all who stood in the room were sweating like hell. Then I remembered it was a punishable offense to throw a king in a swirl.


    "It''s alright." Eventually, Fischer exculpated for me, "He''s just too excited."


    "He can''t! My King!" Looked like my father took this matter very seriously, "The king''s subject cannot overstep. Cohen has to take proper punishment. I recommend decapitating his title."


    Damn, I lose my rank for hugging the king!


    "Lord Visual, your point is taken." Fischer was still in vertigo from my action, he said with a hand on his forehead, "Cohen is privately my friend as well. The manners shouldn''t be a problem for our friendship."


    "But my king¡­" My father insisted, "You''re a king now and all viceroys of the empire are watching you. Your every move and word matters. If we do not restrain Cohen''s behavior, god knows what inappropriate moves he might be showing off."


    "Cohen is a first rank viceroy. Suddenly lowering his rank will induce other viceroys'' allegation." said Fischer, "You might be as well drop that proposal."


    "My King, I insist¡­"


    Well, I had to stand obediently aside listening to the two''s argument on how to punish me. As far as I being a viceroy, I kinda failed.


    "Okay, Lord Visual, I will lower Cohen''s rank." Fischer gave up and said, "However, given the situation, let us keep the decision in this room only."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Lord Visual, since you arrived very recently, I supposed you could use a rest." Fischer sat down and said, "But there are things that can''t wait. You''ll have to work a little longer and sooner."


    "It''s my duty for being your subject."


    "Good, Viceroy Cohen.¡± Fischer turned to me, "Send your order now, call in all your senior military and civil officers here. We''re having an immediate meeting."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Although it was called a ''military and civil officers'' meeting, it only involved 2 legion commanders, the Chief of Staff, Lord Justice and 3 IA supervisors (my wives). We sat around the table while Marfa gazed at me in crying eyes because I dragged him over to the meeting and grouped him as IA staffs for fearing of lack of meeting attendees.


    "Since we''re all here, you may begin." Said Fischer, "This meeting aims to have a general discussion of our future strategic plan as well as your respective division of works."


    "You know, currently we only have total control of Darkmoon and Dark City." Fischer''s finger hinted a map on the desk, "We have people to recruit, battles to fight and warfares to confront. That is why I just had a discussion with Viceroy Visual in the attempt to leave internal affairs of both provinces to him."


    "Yes to it." Said Carey, "Cohen is an asshole when dealing with civil things. You can hear him cursing people from a hundred miles apart."


    "Hear me out, many Darkmoon¡¯s policies are apply-worthy on Dark City¡¯s management system." Said Fischer, "Relying on Viceroy Visual''s rich administrative experience is going to coordinate well on both two cities'' daily affairs as well as to supplement all the holes which Viceroy Cohen had left for lack of experience."


    I had to agree because I knew he was telling the truth.


    "And one more thing, Lord Justice and his men have to stand out from the army system. Jack is still young. He needs further and relevant instructions." Continued Fischer, "I''ll indulge him with a period of time to study with Viceroy Visual and me, then he''ll officially take up the duty as Lord Justice. Likewise, the Chief Liaison Officer''s job will have to stand out afrom the army."


    "That went well." I nodded, "You two''s duties are no longer limited to the military. Jack''s justice lords, as well as Marfa''s liaison system, will exert further potential by expanding to broader fields. Staying with me on the battlefield will do them no further good."


    "Your Majesty, what about Lord Cohen?" Jack added.


    "As for Viceroy Cohen, his specialties are more military." Fischer made a faint smile, "That''s where we should let him be, to focus on leading armies."


    "However," it was Flynn''s question this time, "is Cohen really able to serve our purpose despite that I admit he is indeed military-capable. Please be prudent, my king."


    "I know what you''re worried about. I guess I didn''t make myself clear earlier." Said Fischer, "I''m not asking Cohen to take responsibility of all military affairs within the two provinces. In one hand, Cohen''s style is not suited to commanding current Darkmoon soldiers. On the other hand, Cohen''s army only obeys Cohen''s order. Now, Viceroy Visual, please enlighten us on Darkmoon''s army system."


    I exhaled after hearing Fischer''s statement.


    "Yes, my king. During the last reign, I''ve accumulated a certain amount of troops and regular supplies in Darkmoon. It remained a secret which was solely known by three, namely the royal couple and myself. During the rebellion, lack of time had given me no chance to use this force." Said my father, "As of now, it has been fully mobilized. The army has 70, 000 functional soldiers, led by General Martin Luther."


    "That''s amazing!" I exclaimed, "It''s been hurting my brain, Darkmoon''s defense job."


    "Hold that thought. Darkmoon is not like Dark City. Your territory faces the ocean on one side, Darkmoon on the other. Your actual defense job lies in one direction and only." Said Fischer, "As for Darkmoon, the huge province neighboring 4 other viceroy''s territories has a vast area that needs attention. This army of 70, 000 plus the original city garrison can barely build a working line of defense. They are of no help to you."


    The excitement diminished.


    "That is why you are the solution, Cohen." Continued my father, "Leave the IA and the logistics to us."


    "Then¡­ what''s my job?" I blinked.


    "We need you to battle." My father said with utter seriousness, "We require you to win several battles in the shortest time possible!"


    "Er¡­ am I thinking what you''re thinking?" I moistened my lips.


    "A month," My father said, "is all we have."


    "Understood, but I don''t have enough men. Out there are merely 3 legions worth of soldiers who can actually fight." Said I, "And that animal Luhrmann does not necessarily need to attack me within a month."


    "You''re quite right." My father said, "Luhrmann has not shown any intentions of military operations. He has started winning over neutral viceroys. I believe his intention is us in isolation."


    "I see¡­" I was not surprised, "Have we heard anything from the Race Supreme yet, no?"


    "I''m afraid no. The 3 cardinals cannot be underestimated." Said Fischer, "They''re entirely capable of excusing the Race Supreme from upholding the ultimate justice within a certain amount of time. I guess the Protoss race is also watching us. If Luhrmann is winning, the upper race will save a lot of trouble picking up pieces."


    "Looks like Luhrmann has waged big money on this." I exhaled, "Same goes for the 3 cardinals."


    "Absolutely. The 3 have even notified your father and your 2 brothers. He''s promised them very favorable terms. I wouldn''t worry about your families, but I can''t promise you about other viceroys. I heard many of Luhrmann''s messengers have set off riding carriages loaded with gold." Fischer was solemn on his face, "Our future seems to be gloomy at this point."


    "Don''t worry, my king." I stood up, "Battling is my strongest suit."

 Chapter Volume 11 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Left Cardinal had his servant released a water-mirror spell in his chamber then focused on tidying his outer presence.


    He was very content to his new robe ¨C scarlet velvet coated with silver linings, patterns stitched by gold threads were quite exquisite and symmetrical. The well-tailored clothes with decorations started from the collar and stretched all the way to the edges down.


    "All done." Left Cardinal said, "Tightened the collar next time perhaps. The gold threads are a bit eye-catching, don''t you think?"


    "Your presence is stunning in this robe." The servant flattened the last hint of wrinkle from the hemline down, he fawned, "I heard royal tailors from Symbia are able to insetting gem chips instead of gold threads."


    "Gem chips?" The Left was still not content, "Can they do it on priest''s robes? Is it too far for a velvet robe?"


    "From what I heard, they do it by slicing magical gems into chips with specialty cut techniques, then trimming the chips into filament as thin as a golden thread." The servant quickly explained, "In that way, it''ll have lighter colors and barely noticeable weigh. It has proven to be proper on priest''s robes. No one else in the alliance is eligible to do it, even if they want to."


    "You''re well-informed despite you stayed in the temple all year long. Who told you these?" Lord Left reached out a hand, "Hood."


    With both hands, the servant carefully carried the hood from the desk for the left cardinal to wear.


    "I didn''t have the chance to tell you that I''ve returned from Symbia before the end of the war." The servant cautiously adjusted his master''s robe and replied, "It is fine for you now?"


    "Today''s audience is a formal one. Pull it up a bit, yes." Lord Left said, "Your cousin is a priest from the Symbian temple, isn''t he? Does he has anything to do with that matter?"


    "Positive, Symbian temple has abundant vacancies. He intends¡­"


    "He what?" Lord Left humphed coldly, "Considering his young age, he wants the archpriest¡¯s position now?"


    At his master''s comment, the servant''s face gloomed, "Wise as always, My Lord."


    The Left Cardinal sighed right before reaching out the back of his hand to touch his servant''s blond facial skin. The latter''s face started to blush.


    "Tell your cousin, he needs to take things slow. The capital temple has many complications." The Left Cardinal took advantage of his servant''s smooth and young skin while gradually telling his decision, "After this while, I''ll reposition him to a medium temple for the time being. Afterward, the Symbian arch-priest place will be his, so that no one will talk about it being unfair."


    "Appreciation, My Lord." The servant showed his pair of eyes of tenderness while kissing the Left Cardinal''s fingers with affection.


    While the Left Cardinal started to wet his groin, the side hall bell rang.


    The servant quickly exited the chamber. Not long after, he came back.


    "My Lord, it''s the Pope''s attendant." The servant replied respectively, his face has returned the usual calmness, "His Holiness is calling you to his chamber for a matter worthy of discussion."


    The Left Cardinal nodded then exited his chamber. Only after crossing 7 more doors and adding his following servants to 10 fair-skinned young priests did Lord Left reached the Pope''s chamber.


    Once he stepped in, the door promptly shut.


    The Left was a little surprised because the Pope has pre-released a magical barrier that cut off any sound from going out.


    "What took you so long!?" The pope''s tiny eyes popped open, he cried, "What were you doing?"


    "I''m about to welcome white priests who come to debrief. I need time to get dressed." Seeing the Right Cardinal was also in the room, pacing, Lord Left sunk into a loss, "What happened to you?"


    "That dumb maggot Luhrmann!" Pope handed over a scroll, "And AUFs, they''ve completely screwed everything!"


    "Left Cardinal shuddered to go over the parchment while Pope was throwing a tantrum aside.


    "Lairs! Shameless lairs! I knew I cannot trust the Asmodian people. How could they let that rascal Cohen Kheda return with an army!" Pope''s fist slammed on the desk, the sweat of his wet a few strands of loose hair, "That trash Luhrmann, he let Fischer escape! You two picked this man. I''m not part of it! Take the damn responsibility!"


    On finishing reading the scroll, Left''s hand''s back-skin popped blood veins, his wrinkle-covered face paled, a hint of dismal once again emerged in his eyes. Cohen and Fischer''s safe return meant their doom. Their betrayal of the 9th Legion which they worked so hard to cover the failure of the War will come to be known by everyone on this continent. Even, the Divine City rebellion is facing the possibility to come clear one day.


    Knowing the fact that many secret orders concerned were issued by him and the Right Cardinal, these three red-robed priests were bonded together. No one will be safe or endangered alone.


    As he kept on pondering, Left Cardinal grew so afraid that he rushed over to catch the Right Cardinal who was still pacing in the room.


    "Give me something! Think now!" As if a hint of fire was glowing in Left''s eyes, his mouth opened as big as a hungry tiger, "I will kill you! I swear I''ll slaughter you! Fischer is the rightful heir to the Swabian throne, and he has 2 provinces! Cohen Kheda, if they took the upper hand, we''ll all be dead! Death, do you even know what that means? If that were the case, I should skin you before that!"


    "I AM THINKING!" Right Cardinal was also having a hard time. "Just do not interrupt me!"


    Having paused for a second, a massive pour of profanities was puked from Lord Left''s mouth. Right Cardinal received a face full of spits; the skin of his upper neck has gone blood red. Naturally, Right Cardinal deserved it because the most pressure will usually result in the most effective method. It was precisely why Left Cardinal treated him this fiercely.


    "Enough! I''ve had enough!" Right Cardinal was on the verge of a breakdown, he cried, "I have it!"


    Once heard, Pope instantly rushed over, his agile movement was no less than a young boy.


    "Start talking, and your way has better be right!" Left Cardinal didn''t spare his filth, for he has always been a dreadful-minded man. As a dagger of handful gems was drawn by a dry and wrinkled hand, the blade was touching Right Cardinal''s neck the next moment.


    Felt by the sharpness of the metal, Right Cardinal''s nostril shivered rapidly, sweat fulfilled his forehead, his brain was spinning at full speed.


    "Hear me out, Pope, you need to meet Princess Charlotte at once. Tell her about the complication that is happening in Swabia, tell her AUF army was spotted within the alliance and we need time for more detailed intelligence to come in." Right Cardinal half cried, half said.


    "How could Her Princess not know about it!?" Pope reached out a slap on Right Cardinal''s face, "How could the War God David, Elder Princess Micha''el not know about it!?"


    "It''s one thing they are aware of it, it''s another thing if they lay bare our lies or not. As a matter of fact, Princess Charlotte knew everything from the start. Precisely because of her distaste for Cohen Kheda did she indulge us to do our dirty works and call back the War God who should have supervised the War." More words came from Right Cardinal''s lips, "Think it through, War God won''t say otherwise about Princess Charlotte''s decision. And Princess Micha''el is never going to go head and teeth with her own blood sister for a sheer human being, a rascal like Cohen Kheda, she just won''t."


    Pope and Left shared a look.


    "What then?"


    "You tell me! Give him orders to buy over Swabian viceroys, with as much money as he has. If money doesn''t work, promise a rise in rank or even higher position in court! Whatever they want, give them. Isolate Darkmoon and Dark City as much as possible. Seal them off! I want them to wear out of money, army, and supply!" Right Cardinal swallowed, "Keep them this way for a while, then send troops against Fischer. We''re fighting this lonely 2 provinces with the power of several empires. It''ll be an easy win."


    "What about after the victory?"


    "Afterwards," said Right, "there''ll be no rightful royal blood. As long as we issue a supreme order, all upheaval in Swabia will be over."


    "Buy over¡­ forces from other empires¡­" As Pope pondered, he suddenly cried, "Nonsense, where does Luhrmann collect all that much money?"


    "He¡­ if he doesn''t have¡­" Right Cardinal was terrified, "We do!"


    "What the devil on earth are you talking about? You actually wanna fund him?" Pope''s entire face started twisting, "We''ve gained no benefits from this fucking rebellion! And now you''re suggesting that we give him money?"


    "To this point, the situation has gone this far. If we don''t fix it now, we''ll all be dead." Said Right Cardinal, "On the plus side, think about the future gain we''ll be getting. The plan at hand might not be so bad after all¡­"


    "Then where would Luhrmann find his army? Armed forces can''t be simply bought by money." Left Cardinal said impatiently, "If you don''t finish talking sooner, I promise there''ll be one more incident in this room: I KILL YOU!"


    "What is going to happen next is we order troops from other empires to assist Luhrmann at all cost. We can utilize all PUF forces who are currently in Swabia to help Luhrmann¡¯s plan. We are the red-robbed priests, put pressure on them. They will think the order comes directly from the race supreme." As the plan gradually takes shape, Right Cardinal''s eyes started to emit glitter of excitement, "We need to give Luhrmann a military advantage and let him take the initiative. Then we''ll force part of other empires'' armies to disassemble so that these free soldiers could join Luhrmann''s command as sell-swords. Given all these, any moron like Luhrmann can easily win this war."


    Pope and Left shared a look one more time.


    A good while later, Pope asked with a lowered tone, "Will it work?"


    "I suppose." Left put away his dagger, "Though it will take us some time to disarm the targeted armies from other empires."


    "Time waits for no one." Right cut in, "I want these forces to be up to the second wave of the attack."


    "Hmm¡­" Pope pondered.


    "Let''s do this! I''ll bring in some experienced commanders to direct the battles." Left''s face muscle pumped, it seemed that he''s made a final decision, "Additionally, Luhrmann can have our Lightbringer Cavalries, just in case."


    "It would have to be done." Pope shook his head, he said to Right Cardinal, "I wish your plan would eventually work."


    Right Cardinal felt his neck and answered with shock, "Definitely, we''ll win!"


    "I''m going to require an audience with Princess Charlotte immediately." Pope tidied his robe, "You two start drawing orders immediately. Ready the army supplies. Make every second count."


    "3 months!" Right Cardinal promptly added, "You must get us no less than 3 months!"


    Hence the Pope withdrew the sound barrier, he stopped by the chamber door as he adjusted his rapid respiratory movement. Soon, his face returned to normal. The moment he turned sanctimonious, he pulled a string beside him.


    The door opened silently, 2 servants who have been attending knelt at the sound of the opening. At that moment, Pope''s face was already full of gentle, merciful smile. He stepped out while gesturing blessing movement with his left hand.


    Having passed a teleportation tunnel, the Pope arrived at the outer gate of Princess Charlotte''s palace.


    As Pope fearfully stated his appeal to his upper master, Princess Charlotte did not turn a hair. Instead, she focused on her ikebana work without even sparing a glimpse of the man kneeling beside.


    The Pope devotedly stayed on the floor with his entire body, waiting for the goddess¡¯ inquiring.


    "You are telling me that AUF forces were spotted in Swabia empire?" A long while after, a few words came out of Princess Charlotte''s emotionless lips, "Did you hear yourself?"


    "Yes, Your Grace." Pope slightly lifted his chin to make his face truly believable and honest, "An army of roughly 100, 000 emerged out of nowhere and no predictions then under-merged near DC, the capital city of Swabia. Its domestic situation has been confirmed to be upside down. No news comes from Climos Summers, the Swabian King. Multiple mini-battles were spotted in DC area. The temple is doing its best to fix this matter. But we need time."


    "Do you? How much time do you need this time?" Princess Charlotte kept trimming her artwork as she said, "Empire Swabia is a crucial part to Protoss. How much time do you need in order to police this place and bring peace back to it?"


    "Us three have agreed on 3 months judging from the current undergoing."


    "3 months?" Charlotte paused her hands for a nano-second, then continued, "Is it true?"


    "Ye.. yes, Your Grace."


    "Might as well. You have your 3 months now." Princess Charlotte''s flower work has finished, she studied it while saying, "Careful on it. If you can bring peach back to Swabia within the promised time, I will not inquire your miscarriage of duty during the Protoss/Asmodian War. If you fail this time, no one will save you."


    "I promise, my princess." Pope said with profound reverence and awe, "We will make the best effort to restore Swabia."


    "Silent. Enough of your nonsense." Charlotte impatiently interrupted Pope, "Careful this time. Do not let me down. Go now."


    "Your Grace." After the short-burst scold, Pope nearly sweated his pants, so he hurried and left.


    "Useless." Reminded of Pope''s pale face, a sense of distraught feeling took over Princess Charlotte''s mind, so she knocked her prior work down the table.


    The Protoss race''s eyes and ears in the human world were not limited to the light temples. Princess Charlotte has had a concise knowledge of what had happened in Swabia empire. The reason for her giving the red priests 3 months was that she knew this was the only solution since the whole thing had already gone the wrong direction. She hoped for a chance to fix this matter. As for the 3 red priests, under such a life-and-death moment, they will definitely do their best work.


    Charlotte also knew that her elder sister and her holy father must have known what she knew. Since they did not initiate an inquiry, they must be kind to give herself a chance to make it right. Nevertheless, they were her families.


    "Could I be wrong this time?" Princess Charlotte talked to herself, "I merely intended to teach a lesson to Cohen Kheda, this human being chosen by my sister. Who knew things will go this far. Now the Swabian royal family is incriminated. These 3 fools, they''re no longer useful to Protoss anymore."


    Whether to tell this matter to her father or not remained to be questionable. After all, it was not a small case which the Swabian royal couple was killed by their own prime minister. How would the Protoss king punish this princess?


    After a certain while of pondering, Charlotte made up her mind and started heading to her father''s palace.


    Pamiche Knarch''s palace was enormous and quite peaceful, for this Protoss king has always been considering, thinking, meditating. Charlotte was not a fan of this part of the palaces. Even, she was a bit fearful of it.


    A short distance out of her father''s chamber, Charlotte dismissed all other lower Protoss members who came along. Then she came clean of the entire episode to her father across his door.


    A few chuckling came. Charlotte knew it was her father¡¯s voice.


    "My prodigal daughter, you''ve failed on this case." The Lord of Light''s tone showed no fluctuation, which gave Princess Charlotte much confusion, "Clearly, your sister''s vision outgrows yours."


    "Yes, father." Although they are talking through a door, Princess Charlotte irresistibly lowered her head in shame.


    "My daughter, needless to worry. I have no intention to lay punish on you. With that unwilling-to-admit-defeat disposition of yours, willing to yield is, in fact, descent self-discipline." Light Lord stated without losing his calm, "Try to go modest on yourself, learn from your sister."


    "Yes, but¡­"


    "Is there anything more you want to tell me?


    "Could current turbulence in Swabia bring negative influence to us?"


    "An empire as pitiful as Swabia." Light Lord seemed to be talking to himself, "I would wish there is a thing that is able to make a change."


    "Lord Father?"


    "Of all the Protoss/Asmodian Wars, rotations of realms, not a single of them matters. What matters is that they serve a Protoss purpose." Pamiche Knarch talked, "The whole thing started because of you, and the outcome is yet unknown. To be fair, the Summers family had proven to be able, but they did hold secret business behind us. Luhrmann is indeed self-processed, he is the temple''s loyal dog. It balances. Let us quietly watch their show."


    "My Lord Father''s intention is to see who wins this confrontation, and we are going to favor the winner?"


    "Absolutely, it is, after all, a human''s struggle, which does not require our intervention most of the time. While we watch, humanity reveals. Humanity is the only thing that confuses me. I might as well say it''s a trivia I found interesting during this dull world."


    Princess Charlotte asked in confusion, "Father, you''re the Light Lord with powers to annihilate heaven and earth. Could there be a thing that confuses you?"


    "Pure power should not be a thing us Protoss goes after." Light Lord said, "We deserves more."


    "More humanity? Is it essential?"


    "It is. I am not alone. The Dark Lord agrees with it. But he is as confused as I do." On mentioning of his arch-enemy, Light Lord''s tone remains calm, "Humans are no different whether they''re under our reign or under the Asmodian¡¯s. They possess both good and evil traits. Where these two conflict within individuals, interesting things tends to happen, intriguing behaviors blossoms. At first, I considered the War will essentially induce human beings to start disintegrating and finish to become completely different races with distinct mindset and cultures. However, after the War had been going on for hundreds of times, not surprisingly, they remained the same after all."


    "In that case, they are indeed helpless."


    "They might be, but it''s irrelevant. It is still too early to tell you." Light Lord continued, "As for the matter at hand, when the situation shows any signs of moderation, you or simply send a Protoss envoy, and end this for good."


    "Yes, father." Princess Charlotte gave Light Lord''s words a fair thought, then said, "May I have your wisdom on temple affairs?"


    "Temple is under your management alone. Now you want my interference?" Lord of Light chuckled, "If it were your sister who was given this headache, she would not ask me."


    Up until this moment did Princess Charlotte entirely have a hold of her father''s intention.


    As for this Cohen Kheda, he is a fascinating one. He did escape from an extremely unfriendly situation as well as put great shame on the Asmodians." Spoken of whom, the Protoss King''s tone has finally had a bit of turbulence, "Such a capable young man is beyond compare, and he could never be the work of Visual Kheda or Climos Summers education. Pay attention to him. Do not give him anything that he could utilize against you. If he really goes head and teeth disregarding all consequences, you''ll have to deal with all the embarrassment as a member of race supreme."


    "Yes, father." Charlotte replied, "Enlighten me, how should I do with Cohen Kheda? He is truly a distasteful one."


    "Like dealing with any other human beings, there is no need to do anything out of certain purposes. Oddly enough, we have seen a myriad of military or political-talented people in the past eras, this man is the only one whose behavior fascinates me. My advice is ¨C leave him alone and see what more surprise he could bring."


    "What if he behaves recklessly?"


    "Always contain such behaviors out of our territory." Said the Protoss King, "Let the Asmodians be burdened with Cohen Kheda''s madness. I assume the Dark Lord is as attracted by this man as I do. My old rivalry fancies new things much more than I do."


    "Wise father. I know what to do now."


    "As changing as the world is, may your mind be unbiased. What troubles you never trouble¡£" The Light Lord ended the conversation, "You may excuse yourself."


    "Yes, father."


    (Swabia Empire, Divine City, the Royal Palace)


    Luhrmann was sitting on the throne which was occupied by Climos Summers only not long ago, reading a scroll with attention. An icy face full of concern gradually defrosted. As Luhrmann''s eyes rolled back and forth, a hint of light smile took shape and soon spread to his entire face.


    "People," Luhrmann dropped the scroll and replaced it with a carved decanter, "It is a war already wins."


    Several close generals who have been standing beside Luhrmann''s desk exhaled heavily seeing that their much-concerned master has finally lost his distressed face.


    "My Lord," a general asked with caution, "what gives you such joy?"


    "Hahaha, my plea to the cardinals has been granted. They''re giving 10 million gold coins for me to buy over the rest of the nobilities in the empire. The leftover will be taken as military funds and money for the new reign." Luhrmann tasted his delicious wine. At this second, he was flying free, "There will be a large sum of elite armies for us to deploy. They''re all but none, the best of the best from every other empire. Anyone who stands against us will be annihilated! Destroyed!"


    "Great, your excellency!" The group of people was overjoyed, "Does that mean you can ascend the throne soon?"


    Luhrmann laughed, but he shook his head.


    "Take that talk back. I might not be the one." He tilted his goblet, "We will have to hear from the race supreme as well as from the red priests."


    "I don''t see that should be a problem!" A member of civil duty fawned, "You''re the most worthy one here. You have spent days and nights on policing the internal rebellion. Now that the Summers have died away. All the people in this world will say yes to you."


    Perhaps this civil official had forgotten: DC residents were far from recovering from the dreadful rebellion; he had also forgotten that countless raped young ladies who filled thousands of wells in the city were carried and buried in body bags the day before.


    "Don''t be, the prince is still alive after all. Though he is still a held-hostage by the Kheda family, we''ll definitely rescue His Royal Highness and help him back to his throne." Said Luhrmann with a straight face, "Now it''s ours, his subjects'' time to do the lousy job."


    "Needless to concern, my lord." One of Luhrmann''s confidential man said, "Who knows what will happen in this changeful world. There''re always many surprises. And we''re not the all-purpose gods."


    "Having an incident is one thing, luck favors the prepared." Luhrmann cut off the conversation, "Let''s talk about our future military plan."


    "Yes, my lord." Thus the generals gathered.


    "I''m more inclined to civil duties, so I''ll leave the military discussion to you." Luhrmann eyed over his men, "Tell me about your view on the current situation."


    "Don''t be so modest, my lord. Allow me." An army-man stepped forward, "We''re holding a total of 270, 000 soldiers now with the addition of roughly 150, 000 armed forces. According to the intelligence, Darkmoon and Dark City have rebel forces of less than 200, 000. If that is the case, I think we''ll need more men to fight this war."


    The rest agreed, "He''s right, Lord Luhrmann. We''ll leave the final decision to you whether to attack or to defend."


    Luhrmann sipped his wine and asked, "Enlighten me on what benefit or harm it''ll bring to us if we initiate either action."


    "My lord, our current army holding is not enough to attack both cities at the same times. Forcing such an aggressive military operation might put us in an unfriendly position." The first general said, "If there happens to be an unexpected episode that''s not considered, we could sink in a dilemma."


    Luhrmann nodded, "And your idea is?"


    "I strongly suggest a rest of the attack. We wait for the cardinals'' reinforcements." The general pondered, "Once the two armies converge, victory is ours."


    "Everybody thinks so?"


    "Yes, my lord. It''s a collective idea out of our initial discussion."


    Luhrmann nodded. He left his goblet and rose his body. The rest gazed at him with eyes of questions.


    "Unlike reckless young boys, your idea is as mature as yourselves for most occasions, and it''s a good thing." Luhrmann walked to face the generals with praising eyes, "However, you''ve all neglected one man."


    "Who is it?"


    "Cohen Kheda." Luhrmann exhaled, "I don''t blame for it because there are things you do not know."


    "Enlighten us, my lord."


    "Let me tell you under what circumstance did Cohen Kheda returned Swabia." Luhrmann lowered his voice, "The 9th Legion which had 70, 000 well-equipped soldiers had depleted more than half by the first period of the War. Upon which, with no backup, he''s managed to persist on for more than 10 days and annihilate 3 AUF main battle legions plus roughly 6 slave armies. Attention, he did not defeat them, he annihilated a big force of 300, 000, killed every last one of them."


    About what happened to Cohen Kheda, both alliances have kept it a top secret. Thus when Luhrmann''s men heard the truth behind the secret, all of their faces turned dark. As well educated and experienced generals, they all knew what that meant.


    "Precisely because of him, the supreme commander of the Asmodian United Forces was forced to kill himself after the ceremony which was supposed to be a reward. And this Knight of Protoss here has brought back more than 100, 000 soldiers on his way back to his home country." Luhrmann frowned, "If he had time to recover, there''s our headache."


    A man cautiously said, "The¡­ then how should we deal with him."


    "I''ve studied every battle he''s gone through since he started his military career. From the royal combat trial in Portaria deserted temple to the Clay City war that brought so much shame to the Asmodian Alliance, I discovered an interesting fact about this person." Luhrmann grinned, "This Protoss Knight is an expert in defending, but he rarely attacks proactively."


    "But I seem to remember he did lead the 9th Legion far into enemy''s rear. Wasn''t that a proactive attack?"


    "I wouldn''t call it an attack. He''d rather assault his foes from the back than confront them face-en-face." Luhrmann said affirmatively, "He''ll die trying to seduce his enemies to attack him so that he could find his opponent''s weakness. In your case, when fighting the AUFs, he seldom attacks."


    "I see."


    "One more thing, this man has a rather odd personality. He''s cruel to his foes but gentle to loved ones." Luhrmann''s vision traveled through the glass window into the vast sky, "He''ll definitely lose his mind if his close people are harmed in one way or another. He is a boy at his later tens after all."


    "So what would be your plan for him, my lord?"


    "We war. Keep the pressure going. I want these rebels out of breath." Luhrmann''s fists clenched, "I doubt all of our efforts are going to prove effective, but our prime objective is to deplete their supplies. Let those neutral clouts see the nasty end result if they decide to play against me."


    "My lord, I thought you said Cohen Kheda is best at defending jobs, so why are we attacking?"


    "You''re not wrong. That is why we¡¯re going for Darkmoon now and only." Luhrmann spared a look for his subordinate, "Among these 2 provinces, Darkmoon is their true backyard. As for the newly founded Dark City, feeding commoners is already a huge problem for them, let alone supporting a big war. Darkmoon is the main supply base for them. Darkmoon is going to provide all that they need in this war. If that place is torn up, it''ll be an easy fight for us. Cohen Kheda alone will not turn the tide anyhow. If we do things otherwise, Cohen Kheda''s rich commanding knowledge and Darkmoon¡¯s abundant supply will put us in grave danger."


    "In your case, your excellency, we''ll be dealing with one of the 4 greatest generals from the Protoss Alliance of all time ¨C Martin Luther. Either way, the war to come is not an easy one."


    "Like I said, capturing Darkmoon is not a must, sabotaging it, is." Luhrmann humphed, "Reinforcements are coming, like always. Therefore, all you need to do is to empty their goods. As for the killing and dying job, I''ll find people to do it."


    "I see! Everything is accounted for, my lord." All fawned.


    "You''ve been my subordinates for years so I won''t send you off fighting a war that might kill you." Luhrmann glanced over men beside him with the kindest eyes, "I''m not too old to think straight. You''ve all been running errands for me these days. I urge you to claim your share of reward for your own good. Well, can''t let you know I''m actually a cheap man, haha."


    "Appreciation, my lord."


    "Okay, meeting adjourned. Go now, ready the army."


    "Yes."


    "Are the envoys and my gifts for local dignitaries ready to set off?"


    "I assure you, my lord, they''re ready."


    (Swabia empire, Dark City, Dark army camp)


    "Attack!" War sabers danced in the air.


    "Attack!" Forces of several regiments converged into 2 parties as soldiers marked by 2 different colors were fighting on the battlefield. Their supervisors'' command lines obligingly cried as well.


    Personnel from the LAD ran back and forth too because they held the duty of judging the result and other details of the confrontation. Shaman physicians who have recently joined the army were also kept busy by wounds of various kinds.


    Specially-crafted weapons and training gears won''t severely wound its users so the trainees were able to fight without actual fear like what they''ll be doing on a real battlefield. One can see bits of wood dusting in the air and hear ''attack'' cryings thrusting into the sky.


    As for their highest commander ¨C Major Cohen Kheda, he was standing with a collection of officers on a side turret, watching from a high point at the big picture.


    He remained silent in the front row without any emotions. Since the start of the mass training session, an expression of joy has never shown on Cohen Kheda''s face, because no man, not even Cohen Kheda, was able to bear a heavy burden as a matter of fact.


    The silver Protoss Knight''s armor was protecting Cohen Kheda''s well-tidied figure which was already familiarized by his subordinates in the past days. However, his cape, though its color remained unchanged, was absolutely brand new ¨C it was the collective work of the viceroy''s 3 wives.


    Though the husband-and-wives problem was still waiting to be resolved, the 3 IA supervisors'' love for their husband did not diminish a bit. As proven by the viceroy''s new cape ¨C Flynn Rhona''s exquisite trimming, Winslet''s magic blessing and Carey Rhona''s beginner needlework which had left 30-ish blood stains on the cloth.


    Now the battlefield has found a winner as the red team who has taken the upper hand wholly divided the blue team into chunks. The blue team was still struggling in the hope to get rid of the harsh situation.


    Looking at the 2 teams that tangled, Cohen Kheda touched his jaw with a vague expression.


    "Sir," Carlos caught eyes on his boss'' quick change of face, he said under his voice, "is there a problem?"


    "Nah." Cohen shook his head, he promptly hinted the riders who were waiting on the edge of the field, "Are they the next to perform a confrontation?"


    "Yes, sir." Carlos nodded, "They are ready."


    "Send my order, put the riders on the field, let them help the blue team."


    "Sir!???" Carlos was indeed not prepared for this.


    "They won''t have any time to adjust to changes when fighting real wars." Cohen gave a last glance to his Chief of Staff, "Do it, now!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The order was sent, loud and clear. Instantly, a massive cloud of dust stirred as the riders marched with their horses. The red team''s advantage hence was utterly disrupted. Not long after, the confrontation finished.


    "Do you see that?" Down in the dumps, the red team was pointed by Cohen Kheda with a finger, "Our soldiers have indeed completed their routine training. But they are far less prepared for dealing crisis."


    All officers around Cohen Kheda were rendered speechless. They expected at least a B+ score for today''s confrontation performance. No one has foreseen this episode.


    "To be fair, I''m not asking too much of you. You know what kind of situation we''re dealing with now." Cohen turned to these middle-ranked officers and aggravated his tone, "You won''t find a battlefield that''s not changing in every second. I''m beginning to wonder how on earth do you train your sergeants and corporals. Am I going to personally lead and teach them, huh!?"


    His underlings all stood with lowered heads and were with faces of shame.


    "You have 5 days to fix it. Don''t leave a mess!" Cohen Kheda''s eyes stopped at every one of the men presented, "I have my job, and you have yours. It''s your duty to make it perfect. Don''t make me think you''re unworthy of your uniforms! DO I make myself clear?"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    All the firm replies made Cohen Kheda nod and leave the turret with his Chief of Staff and 2 other legion commanders. He was going to meet staffs from the logistics division.


    At the same time, a guarding officer came running over.


    "Sir, your father is expecting you." He said, "He''s in the pavilion."

 Chapter Volume 12 1

    The sudden news of my father was coming to the boot camp caught me confusingly off-guard since he should have been extremely preoccupied at the moment. How come he had time to visit me?


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± I give a nodding to my guard before I realized that my lord father could be onto a matter of importance.


    Therefore I attended a few last words regarding logistics and relocated the needed personnel as Carlos had requested, then headed towards my pavilion.


    He rotated to face me the moment I lifted the door curtain. A familiar smile showed on his weary face. My father was calm despite the horrific situation out there. This was why I admired this middle-aged man who I called ¡®father¡¯ so much.


    ¡°Father,¡± I walked by and said in the least anxious voice, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you would tour here now.¡±


    ¡°No you weren¡¯t. I want to see you.¡± He moved his eyes to view me from the top to end, a hint of praise showed, which I sensed from his vision, ¡°You¡¯ve become a man after all these days.¡±


    As a ¡®gangster viceroy¡¯, I¡¯ve heard so much aspersions and calumny that I couldn¡¯t be less used to praising. Therefore I slightly looked away from my father¡¯s eyes, abashed.


    ¡°Walk with me.¡± He started heading to the door curtain, ¡°Sitting behind the desk makes my body stiff.¡±


    ¡°Er, yes, father.¡± I hurried to follow.


    The two of us hence toured on a lonely pavement by the edge of the camp where yelling soldiers and cursing officers seemed to be particular loud.


    ¡°Cohen,¡± He broke the silence, ¡°do you know why I¡¯m here for?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Here are men and blades, and there are papers and meetings.¡± Said him, ¡°And I paid a visit at the busiest moment, do you feel strange?¡±


    ¡°You never do unnecessary things, lord father.¡± I gave a thought and said, ¡°If you do want to talk to me, then this talk will definitely save you much trouble in the future days.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He nodded, ¡°Though a bit utilitarian. Is it wrong for a father to see his son who recently ran away from death?¡±


    I scratched my hair.


    ¡°Let talk about business. You see, there are other viceroys in Swabia who are still loyal to the rightful king. Af first, I planned to slowly make contact with them.¡± He frowned, ¡°However, I received intelligence yesterday knowing the provinces near DC that stood against Luhrmann had fallen quickly. Four viceroys as well as their families were slaughtered. One yielded. These viceroys¡¯ territories are inland and too close to DC, Luhrmann¡¯s vast army could have them sieges too easily.¡±


    ¡°In other words,¡± said I, ¡°it¡¯s time for us to make a move.¡±


    ¡°I understand your troopers are still going through rigorous trainings. However, more news regarding this civil war will be expected to come in in a day or two.¡± Said him, ¡°In the past few days, some of the courtiers who fled from DC and adjacent provinces, one after another have arrived at Dark City. Judging by their telling, Luhrmann is getting his hands ready for us.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that since I¡¯ve readied the army and deployed as many scouts as necessary.¡± Said I, ¡°Luhrmann will be needing more than one day to mobilize and march on.¡±


    Seeing that I caught his idea, my father continued, ¡°One more thing regarding the relationship between you and the king. How do you plan to handle it?¡±


    ¡°He is the king, and I¡¯m his subject. How else am I gonna to handle?¡± I shrugged, ¡°I might just find a suitable time and swear my loyalty to him.¡±


    ¡°You will never do that.¡± My father shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a terrible idea.¡±


    ¡°Could it be?¡± I asked, ¡°I squeezed out a great deal of inner determination to do so.¡±


    ¡°The king would expect all the people in the world to pledge their allegiance,¡± My father backed his palms and said, ¡°save for yours.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°King Fischer had lost all his families overnight. Anyone who values closed ones as much as King Fischer would feel the same way as a part of his body was ripped off from his living sou.¡± My father sighed then gradually explained, ¡°Your friendship is probably one of the two things that are powering him save for his eager for vengeance. Imagine if you swore loyalty to him now like the rest of men did, what would King Fischer think? You are practically taking the friendship out of his virtually empty body.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel you. You fear that Fischer would be jealous because your good deeds could shadow his authority, am I right?¡±


    ¡°You read my mind.¡±


    ¡°Cohen, listen to me, a king¡¯s subject must consider the big picture, let alone you share a deeper bond with King Fischer. You ought to believe that he¡¯s able to adjust and we will have time to make amends to the mistakes. But you¡¯ll not do harm to him now.¡± My father gazed at me, his eyes revealed a hint of determination, ¡°What loyalty concerns could wait. There is a bigger matter that should occupy your attention.¡±


    I inquired eagerly, ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°As far as the situation went south, I do look at it positively. And I believe my son and his mighty army will eventually take DC back and recover Swabia as a whole. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I firmly believe that like you do.¡± I had no choice but to obediently nod because a father¡¯s simple words means no less than royal decrees.¡±


    ¡°Like I said, 50% of the king¡¯s will is powered by vengeance. And when the final victory comes, that part will vanish. Until then, half of that once occupied part will be empty which your friendship alone cannot fulfill.¡± My father¡¯s face grew gloomy, ¡°Do you understand what I said.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. But it¡¯s so complicated that it never occurred to me before you mentioned it. What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Put it simply, King Fischer¡¯s purpose is to avenge. And by the time we end Luhrmann¡¯s life, there will be no purpose. Up until that moment, we won¡¯t know what he will do.¡± My father lowered his sound, ¡°A physical body that¡¯s supported by vengeance usually collapses the moment the kill is done.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Try as hard as you can to fill that empty hole with your friendship. I will join to make it right.¡± My father signed, ¡°Only pure love and care could the wound be healed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good idea to find a royal companion for him?¡± A hint of light suddenly struck me, ¡°Once Fischer falls in love, the empty part is automatically filled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been considering the same thing.¡± My father nodded with praising eyes, ¡°The problem is that there is no girl in either Darkmoon and Dark City suitable for the king. It is a matter concerned by wealth, fame and a family. A potentially rightful royal female partner is extremely difficult to come by.¡±


    Head lowered, I quickly went over my territory only to discover that there was indeed no rightful candidate.


    ¡°Therefore, mark this in mind, start searching. I¡¯ll write you a letter at times necessary.¡± My father leaned closer, ¡°Once a better candidate emerges, Cohen, I want you to get hold of her with any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting¡­¡± I was a little stunned, ¡°there¡¯re other politically variables within?¡±


    ¡°There are, indeed, my boy.¡± Father laughed like delightedly, ¡°Suppose you were the viceroys who joined Luhrmann¡¯s side, and when you were swearing your loyalty to him while secretly sending your daughters and granddaughters to Darkmoon as candidates for King Fischer, what would Luhrmann think?¡±


    ¡°Wicked! Damn, dad, you said it like an evil fox!¡±


    ¡°I caught the essence pretty fast. One more thing, think deeper about what I said earlier.¡± He stated meaningfully, ¡°When the war starts, we won¡¯t have many chances to meet.¡±


    He paced slower so I could walk shoulder to shoulder with him, ¡°Are you still angry that I insisted on lowering your title the other day?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not overly fond of nobility ranking and stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you are not.¡± My father silenced for a second, ¡°And what about the relationship with Flynn and the other 2 girls? And what about my daughter-in-low from Winper City who I never had the chance to meet.¡±


    I was totally abashed.


    ¡°Easy, son. Despite you handled it lousily, I don¡¯t consider the wrong to be worth considering.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Put your heart away, this is a father-and-son conversation.¡±


    I grew even gloomier, ¡°I wish, Flynn and the gals won¡¯t forgive me. I understand the their undertakings and the less the girls talk, the unhappier I become.¡±


    ¡°The girls are not alone.¡± My father said to me, ¡°Tell you, Cohen, you are me son and I watched you grew up. Ever since you¡¯re a boy, oftentimes you confused me with your unique ideas and I couldn¡¯t decide whether to let you or rectify those ideas. I ended up trying to pass on my existing knowledges instead of trying to explain your questions. Because I knew you must have your own thoughts and answers to the world.¡±


    I looked him back in surprise.


    ¡°However, one thing I¡¯ve missed that you¡¯re, after all, a young man. However sharp your brain is, the soul in this body is underexperienced. You still have much more to go through.¡± He tapped my shoulder, ¡°I was wrong indulging you one virtually all things.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here.¡± He derived his eyes to another direction, ¡°How do you prepare to handle the girls?¡±


    (How else can I handle them?)


    A strong wild blast whipped, my cape floated. Carey¡¯s blood drops on the cloth caught my eyes. I waggled my head.


    ¡°A few words of wisdom for you, son.¡± My father leaned in, ¡°Courtesy, respect, honesty and loyalty.¡±


    ¡°That easy?¡±


    ¡°Flynn and you three are friends to begin with, and you only wedded them to follow the queen¡¯s blessing. Normally, a man needs time to adjust to all the change, however, you were too occupied, the time needed was not given. Hence the situation.¡± He nodded, ¡°Given time, all will find the right answer.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. You know, father, Flynn is¡­¡±


    He raised a hand to stop me from continuing.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± He said gently, blinked, ¡°Mark my words. All the wrong you¡¯ve done does not excuse Flynn from doing everything right. You are a man now, boy, be one.¡±


    I replied with a bleak face.


    ¡°There¡¯s a story about a family of 3 sisters.¡± My father faced me, ¡°Three girls were married to the same man. The eldest girl was a smart, calm, yet serious female. She thought doing housekeeping was a way to show care for her husband so she tried to change the man with her ways and she required the man to not disobey. And the relationship did not go well. And the second girl was always ok with her elder sister. She never consider her sister¡¯s way with her husband to be wrong and never mediate when there was a problem, therefore she deepened the problem. As for the youngest, she was so soft and gentle that she consider herself to be less worthwhile to say a word in the arguement. In her mind, anything she said will bring more trouble to the relation. The end, you could imagine.¡±


    My father¡¯s story enlightened me, ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°The problem lies with the elder sister. She thought love will change her husband and he¡¯ll become a man everyone loves. However, it never occurred to her that the boy had grown to a man.¡± My father smiled, ¡°Son, if you intend to break the ice, break it from your side. Let Flynn realizes that all she did will only make things worse. It¡¯s a harder than just saying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. Hurry on your duties. I¡¯m heading back.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± I nodded to reply, ¡°Please watch for youself, father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My father said sorrowfully, ¡°Suddenly I realize, friendship is a luxury which once lost, will never return.¡±


    He tapped my shoulder and headed to his guard without another word.


    Seeing that he skillfully mounted the horse and waved to say goodbye, I went back over to what my father said earlier. He was right, there are things that, once lost, will never return.


    I made a gesture to the orderly not far behind me.


    ¡°Send words to the Chief of Staff, prioritize all business on hand and empty the rest of the night.¡± Said I, ¡°Fetch me a horse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    He went off running while I sunk into pondering. My father was do his best for Fischer, but nobody was there for my father. The death of King Climos was probably the only would in his heart that may take forever to heal.


    Therefore I decided to write to my mother for now.


    As soon as I had finished attending the leftover businesses and returned to the long-absented viceroy¡¯s mansion, it was dusk.


    Down through the first and middle yard, I let myself straight into the garden where my wives¡¯ chamber was located. I silently halted the few maidens waited by the door who naturally tried to tell alert their masters. The girls¡¯ eyes were filled with surprise probably due to my lack of appearance in the ladies¡¯ chamber. I, on the other hand, waved a hand to tell them to clear this area.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± The maidens¡¯ steps were noticed by Winslet the elf, she asked.


    With a smile, I sounded the door while answered without a fuss, ¡°It is I.¡±


    ¡°Cohen?¡± Carey sounded surprised as her rapid pace came nearer then made a fast stop by the door. Then came a period of silence. I couldn¡¯t figure what went on behind the closed door though my sense has been improving.


    ¡°Hello, girls? Don¡¯t wanna open the door for your husband?¡± I said loudly, ¡°This wooden deck is gonna cost a fortune.¡±


    Then came a slight noise and the door was finally open. There, Carey waited with a pair of beautiful eyes full of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°This is for you and I wonder you might be fond of it.¡± I handed a flower bundle to Carey while my I other foot crossed the doorframe.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I could assume Carey¡¯s astonishment because I¡¯ve never gifted anything to my wives. While she came back to herself, she found her husband was already in the chamber. Carey quickly glimpsed her sister who sat far in the room and worried, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed in here, come out!¡±


    I didn¡¯t follow her command, instead, I seated myself by a table with my hand holding hers, which abashed the girl.


    Winslet was bewildered while Flynn gazed at me with a hint of curiosity.


    After sitting down, I poured myself a glass of water then emptied the container.


    ¡°How curious today.¡± Flynn dropped her pen, she said softly, ¡°Our lord husband actually broke his vow and entered our chamber without permission.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you three.¡± My eyes passed the papers on the desk and stopped to view Flynn¡¯s glorious pupils, ¡°It¡¯s not odd.¡±


    ¡°I assume you could remember your own words.¡± Flynn said to me with a half smile, ¡°Have you bring proper tributes for us?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I scratched my head, which was my trademark gesture, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Flynn was half amused, half annoyed, ¡°Quit this nonsense, there¡¯s the door.¡±


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Flynn lost words; Winslet burst out with chuckling.


    ¡°As far as your lordship as well as the valuable title of a Protoss Knight go¡­¡± Flynn pretended to darken her face and began lecturing, ¡°how could you act like this?¡±


    ¡°Hehhe, well I¡¯m not surprised you would say so.¡± With a hand supporting my jaw, I eyed recklessly at Flynn¡¯s face, ¡°I just know it.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still here.¡± Flynn¡¯s younger sister angrily landed a vase on the table seeing that her elder sister was having a hard time, ¡°Being a jerk again? You should keep your words.¡±


    ¡°I am keeping. If you are expecting a proper tribute, here presents: a qualified husband who also proved to be more than a friend, which is the most proper tribute.¡± I shrugged, ¡°I had a great deal of plans when I made that promise and I was not sure what that particular present is. However, things change, rapidly. I fear I would have been too old to wait for that proper tribute to actually materialize.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Winslet asked, worried, ¡°The situation is going south out there?¡±


    ¡°Not in the moment, rest assured.¡± With a gentle face, I gazed at Winslet, ¡°I¡¯m merely here because I miss you. As your husband, it¡¯s my right and my obligation. I¡¯m not out of the line at all.¡±


    Winslet lowered her eyes, abashed, so she fetched a piece of random paper, pretended to read.


    ¡°I lost comments.¡± Flynn must have realized that I can¡¯t stop insisting, so she gave up driving me out, ¡°My love, as much as we would like you to stay here, no one pushed you into making that promise. Besides, there are a few problems that remain unsolved.¡±


    ¡°Tiny cases can be put aside for future consulting.¡± I lightened up the mood, ¡°Like I said, tiny cases.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today, Cohen?¡± Winslet raised here eyes and asked with concern, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ different today.¡±


    ¡°Still that old Cohen Kheda.¡± I answered, ¡°It¡¯s just, I figured something out.¡±


    Hearing that, a hint of ease flashed before Flynn¡¯s pupils.


    ¡°Figure what thing out?¡± Carey, too, had her eyes lightened.


    ¡°There¡¯re are thing that can¡¯t be traced back, once lost.¡± I knocked on the desk but my eyes were fixed on the ceiling, ¡°There¡¯re many days within a man¡¯s whole life, I figure. Once today¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone for real. I miss you, so here I am, I just am. As for the tiny cases I mentioned between us, let¡¯s just put them aside since we do not process the time to consider them. I¡¯m gonna take care of what¡¯s before my eyes and this young lord here can¡¯t care for everything.


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll keep yourself out today, whatever we try. We¡¯ll let you pass today.¡± Flynn eased into a chuckling, ¡°But you have to stay put only.¡±


    ¡°I will. Your husband is indeed horny, but not to the point that I need to rape my wives.¡± I grinned, ¡°Not my style.¡±


    Hearing my words, without comments, Winslet approached and pinched harshly on my elbow.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± The elf¡¯s made a exaggerated angry face, ¡°Watch us do our jobs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡± I nodded and went for the glass of wine Carey poured. I had to admit I really enjoyed this moment of warmth by looking at these 3 girls.


    In this spacious chamber lit by gentle yet clear magic lamps, all things were so vivid before my eyes: 3 blond faces, a faint fragrance and a few jingle-bell-like whisper every now and then. I fell for it and I was greatly contended.


    A good while after, the atmosphere was cut off by Flynn¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Is it enough for you? We¡¯ve finished the paper work.¡± With a cute pouting, Flynn said. Her voice was sweet, that was rare, as if she was hinting me a thing or two. She softly tapped her forearm and the smooth gesture stayed in my brains like a wind blew in carrying the scent of flowers.


    ¡°We need to rest now. Lord Viceroy, what will you do?¡±


    At her voice, Winslet hurried to lean her eyes elsewhere instead of my eyes, her figure was extra clear under the spell-powered lamp. I drove my eyes to Carey, she was staring at me with her innocent eyes, confusedly.


    I considered. A proper viceroy will not let a chance like this go in vain.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m gonna stay here, definitely.¡± I tempted, half joked, ¡°I¡¯m not going to that god-forsaken study tonight.¡±


    While I was making that sound, Flynn was not looking at me. Or supposedly, her attitude was ambiguous.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I intended to raise a wager, but I shut my mouth after the ¡®I¡¯ and at the same time, a regretful pithiness arose.


    That was because rapid footsteps were running towards this chamber. And that pattern was such a friend to me.


    Malphite.

 Chapter Volume 12 2

    As Malphite¡¯s footsteps were getting louder, it caught everyone¡¯s attention in the chamber.


    The hint of a flush on Flynn¡¯s cheek faded as it was replaced by a quick fly of dismay. Winslet silently packed away the last piece of paper. Carey, on the contrary, gazed at us three, perplexed.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The orc¡¯s vast and deep voice resounded at the far gate of the outer garden, ¡°Captain of your guarding troops reporting for duty.¡±


    I forced myself and offered a face of sorry for my wives, then replied, ¡°Approach.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Malphite stood closer, ¡°Commander Carlos is requesting your immediate presence due to a matter of emergency.¡±


    ¡°Duly noted.¡± I nodded, ¡°Get my horse, I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡±


    My wives remained silent until Malphite¡¯s footsteps faded.


    ¡°What a bummer. I was so determined to cling here through the night.¡± I shook my head and rose, ¡°You gals have a good evening.¡±


    The moment I turned the other-ward, Flynn¡¯s hand caught mine across the desk.


    ¡°Cohen¡­¡± I looked over, only to find my lip-nipping, whispering wife, ¡°You take care.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Said I.


    Flynn shook her head, hesitantly to say another word.


    But I instantly overthrew the obstacle between us, then use my other hand to gather Flynn into my arms.


    Almost at the same time, I reached for Winslet¡¯s waist. The action was too sudden for them to even react.


    As Carey came closer, three blond faces lied en face de my eyes. They were so reluctant to see me leave, hiding bitterness within but still, lovable.


    ¡°Cohen,¡± Flynn lowered her eyes, whispered, ¡°we¡­¡±


    ¡°I get it. I wanted to stay a little longer.¡± Feeling the soft body in my arms, I expressed, ¡°Needless to worry for me. I¡¯m gonna take care of myself for you all.¡±


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Winslet attached her hand onto my face, ¡°come back safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    As the sound of horse neighing grew nearer, it was go time.


    ¡°On my way.¡± I retracted my hands.


    Though they all reluctant to let go of me.


    ¡°I should go.¡± I felt Winslet and Carey¡¯s hands, ¡°It¡¯s my duty, for you and all my friends. I have to go.¡±


    The two threw their asking eyes to Flynn while the latter girl¡¯s soppy eyes under the long and curly lash of hers which contained a misty mix of feelings struck me.


    ¡°You watch our for yourself.¡± She took a step forward abruptly and dropped a pleasantly cool and sweet kiss on my lips, ¡°We¡¯ll still be here when you come back.¡±


    I hated how much I wanted to stay but instead, I grinned and let loose of the girls and exited their chamber.


    The company galloped to join the well-lit army camp. As I passed on, I could see orderlies dashing rapidly, wingman scouts taking off. As I was closing the gap between my pavilion, all senior officers who had arrived before me were within eyesight.


    I strode into the tent, towards Carlos while loosening my carrying weapon.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Incoming enemies. Our scouts have discovered no less than 200, 000 hostile troops.¡± Carlos said to the map, ¡°They¡¯re heading in 2 ways, 80, 000 and 120, 000, all towards Darkmoon. Sir, you¡¯re looking at their marching route now.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah. These bastards made their moves quickly.¡± There were 2 thick red lines on the map. I stroke my chin, ¡°Have they encountered any trouble along the way yet? How many days to Darkmoon?¡±


    ¡°It seems Luhrmann has paid a fortune for this operation.¡± Carlos said with a finger pointing on the map, ¡°If things go smoothly for them, they¡¯ll be able to make to Darkmoon border in 15~20 days.¡±


    ¡°All I can tell is that the viceroy of the provinces they¡¯re about to cross intend to let them pass. Are they still loyal to the empire or have they turned traitors, hmmm.¡± I cursed with a lowered voice, ¡°These bitches are still watching us. No way Luhrmann can draw this many soldiers. Do we have intel on his army structure?¡±


    ¡°We do. The 120, 000 should be the main force. Our intelligence said this force has refined armor and weapons. As for the other 80, 000, they mostly consist of residual forces other empires left within Swabia after the P/A War, with low combating capability. They could be serving as reinforcement in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°So what are your opinions? How do we fight this battle, Carlos?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we should never let them even touch Darkmoon¡¯s border. Darkmoon is our base of supplies. Without this place, no way we can fight this war.¡± Carlos has a face of countenance which made him less of a man in his early 30s, ¡°How much forces we have now is only able to attack one of the two, or at least press them until they withdraw.¡±


    I kept silent.


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t necessarily need to zero them out as long as there¡¯s a chance to relieve us of this situation.¡± Continued Carlos, ¡°The 2 forces are not equal opponents. I¡¯m confident that they¡¯ll abandon their operation if we rush to attack.¡±


    I paced back and forth, pondering Carlos¡¯s advice, considering Luhrmann¡¯s objective. I know how dangerous it would be if I drop an attack before making any plausible conclusion.


    ¡°Carlos, Luhrmann knows clearly how able we can fight. Even though he¡¯s been a civil position in the courtier, he knows the odds of winning is not high for these 200, 000 soldiers. Therefore, why did he insist on pulling this out?¡±


    Carlos shook his head, ¡°As a matter of fact, I don¡¯t think Luhrmann is at the point where he puts all the eggs in one basket. He still has the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± I nodded, ¡°He¡¯s not stupid and he must have something stashed away.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you mean he has had help? The red priests?¡±


    ¡°Sooner or later. But I¡¯m prepared.¡± Said I, ¡°The most possible way he might use is to draw our attention with this attack in an attempt to divert us from attacking other places. Only in this way, he buys himself time to wait for reinforcements. As for this force of 80, 000, it¡¯s essentially a bait.¡±


    Carlos studied the map one more time.


    ¡°If either us or General Martin in Darkmoon were to attack, we would naturally go for the smaller one. Though small, we¡¯ll need a certain amount of time to eradicate them¡± I pointed a finger on one of the red lines, ¡°These men are not Luhrmann¡¯s so they¡¯re expendable. While they¡¯ll cost us our precious supplies. If things are as Luhrmann planned, our situation will be vital by the time he readies his big army.¡±


    ¡°So what should we do?¡± Carlos asked, ¡°We still need to help Darkmoon.¡±


    ¡°We only have 2 provinces in total. Neither of them is going to lose to the enemy. Though our defense line is relatively short, General Martin is not a mediocre leader, which makes Darkmoon a hard bone to eat.¡± I smiled, ¡°As for us, we¡¯ll give Luhrmann a big surprise. He attacks so we attack. One of us gonna lose the calm eventually.¡±


    ¡°You mean we let them attack Darkmoon, and we find another target?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I would rather not start a war in my backyard so let¡¯s bring the turmoil outside.¡± I gave it a thought, ¡°Since we chose to battle, we fight it good, good enough to make Luhrmann regret his decision.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Carlos hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you wanna start with the rest of the viceroys?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Their vague attitudes keep giving me bullshit.¡± I said grimly, ¡°When Luhrmann rebelled, he must¡¯ve promised them many benefits. These bastards still think we don¡¯t know that so they think are essential to us; and therefore want to earn benefits from both parties, us and Luhrmann. I¡¯ve had it enough. I must let them know, I, Cohen Kheda remembers all who thinks he¡¯s above the king.¡±


    ¡°However, King Fischer is trying to make peace with them and in the process of negotiation.¡± Carlos advised, ¡°If we attack, His Majesty¡¯s plan will be interrupted.¡±


    ¡°Plan, huh. Plans usually fall behind changes.¡± Replied I, ¡°I trust His Majesty will bring us good news on diplomatic matters. As for us soldiers, our job is to bring death and misery to those who¡¯re not on our king¡¯s side. As part of the Swabian bureaucratic system, they have to choose between the real king and a usurper. If they can¡¯t share the king¡¯s concern, what right do they have to live on?¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Said Carlos, ¡°Then who do we start with?¡±


    ¡°I suppose Viceroy Haric is our guy. He¡¯s an old friend of mine a few years back.¡±


    ¡°A few years?¡± Carlos gave it a thought, then his memory hit him, ¡°I see.¡±


    I grinned then turned to boom the orders, ¡°All senior officers in. Commencing pre-war council.¡±


    Armored officers filed in and located themselves by the table as Carlos started briefing intelligence regarding our enemy. Moya kept a prudent face whereas Wilder¡¯s eyes glinted as soon as he learned there would be a battle for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s should be all.¡± Seeing that Carlos had finished, I added my vision on assault methods, then I sought ideas from the room, ¡°Any insights?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a big problem.¡± Wilder laughed with confidence, ¡°His defense system is full of easy spots. I suppose we need a longer time to attack his stronghold, the rest of the place is fairly easy to occupy.¡±


    This legion commander of mine had gained wit rather than running hot blood.


    ¡°However, converging our troops within such a short time is difficult for us.¡± Moya said to the map, ¡°All soldiers who completed initial training can be deployed in Darkmoon, check. But special corps and alien forces cannot make it in time.¡±


    ¡°True. Scouts and recon network are at their early stage as well, let alone the logistics.¡± Carlos added, ¡°If we were to mobilize immediately, prep time is a big uncertainty for us.¡±


    ¡°I see you. Nevertheless, Haric will not be drawing too many of our men. His army is small and easy to attack.¡± Said I, ¡°As for logistics, I assure you, it won¡¯t be a problem either.¡±


    ¡°Please elaborate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, everybody looks at the map. Haric¡¯s land is here, neighboring Dark, our land. Since there¡¯s an ongoing war, I assume he must have stocked up a considerable amount of provisions for it. As I mentioned earlier, his army is small and less able to fight, so long as we¡¯re quick enough, the said provisions will be ours to take.¡± I explained, ¡°On the plus side, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re also splitting the army into 2 columns to discourage enemies from attacking Darkmoon. This strategy is going to stall them, thus ease the pressure on my father¡¯s city.¡±


    ¡°What about the second column?¡±


    ¡°Easy, I¡¯m getting to it. Well, tell the world about this army is on a mission to police around.¡± I laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll take it to Winper! The merchants there needs my attention anyway, by ¡®attention¡¯ I mean discipline. Ugh, these copycats are stealing my wife¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Sir, our time is still limited!¡± Carlos said unnaturally, ¡°Could it be another closer city?¡±


    ¡°Whimper City it is, end of the discussion. Send my order, Kirk is back to be the city mayor, effective immediately. Tell him to set off tonight.¡± I ignored Carlos¡¯ advice.


    Orders out, Wilder grew much anxiety since he was a man prone to battle, ¡°B¡­ boss! What about us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Commander Wilder, I need you and your army on the border and act, no, pretend you¡¯re getting ready to fight the enemy head-on. I¡¯ll try to replenish the much-needed special corps.¡± I said word by word, ¡°However, remember our provision is not yet ours. I trust your discretion to not act hastily as long as you and your men keep Darkmoon away from danger.¡±


    As I expected, Wilder was disappointed, he cried, ¡°Boss, not a bluff, no.¡±


    ¡°Both of the armies are equally strong, there will be no bluff.¡± I caught Wilder¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste letting you just bluff.¡±


    ¡°You mean?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll have your time to shine.¡± I turned to my other legion commander, ¡°Moya, you and your troops will be the shield of Dark City and its collateral area.¡±


    He nodded with prudence.


    ¡°What about you, sir?¡± Asked Carlos.


    ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll take an army to Winper.¡± Said I, ¡°Now, draw up an official announcement: The Dark City Hall has noticed the recent commercial disorder in the City of Winper. Pirate activities have been reported and noted. The City Hall has decided to implement immediate inspection and follow-up regulation.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good. Carlos, about the new city garrison¡¯s training. They¡¯re already behind schedule. Speed them up, push them. Whatever it takes.¡± I reached for a glass of water, ¡°Finish these newbies. Seize all training activity for the special corps, all units, rejoin their original legion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Carlos answered reluctantly, ¡°This one is on me. I¡¯ve been swamped.¡±


    ¡°Stay in Dark City, that¡¯s your primary job.¡± I nodded, ¡°Pay extra attention to logistics. We can¡¯t allow a single mistake.¡±


    A hint of disappointment crawled on Carlos¡¯ face at the sound of staying in Dark City.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been to battles. I promise you¡¯ll be swamped with warfare like you are preoccupied with paperwork now.¡± I tapped his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ll get your chance kicking Luhrmann¡¯s ass.¡±


    All burst out laughing.


    The same night, I gave Fischer and my father the same information about the enemy in the viceroy¡¯s manor. All agreed to my arrangements. A discussion about military deployment took place later between us.


    By the way, I have always considered my father a cunning gentleman, surely not to my level; but my view was about to change tonight.


    My old man advised Fischer to draft invitations to all renowned aristocratic families, whose daughters were of the age of marriage, to Dark City. Needless to ask, being a guest of an imperial member was a clear sign of the King¡¯s intention to select his future queen.


    My father immediately continued his speech before Fischer¡¯s blushy ¡®no¡¯ made to his lips.


    ¡°My king, it¡¯s a political device instead of your private affair.¡± He said in a lowered voice, ¡°If you stand in an outsider¡¯s shoes, them sending daughters to Dark City means their acknowledgment of you as their king. If we¡¯re lucky, an amount of 20, 30 noble young ladies has a momentous effect on the relationship between Luhrmann and his subjects.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t agree more. Since some of the viceroys still did not choose a side. We might as well help them. We did not need them to be friends with us as long as they chose not to side with Luhrmann.


    However, all knew my Dark City was besieged by Luhrmann¡¯s troops. Therefore Fischer¡¯s invitations will not bring any ladies successfully. These high-power lords liked to consider all aspects. Besides, it was not the time to bet before the war even began.


    The problem remained, how to make the ladies present in Dark City? Coercing and under-the-table activities are my specialty by the way.


    Since my father and the king as well as the rest of the lords all had righteous faces and were good at doing things only gentlemen will do, this not-so-righteous, laborious job fell on my shoulders. My father required that I should make at least 20 ladies present from more than a hundred aristocratic families, ignoring those who had fallen unknown.


    ¡°Mark my words, Cohen, an invited noble lady will bring suspicion to Luhrmann.¡± Said my father, ¡°In a time like this, a tiny bit of suspicion will degenerate into things that change the direction of the war that could greatly benefit us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I had no choice.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make to 20,¡± my father chuckled, ¡°you can make do with princesses from other empires, the ones have not engaged yet. If you kidnap an engaged one, it won¡¯t end well, internationally¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already an international matter the moment I start stealing princesses?¡± Said I, ¡°What if the empires wage war on us.¡±


    ¡°Well, considering our domestic situation, that¡¯s not a good idea, unless someone wants Swabia to disappear from this world, which is not allowed by the race supreme as well as the 3 red pops.¡± Said my father, ¡°They¡¯ve taken Swabia as their own rather than being eaten away by other empires.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the job.¡±


    I had no idea how my father came up with such an idea that equaled to stabbing Luhrmann in the neck. He did pick the right person for the job. Though it had been a long time since the last time I did any dirty jobs, I was indeed a master of abduction.


    My targets happened to be pretty noble ladies, how exciting.

 Chapter Volume 12 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    After handing out homework for my subordinates, I set off with 4 imperial guarding troops. Owing to the newly renovated commercial avenue, in as short as a few days, Winper¡¯s shiny city wall is within eyesight.


    And without a doubt, I''ve brought over more troopers than it appeared. There were several van-guarding teams of men arriving at the city ahead of me awaiting orders on the perimeter of the city.


    Before entering, I have invited myself into a cozy caravan in the manner that a noble viceroy inspecting his territory.


    "Sir, the mayor is requesting your audience." Malphite''s voice sounded by the caravan window.


    I lifted the curtain and found Kirk standing by the City¡¯s main gate. As I planned, he arrived early.


    "Bring him over into my van." I replied, "And I prefer you talk in your way, don''t you think?"


    "Sir, yes, sir." Malphite''s nodded and left.


    Kirk showed his courtesy to me and boarded the van with a teasing grin. The van drove straight into the city, waggled.


    I could tell by the size of the crowd kept away from the main road that even in a crucial time like this, the City of Winper is flourishing, more prosperous than the time I left. The number of goods stored in shops doubled, tripled. Unlike street peddlers who had nothing but what was with them, well-dressed merchants came here mostly with the intent to do mass-purchase.


    I retrieved my vision then asked, "How many days now?"


    "It''s been 2 days, sir." Kirk replied with a lowered voice.


    "Have you straightened things here already?"


    "I have. Winper is where I start my career after all. No major alterations on city managerial personnel." Kirk replied carefully, "Amart is back in the city awaiting your next instruction."


    I raised a hand to make Kirk stop here.


    "Have you figured out why I put you to run Winper, again?" Asked I.


    "I¡­" Kirk pondered, "Sir, it has something to do with the ongoing war, doesn¡¯t it?"


    I nodded.


    "Very astute of you, Kirk. Luhrmann the bastard came off a bookkeeper. He''s well aware of the income and cost of our both province. According to our intel, Luhrmann has an incoming operation against us. Through this attack, I assume his purpose is to deplete us, most likely." I smiled, "Nevertheless, this bookkeeper scum left Winper out."


    "How could Luhrmann forget about Winper when it¡¯s a city known to everyone on this world?" Kirk exclaimed.


    "Sure he knows the conventional business operation here." I hinted Kirk to sit closer, "What he doesn''t know is that we have a complete smuggling setup and the Aqua clan''s fleet here."


    "As appealing as it sounds, I''m still doubting." Said Kirk, "Our contraband business is not able to feed the cost of 2 provinces."


    "Precisely the reason I''m here. I know it''s a dream to let that happen so I merely hope it could feed this war only." I proved Kirk''s ideas, "On the one hand, merchants in this city needs my carrot, and carrots don''t come without a stick; on the other hand, I have a few adjustments drawn for my smuggling business."


    "Care to enlighten me now, sir?


    "Before that, I need to talk to Amart. Kirk, gather the most influential businessmen in the city for me. I heard they love a good ball so I''ll throw them a few."


    "And where is Dior Merlin?" I added.


    "Miss Dior Merlin, er, Mrs. Merlin has been living in the coastal villa without many outings, safety well-kept." Kirk replied. "Mrs. Merlin was great at doing business. But she¡¯s not big on minding the city¡¯s business. Therefore, the rest of the businessmen are getting harder to deal with. Sir, when do you want the balls."


    "Patient, I will let you know."


    The caravan slowly decelerated and came to a full stop. I straightened my outfit and entered the mayor¡¯s mansion.


    The mansion was tightly guarded. Kirk showed me up to the floor and pushed open the door to a tiny chamber before exiting himself.


    In the chamber stood a figure with a black cloth over every inch of his body.


    Instantly, blade out, Malphite flashed into the rim between me and the figure, and warned, "Who are you? Back down!"


    The black-robed man slowly raised a hand to undress the hood, revealing a meagrely yet firm visage. He dropped down to me on one knee.


    "Lord Cohen, it''s me. I''m Amart." He said as tears welled in the eyes.


    "It''s been quite a while." I tapped on Mal''s shoulder to indicate that this man he''s facing was not a threat. Then I let myself into the chamber.


    "Indeed, young lord, I rarely had the chance to come back here."


    "Why don''t you stand up and have a seat." I hinted Mal to close the door and seated myself. Looking carefully at Amart''s face, "You can''t grow any thinner. How are you?"


    "Just surviving." Amart passed along a scroll and remained standing aside with both of his hands drooping, "This is the underground network I have developed, for your consideration."


    I went over his good work, "Not bad, I see you''ve got your man in virtually every Swabian city." I left the scroll, "How about the expenditure and income situation?"


    "Minor surplus." Amart replied carefully, "The men you sent me are a key part of a successful network."


    He was telling the truth: about ? of men who graduated from the military academy were assigned to work under Amart or Marfa''s command.


    "Like I said when I gave you the job. I don''t care about money as long as you ensure the integrity of the job I give you."


    "Yes, my lord, that''s a positive answer."


    "I am glad." Standing up, I approached Amart, "However, has it ever come to you that you''ll always be in a hostile environment. You might never walk the street like common people and have to keep yourself under that black hood due to the nature of your job, even like today in my mansion. Will you ever regret your decision?"


    "For your consideration, and carry your will, I will never regret." Amart raised eyes to face me, a pair of eyes less of a coward and confusion.


    "You''ve changed, for the better." My hand lifted Amart''s muffler, revealing a startling scar, "How did you get this, courtesy of another rivaling gang?"


    "An incident last year when the P/A War was most intense." Amart seemed to be not proud of the scar, "During a negotiation with an Asmodian city don, we were ambushed."


    "It''s inevitable if you go down that road. I''m giving you more men for your safety." I tapped Amart''s shoulder, "You''re not physically strong, neither is your fighting skills are good. Should I pick anyone else for this job, I won''t. What you''ve undergone your entire life is why I picked you. Anyone, as long as he or she tries hard, will eventually succeed."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "You have the motive and will power. But don''t dream to surpass others in fighting, you can''t." I leaned closer, "Use your head, your scheme, and your nerve."


    "You could''ve told me that earlier, young lord." Amart''s chin curled anguishedly, one hand touched the scar, "I was so almost-killed many times."


    "Sometimes experiencing it works much better than being told, don''t you think." I sighed.


    "Appreciation, young lord."


    "Good, I''ll stop our chit-chat here." I sat back to my chair, "I have 2 jobs for you today."


    "As you wish, my lord."


    "Mission No. 1, I''m initiating an assault on Haric''s territory. I want people there panic, the air stirred, security churned. You have 5 days to get ready." I said with a straight face, "Mission No. 2, I have a plan writing on this paper, follow the steps. Pay extra attention ''cuz this second job is extremely vital to us."


    Therefore I handed Amart a piece of paper titled "Project Secret Garden".


    Amart quickly swept through it then retrieved the paper into his robe.


    Good boy, I love that he never bargains with me.


    "12 daisies, intact. Consider it done, young lord."


    Then he asked, "To what extent do you want Haric''s province sabotaged?"


    "Do your best. Not only Haric''s place, bring all the turmoil to adjacent provinces as well."


    "As you wish."


    "These 2 are your primary objectives now, focus on them. You''re dismissed."


    "And you take care, young lord."


    I was rejoiced to see Amart''s growth within such a short time. He had the brain and he got a hold of a firm personality. If I could find him a mentor, he''ll probably become a badass don, which I did not need because I was satisfied with his current achievements.


    "Ready my horse. I''m taking you all for a ride." I told Malphite, "Bring all my stuff with you, plus one IGT squadron."


    "Yes, sir."


    It has been quite a while since the last time I was here.


    On arrival, I noticed the pier had been renovated. From the number of the stapling pole by the water, I deducted the current berth was tens of times larger. Warehouses after warehouses, as well as workers'' dorms, were behind the dock. Even roads that connected here and the city had been reconstructed and widened, enough to drive 2 caravans.


    More to it, this place was the stationing place for the Winper city garrison. 10 miles centering this pier and villa was deemed restricted area with sentries on land and clippers in the water. Any stupid men can tell it was the classic businessmen-official collusion at the sight of it.


    I urged my horse to go to the dock to have a closer look at this place.


    All free workers were kept away from me. But they showed no confusion or panic.


    Neighboring the dock were stylish schooners being unloaded of goods by dockers who wore uniforms. Besides them were bookkeepers, skidways.


    Very professional business and stunning profit!


    That was my comment after a quick estimate of the quantity of the goods.


    Very well done, it was no wonder Flynn knew there rose a bold smuggler in Winper. If Dior Merlin continued her dramatic expansion, I''d be blaming the City Hall''s ability to do their job if they haven''t found out.


    I turned the horse around.


    O, my loving wife must be observing me through one of the windows in that castle.


    Too bad, she was not aware that this reckless nobleman was his husband.


    Seeing that I kept my silence, workers being disciplined aside by my guards grew uneasy.


    On that day, I wore a suit of Protoss Knight''s armor bestowed by the Supreme Elder Princess, visor down, black hair rested loosely on my cape. My appearance indicated my identity which all Swabian knew well and clear.


    Viceroy of Dark City, Knight of Protoss, Earl Cohen Kheda.


    One of the guards whom I assigned here to protect Dior Merlin galloped to the dock. His eyes lightened excitedly at the sight of my black hair.


    "C¡­ commander?" After an affirmative visual exam of me, the soldier confirmed my identity. He removed his weapon and knelt on one knee, "Commander!"


    "Get up. Dior Merlin, she''s home yet?" I said with an emotionless tone.


    "Commander, madam is at home!"


    "Put the workers back to their jobs. You take me to the castle."


    I wished not to distract her from making money.


    "Yes, sir, this way." He then whispered aside, "Back to work! Eyes on your jobs!"


    Thereafter, he took my rein and started leading, while Malphite''s vigilant eyes never left this strange man''s body until I made a safe gesture to the orc.


    The IGTs I brought here have taken over the castle''s security job as per arrangement. This tiny piece of land has become a synonym for gold. God knew how many other hostilities'' spies had their eyes on here. I intended to not risk the possibility of letting any know my relationship with the girl in the castle.


    Most of the soldiers I brought were not aware I was the true owner of this place, save for a few senior officers who had no idea of my intention, therefore they can''t do anything but carried on their duties.


    I was in the fidget. Dior Merlin was somewhere in front of my eyes. It was too late to back off and cancel this meeting. I need her support and my good conscience wouldn¡¯t allow me to back out either.


    I cannot imagine what she was going to do with me after the meeting. There was no denying that she had love for me but accepting my true identity which I had been hiding for so long was a completely different thing.


    Ugh, this is so hard!


    My horse stopped without my command in front of the castle gate as if the animal felt me.


    I exhaled then kicked the horse to proceed into the castle. All who watched me enter were a little surprised.


    "Command, you are to dismount here." The guard gently held the horse''s chin to stop the anime, "Mrs. Merlin is expecting you in the lobby."


    Nodded, I straightened the cloth that overflowed the armor, dismounted and made my entry.


    By the portal was familiar wall windows stroked by stunning patterns. The castle''s interior furniture could reflect anything facing it as if they were polished seconds ago. In the corridor placed pots of flowers which smelled a faint fragrance. I stopped advancing and sniffed. Almost instantly, that complete different air made me relax. I was so close to tossing my helmet aside and yell out ''I''m back, my love''.


    But I held it with extreme willpower.


    Dior Merlin, with a formal dress, was standing at the center of the lobby for me. Arnold, my edumon, rested in the girl''s arms. Her fire-red hair had been carefully combed, bound and placed behind, making the woman''s disposition gentle and graceful. Her face where those cautious eyes rested wore mild makeup. Behind her stood my loyal maiden Lily, with a slightly lowered chin. My naughty Arnold has been panting his tongue out since I came here.


    I stopped at 10 steps away, stared at Dior Merlin.


    Unlike the time I left here, Dior had grown a mature disposition within her. Under her thin eyebrows, a pair of clear and elegant pupils were observing me. How I missed the way she looked at strangers.


    I made a very dry swallow. Immediately Dior Merlin stepped back half an inch, she hugged Arnold a little tighter.


    I made a wry face under the visor.


    Well, I have to face her sooner or later. It might as well be now.


    I removed gloves and commanded Malphite with an altered voice, "Shut the door."


    "Mrs. Dior Merlin, I assume you are. And I don''t think I need to introduce myself." I slightly raised my chin, "As your viceroy, am I expecting your descent hospitality and courtesy or I am going to force you to do."


    "Yes, it is my great honor to meet you, Lord Viceroy Cohen Kheda, Knight of Protoss, your light glows on this continent and demeanor shines." She remained calm and slightly lowered her body despite that I ordered to shut the door has given her much confusion.


    "Impeccable, not like any uncivilized women who received me alone my way here." I showed my hand to Malphite then continued talking, "I heard you''ve been wedded, why didn''t you take your husband''s family name?"


    She did not expect me to ask a question like that so she pondered for a second and afterward, her eyes were en guarde, "Pardon me, Lord Viceroy, my husband is not nobility. But we share the same love for each other."


    "Love?" Malphite brought a chair as I requested and I seated myself recklessly, "I had an anonymous tip that your husband is a smuggler."


    "Lord Viceroy, it is just a rumor." Dior Merlin remained calm, she replied with her chin slightly lifted, "I can assure you he is not."


    "I doubt it. Then what I saw earlier on the pier, those workers, dockers out there, you hired them just for fun, huh?"


    "Certainly not, I declare each and every of my business done to the mayor himself."


    "I don''t wanna fool you. It''s a different mayor since 2 days ago. I''ve afraid your business has to stop for a while." Said I, "As for you, Mrs. Dior Merlin, your viceroy has a piece of advice."


    "Please enlighten me, Lord Viceroy."


    "I can''t deny that you''re a very attractive woman. And madam, your business approaches I heard, are impressive. I couldn''t be more willing to advise you to¡­ forget your husband and put ''Kheda'' behind your name."


    "Execute me?" A spasm struck Dior Merlin''s eyebrow, she bulged her eyes. Even Maiden Lily started staring me out of astonishment.


    The air suddenly intensified.


    "Marry me and be a noble viceroy''s wife." I repeated, "You will not have to smuggle. I''ll let you take charge of all business activities in Dark City."


    "SHAME! SHAME ON YOU!" Red as blood was her face, the finger that pointed at me was shivering out of anger, "GET OUT!"


    It seemed that she was truly enraged.


    "I suggest you give it a thought." I grinned, "Your decision regards many lives including yours, your families'', including your father''s and even your husband''s."


    "Viceroy Cohen Kheda, you do have privilege on your territory. You can take everything away but you''ll never take my love!" Dior Merlin gazed at me fearlessly, she said word by word, "I don''t care what can you do to me, whatever! You have my contempt for saying that!"


    I sighed and lost my train of thought on how to continue this subject. As for my head guard, Malphite''s hand was already onto his weapon.


    "Commander, all security checkpoints complete! The protective magic barrier is finalized as well.."


    "En, now clear the perimeter!" I tossed my gloves aside, "Everybody out!"

 Chapter Volume 12 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The gate shut close. I made one step closer towards Dior Merlin.


    "Arnold, come, good boy!" I rubbed my fingers and reinstate my voice, "How''s everything going, buddy?"


    Back when I was on the pier, Arnold had been talking to me with the special psychic power between a eudemon and its master. As soon as I called him with my voice, Arnold, with his fluffy body, barked out of excitement, broke free from Dior Merlin''s hug, both wings flapped, flew over to me.


    Dior and Lily were both dumbfounded.


    I caught Arnold with the right hand, using the left the remove my helm, revealing my face.


    Both girls gasped. Dior Merlin blinked twice with a face full of astonishment. Lily held her mouth, still baffled.


    "Have you been a good boy? Did you sneak out to pick up girls?" I teased as I approached Dior, "I''m back, my love."


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Her face turned pale, "Identify yourself!"


    "I am your husband, didn''t recognize me?" I passed my helm to Lily and fetched the latest letter she wrote me, "What? Are you planning on throwing me out?"


    "But your¡­ your hai¡­"


    "You meant my hair? It''s simple. On this continent, I am the only one with black hair." I chuckled, "If I keep it the way it is, anyone could recognize me, including my enemies."


    Nevertheless, she would not believe me, so I had to alter my hair color to gold and repeated things only known to me and her.


    "So¡­ you''ve been lying to me." Her angry eyes were still fixed on me, "How¡­ how could you do this to me!?"


    Dropping that, she turned and stormed upstairs, leaving me and Lily in the lobby.


    "Well, I don''t know what to say, Lily. This woman''s husband is certainly facing an income tough life.


    She took over my jacked, still trying to hold the laugh.


    I set Arnold wondering by himself and went up to Dior''s room. As I suspected, the door was not locked. Dior Merlin was behind her dresser, mopping.


    I seated myself onto the bed, observing her pretty face through a mirror, "I mentioned before I left that I will reveal my true identity to you in times appropriate. And don''t tell me you''ve never guessed. That blatant smuggling activity, you did that way purposely for the City Hall to discover, am I correct?"


    "Uh-huh, and I did that purposely for you keeping me here all by myself!" She toyed with a comb, replied, eyes rolled, "I had a huge amount of time free. And you did a bad job trying to cover your identity. I researched and put all the evidence together, guess what I found."


    ¡°Is that so? Then how did my all-time smart Mrs. Merlin deduct my identity?¡± I laughed.


    ¡°Simple, you left me here for 2 years straight, and not even so much as to bother asking about how did things go. No women¡¯s husband in this world will do the same.¡± She gracefully turned to me, "I¡¯ve made money, a lot of it, and I''m a pretty lady. Despite all that, you left me here nonetheless without the least bit of worry someone might put me in danger or steal me away. Therefore left only one possibility, you''re absolutely certain about my safety here."


    "But what makes you so sure I''ll be safe? Frankly, anything could happen for commoners. All the guards you put here cannot guarantee that. What about the mayor before Kirk, he faced me like facing his master. Later on, Kirk was assigned, to my surprise, my good days actually became better. If you and the city bureaucrats were merely colluding, I doubt all this could happen." The girl said the words, her eyes glinted, "So, tell me, how many options are there regarding your identity?"


    "Impressive, please go on, dear." I clapped.


    "Amongst all the families of nobilities, the ones who had a son close to your age are numbered. If I add your style to the criteria, the answer is extremely obvious." A hint of proud was added to Dior Merlin''s tone, "And you forgot the most obvious one: only Cohen Kheda, viceroy of Dark City has 3 wives, a pair of sisters and an elf."


    Shit, my wives are incredibly smart, one over another. I can''t vouch for my future happy life now.


    "Correct, but I heard a smart woman makes a lousy wife. Her husband is going to be jealous."


    "I can''t care less about you being jealous or not. Oh, and I guess your secret identities don''t stop here."


    Dior Merlin darkened her face, which made me flinch about what she was about to say.


    "Where is my dagger, petty thief?"


    "What¡­thief?" I winched and I did not feel good about it, "What are you talking about? What dagger?"


    "You look surprised. Were you always treating me like I''m some stupid vixen? Hand it over, the black-steel dagger!" Dior Merlin''s sharp vision hurt me, "You gave it away the moment you entered the door."


    "I¡­ I don''t quite understand what you were referring." I assumed my face showed traces of panic but I held on to my lie.


    "Just stop it, Viceroy Cohen, since the moment you started talking, your voice reminded me of a certain man with this weird Divine City accent¡­ your black hair, hmmm. If you can forge one ID, you can forge more." She approached the bed I sat on and humphed, "Busted, right?"


    Despite all the anger written on her face, I read more of a complacent eager. She must be so proud of herself to have found my secrets and gained upper hand on the duel between us. Well, this reminded me, I was the one who crafted the grand plot to trick her into marrying me. I bought today¡¯s confrontation for myself.


    Dior Merlin was certainly happy for herself. I grew a wry face. My wives together were no less than the collective minds of the entire Asmodian Alliance.


    "Okay, okay! Dior, my love." I retrieved the black-steel dagger from my right boot then put the handle on her tiny hands, "Let''s call it a tie."


    "A tie? You lied to me and that''s it?" Dior grinned, she shoved me lying on the bed, one elbow against my neck.


    "Put it on my tab, all right? Come on, my wives kicked me out just a few days ago!"


    "I suppose I should do the same."


    "I was kicked out because they knew I was coming to see you. Gosh, this fragile soul of mine can only take so much."


    "Humph, I''ll let you slip this time." She let loose of me and tied the dagger to her belt, "Remember it won''t end this easy next time."


    "Please, please be gentle to me. I''ve been missing you."


    "Stop giving me the puppy eye. I know you can''t get away during the war, but what was that about earlier?" She gazed at me fiercely, "How could you ask such a question earlier? I cannot take the insult. I need an answer, explain or I''ll never forgive you."


    "Calm down, I didn''t wanna do that either." I sat straight, with a smile, "I can''t risk exposing our relationship when so many covet eyes watching here in this city. I can''t make sure there were no spies here in the castle and neither could I put you in any sort of danger for saying nothing in front of my guards."


    "No, is there nothing else to say between a viceroy and a businesswoman? Why do you have to poke me with that proposal?"


    "Because you''re breathtakingly attractive and I was tempted. I can''t help it, hey, that''s your fault. In order to not fall into an awkward silence during the inspection period, I''ve prepared a huge amount of necessary crap, but all that was forgotten the moment I saw your deadly beautiful disposition."


    "So you mean, you do miss me?" The girl gazed at me with her playful eyes.


    "Absolutely."


    "I doubt it. Humph, as I said, you can''t get away this easily. Viceroy Cohen, the P/A War has ended and how many days since you were back to Dark City? If what you said were true, you won''t wait a day to not see me."


    "I wished I could."


    "Petty thief, that was your fault. Even your friend Raven didn''t remind you. By the way, who is this Raven, exactly?" Dior pinched me.


    I grew gloomy as she mentioned Fischer, so I took her in my arms and whispered, "Before I left here, he was Prince Fischer; and now, he is King Fischer, my king."


    "Wait, you meant the one whom you bullied all the time and me sometimes, Raven is King Fischer?! King Fischer Summers?" Dior Merlin exclaimed, "Gosh, rumor said King Fischer is currently in Dark City and Luhrmann is on his way attacking us. Are we in such a hostile moment?"


    "I¡¯m glad everybody knows that." I nodded, "King Fischer had lost his parents. He is under pressure and he is in grief. I, being both his friend and his subject, must be on his side."


    "If you were a man who cares less about friendship, I won''t marry you anyhow. And if I find out afterward, I will leave you." She blushed and said.


    "I am truly regretful for my absence and lying to you. Do you hate me?"


    Dior Merlin shook her head.


    "I knew you didn''t have time for me, neither did you have time for your other wives during that time. You didn''t lie on this, I''m truly thankful." She laid her head onto my chest, said wistfully, "A good man aims the world. My only regret is not being able to be with you when you were in danger."


    I could do nothing but to hold her tightly.


    "And I don''t want to stay here any longer. Whatever it takes, I''m not!" The next moment, she pouted and complained.


    "I agree. Safety aside, I want you to meet my families." I nodded.


    "It''s all your fault!" She raised a pinky fist but it never hit me, "You have 3 wives at home, how could I face them?"


    "That shouldn''t be a problem because you''ve worked one of them out already. Flynn did notice your unusual activities very early on. Have you received the ingenious gift they sent you?"


    "I did and I responded the favor."


    "Couldn''t be better. Once this war is over, you''ll see yourself in Dark City."


    "This war? Did you come here to fight a war? Where is the enemy?"


    "My love, you do your best working in business and let me mind the war." I stood up, "Tonight, I''m putting on a show and I need your help."


    "A show?"


    "How intact is your business network? I mean if you leave here, will it work as if you were here?"


    "Absolutely, I have made the arrangement the moment I confirmed your identity."


    "Fantastic, this war will last a few months and I have a plan."


    "What plan?"


    "A plan to turn you from a smuggler into a viceroy¡¯s wife and at the same time, keep the smuggling business." I laughed, "As for the rest of the businessmen, don¡¯t hit them too hard."


    "Try not messing around with them. In a warring time like this, everybody is on constant watch of the situation, if businessmen don''t feel secure here, they might flee."


    "I understand. I won''t kill a chicken that lays golden eggs, but it''ll have to offer something in return."


    "That is allowed. What is the plan?" Dior nodded carefully.


    "The war is imminent, and I''m here in Winper to distract my enemies. There will be a ball in the mayor''s mansion tonight. I need you to calm them down and let my enemy''s spies know I''m here. The moment they message their masters, I¡¯ll have to be on my way."


    "What else can I do?" Dior asked.


    "You must splice your smuggling business into chunks. Find men with unfamiliar faces and let them take charge of the smuggling. And I will declare to the world you are arrested for illegal activities, all possessions confiscated."


    "Er¡­ you¡­ what am I going to do if I give all games to my subordinates?"


    "Let me finish. I know you love doing business. Isn''t it better than just smuggling if I put you in charge of the entire business activities of 2 provinces?"


    "Fine, since you''ve asked nicely, I''ll grudgingly say yes."


    "Thank you. And did you just tell me you''re too high-up for 2 huge provinces."


    "Of course, now wait here, good boy, I¡¯m off to tear that freaking smuggling business. I''ll be right back." She stood up and proudly gathered her loose hair.


    My wife''s speed of action is truly awesome


    (Same night, Winper city Mayor¡¯s mansion)


    The front hall was abuzz with talking noise. The place had been well-lit, fully-decorated. Where eyesight reached, renowned nobilities, celebrities, businessmen followed.


    Good work, Kirk.


    On the land of Peace, noblemen and merchants were like fire and water, unable to tolerate each other. Nevertheless, the two coexisted harmoniously in the city of Winper. Therefore, most nobilities found in Winper were fallen aristocratic families who wanted to gamble their way back to prosperity through merchandising. They were not hard to invite to a social occasion if you had gold in your hands.


    As for those pure businessmen without aristocratic background, it had been difficult for them doing business in the city considering Dior Merlin''s smuggling empire. One had to be extremely skillful to survive in such a hostile environment.


    However, later on, Dior had told me she purposely let a small portion of the merchants to live just to be her camouflage. As of now, she intended to let me take over her resource once she was gone to be the 4th City Hall supervisor and my wife.


    "Sir, all the guests are here waiting for your presence. Shall we begin?"


    "Uh-huh. Is everything ready?" I finished a cup of wine.


    "Positive, sir. And the ones who have been colluding with Luhrmann were here early." Kirk lowered his voice, "All of them already know that you''ll be here at this ball."


    "Good, let''s go." I tightened my outfit.


    We passed through a corridor and entered the front hall.


    Presenting Viceroy of Dark City, Earl Cohen Kheda!


    The moment my boot touched the blood-red carpet, one attendant chanted loudly and clearly.


    The buzzing calmed, all heads floating among bodies neatly turned towards me.


    Men bowed, ladies curtsied, all hailed, "Evening, your excellency!"


    "What a wonderful night. You are very welcome, all." I removed my white gloves then adjusted the ring that contained the ice-tear stone Winslet gifted me on the right hand, "It''s a social ball, keep it cool, guys."


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    My most casual way of talking might just work.


    "Someone once told me the City of Winper never stops buying and selling, I have to agree on that. And this prosperity can not be done without your good work." A servant brought a glass of wine, "This first toast, I propose to our King Fischer Summers, long may he reigns!"


    "Long may he reigns!" Glasses after glasses, all but none drank up the delicious wine. Their faces were radiant with vigor. However, all of them knew that Fischer fat chance of taking back his parent''s kingdom. Only a few here were willing to acknowledge Fischer as their king.


    Too bad, Winper is a part of my territory so at least they''ll have to pretend he was.


    "Cheers!" Hailed I.


    "Cheers!" All emptied their cups.


    I let a servant took over my glass and approached my guests.


    Here standing in the hall, whoever they were, with a title or not, immediately splitter into 2 rows in the manner of higher to a lower status. The action was rapid, in good order. God knew how they managed to achieve it.


    Kirk stepped ahead of me as I walked near the row of well-dressed men, he started the introduction.


    Lengthy titles, verbose addressing, Mr. blah-blah and Mrs. Blah-blah, I had to pretend, show courtesy, say bureaucratese, well and in shape.


    I put on a smile and did as expected. Who said the only thing I knew was fighting. My gracefulness of posture was no less than any high-born sons.


    "Pleasure to meet you finally, Lord Viceroy." A mercer who had 9 stores in Winper said with a flattering face.


    "Disappointed, right?" I joked, "Rumor has it I''m as high as 2 orcs combined, weighs 3 barbarians and as cunning as 10 schemers together."


    "That''s nonsense." Merchants here, though purposely adorned wording, their abrupt nature was hard to alter like this one who stood in front of me said his words so loud that everyone could hear.


    He continued, "I bed all rumors will collapse with Lord Viceroy''s elegant presence."


    "Elegant?" I grinned on the inside though I made a superficial reply.


    This man was one of Luhrmann''s eyes in Winper. I intended to show him what ''elegant'' really was once he let Luhrmann knew my whereabouts.


    "Lord Viceroy, this is Miss Lucy, prettiest of the pretty, young and promising. She''s the owner of all casinos and hotels in the city."


    Kirk purposely categorized brothels as hotels.


    "Isn''t it? A pleasure to meet you, beautiful lady, Lucy. May beauty long be with you." I took her hand and shook it.


    After a clear look of my face, a hind of astonishment quickly flashed through her eyes. I said as I tightened my hand that held hers just to confirm her guess. Hence her face slightly blushed.


    "Your Excellency!" Lucy curtsied, "My greatest appreciation of being invited here. If Your Excellency will spare me some time, allow me to return this favor."


    Lucy was indeed used to slip her line of business into the conversation. What she said to me was implicit but appropriate. As the owner of all hotels, brothels, and casinos, ways of approaching high-powers were not solely confined to money-offering.


    ''I would love to if I had the time." I replied with a smile and let go of Lucy''s tiny hands, "I''m a busy viceroy."


    Lucy returned me a sweet smile. I continued to the next lady. After about 15 minutes, I was able to finish the introduction.


    A nobility rose his cup one more time, "Everyone, let us give another toast to our beloved viceroy."


    "Cheers!" Seeing that I showed such a rare kindness to all, many people let down their guard and swallowed a cup of wine.


    "Now, ladies, gentlemen, let us dance, welcome His Excellency to our city!" As mayor, Kirk declared, "Let the stars bright as jewels, wind soft as silk witness your best dance!"


    Men and women applauded, hailed and the music began.

 Chapter Volume 12 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Only after the sound of waltz arose did I realize I was obligated to lead the first dance.


    Speaking of this particular activity, none of my closed ones had given me any positive testimonials. Luckily, Fischer had volunteered to give me extra lessons on dancing because only in this way could he scold me fairly and openly.


    Even with Fischer''s devoted instruction, I had only learned so much due to my preoccupied job nature.


    As the overture was nearly half played, I helplessly peeped about for an appropriate-looking lady to carry on this social activity more tiresome than fighting a war. And nobility socializing custom told me the rest of the guest cannot start before I finished half of the dance.


    As I scoped, I tried not over-intensify my potential partner, I kept a smiling face till I found her. She can''t be too young for dancing was a team working job; she mustn¡¯t be too young or everybody will think my I had a weird taste. As for the girl I''m currently looking, she was like a newly-bloomed flower because I knew she married not long ago.


    My choice had proven worthy. She stepped into the center of the dancing ground with me, a hint of pride showed, she was able to follow my lead after a moment or so adjustments.


    It looked like I will be able to finish safely because the audience began applauding.


    "It was a delight to dance, thank you." I let go of her at the finishing tune.


    "It was a great honor to share a dance with Lord Viceroy." She curtsied and left. As a gentleman, I cannot look elsewhere before she made her exit.


    When she was back to her girlfriends¡¯, she glanced back and smiled. Only until then I headed to Kirk and at this very moment, several men beside him were expecting my presence.


    "Lord Viceroy, shall we be in the neighboring hall?" Kirk said.


    "I''d love to. Walk with me, you all." I nodded to all who were nearby Kirk and replied with a gentle smile.


    The destination was separated by several layers of a heavy curtain in order to completely cut off sound from the ball.


    "Sit down, make yourselves at home." I seated myself in a cozy armchair, "I''ve longed to have a formal conversation with you all, though lack proper opportunity. I suppose you have been looking forward to tonight''s dance as much as I do, haven''t you?"


    "Absolutely. It never occurred to me that someone wanted to bid on my invitation with huge money!" Kirk cut in, "I guess I should make it clear beforehand. Anyway, our Lord Viceroy is always open to suggestions. Tonight is a private party, you have questions, you ask; you have dissatisfaction, you tell. Speak out freely before our Lord Viceroy goes back to normal audiencing procedure tomorrow."


    Hence my interaction with Winper''s most renowned nobilities and businessmen began in a light-hearted atmosphere.


    "It''s the city''s glorious moment to have you here, Your Excellency." A mid-aged nobleman raised his cup, "And of course, our glorious moment to be said. We wish for Your Excellency''s staying here longer so that all of us can make friends with you."


    (Okay, here he''s asking how much longer I''ll be staying here.)


    "Rest assured, I have more business here than you think besides policing the smugglers and I''ll be around longer."


    "So what kind of business You Excellency intends to deal with? Pardon me, we''re trying to share your concern if it''s within our ability." An anxious merchant said.


    "That is very kind, thank you. Speaking of that, I do need a favor as well as your understanding and support. As we all know, our homeland is at risk." I sipped my wine.


    "Er¡­ we do, more or less." Half a moment later, a voice said, "But I''m confused since we''re inclined to doing business than warfare here in Winper, a commercial harbor."


    "Of course I know that. I doubt I would put any of you to fight a battle." I laughed.


    "Then, Your Excellency, what else can we be of service?" A second prudent voice said.


    "You''re all smart people so I''ll get to the point. Warring needs money, a lot of it. What I need from you is money." I put away the smiling face.


    Hearing that I went straight to asking money from them, the ones who presented shared their looks and looked away from me at the same time.


    I spared them a look, "Well, you''re all fat, second-to-none businessmen in Winper. You can''t be too stingy if the government is low on funds."


    "Of course not¡­" They answered carelessly.


    "My friends, calm down, our viceroy is not asking you to offer everything to support the war." Said Kirk, "He and I still need you to run business for our great province."


    "But we are¡­ small business, really small."


    "Small? Don''t be absurd. Mister, you have 4 spice stores, a food staff workshop, a coastal fleet, and 3 ocean liners. And you call your business small?"


    He blushed and argued with a low voice, "But it''s a tough time to do business recently."


    "None of everything is easy. Talking about business hardship, our viceroy has a whole province''s military and politics to manage. Of all that, one thing I''m sure of is that you all did make a fortune because of His Excellency''s policies in Winper City, and I don''t see a reason why you can''t offer something in return.


    Kirk''s rhetorical question drove every poor businessmen''s eyes to me.


    "Your money is safe with yourselves. Like I said, I was seeking for support instead of forcing you to give up your fortune. It mostly depends on how much you can spare." I explained gently.


    "And sure enough, consider your support as venture capital, which will benefit you proportionally based on the extent of your contribution, as long as I, Cohen Kheda, holds the power of Dark City."


    The said reward tempted my audiences. They began sharing eyes.


    At such a time, no one could be certain how things were going to be in the future. And them investing in my army meant enormous risk.


    I doubted anyone would make up his mind if no benefits were promised."


    "Pardon me, Your Excellency, may I ask you a question?" The ''small businessman'' stood up, he said modestly.


    "Yes." I offered great patience.


    "Thank you, and may I humbly inquire the kinds of benefit if we choose to support you."


    "Decrees!" I said firmly.


    "Decrees?"


    "Positive. If you chose to give me support now, I will do the same for you in times appropriate. It is a mutual thing. Imagine the benefits you''ll get if your contribution is large enough."


    "Meaning?" Small-business'' eyes glinted.


    "As a businessman, have you ever dreamt of having complete control over a single industry, a monopoly of one merchant, or have total jurisdiction of all businesses in a certain area?"


    He turned into a stone at my statement, his eyes grew confusion, then obsession, and finally his body lost control and slumped into the chair.


    I chortled and sipped my wine.


    (Hmm, the liquid tastes better now.)


    "What say you? How much can you offer?" Kirk timely urged, seeing that everybody has made up his mind.


    Still, their eyes were too ambiguous to tell.


    "Since the viceroy has asked, I¡­ I''ve offering 1,000 in gold."


    "Count me in, I''m offering 1,000."


    "I¡­ I''ll take 1,500."


    The agony on their faces and sincere eyes made me almost believe these few thousands were all they had.


    Indeed, 1,000 gold was impossible for any commoners to make in their lives. Even my dear wife Dior Merlin was worth less than 4,000 when I met her, besides she had a lavish father.


    After becoming my wife, Dior had no choice but to spare other businessmen something in order to keep her activities as the biggest merchant in the dark. And she had informed me of the net worth of the men I was going to meet at lunch today.


    Therefore I was fully aware that these despicable human beings were being perfunctory notwithstanding my munificent offer.


    I glanced Kirk.


    "Well done, Mr. One Thousand. That''s quite a few. I''d be grateful." Kirk approached Small-Business and remained standing beside him.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s all I''ve saved in recent years¡­"


    Kirk''s left hand took over his goblet and landed his right hand onto Small-Business'' shoulder.


    "Tell me, have I been a good mayor to you?"


    "Y¡­ yes, of course, you are, my lord."


    "Then why did you disrespect and humiliated me in front of Lord Viceroy?"


    "I¡­ I didn''t¡­ my lord?"


    Almost immediately, Kirk''s right hand quickly pinched Small-Business'' face. Kirk¡¯s only been in civil duty for a few years, he''s not lost his soldier instinct as my first deputy.


    "Fifteen days ago, you bet 800 in gold in our own Pub Rose in one night. Twenty-seven days ago, you fell into a dispute with a stranger and claimed yourself the richest of the rich, having tens of thousands in the deposit. Was that you?"


    "I¡­ I was drunk. Besides, I was in an argument, I bluffed."


    "Good, but let me finish. You''ve got 32 people in your family, not including 12 maidservants, 43 manservants, over 50 guards. How much does that cost?"


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t play dumb with me, I''m not finished¡­"


    "Kirk, quit it. I told them it''s their freedom how much they''d offer. I don''t intend to force them."


    "Yes, Your Excellency." Kirk let the man go but continued, "Forget all that, but I cannot allow you to stay in this city for maliciously lying to our viceroy! You don''t need to give up any money. Take your gold, your fleet and leave!"


    All the other men watched silently.


    To be fair, Kirk''s handling made sense and was even lenient.


    But as a d¨¦class¨¦ businessman, from now on, he''s allowed to do anything other than stepping into any sort of business in any other places. Local nobilities forces will eradicate his family as ''source of shame''.


    Small-Business grew pale, sweaty, he whimpered, "My Lord, please have mercy! PLEASE! Let me stay in Winper¡­"


    His ''mercy'' reminded me of the dead AUF slave soldiers during the clay city battle. Those who were killed by their friendly soldiers. They, too, cried for mercy, cried for life. Small-Business was essentially, like a slave, my slave.


    What about I? Whose slave was I? I was definitely not Fischer''s slave. I considered myself a man out of this world''s circle. I might as well be a slave of my own.


    Out of nowhere, I grew irritable so I stood up and declared, "Forget it. Stay here, buy a piece of land in god-knows-where and live on for good."


    This was my final stand. At least he got his life back.


    "I''m truly grateful, for your merciless¡­ my lord¡­"


    "That''ll be all today." I spared the rest a look and ready to leave.


    "Lord Viceroy, a word, please."


    "Talk now." I stopped but didn''t bother to face him.


    This prudent businessman talked, "Lord Viceroy, as we said earlier, we''ll endure great risk if we choose to support your career."


    "Go on."


    "We''re businessmen and we understand all kinds of risks and losing money is very normal for us."


    (He is a clever one.)


    "Here it goes, I''m willing to offer half of what I have to assist your army. The mayor knows how much I have."


    I slowly turned to face him, "Name your conditions."


    "I assume you don''t know that we''ve been having a hard time doing business in the city because there developed an enormous smuggling network on the edge of the city. Every money we earned recently was, sadly, tiny profits the smuggler chose to omit."


    "I''m listening." I didn''t show any emotions.


    "If you can give us a fair environment to do our business, I''m saying a truly fair, smuggling-free place." Said him, "We will do anything for you, with nothing holding back."


    I said emotionlessly though I was laughing underneath, "You''re talking about ''the woman'' who lives in the coastal villa?"


    "Indeed I am. The reason for her smuggling business to be this huge had multiple aspects, not because our business instruments are worse." He glanced at Kirk and continued, "I won''t mention anything here¡­"


    I did the same: pretended to glance at Kirk.


    "If Lord Viceroy could give an order to clear the illegal smuggling activities, I¡¯ll be on your side and so will the rest of us."


    "I agree!" Small-Business suddenly grew a high emotion, he yelled, "I''m taking half of what I have! 20,000 in gold!"


    The rest agreed, moments later, the total number mounted up to 170,000.


    I acted and pondered, "Deal."


    "Appreciated, my lord. We''ll bring the money tomorrow. Would all in gold good for you?"


    "Not all, I need other supplies. As for what, Kirk will brief you with the details."


    "Yes, my lord. Whatever you need, as long as it''s circulating on this continent, we''ll get it for you."


    Finally, I couldn''t control myself and laughed, "Today I''ve seen good businessmen. That''ll be all for this meeting. I''m getting changed. See you all later."


    "My lord! Please, give me another chance." Seeing that I was about to leave, Small-Business caught the last moment.


    "You?" I spared him a glance and told the rest, "If you think this gentleman is worth salvaging, write a letter with all of your names on it. Perhaps I''ll reconsider."


    Then I left the side hall, I nodded and showed my regards to all men and women I came into along the way and made my destination: my room in the well-guarded backyard.


    "Young Lord." Lily released Arnold and took over my trench coat.


    Dior Merlin was conversing with Lily, she, too, stood up and asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be dancing, it''s your social ball, may I remind you."


    "I thought I was a rustic redneck who can''t dance, said by a beautiful lady." I took her hand.


    "Aren''t you?" She gazed at me with taunting eyes, and she blushed, "You are my rustic vulgarian for life. I''m not interested in your other identities."


    "My darling wife¡­" I took her in my arms and spoke with the huskiest voice, "My babe''s a hearty wench!"


    At my comment, Arnold barked and fell to the floor, played dead. Lily was holding back her laugh so hard that her both hands were covering her lips and face reddened.


    "Petty thief, what did you say?" Dior Merlin glared at me, her nails pinched into my skin.


    "Er¡­ I said, my dearest wife is indeed a broad-minded lady."


    "You can''t be less serious."


    "I have good news. The businessmen have agreed to sponsor us."


    "That was fast. How much?" Dior blinked.


    "170,000, in gold." I took the glass of water Lily poured.


    "That''s indeed a great deal of money for them. Someone must be crying now" Dior said, "How did you convince them?"


    I drunk and kept silent.


    "Well? Tell me."


    "I didn''t convince them, I negotiated." Said I, "Praise me for my visionary judgment. They demanded that I must arrest the biggest smuggler in the city.


    It took Dior Merlin a while to remember I was referring to her.


    "Fools, past hope. If I were them¡­" Dior Merlin shook her head.


    "What?"


    "Humph, if I were them, my love, you''ll be the one crying."


    I nodded carefully, "You''re right. But dear, are you ready to cry now?"

 Chapter Volume 12 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Dior Merlin''s eyes again were wide-open and glittering. Her vision was so piercing it nearly saw me through.


    "Humph, petty thief, what are you up to this time? Let me hear it." She successfully read between my words.


    Seeing that I did not scare her, I shrugged. As a matter of fact, I could not think of anyone that can deceive her now, for she had been tricked by me so many times.


    "You know, the businessmen I met today have asked me to police the smugglers in the city. And I intend to further extort money outta them. Thus I will require a fixed amount of money turned in each month if only you cease all activities in the city."


    "I can''t imagine how much money they''ve promised that made you value these people so much." Dior twitched her lips, "What then? Where am I going?"


    "You''ll see yourself at my parents''. Are all your future businesses planned and allocated to your most trusted subordinates?" I offered her the sweetest smile.


    "Absolutely. I have 3 men who have been following me since day 1. Because of your special requirements, it took me a while to settle all the candidates."


    "Thank you, my dear." I poured a drink for her, "I have to say sorry in advance. Your fleet and guards are waiting for you. Ready yourself to set off tonight."


    "Tonight? This hurry?" She frowned before sipping the liquid.


    I could only understand her feelings because we have only met yesterday after a 2-year gap.


    "I¡­ I am sorry. Dior, I wish I could spend more days with you." I took her hands, "But I hope you understand because very soon, enemies'' spies will be all over this place. I don''t wanna put you in a dangerous situation."


    She swept her eyes over my face with bitterness hidden within, "I know. I just want to stay a bit longer."


    "When this war is over. After I help Raven take back his empire. I will have time to be with you until the day you''re tired of me." I approached and embraced her.


    "Liar, petty thief." She talked and smiled.


    Lily was long out of the room with Arnold.


    "There''re 2 more months till the New Year. I have to get presents ready for my lord father and mother." Dior toyed with a cloth over my chest.


    "Is it too soon to call them that?" I chuckled.


    Her soft-touching body suddenly hardened then she bounced off from my arms, asked coldly, "Why can''t I? Tell me, am I not Cohen Kheda''s wife?"


    "Hold your fury, let me explain." I was half annoyed, half amused, "I meant you will visit Dark City as my fianc¨¦e, it''s too soon to call them your father and mother."


    She grew even angrier and was on the edge of an eruption.


    I told you to hold your fire." I complained secretly, "You know I love you right? If I settle you into the family without proper procedure or a ceremony, imagine what your status will be, a concubine? No, I''ll not allow anyone thinks you like that."


    "Humph, I can''t care less about being a concubine. Either way, you tricked me into marrying you from the beginning, and our marriage is linked to this god-forbidden smell of money nevertheless."


    "That is why I want you to be there ahead of me as my fianc¨¦e." I took Dior Merlin''s shoulders with both hands to be face-to-face with her, "Listen to me, I''m gonna throw you a grand wedding to let everybody know that I am deeply in love with this girl, and you are no different than my 3 other wives. No one will underestimate who you are."


    After a brief moment of silence, Dior Merlin gazed back into my eyes, "You were saying you love me for who I am regardless of the money I have?"


    "Yes and that''s it''s unrelated to anything regarding money. I love you for who you are." I nodded and nodded sincerely, "Even if you''re a money-spending silly girl, I''ll make you my wife with everything I have."


    Her eyes dampened and she went back to my hug.


    "You should have told me that earlier, jerk. I''ve been self-doubting, that you marry me solely for smuggling and money" She nipped my forearm, said with tears.


    She did have spent 2 years in hardship. Smuggling was only a petty and easy business for her. What she really cared about was how I look at her despite she came from a noble house at its downfall and for the fact that we did marry for money from the start.


    It was not an odd phenomenon on this continent for nobilities or even royal members to marry for money and fame. Every nobleman and woman was valued on a money and power basis. Serving for his or her house is the only thing they need to do. If one aristocrat was e reckless or womanizing, his partner usually ended up in dissatisfactory. Among which, the most miserable type was if one of the couple fall for the other and the other person did not share the same love.


    Truth be told, I deeply loved Dior Merlin, that was not a lie. I had intended to let her know that on my way to Winper.


    I expected she treated me gently.


    However, the pinching, nipping, and fisting were hurting me, and I pretended to not care but I cried a little nevertheless.


    "P¡­ please, I¡­ I told you¡­ I was¡­ b¡­ busy¡­"


    Only after all of my visible skin was black and blue did Dior Merlin ceased torturing me.


    "If you continue, I''ll be dead for real this time." I hissed, "Why can''t you thank me for something I did?"


    "I did, just now." A smile was still on her face decorated with tears.


    I nodded to surrender.


    "Petty thief¡­" She gave me a quick look, blushed and landed a kiss on my cheek with lightning speed.


    "Come back, you. How dare you sneak up on me!."


    "I did! So what?" She covered her eyes with both hands but let a thin gap to see through between her fingers.


    I took advantage of the moment and touched her bright-red lips with mine.


    After a long kiss, she was out of breath.


    "Didn''t feel right, let''s try again." I pretended dumb, "I was told a kiss is supposed to be sweet. You were not 100% into it. Again, Dior."


    "I was¡­ ah¡­" She kissed back as counter-strike, "Okay, I can''t, you petty thief."


    "No, I was also told a lady''s lips are cool and soft. Why does yours so hot?"


    "How do I suppose to know that?" She was still out of breath, "Who told you that? I''m coming after him!"


    "Can''t tell you. And let''s try again."


    "Help, perv!"


    She finally straightened up after I was done kissing.


    "Young Lord, Captain Malphite wants you to know the fleet is ready."


    "Good, come in, Lily."


    "Are you seeing me off?" She asked, "Listen, the waltz is playing."


    "I''m seeing you off." Said I with a smile, "All the people in the front hall worth less than one of your single string of hair."


    With a little smile, she adjusted her garment with Lily''s help.


    After exiting the mayor mansion''s back door, Dior boarded the carriage.


    "I will try visiting you as soon as possible." I touched her hand for one last time, "Behave yourself in front of strangers. I have told my parents, they know about you. Therefore they will treat you like their own daughter. Don''t panic."


    "However¡­"


    "What''s that?"


    "Can I count on your words? I shall see you again soon?"


    "Absolutely."


    "You take care."


    I squeezed her hand then let go and closed the carriage slide door.


    I kept my eyes on the vehicle as it moved forward onto a turning route.


    "Sir, your wife will be safe with our protection. We''ve made a thorough cleanup job of the city 3 hours ago. There are 10 IGT¡¯s best soldiers both in the front and back of the vehicle. After exiting the city gate, there will be an entire battalion''s extra guards for her."


    "I know." Exhaled I, "I''ll be back to the party."


    Party in the front hall was halfway through and the music has become smooth.


    My re-appearance brought the second round of salutes and courtesies. I returned the manner then I gazed over only to find the dancers were either lesser characters or bored ladies. Influential individuals have formed little circles, immersing themselves in hot discussions.


    I assume my decision to strike smuggling activities have circulated.


    As I approach one of the circles, I found Kirk laughing to the ceiling.


    "What''s with the laughter?" Asked I.


    "Lord Viceroy, it''s about your intention to purge the smugglers."


    "It''s a thing I should have done years ago. It actually gave you this much happiness? I am astonished." I joked, "How flourishing, you flowers."


    "Purging smugglers is not all, Lord Viceroy. Here in the city, there is another equally important lady beside the one who smuggles."


    "Oh, and who is she?" I leaned aside my head.


    "And of course the answer is the beautiful and graceful Ms. Lucy." One laughed, "Hey, Lucy, Lord Viceroy wants to meet you. Over here!"


    (What a rude guy.)


    She elegantly stepped back into the hall with a lady friend of hers from the patio.


    "Apology for my ignorance, Lord Viceroy." She said, feathered-fan fluttered before her. Her demeanor has put most men around half on their knees.


    "We were talking about you, Lucy." A man''s voice talked, "You''re to be told, the most special merchant in the city."


    "Eh? May I ask why?"


    "You''re the only one unaffected by smugglers."


    After the statement came laughter only men could understand.


    She heard and blushed, for most of her business were done in pleasure houses, of course, it was not affected by smuggling.


    I intended to see how she handle these boring businessmen so I watched.


    Lucy''s eyes glinted. She first eyed around all the men near her then made a quick smile, "I suppose I am. Thanks to your generosity, my business thrived. A well-thought gift was ready for each of you frequent-visitors."


    "Can I not have that? If my she-tiger knows, she''s gonna swallow me alive."


    "You''re joking, my lord." She said with a cute voice, "I suppose Lord Viceroy thinks it''s laughable."


    "Have you had the time to enjoy Winper''s local culture during your visit here?" A man''s voice asked.


    I subconsciously nodded, "As a matter of fact, I haven''t. No time, no guide."


    "We''ve made time for you, right?" The voice came from a businessman who I had the private meeting earlier, he continued, "As for a guide, Ms. Lucy, she''s lovely, and she grew up here. She''s the perfect guide. Her tenderness'' gonna melt your heart, right, my friends?"


    "Is that so?" I wouldn''t reject such a proposal, "If Ms. Lucy could spare the time, I''m open to tour the city."


    "Sure she could, every single day!" All said.


    My brain spun quickly. I had the feeling that these men were intentionally urging me and Lucy for a day''s outing.


    "Let us give them some space to settle an itinerary." A man voiced.


    "Good, let''s go."


    Thus they left quickly, including Kirk and Lucy''s lady friend who gave me an ambiguous smile. Could it be that they thought I need a female''s company to ease all the fatigue accumulated on my way?


    (Whatever their intentions are, Lucy is my subordinate.)


    I approached her. Her face was so ablush that she had to shade half of it with a fan.


    "You got a minute? I''ll be in the chamber at the mansion far behind." I said softly, "Use the pathway by the patio, I have 2 big guards there."


    "Uh-huh." Lucy nodded without turning a hair, then raised her volume, "Excuse me, Lord Viceroy, I shall run my errands."


    "Very well."


    Therefore she summoned her lady friend and left, her dress hem nipped between her right fingers.


    "Lord Viceroy¡­ may I have a word with you?"


    A rather weak voice echoed behind me.


    I look around and discovered the merchant who I had been calling ''Small-Business'' standing behind.


    "I¡­ Lord Viceroy, I''ve come here to recognize my mistake."


    His lips shivered. Buds of cold sweat begin forming on his forehead.


    "<Lord of Light''s Analects> told me: ''A child who acknowledges and repents his mistakes will be forgiven by men.''"


    (I don''t seem to recall reading his work.)


    "So, then?"


    "I acknowledge my mistake and wish to sincerely repent." This poor man gazed at me, "Please pardon me. I have a big family. They all depend on my work."


    "I recall telling others to write a guarantee paper and sign." I stroked my jaw, "So long as everyone thinks your mistake occurred unintentionally and recoverable, I will not punish you. Even if you leave Winper, your fortune is enough to buy a considerable large piece of land and live the rest of your life happily."


    Anger grew on his face after I said my judgment, though I concur the facial expression was most probably faked. But I silently commended his acting skill.


    "They told me to beg. So I begged each of them but no one listened. Gosh, they used to flatter me all the time. I was so wrong." Suddenly he leveled up his eyes to face me, both hands on the sides shivering, "Lord Viceroy, with all my pride, I came to beg you. You are always so kind. You will forgive me, right?"


    I laughed and exited the dancing floor to the front courtyard. The latter man followed.


    "Small-Business, do you regard yourself as a man who said the wrong thing and did the wrong deed? No one is wrong about that, is it?" I glanced at him.


    "No!"


    "Then I have nothing to say. You''ll have to live on with it."


    "B¡­ but, Lord Viceroy. They set me up. They said ''at least someone has to object''¡­"


    "You do not get to talk about others. You think I don''t know what you''ve been doing with your buddies?" My scowl made him tremble, "You''re mean, greedy and you want to earn my money without a cost?"


    "I¡­ I was so wrong."


    "As for you saying I''m kind¡­" I nip-picked a young leaf from the bush beside, crushed and squeezed the fresh juice out dripping along with my fingers. Then I lowered my voice, "This Lord Viceroy once defeated the Asmodian United Forces, slaughtered all injured, surrendered soldiers without a spare. You think you''re better than them?"


    He trembled even harder and out of speech as I gazed him with eyes of apathy.


    "Nevertheless, I cannot spare you¡­" I trashed the leaf, sniffed the fresh smell of a plant, "¡­ unless you can prove you''re valuable to me."


    "I¡­ your humble servant will be of your service till the end of time." He tried his utmost to normalize his facial muscle, "If Your Lordship drives me away from here, I''m a dead man. If I were to spend the rest of my life in the countryside, I''d rather be dead."


    I did not say a word save for a hint of a smile.


    He knelt and kissed my boots.


    "Rise." I tapped his head, "Deliver your guarantee paper tomorrow. You know what to do."


    "I do."


    "Good." My eyes caught Lucy by the pathway, "Remember, all the men you''ve fooled in this world, you''ll never fool me."


    "With all my life. I won''t. Your Lordship."


    (Hmm, called me lordship, he¡¯s learned.)

 Chapter Volume 12 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    I found Kirk across the hall, telling him that I won''t be taking audience tonight and entrusted him departing the guests.


    Therefore I returned my chamber where Lucy awaited. I could see that she came straight to my room because she still had her evening dress on. Accustomed to her style, I was not surprised that she shielded every inch of her skin from under the neck, even the naked shoulders were covered with a skillfully-knitted scarf. She rose to welcome my entering.


    "Make yourself at home. I''m parched and toasted." I emptied a cup of water, "You need one?"


    "Thank you, but no, thanks. Unlike you, I''m quite used to social drinking."


    I seated myself to face her, joked, "It''s been a while, gorgeous boss lady."


    Lucy lowered her eyelids, "Quit making fun of me. I''ll have to ask your forgiveness from last time."


    "You have to excuse Amart." Said I, "I ordered him to keep my secret identity under the table, even to you."


    "Lucy will never blame him. He is like a little brother to me." She said quickly, "Apart from that, I would not partake you men''s business."


    "Why did all those guests push you forward to me earlier at the party?"


    "They wanted me to spy for them. As a matter of fact, all of them gathered a considerable amount of money for me to stay as close to you as possible and satisfy your needs in every possible way, in order to get useful information out of you." Lucy gazed at my eyes.


    "And you said yes?"


    "Yes, Young Lord, I said yes." Lucy blushed, "I knew I can''t achieve that because I recognized your face earlier, and their money offering was quite tempting."


    "I guess you''ve come to know I need money now."


    "That is common knowledge in Winper City." Answered Lucy, "I assume the money problem was overcome since Your Lordship is so wise."


    "You assumed correctly." I stood up and approached the window.


    "Young Lord."


    I turned away from the window, "You are quite clever, too not dumb to not guess the real identity of my friend."


    She nodded honestly.


    "Do you know what is next?"


    "I do. His Majesty¡¯s secret is safe with me." She lowered her head.


    "Ease yourself. This place is closely guarded and protected by a magic shield. No one will know our conversation." I leaned by the windowsill, "Where are they, the girls who I spent the night with?"


    "They''re still with me." She answered but a hint of a concern slipped from her eyes, "The elder two are minding my hotel business, and the younger two are kept close with me. I''ve taught them essential etiquette, nothing more."


    I pondered.


    "Young Lord," She suddenly closed the gap between us and gazed at me with a pair of brave eyes, "they¡­ they are poor girls with harsh lives of frustration and hardship. But they are really good girls, please, my lord¡­"


    "Therefore, what do you want? I wasn¡¯t intending to do anything to them yet." I was surprised that Lucy''s sudden change of attitude because her expression started to beg me.


    "Let them go, my lord."


    She might have thought that I was being perfunctory, nevertheless, eyes welled, Lucy bit her lip, "If you let them go, I can spend the night with you.


    (Wait, what? So that being said you were not willing to spend the night with me at first?)


    "Put your heart back to your stomachs, Lucy. I mean it." I wiped away her tears, "You got my interest there. What, so you don''t want to sleep with me?"


    "Forgive me, my lord. I know I am too small to do anything against you. In fact, I can never achieve that considering your brilliant head and skills." Lucy refused to look at me in the eyes, "I wish your lordship could listen to my humble words. My heart and soul will always be loyal to you, but I wish from you nothing more but to abandon the idea of getting hold of my body."


    I froze at the end of Lucy''s statement, even forgot to retrieve the hand holding the handkerchief.


    Before meeting me, Lucy''s brothel was on the edge of losing business; however, she managed to stay innocent, she''d rather undergo life-threatening incidence than selling her physical body. I thought that was weird considering the situation. After she met me and acknowledged who I was, like tonight, she should be willing to offer herself to me. Why did she not?


    What intrigued me more was that I didn''t grow anger from her refusal, not even a bit. It confused me.


    "Tell you, Lucy, you''re the first individual, a lady, who requested me to abandon something after I was titled a nobleman." My thumb and forefinger gently stroke Lucy''s neck and chin.


    She was as surprised as me.


    "You turned me down, a viceroy and a Knight of Protoss. I¡¯m supposed to slap you furiously, rip all your clothing off and tossed you onto the bed." I shook my head, baffled, "But this young lord is not angry at all."


    At this very moment, she smiled.


    "What was that?"


    "Apology, Young Lord." Said she, "The way you shook your head earlier resembled an innocent kid."


    "A kid?"


    "Forgive me, my lord. Yes, a kid." She was again on the edge of smiling, "Like a kid under 10 years old. Anyone would smile at that kind of sweet baby''s face."


    I was completely dumbfounded because this was such a face-flapping moment for me.


    Sweet baby''s face, she said? Could a sweet baby annihilate the mighty AUF army?


    "What about now?" Both of my hands rubbed, squeezed and twitched to adjust my facial skin, then made a scary face and asked, "Is it better?"


    "Fearsome." Lucy took a step back, "Young Lord."


    I surprised the anxiety, exhaled, cursed then sat by the table.


    "Lucy, are you in love with someone?" I tried to calm and said, "If that is the case, I might actually help you."


    "Young Lord, I don''t have anyone in my heart yet."


    "Then why did you turned me down? Could it be you''ve vowed to never get married?"


    "No, but every lady has her secret, doesn¡¯t she?"


    I knowingly nodded and grew interested in Lucy''s born.


    "Okay, you''ve earned my respect tonight." I took one of her hand, "I value your decision and I promise you, if one day you fall for a man by any chance, tell me, I will get him for you."


    "I should thank you in advance, my lord. With your help, a good husband is within reach."


    Oddly enough, Lucy took my advice. Then she asked, "What about my girls you mentioned?"


    "Are they in the city?"


    "I sent wagoner for them, they should be here soon."


    "Is that so?" I nodded.


    By the door, I summoned Malphite and told him my next plan, then I returned for Lucy.


    "I''m sending Raven''s girls to be maidservants. As for mine, let them stay here."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "And in return, I have a job of utter importance for you." I lowered my voice.


    "A job?"


    "A dozen days later, Amart will deliver approximately 20 or more ladies here." I leaned close to Lucy, whispered, "They are noble pampered girls. I need you to discipline them, for me."


    "Pampered ladies? I¡­" Lucy gazed at me in astonishment.


    "Noble ladies or even royal-born." I shrugged, "Tell you, one of them will be our future queen for King Fischer Summers. The warring state does not allow them to come willingly. Here comes my special skill implemented to bring all to Dark City at the same time. In fact, they might be reluctant to stay at first. Your job is to make them stay happily and willingly for the king."


    Her eyes widened, and it took Lucy quite a while to understand the mission.


    "I see. I think I can make it happen."


    "Good, you''ll sleep next door tonight and tomorrow, pretend that I took your virginity tomorrow."


    She blushed within a second.


    After further chattering and storytelling, Lucy told me her wagoner was back by the end of the party. By the time Lucy was away to fetch my girls, Kirk arrived at my chamber.


    "Sir, we''re ready."


    "Any news on other troops?"


    "No problem. I got reports from them all." Replied Kirk, "All as scheduled, no fuss."


    "Good, you''re dismissed."


    Kirk''s excuse and Lucy''s arrival happened at the same time, along with 4 veiled girls.


    "Lord Viceroy." The four of them unveiled and curtsied.


    "Rise." I approached and eyed them four, "Hmm, you hot and pretty belong to my friend; you sweet and innocent is mine."


    One by one, I ID-ed each of them, and one by one, they acknowledged and curtsied again. Lucy didn''t lie, these girls did well in manner. I was also pretty proud of my memory.


    "It''s getting late. Lord Viceroy should rest." Said Lucy, "You two, stay with his lordship; you two with me."


    "My Lord."


    "Off you go."


    Once they left, I quickly fell into deep thought by the door. What happened today was extra odd. Apart from not getting angry after being turned down, I unknowingly showed a ''sweet baby''s face''. What a shame.


    Then I remembered there were 2 girls in the chamber. They were currently staring at me, but both of them dodged my eyes on contact.


    "Sorry for ignoring you. I was a little carried away." I stepped closer.


    "We dare not take your apology, my lord." The hotter one said, "Serving you is our nature."


    "You''ll be my maidservants from tonight. Call me ''Young Lord''." I held her chin while rubbing between a side of her neck and throat with my little finger, "Do you understand me?"


    I did not pay attention to how she responded, but I did notice my action: the rubbing was my trademark move when flirting with a female when I was still on earth. However, now I felt the motion extremely out of practice.


    For a moment, strange dizziness struck me, it made my brain spin and the time seemed to have stopped.


    Odd! Although it was only a split of a second, that feeling was real.


    "Undress me." With much confusion, I did not stop flirting with the smoking hot body, yet I kept talking to the innocent one, "And you undress yourself."


    "Your name is?"


    "Mama Lucy said we must forget our past so she gave us new names. I am Molly." Said the hotter girl.


    "What about you?"


    "Young lord, my name is Kaylee." The latter girl was half-dressed, her forearm over the breasts.


    "You both sound like flower name to me and resemble the name of my other maidservant. Her name is Lily. When I bring you two back to my mansion, she''ll be your supervisor."


    "Yes, young lord, she is our supervisor." Molly said with a shy smile.


    This is the point where I couldn''t resist the temptation and dragged her whole body into my arms, lips nipped her earlobes, "Babe, be good, awaken my wildness with your sexy body. Make me an impulse man."


    "Young¡­ lord¡­" Molly''s fingertip skated through my chest skin, taking away my inner-vest. Her own breath speeded, "If one isn''t enough, Kaylee, come. How to untie this belt?"


    My eyes went downward and discovered that tie by the name ''Wind Bondage''. Some Protoss princess once told me that this tie will take time to familiarize me as its new holder, and it will awaken someday.


    Therefore this particular belt has been sleeping for 2 years without even snoring. If it weren''t for its quality and durability, I might actually keep it at the bottom of my wardrobe somewhere.


    "Never mind, it''s a belt with character." I unbelted the artifact and refocused on the two girls.


    Kaylee was so shy that she quickly boarded the bed and pulled a blanket.


    "Molly, have you packed other things to wear?"


    She nodded but I guess she did not get me. Before she could think deeper, I abruptly pushed her onto the bed, two hands ripped open her petticoat, then her upper-wear, innerwear, till every piece of cloth on her body were destroyed. During the time, the out-of-practice kind of feeling never occurred.


    "So weird¡­"


    I talked to myself at the same time.


    ''BOOM''


    A huge explosion took place in my consciousness. Everything visible started shaking. After I came back to myself, the only thing in my eyes was Molly''s naked body, though the outline was still fuzzy, her blond skin tempted me. A vicious notion that I should afflict this woman overwhelmed me.


    "Young lord¡­. ahhhh!" Without foreplay, Molly was not ready to take me in before I crushed my body onto hers while brutally bit on her nipple.


    What happened next was complete one-sided torment. She cried.


    For me, my mind was clear and I understand I never intended to do what I was doing. However, I lost control of the primordial impulse.


    Clearly, I was greatly satisfied by sexually torturing Molly. The body contact, traction of our skins, her painfully moan all deepened the experience. The tougher, the deeper. As I licked away Molly''s tears, I could even spare a part of my brain to consider tomorrow jobs and marching routes, or how pretty Dior Merlin''s hair was.


    How lucky did I send Dior Merlin on her way. If what was happening now happened on my wife who I respected¡­.


    As this very thought struck me, a sharp pain struck my brain. It came so quickly, I groaned, one hand instinctively went to find the hurting spot on my brain. My whole body inevitably fell onto Molly''s.


    I saw her eyes, it was a pair of pupils of fear, but quickly became bewilderment. Everything was so clear. The expression on her face altered.


    (But why, the scene went on so slowly.)


    ¡­ boss, nothing unusual, the deal is on¡­


    ¡­ you''ve done too much, it''s time for your retirement¡­


    ¡­ all memories should be shared in response to potential danger¡­


    ¡­ mama, why is my hair black¡­


    ¡­ you''ll have to call me boss if you want in¡­


    Turmoil in my brain, everything that happened in my previous life and my child life spliced into chunks. And they bounced like debris in the space. I tried so hard to put them together, but I can''t. I was watching another man''s movie.


    Frankly speaking, I have come to know everything about this Cohen Kheda, but I knew it, that was it. I''ve been in deep sleep before my incident at Divine City''s holy altar. Before that, all the memories were not mine. I took them in, I was a bystander, but they were not truly mine.


    All I knew, I was not a part of the other Cohen Kheda. I could not feel his happiness, bitterness, not even a bit of feeling.


    ¡­ he sometimes became totally a stranger even I don''t know¡­


    (There was a gap between the child me and the current me. Could it be there are 2 Cohen within this body? Could the two are fighting for control of this body?)


    ¡­ sister, come! I caught a thief¡­


    Kelly glared her eyes while pointing the giant long sword to me.


    Then the scene changed, a grownup Kelly standing at the Viceroy''s mansion gate.


    ¡­ this lady has her way around a blade!


    Kelly, it was Kelly. At the thought of her, I thought of her impossible disposition. And the needlework on the cape she made me. What kind of a girl she was when we were young?


    My brain kept on spinning. Pieces of the past about Kelly emerged. Slowly I tasted little Cohen Kheda''s feeling. I was not a bystander, instead, I''ve become a man standing by the child who I once was. The awkwardness, the sweetness, and more helplessness.


    My feeling about Kelly stitched together and formed an intact picture.


    What a chance. All loose chunks became one. Could all difference from this 2 Cohen Kheda be stitched together?


    The acute pain in my head continued. The scenes in my brain progressed and Flynn and Winslet showed. What a marvelous experience. Whenever I successfully put a few things together, the less pain stayed in my head. The rough storm in my head eased.


    Slowly, all my memories have found their slots and fitted in.


    My storm in my brain stopped.


    "Young Lord¡­" came Molly''s carefully asked, "Are you okay?"


    I blinked twice and found the 2 girls were staring at me nervously.


    "I¡­" I tapped my forehead and asked, "How long since I was onto you?"


    "Huh?" Molly bit her lip, "A second ago."


    (A second? Crazy! It''s like a year has passed. But they can''t be lying.)


    "Sorry, I hurt you." I noticed Molly''s bruises.


    "It¡­ it''s alright." Molly winced. Kelly was still pale on her face.


    "Stay closer." I half sat and straightened Molly''s body, attached my palm on her forehead.


    Elves, fly, in the darkness. Open your noble eyes, I''m calling you, in the name of nature, heal the life in my eyes¡­


    I chanted as the palm attached on Molly''s head heated. A gentle white light overflow from my palm then it enclosed her entire body.


    Molly''s bruises gradually healed. After the duration of the enchantment, it was like she was never hurt.


    "The pain''s gone, huh? It was my fault. I won''t do that again.


    "It''s not your fault, young lord."


    "Gosh, the bitting wound on your chest was terrifying." Kaylee felt Molly''s skin with her fingers. She could not believe her eyes.


    "So many wounds and all healed so fast. I remember even a high-level priest from the temple will take at least 15 minutes to do it."


    "How did you know that? You ever saw one?"


    "Yes, I fell from a slope when I was young. It was a special holiday of the holy temple. Therefore my mom took me and seek for help. An elder priest treated me. Every other priest showed great respect for him. I remembered all that."


    (So my mana increased?)


    "You two shall rest here." I let them lie down and pulled a blanket, "I''ll be right back."

 Chapter Volume 12 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    I put on my casual wear, sheathed my black machete and exited the chamber.


    "Sir." They were Malphite and a few guards. My captain''s vigilant visions shielded me.


    "Hey, I''ll be in the garden. Fetch more good IGTs for me."


    I stretched my body before 10 IGTs who are best at melee wrestling. All of them have survived from the dead-man-piled battleground. I could at most fight 2 of them at the same time from my past experiences.


    An elf mage was here as well.


    Elves, hidden in the darkness, hear my call. Spread your wings and protect me, block all light, shield all sound¡­


    Before she performed her duty, I went ahead and cast this spell from the Elf''s Note which I could never be able to release before tonight.


    Sensory Barrier


    A thin sphere took place and enlarged, ripples formed and undulated on the surface. The sphere shrouded an area centering me at a radius of 30 arms-length.


    I did it! I actually did it!


    The elf beside put on a smile and lowered the wand below her chest.


    "Your Excellency, congratulations. You''re finally capable of casting mid-level spells." She sincerely celebrated. I knew her from the elf''s colony forest when I was learning elf''s magic. She was in charge of teaching me wind magic so she was too aware of how little I can do.


    "Too shame it''s a private garden or I''m very willing to break something."


    "Sir, do you intend to do a tryout?" She approached, "There''s no need to break anything. I have a trick to test your magic attainment."


    "You got my attention."


    "A game." She moved 2 arms-length further and reached her right hand, "An elfin game."


    "There''s no need to chant charms, the competition depends on our mana reserve."


    "Compete for what?"


    "This." Her fingertip gleamed blue light. Seconds later, many dots of water converged over our heads and formed a liquid ball the size of a fist, "If you cannot gain control of this water ball spell, it''ll soak you wet."


    "What should I do." I quickly mimicked her move and reached out my right hand, "Is it going to hurt?"


    "It''s just ordinary water, it''ll never hurt anyone." The blue light maintained, "It''s not a spell to release or summon, all I did was to extract water element floating in the space around us. If your mana is strong, you¡¯ll be able to capture the control of this water ball. All you need to do is to attract the ball with the mana you have."


    "I see." As the past magic lessons emerged in my memory, I started accumulating mana, soon, blue light gleamed in my fingertips as well.


    "Compress the mana, the more intense, the better." She guided, now there was no light on her fingertips, "Blue finger means your mana is leaking, and leaking mana does not attract anything."


    I refocused and saw my blue light went out. The floating water ball started moving towards me.


    "You''ve learned fast." She chuckled, "Now, focus, the competition begins now."


    She flipped her right hand to face the water ball with her palm and instantly, the ball altered direction and began floating towards her.


    (No! Come back!)


    "Whenever the water ball is close enough to my palm, I gain total control of it."


    She could actually talk freely while doing magic.


    "By that time, sir, you''ll have to get changed."


    "Not¡­ really¡­ my¡­ plan!" I squeezed out four words while sending more mana to my fingers. It was so hard because I have to accumulate mana while compressing it.


    "The game requires excellent magic skills and outstanding mana to win."


    (Gosh, she is teasing me at the same time.)


    "And the fun part of this game is, if we can''t do well in attracting it, the ball will grow larger, and larger."


    "I don''t buy it." I calmed myself, flipped my hand, tried harder to fight for the ball.


    As I infused more mana, the ball slowed and finally floated towards me.


    "See? This young lord can do magic!" I was overjoyed.


    "Sir, you did well." She gazed at me, "But this is not enough to defeat me."


    Her fingers arched and the godforsaken ball abandoned me.


    "Baby, don''t run away!" I yelled on the inside. I forced nearly all of my mana, "Come back!"


    "Sir, that''s approximately all of your mana. But I still have plenty." She chuckled, "Your last resort is to try your best and compress it."


    (Man, I''m her boss. Why can''t she at least give me the win? Ugh, she knows I''m sweating! No way, the ball is almost reaching her fingertip!)


    "Sir, you''re losing¡­"


    "I am not!" I said nothing but cheered myself secretly, "I admit you''re an elf who can do magic, but this young lord never back off!"


    As my mana came near a depletion, a sense of energy resembled mana popped out. Though it was only a little, it''s accumulating. How familiar, this energy. A second later, I came to remember it was the energy I devoured in space when I was without a physical body!


    (If I add it to my mana, will it cause an explosion? Hell, I don''t care. These two forms of energy have been coexisting for so long and nothing happened. Alright, show me something!)


    Carefully, I injected a tiny bit of space-energy into my fingers.


    (Ughhhhhh, it stings!)


    "Crack!" A very weak noise came from my palm, then the water ball started floating towards me with twice the speed.


    A hint of bewilderment flashed in the elf''s eyes. Then a glint of blue light came and went quickly, the ball stopped inches from my fingers and began backing up. She frowned.


    (You can''t!)


    I added more space-energy to turn the table. I put in very little because every time I touched the space-energy, it stung my fingers.


    The light-blue ball stopped moving and began self-spinning in the middle air.


    "Crack!" Weak noise happened again.


    "Sir¡­" In a situation like this, the elf was not easy herself, "Let''s call it a tie."


    I nodded repeatedly because I felt like a thousand needles were piercing my hand.


    "Let¡¯s release our mana." She guided, "We must do it together. On the count of 3."


    Hence we pointed our right hands towards the sky. She barely counted to 3, we emptied our mana in our hands.


    I looked up and saw 2 beams of blue light shot to the vast night sky. One of them, pure blue, dissipated very soon, and mine did not lose form until it disappeared in my eyesight.


    And the water-ball splashed by our feet.


    "That''s so odd." I observed my palm, there was no bruise, not even a red dot, despite all the pain earlier.


    "Apologies, sir." She looked exhausted, "I did not expect that outcome."


    "Don''t worry." I offered a smile, "It''s just a game. But this barrier has to be re-released."


    "I will handle it." said the elf, "Sir, I assume you still want to do tryout with other men."


    "I do. By the way, how was I?"


    "Sir, your¡­" she pondered, "your mana is peculiar in both quantity and quality, but you''re a qualified mage magician without question."


    "Thank you for your instructions." I was thrilled. For years, my mana had kept me on the level of mage apprentice. My jealousy never went away whenever I saw someone cast mid to high-level spells.


    Only after the elf released the sensory barrier and left did I noticed Malphite and the rest of the IGTs gazed at me with utter worship.


    "What''s with you guys?"


    "Magnificent, sir!" A wingman officer said, "Though you called a tie with that elf, we all saw she''s completely exhausted and sir you are still full of energy!"


    "Is that so?" I rubbed my jaw, "Okay, now, fight me. One by one, let''s warm-up!"


    "Excellent!" An officer stepped up, "I''ll be the first, sir."


    He was an orc who was way higher than me, arms longer, body stronger.


    However, his movement was too slow for me


    Even before he readied his position, my tentative attack bumped into his lower belly. The orc grunted and fell. I got worried and caught his body. Not only did I make there fast enough, but also successfully lifted his weight.


    "Are you alright?"


    He supported his body, took a deep breath then made a thumbs-up to me.


    "More together." I hinted the rest.


    Malphite brought a few more to attack together.


    I coordinated my speed and strength and went for them. After a few rounds, all of them were brought down by me, even Malphite. I was able to break in his defense with one punch and forced him to backstep several inches. To me, their movements have become extremely slow. Of course, that was impossible. It was I, I''ve become faster.


    "That''s it, sir. Your speed and force have progressed greatly!" said Malphite, "If you were armed, we won''t last a strike."


    "Well, let''s see¡­"


    "Sir, we can''t." the orc said, "Her ladies have forbidden us to do armed training combat with you. His Majesty agrees."


    "Damn it." Though still wanted more, I knew Malphite was a stubborn orc. He''ll never disobey mine and Fischer''s orders.


    I had to abandon. However, I was very satisfied with tonight¡¯s achievements.


    Back to my chamber, Molly and Kaylee were still expecting my return. Seeing that I was sweating, they hurried to get up and attended my bathe.


    I was reminded that I scared them earlier, that required some make-up for.


    Therefore I didn''t gain much sleep that night.

 Chapter Volume 12 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    In order to show my sincerity, I led all merchants to visit Dior''s wharf, which was utilized to smuggle.


    Containers after containers labeled ''contraband'' that piled in warehouses, ships seized as illegal instruments, cheered by all the businessmen rushing to tell the news.


    They have been living under the shadow of Dior Merlin''s smuggling business. As of now, my dear wife was no longer in Winper so that her business counterparts thought all smuggling activities were policed. Naturally, the supplies promised filled my warehouses at the highest speed possible.


    As for the man who called himself ''Small-Business, he delivered his guarantee letter written in blood the next morning after the ball. He showed his wounded finger to vouch that he did write it with his blood.


    I needed a man like him by the way. Since no one cared to sign his guarantee letter after the incident which he was encouraged to contradict me, he must have hated everyone else''s guts. As narrow-minded a man as ''Small-Business was, he won''t let any chance of getting back go. Besides, I was a tolerant viceroy, wasn''t I?


    Therefore, I patted his head and said I will forgive him.


    The following day saw me staying with Lucy other than minding all my official affairs. We went shopping and touring. The way we spent time with each other fooled everyone to think that Lucy was taken in my harem.


    The second night, like planned, I held another ball party in the mayor''s mansion. I only presented for a short moment before I hopped into a carriage and left every mundane thing to Kirk.


    The carriage drove steadily. Not long after, I''ve passed the city gate. I took my time to have a nap after I put on my combating outfit. By the time I woke up, the carriage was dozens of miles in the field away from Winper City.


    "Sir, we''ve arrived." Malphite came to open the door, "Time to mount."


    I was unboarded. A whole regiment of IGTs was already waiting for my command by both sides of the road. Soldiers were comforting horses in the darkness of the night.


    "Outstanding." I headed to my warhorse and signaled the fleet to start marching.


    Once my army was supplied with businessmen¡¯s provisions, all our horses'' hooves were coated with thick clothes so that the troops were able to march silently.


    All warriors in my IGT units were not freshmen, they knew how to do a stealth march. My logistics people were deployed as traveling merchants in order to keep us fed along the way. With all that condition, my forces were able to march like seasonal wind, rapid, unstoppable towards Haric''s stupid territory.


    My destination was a province that took its name after maple leaves with the size of half a Darkmoon. Agriculture was its main product. The province had fewer cities, more towns. The capital was a middle-sized stronghold with hundreds of years of history: Maple Leaves.


    Maple was also a province where most of Swabia''s nobilities and renowned houses came from. It was crowned another name ''Noble Swaddle''. Therefore, scattered old villa houses, castles that belonged to the empire''s finest were to be found everywhere on the land of Maple.


    I had a good reason to make Haric as my first target: A, as long as I can take Maple, I will be able to attack the 2 enemies forces from the rear. B, with so many noble houses roosted here, I can at least fetch a chick or two for Fischer.


    According to my intelligence, Maple Leaves had only 15, 000 city garrison out of its 30, 000 regular troops. Due to the number of nobilities, the number of soldiers was fixed. Not even the Protoss/Asmodian War was able to derive its local military power. In addition, chunks of forces totaling 15, 000 were ordered to defend the rest of key locations throughout the province. Hence these dispersed local forces were our priority.


    My army''s marching speed has been calculated by the staff officers multiple times, therefore everything went smoothly. I did not bring many troops this time due to a great part of my infantryman was still under training. Currently, I was looking at 9 IGT regiments totaling 20, 000. As a result, coordination is vital to me during this operation in Maple City.


    There were 10 IGT regiments in the first legion, all of which were the best of the best. I only brought 8 of them this time and I won¡¯t let anything go wrong with them.


    (What was I thinking. There can''t be any problems.)


    Two days later, the IGT regiment I was leading has arrived at the mouth of the targeted desert. The other 7 IGT regiments have made contact with the unit I was in. Since they''ve arrived earlier, battlefield commanding post, recon jobs have all been completed.


    I told my sub-commander to let the soldiers rest in the fortification my sandman sappers built, then went straight to General Staff, waiting for the newest intelligence to come in. Not long after, Marfa arrived, he looked weary.


    Rushing into the pavilion, shook off the dust, he yelled, "I AM BACK!"


    "Saw that." I hinted a soldier to get water for Marfa, "My Chief Liaison, for god sake, you''re a civil officer, pay attention to your manner."


    Marfa was nearly choked by water, he violently coughed, "Er? Civil officer? Am I not military?"


    "His Majesty''s words, I haven''t considered." I said with a smile, "If you wanna continue to be military, pray your intelligence system keeps on working."


    "It won''t fail you." He stood up, bumped his chest, "You can count on it."


    "Then I''ll cut the crap." I pushed the map to him.


    With one hand, Marfa fixed the paper and with another, fetched a pen, "I''m about to. Things have changed a bit."


    I quickly summoned all staff officers around the table.


    "The 2 enemy forces aiming Darkmoon have been marching slowly. According to our old plan, we have enough time to catch their tails. Besides that, Maple''s garrison has kept its state." Marfa marked the newest number of the garrison on each relevant spot on the map, "However, what''s bothering me is that most of the nobilities who were hiding in the countryside from the war have packed and run to Maple City. Sir, your Secret Garden might not work if they keep on running away."


    I rubbed my jaw, "Indeed, Maple City is not small, to be said. If we force a siege, the city will suffer grave loss."


    "It''s bothersome. We don''t have time to spend in Maple." A staff officer said, "We planned to open a tunnel for Darkmoon and Dark City in order to threaten those enemies who are marching to them."


    "That''s correct. Time is tight for us, that''s why I brought IGTs." My finger swept on the marching route, "Consider this, if the king could find his queen successfully, the negative impact on the enemies will be positive to us. They will start speculating each other, even falling out. This is a 2-part plan, better than we fight a war single-handedly."


    Therefore we were faced with a dilemma.


    Ok, I was short of men. If I were to attack the enemy who''s aiming Darkmoon, I cannot spare time to kidnap noble ladies; and successfully kidnapping enough ladies will give us impact much bigger than winning a battle. It was killing me to attend every aspect!


    To achieve both objectives with such a short time, I need to take the risk.


    (I assume I could ask Carlos for backup since there is an infantry training ground not far away.)


    "Okay, I''ve made my decision. We''ll keep on attacking Maple City." said I to the map, "All 8 IGT regiments, assemble them into a 3-way force, I''ll command 2 of them in the middle. 3 of them on both sides. Three forces will attack at the same time, our target is Maple City!"


    "And sir, permission to inquire an explanation."


    "Humph, the nobilities are running into Maple City, remember? Let''s pretend a siege, force them out. In that case, no time will be wasted. Soldiers, make it big on your way there. It''s best if we can surround the city."


    "Surround it?" A staff officer exclaimed, "We''ve only got 20, 000."


    "Yes, 20, 000! Our target is not Maple City, mark that down. But we have to intimidate Haric, make him terrified, make him guess, make him so scared that he hides under his bed." I slammed onto the map, "That''s my decision. Send my order, assemble 6 infantry units from the nearby training ground. They are our reinforcements!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "Are our troops ready to leave?"


    "Positive, sir."


    "Good, operation tonight!"


    Night in a desert was freezing. Gale whipped mixed with sand in the air, blowing up smocks over soldiers'' armor, my cape, as well as my hair.


    Fifty thousand soldiers took formation in front of me. I looked up to the moon to gaze at the weak moonlight of its first quarter. Fifty thousand pairs of eyes were gazing at me.


    "Tonight''s moon, everything here¡­" Suddenly, I yelled, "ARE OURS!"


    All soldiers replied with the same stunning yell, "OURS!"


    "Bring death to enemies!" I tried my best to concentrate my voice in the blast.


    "We''ll survive!"


    "Fight with me, glorious Imperial Guards, for His Majesty!" I raised high my right fist.


    "FOR HIS MAJESTY!"


    "Move out!"


    I put down my visor, turned around my horse, rushed out to lead, along with 50, 000 burning souls and heart.


    I was familiar with the route I took because I learned my very first military lesson in this desert.


    With 15 days worth of foodstuff, 2 IGT regiments crossed the province border with me. Two hours later, we were out of the desert and stepped on Province Maple''s land.


    Before today''s operation, my orders were clear, kill anyone who wore uniforms and let those who didn''t go. Raze all city officers'' mansions to the ground, but touch no nobility''s property!


    My troops fell into 2 groups where I led my staff officers in the middle. Malphite had me surrounded by guards.


    Before the battle began, my spies were deployed into the province. Part of them belonged to Marfa, the other part to Amart. Their job was to direct us to the right target; the latest enemy news will be passed to me at the first time possible.


    (Gosh, spies are so important. Now I practically know everything on the land of Maple.)


    A white warhorse resided by mine after strict security checks, the merchant-dressed man spoke to me with a booming voice, "Big boss, enemy ahead, 800, 5 miles!"


    I passed my order with a hand gesture to my orderly.


    Hence the vanguarding troops speeded up.


    "For His Majesty, attack!"


    The words traveled with the wind to the entire army. Countless ignited arrows left the bows, lighting the night as well as countless avenging hearts.


    My fearsome wolves rode straight into the enemy camp after they put away their bows. By then, most of the enemy soldiers roused from dreams. With no time to prepare, all they could do was to welcome their demise.


    In my eyes, they were merely a group of second-grade infantries with unstable footsteps, lack of training, wore messy armors. Nothing even worth mentioning.


    My vanguards have finished feasting on the enemy''s camp, leaving dead body piles one after another. At this time, my mages started chanting. Soon after, the darkness of the night diminished. Colourful gleams shined, lightning, fireballs, storms have devoured all visible beings. The entire camp was ripped to the ground by magic force.


    Shrilling screech, the smell of burning flesh and black ashes overwhelmed the camp. Scattered enemy soldiers scurried off like frightened rats. I guess all that left in their heads were how to avoid the attack instead of any will to fight.


    Finally, the magic havoc came to a stop. Before the survivors could thank gods for sparing them, armies much denser on horseback were already inches away. Every life not belonged to the Dark Army was crushed into mists of blood by the impact of my rear troops.


    "Do not stay!" I exclaimed, "Keep on marching."


    Seven hours later, we were hundreds of miles away. It was dusk and our second target was within eyesight!


    Before the attack, I''ve ordered my rear troops to catch up and take the place of my vanguards. At the same time, the enemy camp has sounded alert. My opponent has deployed 500 lancers. Touch¨¦, all of them were shot to kill before I close the gap between us. By the sound of a cry, those who were still standing abandoned bodies and retreated.


    My opponent'' fences were quickly destroyed like ripping papers by my mighty horses. They fell into a panic, like idiots, some fell and were pierced by long lances, screams lasted, mists of blood erupted from heads that were cut off.


    My advantage lied in intense training, superior armory as well as diversified army branches. How could several hundred soldiers compete with them?


    "Enemy''s dead bodies are ours to trampled on. Take their lives, give them this shameful defeat!" Black blade in hand, my yellings continued, "Soldiers, onward, to Maple City!"


    Apart from my battlefield, my 2 other forces went well with their operations. All 3 armies were at the same pace. By noon of the next day, we''ve marched 200 miles into Maple with a safe distance of 100 miles between each force.


    This is the army who had fought the Asmodian United Forces and survived. The unstoppable current of steal galloped, roared with unlimited eager to avenge the king.


    Maple City was located so far back at the land of Swabia that it seldom had the chance to arrange any military operations. For that reason, Maple''s soldiers were too slack to fend its capital. After the king deemed Maple as a militarized province, Haric had intended to reinforce his army. However, the slack in soldier''s bones accumulated over the years cannot be changed overnight. Haric''s intention failed, let alone asking his soldiers to rebel against the throne. My intelligence had informed me that this Viceroy General had given countless gold away for his soldiers that everybody was never before rich.


    As a result, Maple''s border army tried to assist its friendly army with exasperatingly speed when I attacked. They never made it to the stronghold even after I left. All armies stationed in major cities were indulging themselves in booze and women. All provisions Luhrmann allocated to Maple City fell into my hand with the help of secret agents I planted.


    More and more villages were taken, towns after towns have been flagged with Summers'' sigil. Wherever I went, I destroyed Haric''s admin system as well as officials who sworn loyalty to him. All who were related to the rebels, along with their families were sentenced to death in the name of treason, their bodies hung on the highest building of the town. I had nothing to comment on it considering what had happened to the former King Climos Summers and Queen Nashor. My soldiers carried out my order as if it had been their own will.


    No civilian was hurt because they were also Swabian citizens. They were unrelated to this despicable rebellion. Accordingly, I have ordered my men to set official notices in every city, town, village to soothe my uneasy people. As for public order, I had Amart and Marfa. Both of them had underground networks throughout every province of Swabia. More to that, Amart had become the magnificent don in this empire. I can literally know everything that happened to everybody in every place. Therefore, I never worried about public security.


    Now, the only problem remained was nobility. I had to achieve my purpose to disintegrate my enemies. So I had to treat the noble houses differently.


    My solution was: if a noble house has female members suitable for marriage, it had not openly supported the rebellion and stood with the true royal family, all its property will be protected. If it supported the rebels, all property confiscated, family members detained. When Fischer has found his love, those houses'' journey in this world will end for good.


    So much for my plans, my 3 armies have detoured and converged on the third day. On the fourth, we''ve approached the walls of Maple, the capital city of the province. All Haric''s local troops totaling 9, 000 were annihilated from where we came.


    This was just the beginning. If everything was following my plan, my backbone army was waiting for my order to mobilize long before this operation.


    This chapter was originally published on , any despicable reposts or copies without proper citing are strictly prohibited.

 Chapter Volume 12 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Maple City was a historical city. Its high and prolonged walls were covered with mosses, protecting the prosperity within. Behind the walls were magnificent structures'' pointy heads. When I besieged the city, I could even hear priests'' evening pray from the temple in the city.


    Ancient drawbridge, turrets, evergreen trees on the side of the moat, comfortable night breeze that flew over my facial skin, all told me these bastards knew how to enjoy life.


    Mounted on my warhorse, I grinned at Maple City''s wall. My army has arrived here seconds ago.


    Since Haric''s new master hadn''t had the guts to ascend the throne, only viceroy''s flags were on the wall. I can tell the city has sunken into panic when my soldiers swamped to the gate. Out of flustering, the city''s garrison could only have the time to lift the drawbridge.


    I reckoned there were quite a few mages in the city considering its size and ranking. But I had no idea of what they were currently doing. They didn''t even arouse the city''s protective magic shield after I showed my force. This news made my army mages grew wild with joy.


    When building every major city on this continent, a protective magic field device must be planted at the same time per the size of the city it''s going to protect. Even, magical gems and other buff artifacts were put into the city''s walls. Whenever war happened, the device will be activated by the city''s mages to produce a huge protective barrier that will shroud the entire city from magical attacks. Based on the size of the device, number of gems embedded in city walls, number of mages to maintain the barrier, the duration of each city''s magic barrier differentiated. A city as old as Maple should be able to keep its shield going for 2 months at least, or one month to counter my magic force.


    As of now, whatever the reason was that prevented them from awakening the magic shield, I was happy they did not.


    It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, therefore I deployed all of my mage magicians.


    More than 300 elf warlocks were standing beyond enemy archer''s range. After a spectacular moment of chanting, dark clouds smothered the entire city. A chain of lightning arrived: thousands of silver bolts blasted down in the path resembled a thousand snakes. Enemy officers who wore magic resist armor aside, one lightning strike will at least bring down 4, 5 soldiers. In fact, I never expected anyone to survive a lightning strike. They were, after all, not me.


    What a shame that I could only watch the show from a distance, never get a chance to see what a mess it was in the city. But I did notice several fires were going on there.


    A burst of cheers erupted from my soldier crowd because no one, including me, has seen hundreds of elf warlocks casting spells at the same time.


    After the lightning bolts grew weaker, the sound of chanting aroused once again. This time, the magic power was sent to create thick clouds. Time passed, pieces of cloud squeezed, swirled to form a giant, dark vortex resembled dense, thick, sticky syrup.


    "Meteor Swarm!" A shrill came from the city wall.


    Indeed, it was Meteor Swarm, a high-level fire mystery.


    Technically, such a spell usually requires a very prolonged duration to cast. However, my quantity of warlocks was exceptional, and they were all elves who excelled in magic. Therefore the duration was cut by more than half.


    Hence the enormous swarm of cloud began to distort, the vortex spun faster and the shape uglier.


    "Pay attention to the elves. I don''t know what enemies will do if they go crazy." I told my orderly.


    Before I finished speaking, a booming noise came from the turret. The drawbridge dropped onto the moat''s bank. Thick and heavy gate of the city opened with a jarring pitch.


    "Shit!" I put away any intention to continue watching the show and yelled, "All units, fall in!"


    "Sir¡­" I didn''t wait till Malphite to finish and darted away.


    Hell, this was not a big battle. I must seize a good chance at hand.


    All 4 IGT regiments split into 2 and began to align in front of the warlocks.


    A group of light riders pushed from Maple City''s gate. Since the opening was rather small for them to take time and form an attack. To deal with such an easy enemy, my staff officers can handle.


    I ordered a battalion to dismount and protect my mages with shields and lances. At the same time, all elf archers were approaching the city wall rapidly.


    "Sir, you can''t get over there!" Malphite drew the rein beside me.


    "Bullshit!" I abruptly stopped him from continuing, "It''s a small battle. I''m counting on it. I need the kill!"


    He had no choice but to repeatedly signal my other guards to follow.


    Elf marksmen drew their bows first with enchanted arrows that glinted silver light. These marksmen were very agile in movement, they hopped to adjust range. As a result, the number of people fell from the wall increased. No one could shoot back because my elf archers were out of human archer''s range. So they could do nothing but to curse back.


    Finally, the riders made themselves out of the gateway. Their total number was 2, 000, counted by eye. Though formation was messy, they rode desperately to my location and successfully maintained a sum of hundreds of striker riders.


    "8 knots mark, loose!" My troops on the sides moved.


    The rustle of arrows roaring skimmed over our heads. I could tell by the sound that they were firing arrows specially tailored for light riders. They were spike arrows which were designed long and tiny in order to pierce riders'' thin armor, which was not made by dwarf artisans.


    Men and horses were thrown off their feet. My enemy light rider''s formation broke instantly. I saw hundreds of them fell, a burst of blood erupted from each of them.


    "8 knots mark, loose!"


    After a few rounds of arrows, only several hundred riders made close enough where marksmen no longer can handle.


    "Good, attack!" Seeing that the riders were out of their archers'' range, I closed my visor.


    "Attaaaaaaaaaaaack!" All 4 IGT regiments pushed forward.


    Malphite led 2 platoons of royal guards to protect me. He insisted on not letting me make too much contact with any enemies.


    (Well, I just want to have a good fight.)


    ''CLANG'' I drew my black blade when 2 hostile forces impacted.


    Therefore we fought.


    My long-sword slashed to break an enemy¡¯s lance aiming my head. Then flipped my wrist, the blade''s edge cut a poor rider into 2 parts. The rider behind him hurried to shield only found him so fragile that was split into half along with his horse.


    I could never be this fast before. But now, I was astonished by my speed. Slashing my blade was too easy to even believe. My horse was fast so I easily overcome several enemies instantly.


    I grew excited from the killing so I picked places where there were more enemies. Before I reached my climax, I''ve depleted my targets.


    Seeing that it was relatively safe, Malphite loosened protection for me in order to indulge me.


    However, I was destined to not enjoy myself today because, in less than a quarter, all enemies were annihilated.


    (Hell, my elf warlocks are not even finishing chanting!)


    I was not surprised because my guarding troop was an elite force that defeated AUF.


    I looked up at the sky.


    At this moment, many bumps bulged on the surface of the dark cloud and enlarging. Good lord, what a marvelous spectacular! As the Meteor Swarm came to form, a milky white shield dome extended from the center of the city and finally wrapped everything within the wall.


    "Well¡­ let''s GTFO." I told Malphite.


    He sincerely nodded.


    My elves were still wrapping up the end of the spell as black bumps grew both in size and number and emitted red light.


    (Please be quicker, damn it!)


    Eventually, a huge, burning fireball broke free from the dark cloud and smashed into Maple City, then the second, the third.


    The first fireball hid the center of the magical barrier. That mighty force dented the dome and bounced to a place where the protective barrier has yet to cover. After an earth-shattering boom, smoke aroused. God knew where this meteor hit.


    "Get out! Get out of here or be toasted!" I urged the elves and other soldiers to retreat since I reckoned more meteors were going to hit and bounce somewhere and we could actually be hit and suffer damage.


    Even as the sound of my voice died away, more impacts came.


    I grew anxious so I caught an elf by the waist, kicked the horse and ran. The rest of my guarding troops quickly learned. They did the same to the remaining elves and soldiers without horses.


    Only after galloping for 2, 3 miles did I released my cargo. She was terrified. I looked back to the city, countless meteors were smashing the city''s magic barrier. Burning debris splashed the place where we stood earlier. Maple City was wearing an ignited cap. Since the dome was rising, my meteors can no longer fall into the inner town so only the city¡¯s exterior was dismantled.


    Maple''s wall was in a disastrous state and more to that, a huge, red rock destroyed the gate, stirring huge waves in the moat.


    Meteors caused fires to anything flammable adjacent to the city. The City of Maple had nothing but its interior parts left.


    "Impressive, if they released the barrier a little slower, we would have taken down Maple City. Nevertheless, they''d be having a hard time since a few rocks smashed in by chance."


    "So what''s our next move, sir?" Malphite asked.


    "We spend the night here." I spat into the soil.


    I woke up very early the next day, summoned dozens of elf warlocks and asked them to copy an announcement for me. They couldn''t be more reluctant to write a little more than 1000 copies.


    "Bring my duty officer! Tell him to tie these papers on arrows and shoot all into Maple City"


    "Sir, should we remove the arrowheads?" Young duty officer asked, "If we hurt anyone firing the paper¡­"


    "Do you have any ideas on how much one of these arrows cost?!" I yelled out an oath, "You black sheep, tell them, shoot, kill as many as you can!"


    "Roger!" He swiftly ran off to deliver the order. I was so bored and followed to watch.


    An elf archer leveled up his longbow, nocked the announcement tied to the arrow, ''THAWNG'' arrow away and went forthwith to the Maple City''s dilapidated wall. My vision followed the trail and saw a black dot on the wall shook twice and fell.


    "Good job!" I nodded in admiration, "Strike camp, GTFO!"

 Chapter Volume 12 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Maple City was a big mess. From last night''s two magic attacks till now, wailing and howling echoed on end.


    I had to mention that Maple City had more than 100 mage warlocks on duty to begin with, therefore the city''s magic shield should have been awakened very quickly when my army was pressing to attack. However, bless these mages, they went sick last noon!


    All of them had spasms in the limbs, foam at the mouth. The city''s priest physician had humped his brains out before he failed to find a reason. As a result, before I actually attacked, less than 30 mages merely got ready to do their job.


    When the lightning showed signs of striking down, viceroy of Maple City: General Haric was scared. He was aware that this much lightning strike was no joke. The tallest building in the city must be the first to suffer. And the tallest of all was the viceroy''s mansion. He assumed correctly for no good walls could be found after the lightning attack. Nobility''s residences sustained the worst loss. The once resplendent architectures became dilapidated buildings. If no precautionary basement was added to the construction plan, these building owners would have been dead long ago.


    I won''t mention the holy temple which had 400 years in history. The main sanctuary hall that served to worship the God of Light was touched by a meteor and half destroyed, half-burnt. Jade platform, gone; rainbow fountain, jammed, Protoss King''s statues, crooked. The grand priest of the city temple went mental instantly, want in hand, unkempt, he rushed into Haric''s hiding basement and cursed him. Of course, Haric had no guts to curse back.


    After losing 2, 000 light riders, he was finally able to awaken the magic shield. However, huge fires on several sites of the city kept flaming till midnight. Homeless residents swamped the street. Even trees so huge that took 3 men''s arm to circle were burned down. The collective of the trees so-called ¡¯emerald gallery¡¯ was Maple City''s landmark eulogized by countless poets and praised by the Red Cardinals!


    Useless garrison troops! Useless scouts! Useless Prime Minister!


    He heard yesterday''s intelligence saying Cohen Kheda''s army in Dark City was still under training, Darkmoon''s provision was yet to be loaded, the riffraff viceroy Cohen Kheda was openly whoring in Winper City! How did everything, in a blink of an eye, came converging in Maple City in one day!?


    Anyhow, Haric spent a sleepless night that day.


    The next morning, after arranging defense duties, Haric went to see his old house. Walking on the wreckage of his mansion, his heart was bleeding. The think of his shinny objective, the Protoss-king-size bed that was able to accommodate 10 mistresses and hundreds of suits which he spent huge money on, the bleeding turned pouring.


    "Viceroy, enemy''s archers have sent announcement!" An officer came to find Haric with a feathered arrow.


    "What of it!?" Haric gazed at the bloodstain on the arrowhead, "Wipe it clean."


    The officer pondered for a second and quickly cleaned the blood with his tunic. Then Haric took the arrow and untied the paper on it.


    A few glances after, he was shivering and his facial muscle twisting.


    Knight of Protoss, Viceroy of Dark City to all noble houses in Maple City,


    Traitor of the empire Luhrmann rebelled, Viceroy of Maple City Haric shamelessly followed. A war against Maple is imminent!


    Ordered by King Fischer Summers, I am endowed with the mission to recover Swabia to its rightful ruler. Maple is and must be my first target. Anyone who dares to object His Majesty''s great cause will suffer and be annihilated like the 500, 000 AUF 2nd and 5th war-zone¡¯s scums!


    I am Viceroy Cohen Kheda the wise and mighty. Yesterday''s attack was merely a warning. Only the ones who know that once the war begins, no one, no matter nobility or commoner, his family, the property will not be guaranteed.


    Howbeit King Fischer Summers''s order: noble houses in Maple City are still Swabian, assets to the empire and they must not sustain the fire of war.


    Therefore, this viceroy has decided to draw back 100 miles from the city and initiate a full assault in 3 days. Within which, every noble house is free to leave the city. Those who wish to present themselves to the rightful king will be treated with due respect; those who wish to head to other places will not be harassed. Your properties will be properly safeguarded everywhere on my land of authority.


    All noble houses leaving Maple City need to present this announcement paper and house sigil to pass if being confronted by my Dark Army.


    In 3 days, Maple City will again suffer, by then all noble houses still in the city will be considered as rebel¡¯s complices and be treated with no mercy.


    The choice is yours to decide.


    Announced by Knight of Protoss, Earl of Swabia, Viceroy of Dark City, Cohen Kheda


    "What a scamp! This is extortion! A threat!" Haric slammed the paper onto the earth, he stamped on it and cursed, "How many are there?"


    "Thousands¡­"


    "FUCKING HELL, IDIOT!" He brought the officer to the ground with a slap.


    "Viceroy¡­" Several officers who went by were dumbfounded.


    "What are you smirking at! Collect them, all of them!" Haric panted, eyes reddened, "We can''t let the noble houses get hands on this!"


    As he was speaking orders, one more officer came off the city wall.


    "Viceroy, enemies are retreating!" He said with joy.


    "For real?" Haric harried and got onto the wall.


    Beyond the wall, enemies that sieged Maple City have packed tents and were leaving. Two spots out of 4 on all directions have gone empty.


    "Viceroy, praise your calm and strategy!" An officer came nearer with a flattering face, "They are forced back by your mightiness!"


    "Indeed, indeed!"


    "I knew you can defeat them, my lord!"


    "Should we pursuit them?"


    Looking at the retreating enemy, Haric''s expression was difficult to ascertain, though his eyes were shooting fire and fist squeezed so hard that blood could drip.


    The enemies seemed to have predicted Haric will be on the wall so 3, 400 free riders dashed from the enemy''s camp. They came straightly to the wall Haric was standing on.


    "Archer! Viceroy!" One of the officers who has witnessed yesterday''s attack instantly threw himself onto Haric''s body and at the same second, a row of feathered arrows darted above their heads and made a head-shot to the one who suggested pursuing. He fell right beside Haric, pushing back the swearing curse he''s about to puke.


    The riders circled the city and sent several thousand arrows into the city and returned without fuss.


    "His announcement paper again, bring that to me!" Viceroy Haric''s finger pointed the unlucky officer''s dead face.


    As for the letters this time, they were addressed to the city''s garrison and commoners. Unlike the previous ones, this announcement was full of profanities such as ''scum'' and ''bullshit''. In the announcement, this rascal Viceroy of Dark City threatened all soldiers and commoners with extremely abominable language.


    ¡­ fuck Haric, if you work for Haric, fuck you too¡­


    ¡­ anyone who sees another who assist rebels and reports to me will be reviewed and once confirmed, awarded a silver¡­


    ¡­ if you dare to oppose me, Imma gonna toy you dead¡­


    He also listed more than 10 ways to determine if one was working for the rebels.


    It took Haric great spirit to read the announcement and successfully got off the city wall. No one said another word about pursuing.


    As for the papers that came with the arrows, no one can actually finish the job collecting them. Commoners and soldiers were disciplined though, several local noble representatives came to see Haric and demanded to leave the city by noon.


    Even Luhrmann can''t be too strict to these rich and powerful houses, so Haric tried his best to persuade them from leaving with words like ''safety, morale''¡­


    But the noblemen''s intention to leave persisted.


    "General Haric," A nobleman stood up, much annoyed, "I''ve been here for quite a while already. Earl Durand Cisco, my brother has sent a letter urging me to return. I must take my nieces to my brother''s. I hope you understand."


    "General Haric, I do not think my aging body is much of a help to your job. Luhrmann has invited me to visit Divine City and I said yes. I''m taking my grand-daughter there as well. I don''t see a reason for you to keep me here."


    "General Haric, I have the arch-priest''s permission to leave¡­"


    "General Haric, protecting nobility''s safety and properties is your duty. Since it''s no longer safe here, you ought to let us leave¡­"


    Haric slumped to a chair, a grave pain struck his head, finally, he nodded, "Okay, you may all leave."


    The same day afternoon, the western gate of Maple City was wide open, after a careful scouting mission conducted by riders and confirmed there were no enemies within a radius of 10 miles, nobilities who waited impatiently for half a day started to leave. A dozen nobleman''s carriage left from the western gate, uninterrupted. Some noble houses took too much time collecting valuables so they only made leave by midnight.


    However, it didn''t occur to them that they were being targeted the moment they set foot on their journey.


    Scouts and recons from Dark City have been attentively hiding in bushes and burrows with painted pictures, comparing with the sigils on the carriages of the ones came out of the city and confirming their identities. Once they discovered a noble house that in possession of females suitable for marriage, its information will be relayed to the back where mission control of Project Secret Garden located.


    Anyone couldn¡¯t have come up with a name other than ''Secret Garden'', save for this insolent Viceroy Cohen Kheda.


    As for Amart, commander of this operation, he wore his usual plain wear to blend in. For what little men Amart had now, he wasn''t able to complete operation of this scale. For that particular reason, Cohen Kheda had put liaison officers from Dark City and a scout battalion to join the job. It was a tripartite cooperation.


    "Boss, we got something." All addressed Amart as ''boss'' since he was the commander.


    Emotionlessly, he took the intelligence paper and told his subordinate, "Inform hotel No. 1 to pay extra scrutiny to House Cisco''s carriages. 2 marguerites in it."


    "Roger that, boss. Extraction for both?" Amart''s subordinate asked.


    "You''re asking me." with the coldest eyes, Amart glanced at his man, he said, "Never ask an idiotic question."


    "Yes, sir." He felt the coldness down to his spine and ran.


    Amart went through the long list of names again. He grew anxious within. But since it was his master''s plan, he intended to finish it nonetheless.


    He approached the window and peeked cautiously through a slit between the curtains. It was an inn of importance cross the road. Inn No. 3.


    After a whole night''s preparation, this little place for travelers to rest has adapted to welcome its distinguished guests.


    At the same time, the noble carriages that traveled on the road encountered Dark City''s inspection riders for the first time.


    The poor condition of the road had distanced each house''s fleet. And surely, the said road condition was man-made.


    When the soldiers approached, the noblemen and women were terrified by them. Guards gripped their weapons, sweated.


    One of the Dark City officers went ahead with a dozen guards, then turned the rein and hinted the first carriage to halt.


    "M¡­ my lord¡­" The wagoner was mighty scared, "What.. what do we do?"


    "Halt!" Though also scared, the middle-aged nobleman said steadily.


    He did his best to calm himself holding the blood-stained announcement paper and his house sigil, unboarded the vehicle.


    "Good morning, gentlemen." The officer didn''t bother to look at the nobleman''s guards on the side. He urged his horse to close the gap and removed his gloves before showing his manner as a knight, "How may I address you, mister?"


    "Good morning, officer." The middle-aged nobleman returned the courtesy, he said with eyes raised, "My name is Viscount Farley Edinburgh¡£"


    "Very well, Mr. Viscount." The officer did not intend to dismount, he said, "In order to prevent any imposters from passing off the city, I need to see your sigil and the announcement paper. In addition, we''re going to inspect each of your carriages, hope you understand."


    "I do." He handed in the needed items.


    "By the way, do you have female members in your carriage if you''ll allow me."


    "Officer, pay attention to your demand. Can''t you see the mark on the vehicle?" Farley grew dark on his face, he said angrily, "That''s my mother and wife''s vehicle. I can''t let you do it!"


    Young officer offered a smile, "I think you misunderstood me. There are also female officers serving in the Dark Army. I intend to arrange your female house members."


    Said that, the officer raised a hand so that all soldiers dismounted and started the inspection. Farley fixed his eyes on the 2 officers who were approaching the female vehicle until 2 elves became impatient and unhooded to reveal their chic faces pretty as a flower.


    "I won''t be worried if I were you, viscount." Young officer comforted, "As long as you didn''t do anything illegal. We won''t be hard on you."


    "I''m counting on it. You said that in the announcement." Farley muttered.


    "Good luck on your trip." Young officer said with a smile. His vision sent the fleet away.


    "Sir, did you really remember all that prepended conversation?" The young officer''s deputy came closer and asked.


    "Huh, you''re telling me. I fucking hate talking like a nobleman. My tongue hurts." Young officer rubbed his jaw, "This battalion leader will never do it if it weren''t boss'' order."


    "Save it for later, more targets are approaching." Deputy officer hinted the end of the road.


    Young officer quickly softened his jaw then blew out a bunch of profanity to adjust his mentality until a female elf archer spared him a supercilious look. He felt his ungainly behavior and stopped cursing.


    "Who is that elf?" Deputy officer asked.


    "She''s from the boss'' guarding troops. Her name is Diana. She came to supervise us." Battalion leader said with a lowered voice.


    Female elves had powerful magic by nature, even from their eyes. All male soldiers in Cohen Kheda¡¯s army paid them with respect straight from the heard. Every soldier in the Dark Army had been a target of Cohen¡¯s dirty words, save for the elf ladies.


    "Here¡­ comes¡­ the target." Said the deputy.


    Again another fleet drove closer. The young officer started reviewing all mundane language he''s supposed to talk to a nobleman.


    His deputy raised a hand, "Duty inspection, halt, please."


    The nobleman stepped off the vehicle, straightened his robe and waited for the officer to speak first.


    "Good morning, how may I address you, mister?"


    "Good morning, officer. You may address me as Baron Ellen Cisco." Said the nobleman gracefully.


    "Very well, Mr. Baron, in order to prevent any impostors from passing off the city, I need to see your sigil and the announcement paper. In addition, we''re going to inspect each of your carriages, hope you understand.


    Young officer has cursed the man in front of him for a hundred times, however, he finished the words, "By the way, do you have female members in your carriage? We have female officers for those vehicles, no worries there."


    "Good to know, officer. Here are the letter and Cisco''s sigil." Baron''s eyes confirmed the ones approaching the rear carriage were indeed female officers, then he turned to face the young officer, "Mr. Officer, I hope to get back on the road as soon as possible."


    "Okay, we will be quick." Though reluctant to, the officer said with a smile.


    Two elf officers approached the carriage in the back. Guards were driven far aside quite a while ago.


    "Duty inspection, excuse us." Diana elf knocked on the door, "Madam?"


    As the door opened, a maidservant was by the door with tucked legs. An aged noblewoman sat by the seat a bit further, tried to maintain her posture. The other two were girls who wore elegant garments. The elder one had the younger one in her arms, hid her head in the chest.


    "Calm down, ladies. We are from Dark City and our army law forbids us from acting recklessly." Diana offered a smile, she said with a jingle-bell-like voice, "Madam, may I have your name?"


    "Yes, miss." The gentlewoman eased a lot after seeing the elf, "I am Baron Ellen Cisco''s wife. You may address me as Mrs. Conrad Cisco."


    "And what about these two ladies?" asked the she-elf.


    "They are my nieces, my husband''s elder brother, Earl Durand Cisco''s daughter."


    "Ladies, may I see your faces?" she-elf offered a sorry smile, "Pardon us, it is a procedure we do to all nobilities who came out of the city."


    Hence two girls raised their eyes and when they saw the elf''s face, both of them exclaimed, "Elf!"


    "Okay, inspection completed." Miss Diana''s wish to see the ''marguerites'' was fulfilled, she nodded and said, "Excuse us, I will shut the door for you."


    After the inspection, Baron Ellen Cisco''s fleet was released. When the female carriage passed, Diana overheard a conversation between two certain girls and their aunt.


    "Aunt, she is so beautiful, that elf. Are all elves that pretty?


    "Aunty, why does Dark City have she-elves in its army? I love them with suits on! Can we make one for riding horses?"


    Diana sighed, "Girls in their days of flowers. How pitiful they were born in a noble family that¡¯s going to inevitably use them as political instruments. O, Lord Cohen, what are you going to do to them? Poor girls, please don''t hurt them.


    On this road, a total of 32 nobleman''s fleet have passed save for one imposter merchant. Among them, the young officer had spotted 10 marguerites in 8 carriages. The flower-bearing fleets were intentionally let go while the ones without were intentionally harassed by Dark City''s free rangers. Though all of them had Cohen Kheda''s announcement letter, deliberate inspection down to the wheel have kept them off the road.


    As a result, when they were finally released, they found the road to Divine City was damaged so they had a detour that took 3, 5 more days.


    After a day''s ride, all fleets carrying marguerites have been exhausted. They required a place to rest. Therefore, one way or another, they found themselves rested in Inn No. 1, 2, and 3.


    Undoubtedly, services of these inns were satisfactory. Inn runner has prepped hot bath and delicious meal, enough room. Even the wagoner was offered a single room to stay.


    Nobilities never lack a sense of superiority. They saw that both parties of the war have shown them enough respect.


    Under such a situation, men began enjoying wines and playing cards in the lobby; women and ladies were delighted to have an intimate place to converse. As for the ''marguerites'', aka unmarried noble girls, they had to strictly follow a schedule, meaning they had to sleep after showering and a cup of milk.


    (Day 2, Inn No. 3.)


    Mrs. Cisco was a competent mother. The first thing she will do every morning was to visit her 2 nieces after dressing. To be honest, Mrs. Cisco was still worried about the girls because a new environment might affect sleep. She knew once they returned to their parents, they will enter a world of social balls. Languish faces will not help.


    As soon as Mrs. Cisco opened her door, she realized something was off because last night''s guards were all put on the floor.


    "Ellen! Wake up! WAKE UP!" She grew pale and she didn''t have time to worry if the guards were still alive.


    "Please, His Lord of Light, I''m begging you¡­"


    She prayed and opened the girls'' door. One look has put her in dizziness and she fell like a pile of wet mud by the door frame.


    "Conrad!" Half-dressed Baron Ellen Cisco found his wife, "What is wrong?"


    Mrs. Cisco was out of words. Powerlessly, she pointed at the girls'' bed. Baron looked over only to find a maidservant on the floor and an empty mattress.


    "His Lord of Light!" Baron grew soft and nearly fell.


    Not long after, the entire inn was filled with men''s roar and panic footsteps, women''s weepings. As all of them tried to find the innkeeper, they found no one. Moreover, all living souls once in this small town were gone.


    Guards who lost consciousness have finally wakened up and were sent to find the lost girls. Finally, they caught 2 civilians in a forest 10 miles from the town. They told them the town was occupied by local bandits, all townsmen have been driven away.


    "Conspiracy! This is a despicable conspiracy!" Guards were kicked, pulled by hair but the noblemen''s anger was nowhere to let off.


    Since it was bandit''s job, they might send someone for ransom. However, all the nobilities waited in the inn for days and no one showed. They did not know that by this time, King Fischer Summers'' invitations for noble ladies have been all over the empire. Even noble houses in Divine City found one on their desks.


    Even Luhrmann who hasn''t had the gut to check in the imperial palace was looking at such an invitation on his desk.


    Red envelope with gold gilding of the royal sigil and King Fischer Summers'' signature marked by Summers'' imprinting on the wax seal.


    Since the war and Swabia''s destiny were still unclear to most people, awful rumors arose. One bad news after another has made Luhrmann''s ill-twisted mind, which was already horrible, more so confusing. Distressed, fear for death and complaint about the temple, anger for Kheda family and a bit of bashment to the Swabian people, Luhrmann looked fancy on the outside, but God bless him, he''s spent his days on strong booze.


    His life was not easy during this rebellion.


    "How many do you think will show." Luhrmann asked.


    "My lord, I don''t think anyone will go."


    Knowing his subordinate was being perfunctory, Luhrmann slammed the desk, eyes reddened, "Pay extra attention to your jobs. Cohen Kheda, you brat. He''s a rogue scamp, doing the impossible is his nature!"


    "Ease yourself, my lord. They are only trying to win over noble houses." One rat-looking man said, "We should do the same. With our power and money, Cohen Kheda won''t stand a chance."


    "I know it." Luhrmann sighed, " He''s attacking Maple City. I fear the noblemen are going to make peace with Kheda under the table."


    "We have our spies in Dark City. I don''t think it''s a hard job making sure who are betraying us. It''s your decision, my lord."


    "Take my money and you work for me. Even a kid understand that." Luhrmann bit his teeth, his eyes bewildered, "If, if you dare betray me, you will see¡­"


    Then Luhrmann emptied a goblet of wine. All men around were looking down upon him.


    (Kinshasa, the capital city of Rivalz Empire.)


    It was morning, Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus, 15 years old, was alone in the royal garden, boringly kicking gravels by the pathway.


    As the youngest one of the King''s 6 daughters, Bunny was the prettiest and smartest one loved by the king couple, and also hated by her sisters. Therefore this beautiful princess did not have close friends and did not happy with her daily life.


    Fortunately, by an accidental episode, she met a young guard when she was visiting her uncle. He was a housecarl guarding her uncle''s backyard. This silly young boy didn''t even recognize her as the princess and accused her as an unauthorized maidservant who tried to trespass the yard.


    After several visits, the two got the chance to know each other and this young man started talking about his dreams, his ideal lover and the outside world to Bunny. He''d also catch lovely little animals for her.


    Princess herself had her prince-charming though, she never considered the simpleminded boy as her future. Therefore, without pressure from her identity, the young guard became Bunny''s only friend.


    "Hmm, let him think I''m only an ordinary maidservant. It''ll be fun." Princess Bunny thought. She wished the sun to go higher faster because he''s promised to take her to the flower fair today.


    It was not the first time for Bunny to visit her uncle''s then excused herself to rest in the bedroom, and sneak out from the window after changing her dress. Anyway, after a moment of laborious work, they were at the fair.


    "Last time! Over there!" The naive boy''s mouth was full of street food, he said with a mouthful, "I saw someone selling flowers with 5 colors, it''s the most beautiful flower I''ve seen."


    "I want one! Let''s go." Princess Bunny took the lead.


    "Hey, do you have 5-colored flower?" Bunny didn''t find what she wanted from rows of plants in the shop.


    "Miss, if you want that flower, you''ll have to come with me to the back garden, for the sunshine is too heavy. I''ll find someone for you now."


    "Okay, take us there."


    As Bunny entered the back garden, 2 men not far behind conversed by eyes then followed up. One stepped directly into the back garden, the other went in from aside. They were shadow guards appointed by the king to protect the princess.


    Bunny''s move had long been spotted by her uncle and father so Bunny''s countless outings were secretly allowed by the elders. They wanted her to be happy and since she only played with her friend within Kinshasa, the two old men acted they knew nothing, though they did investigate the boy guard a hundred times.


    As Bunny was admiring a pot of beautiful 5-colored flowers, her 2 shadow guards suffered.


    The assault came quickly and unpredictably. The one who took a detour on the side was pierced by at least 20 bolts of arrows, he fell without making a sound; the other was cut many times and he tried with his last breath to reach the princess only to be chopped on the neck by that naive, simpleminded yard guard. That moment, his eyes were clear and his cut was as quick as lightning.


    The short attack was fearsome and one of the guards made loud noise cry for help. However, the sound cannot be heard because of the sound barrier wrapped over the shop.


    "Who are you? Why did you do it?"


    Princess Bunny took several steps back and fetched the tiny, on-body dagger then pointed the edge on her neck. Every royal member was taught to act like under life-threatening event.


    "Is this Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus, Your Grace." The simple and honest flower shop keeper came close and gave her a military-style salute, "We apologize for the awful event. I''m a major officer of the Swabian Dark City Liaison Bureau."


    "A Swabian officer?" Bunny asked with confusion, "What''s this have to do with me?"


    "I was under Viceroy Cohen Kheda''s order to deliver this invitation." Major fetched a card, "I have no information about the rest."


    "No matter what you give me, I won''t read!" Princess Bunny said with utter determination, "Let me go and I will let you live."


    "Your Grace, I don''t think you understood me. I am here to deliver the invite. Read or not is your choice to make."


    "What¡­ ?"


    "Nice meeting you, your grace." Major hinted the ones around to retreat, "Our job here is done, farewell."


    One moment later, everybody including Bunny''s friend ¨C the simpleminded yard guard left the shop, leaving Bunny standing there, staring blankly.


    However, she was a smart girl. She has decided to leave the invite alone. After she was confident that everyone was not here, she started walking. And after a few more steps, she ran, ran to the street. Then she''ll be safe.


    Sadly, she didn''t make it.


    On sprint, she certainly cannot keep the dagger on her neck any longer. The moment that sharp edge left Bunny''s fair skin, her beautiful, smart, dignified royal highness was struck by a paralysis spell.


    Her delicate body fell only 5 steps from the gate of the flower shop.


    An hour later, Kinshasa sealed all gates. Tens of thousands of royal guards went into a battle station. After rummaging through the city but without avail, they went out running towards several directions. Someone claimed he saw Winterhard Lennie, the female general who was nicknamed ''Army Rose'' was also leading one of the search and rescue team.

 Chapter Volume 12 trivia 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    She woke. Darkness shrouded her. Her body was padded with soft down in a velvet cushion, and how odd, she was unable to move due to a bizarre magical injunction, nor could she talk or make a sound. The steadily shaking and horse neighing told her she was on a fast-moving carriage.


    After passing through a checkpoint, Princess Bunny even heard a soldier''s voice. He was obviously making jokes with the wagoner. Bunny was so abashed so she passed out one more time.


    She woke again and saw the darkness had gone. She observed and found she was transferred to a cabin located on a ship. Sound of wave surge came constantly. She was actually in the middle of the sea. The think of she''s further and further away from home each second had made her welled her eyes. Sorrow took her.


    The door of the cabin opened, came in a blue figure. Bunny was unaware of its gender but she did see it came in with a silver tray and something one it.


    She grew scared and closed her eyes.


    "Eat, Your Grace." A female voice rose and she sounded not evil, "I''m going to lift the spell, but if you resist, you''ll be sorry."


    The sound of the female voice gave Princess Bunny comfort to open her eyes.


    The blue figure released her then tasted a bit of each food on the silver tray, then made a ''eat now'' gesture to the princess.


    Bunny did nothing but replied with a firm face.


    "Your Grace, if you refuse, I''m going to make you." Coldness flew from the blue female''s eyes.


    Therefore Bunny had no choice but to follow her instruction and eat. She was obviously aggrieved, and she did not taste anything from the food.


    Three days later, the ship docked on a wharf.


    This time, Princess Bunny unboarded the ship by her own before the blue female forced her to eat breakfast and get dressed.


    A handsome carriage was already waiting for her. There were 10 guards by the vehicle, they all looked fierce and vigilant. Bunny knew from one look these men were better than her shadow guards.


    Could these people be working for that rascal viceroy from Swabia? A big rascal''s men would be small rascals. Either way, Bunny has marked these people as bad men.


    She made up her mind to not give them what they wanted even if it meant death.


    The carriage made a stop at a grand chateau. Bunny stepped out then had a brief observation of the surroundings. She was certain that this place must be Cohen Kheda''s lair. She didn''t intend to back off so she proceeded into the lobby without hesitation.


    Upon entering, she did not see fearsome men or succubus, or big and small rascals, only dozens of ladies of the same age as hers.


    They were noble ladies, she could tell.


    "Ugh, another one." One of them approached, "May I ask your name?


    Princess Bunny watchfully stepped back and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I¡­ I am the daughter of Durand Cisco, Viceroy of Silversand." The delicate lady replied, "My name is Sephora Cisco, it''s my fourth day here."


    "Silversand? The 4th biggest province in Swabia? And you''re the viceroy''s daughter?" Asked Bunny.


    "I am." Sephora nodded, "Along with my sister."


    "Were you all kidnapped here, like me? What have they done to you during the past days?"


    A lady sharing Sephora Cisco''s look came closer then nodded to Bunny as greeting. She must be Sephora''s elder sister.


    "We don''t know. They did it at night. We woke up here." She had her hand on her younger sister''s shoulder, "Miss, later on, a certain madam will come and ask you a question. If you answer ''no'', then they''ll keep you here for another day."


    "Whoever she is, I can afford an extra day." Bunny said in contempt.


    "It''s not like that." Sephora said anxiously, "They''ll stop feeding you in day 1, no water on day 2, then the third¡­ the third day¡­"


    "What will happen on the third?" Bunny knew how starving felt like.


    "On the third day, they will show you the cruelest place in the world." The elder took over the telling, "For us ladies, it is."


    "What?" Bunny developed gooseflesh. Her kidnappers were able to kill and loot a royal princess, what else can''t they do.


    "Whorehouses." The elder Cisco said while tidied her little sister''s garment, "We''ve made our decision to say yes to that woman."


    Princess Bunny now was completely dumbfounded. Sending a princess to see a whorehouse sounded like a thing this rascal viceroy was capable of doing. She would rather die.


    Therefore girls were summoned upstairs one by one then one by one, they were sent to carriages. Princess Bunny was in tremendous stress.


    Eventually, Bunny was the last one left in the lobby. She heard footsteps approaching from upstairs.


    (What kind of human being is going to come down from there? An exposed, thong-wearing vicious woman? Or drooling, flesh-eating witch? Could she be a 3-headed monster who feeds on beautiful girls?)


    The footstep halted behind her.


    "Good morning, Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus." A gentle and melodious female voice said, "It is my honor to meet you, Your Grace."


    Having heard a very standard and courtly greeting, Princess Bunny turned to face the owner of the voice.


    The one who spoke was a woman at her 20s. No, she was supposed to be a miss judging from her attire, she was not married.


    She wore a purple longuette, a few elegant pieces of jewelry made from silver. And she was gazing at Bunny with a gentle smile.


    Bunny sensed the geniality from her and the hatred weakened.


    "How do you do." She curtsied, "My name is Lucy, Your Grace."


    "Lucy?" Bunny paused for half a second, her long-prepared threatening swear didn''t actually come out, "Good morning."


    "Your Grace, you must have so many questions." said Lucy, "I''m able to answer all that on your carriage. We do have a tight schedule."


    Lucy was right, Bunny needed to ask so she was about to nod, then she realized she had to say something to uphold the royal dignity.


    "Considering Cohen Kheda''s reputation, I refuse to ride in his vehicle." The princess was certain this Lucy must be somehow connected to Cohen Kheda.


    To ordinary nobilities, what Bunny said could be considered very awful humiliation. Therefore, Bunny carefully constrained her target to Cohen Kheda and him alone, not spreading to his family. Actually, the rest of the Khedas had a pretty high reputation on this continent.


    Now, once this Lucy said anything to retort, Bunny will be able to deduct his relationship with Cohen Kheda and further guess her standing in this whole incident.


    Faced with this invisible assault, Lucy did nothing but smiled, "Your Grace, needless to worry, you will be riding in a carriage that belongs to Summers, the imperial house.


    Never occurred to Bunny that her wishful thought fell short. When the princess was thinking about further confrontation, Lucy approached and said, "Everyone is waiting, please, Your Grace."


    Bunny had no choice but boarded the vehicle.


    "Your Grace, have you read the invitation?" Lucy showed a card as the carriage drove out of the chateau, "This one is reserved for you, my princess."


    Bunny took the card and unwaxed. She frowned, "You actually call your rude action an invitation."


    "There has to be some misunderstandings in certain parts." said Lucy, "As a matter of fact, I represent Viceroy Cohen Kheda. As for what happened earlier, my people told me that you were kidnapped and I paid 50, 000 in ransom to save you from the kidnappers."


    "Saved me?" Bunny was half angered, half amused.


    "Your Grace, if anyone says otherwise, that''ll be a grave insult to you, the princess." Lucy revealed concern on her face.


    "Where are you taking me?" Princess Bunny asked, "To see a brothels, or to see Cohen Kheda?"


    "Commander Cohen Kheda is directing a war on the front line. Your Grace, we''re going to Dark City." Lucy smiled, "You''re not like the other girls. They''re more or less connected to the rebels. And you are a princess of our neighboring empire. You''re to be treated with respect. Believe me, Your Grace, your presence here is an accident. We will inform your father as quickly as we can."


    (And of course it''s an incident, what else could it be.)


    Princess Bunny had to acknowledge the official story.


    Noticeable horse-hoof beats arose and were closing. It was getting louder then gathered on both sides of the carriage.


    "May I have the honor to present our troops to you, Your Grace? It is also known as Lord Cohen''s guarding troops as well as the king''s imperial guards. The only army that defeated the Asmodian United Forces during the last P/A War." Lucy lifted the curtain on her side, she said with great pride, "They just came off the battlefield on a mission to protect you."


    Princess Bunny had witnessed all kinds of armies. Last year, during a royal military parade, she destroyed the Royal First Chivalry, aka ''the best of the elites'' by simply showing her face. She could still remember the scene where knights fell from horses.


    She made up her mind to do the same now. Therefore, with one jade-like finger, she lifted the curtain, then revealed her gorgeous smile, the smile capable to let everyone forget everything.


    But all armors continued rumbling, helmet clattering. Eyes of men on horsebacks did not favor another direction but the front. They marched on the rough ground, crossed dangerous trenches. All spearheads did not even shiver.


    Bunny gazed at the mighty fleet for quite a while. As a royal female member who often visited other empires, one of her mission was to observe that empire''s military power, a miniature image of that empire''s collective strength. But what kind of an army was it she saw? They had utterly concentrated eyes, skillful horsemanship, handsome rides, and second-to-none weaponry.


    She supposed these men were just too scared to see her, but at least there had to be petty actions such as bumping chest or peeping eyes. But, no, there was none, nothing.


    "Black current, it is a black current." Bunny told herself, "A current capable of destroying everything it comes across."


    "It is my pleasure to accept this invite." Curtain down, Princess Bunny had a change of heart, she told Lucy.


    "I am glad, Your Grace." Lucy offered a silver tray, "Have some dessert."


    Swabians have been very thoughtful on Princess Bunny''s trip. A dozen days later, she has arrived at Dark City.


    At the same day, General Winterhard Lennie approached Darkmoon with 3, 000 Rivalzian royal guards and forced a standoff with Darkmoon''s local army.


    She did not come across any resistance when crossing Swabia''s border since all viceroys have been saving power and concentrating armies during the rebellion. They simply want to watch Luhrmann and Fischer fight and die. Therefore border defense existed in name only.


    All neighboring empires have been drooling over Swabia''s rich land. If it weren¡¯t for the temple''s intervention, they''d long came to dismember this land for good.


    But why did Winterhard knew the princess''s whereabouts? Because a certain scamp left her a ''memo''.


    Currently, she was facing one of Cohen Kheda''s legion commander: Brigadier General Moya.


    Winterhard was granted access to cross Darkmoon under one condition: cut her army by 2, 000, namely she was only allowed to take 1, 000 royal guards. However, she insisted on taking all 3, 000. Therefore, Winterhard''s army and Moya''s 2, 000 Dark City''s field infantries have been standing idly for the entire morning.


    The two armies kept a distance of 500 arm¡¯s-length, two commanders, 5 arm¡¯s-length.


    What kind of a woman was Winterhard Lennie? She successfully protected important priests with Cohen Kheda during the temple trial; she saved Prince Fischer''s life during Luhrmann''s rebellion, even she hit Cohen Kheda''s belly with her sword handle. It shouldn''t have taken so long for her to solve the problem at hand.


    However, she came across Moya, a commander nothing short of stubbornness.


    In order to meet her princess, Winterhard has come up with every way possible to negotiate. Her eyes emitted lightning, mouth breathed fire, but Moya would neither listen to reason nor bow to force.


    "A thousand." Whatever she said, Moya will always reply, "no more."


    "Three thousand!" Winterhard fisted, "Last call or we fight!"


    "As you wish." Moya kept calm on his face and leveled one of his arms.


    Like a spreading piece of black cloth, intensely standing soldiers immediately spread, wingmen took off, mages started buffing soldiers.


    "I was joking." Like a deflated balloon, Winterhard said, "A thousand."


    "As you wish." Moya was still calm on his face.


    Winterhard had to force back her intention to rip this man''s face.


    (Dark City, viceroy''s mansion, top of the meeting building)


    King Fischer Summers wore a suit of a white robe. He has finished reviewing today''s papers and was standing by the window, gazing the sky.


    "My king, all the nobility socialites are here." Visual Kheda came arriving.


    "Very quick move, Cohen Kheda." Fischer was dull in his voice, "Who are they?"


    "Basically all unmarried and unengaged daughters of our neighboring provinces'' viceroys are here. There are a few ladies from downfalling noble houses." replied Visual Kheda, "Above all, Cohen has brought you the youngest princess from Rivalz Empire, Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus."


    "Noted, and they''re willing to come here?" Fischer turned away from the window.


    Visual Kheda made a meaningful smile, "Of course, beyond willingness."


    "Visual, can I ask you to receive them for me? I mean to stay here to wait for Cohen''s war report."


    "My king, allow me, I understand that you do not want to hastily settle your marriage, I really do. I hope you understand it is a strategic move."


    "I understand, I really do."


    "I wouldn''t worry. If you want to find your future queen, make your decision, if you know what I mean."


    Fischer gazed at Visual, suddenly, he looked delighted.


    "Good, then I''ll meet with the Rivalzian princess first."


    (The grand hall located in the back of the viceroy''s mansion)


    Due to her respectable status, Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus'' caravan drove straight to the back garden while the other girls were still in a manor out of the city. After spending a few days together, wittingly or not, Princess Bunny and Lucy stepped off the vehicle, hand in hand.


    She instantly felt the pressure from the ones standing in front of her once she was out of the carriage.


    She has heard about the rascal viceroy''s 3 beautiful wives but Bunny never took them seriously, and now, they were standing right in her face.


    Bunny once considered women married to a rogue viceroy could not be any good, even if they were drop-dead gorgeous, they might as well be mere eye-candies. Or even they were no better than Miss Lucy.


    Nevertheless, reality shocked her once again.


    Their faces were far prettier than hers, especially the elf''s; dispositions, higher; as for social skills, the moment Mrs. Flynn spoke, Princess Bunny felt inferior.


    Luckily Cohen Kheda''s wives were kind, approachable, not mean, which relieved Bunny''s tension.


    As they were talking, the eunuch by the door cried, "Presenting His Imperial Majesty!"


    Bunny stood up, she fixed her eyes to the door.


    (Fischer Summers, I have heard stories about him. They told me this young king was quite¡­ beautiful¡­ hmmm. I hope he was not the kind of ''beautiful'' like my big brother.)


    He wore a pure white and smooth suit matched with a belt stitched by a silver lining. His golden hair was carefully tied and rested on the back. Besides, he wore no more decorations. Such a simple and clean Fischer, he went into the hall.


    "He is too casual rather than simple. I am a princess after all." Thought Bunny.


    She was supposed to be offended by this king standing in front of her but she was not. She even expected him to walk faster to her.


    When King Fischer approached, her heart speeded.


    "Greeting, Your Grace."


    "At ease, make yourself at home." Fischer said with a smile.


    Everybody sat. Though Princess Bunny has been intentionally telling herself to not lower her eyes but her vision has always found its way to the floor.


    "My king, may I present Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus." said Mrs. Flynn.


    "This is not a formal introduction, Mrs. Flynn, do it right!" Bunny quietly complained. Then a touch of white color took over her eyes.


    "Princess Bunny Ebbinghaus, I am Fischer, Fischer Summers. It is my great honor to have you here in Dark City."


    "I was kidnapped here, and to my convenience, I¡¯m a spy for my father." She said quietly, tried to draw a line between her and the man standing at her face.


    But when this pretty, smart and dignified Princess Ebbinghaus braced her slightly reddened face and looked into Fischer''s eyes, she froze as if another paralysis magic struck her.


    Several days later, 1, 000 Rivalz Empire''s finest soldiers led by the weary-faced Winterhard Lennie have arrived at Dark City. She did not hesitate and expressed her intention to bring Princess Bunny back to her home empire.


    "Your Highness, the king required me to keep you safe." She was on one knee.


    "I am safe." Princess helped the female general to rise, "Winterhard, we''ll be staying here for a couple of days."


    "A couple of days?" Winterhard was riveted to the spot. She has never seen anyone who didn''t want to go home after being kidnapped.


    "General Winterhard, it has been a while." King Fischer walked from a distance.


    The voice made Bunny smile, that was a happy smile.

 Chapter Volume 13 1

    Destination: Lissandra


    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    My army was a while out of the Maple Province and currently outflanking the 2 hostile armies who coveted Darkmoon. They have split into 2 ways and been approaching in 2 parallel routes. If I could not catch on and disable them in time, they will bring grim harm to my father''s territory.


    As a matter of fact, after the day I shot thousands of pieces of threatening paper into Maple City, I had left with my army without the intention of heading back.


    Because I have kept in mind that attacking Maple City was a time-wasting job that could actually yield very little outcome. A job like this did not worth my effort considering no one has regarded Haric as a keeper except for himself.


    Several infantry corps who specialized in field battles caught up with us 5 days later. They were the main course of the feast I saved for Maple City. The infantries were not as fast as riders and less capable to fight. And the Maple City fools stayed in their nest like expected, did nothing but sending a dozen recourse letter crying for Divine City''s reinforcement.


    Could Luhrmann send help? Fat chance. For the usurper, he''d be only too anxious to let me take over more provinces so that my army would be dispersed. If that was the case, I would be putting troops on an extensive line to defense, far longer than the good old Darkmoon and Dark City combined. Indeed, I had over 100, 000 troops. No amount of military force was enough to defend more than 2 provinces, which will give me a weakness and Luhrmann a chance.


    Therefore, I took steps with caution, constrained my reckless and grandiose nature, and stopped making further progression after gaining enough resources.


    I can''t give my enemy the chance and I shall make no mistakes.


    (I''m not the old Cohen Kheda any longer.)


    The troops took time to rest while waiting for new intelligence.


    Layers of cloud shaded the resting sun, which painted crimson on half of the sky. Down there, a river quietly meandered.


    Grassland was found on both sides of the river. There, scattered soldiers gathered in groups of 2 or 3 replenishing water, joking or resting. My officers were making inventory check and assigning jobs. Most of the rest were cleaning their weapons.


    After I assumed the command of the 1st Legion and adapted a new establishment for my 10 IGT regiments, their weaponry system and composition were far advanced than before.


    All IGT units were allocated with horses because horsemanship was essential to join my guarding troop. Besides that, all of them have mastered skills that would make them the best infantryman or light riders.


    These men were the most powerful soldiers in my Dark Army.


    All men carried 3 kinds of weapons: lances, sabers, war-bows or crossbows.


    Bows were a must for riders and they were required to choose one between a saber and a lance.


    The reason I did not add more training programs for them was that there was only so much weight a horse can carry, let along being able to ride fast and rapidly. Therefore, the lighter, the better.


    A trigonous arrow that measured 15cm will cause the targeted enemy to die from massive loss of blood, it''s indeed impressive; however, the cost to make such an arrow greatly surpassed that of a regular feather-arrow; and the space consumption was 4 times more. The arrow was the most effective weapon but not as practical.


    (I admit it was not easy to acknowledge my error in equipping soldiers. It takes practice.)


    For this reason, plus lessons I learned from previous battles, the dwarf grandmaster and I made further adjustments to my army''s weaponry. This mass of armory replacement was the reason I cannot muster more troops.


    All IGT units'' armors have been modified, from hardened plates that covered the entire body to partly-hardened plates that only protected vital organs. The other not-so-hard places were added 3 layers of fine, forged decks packed with reinforced bars, the combination will be 3 times lighters and give my soldiers more flexibility on the joints.


    Hence I have drawn a strict standard in forging an entire armor that''ll completely block AUF''s regular feather-arrows fired from a hundred arms-length. Most of the parts on this armor will be capable of enduring 2 consecutive chops of a war-hammer that weighs 15kg.


    I have also made an alteration to lances. A bar that formed a cross with the lance''s body was added at the weapon''s head so that it won''t be too deeply pierced into the enemy''s body to pull out. The once metal weapon body was replaced by sturdy wood in order to lessen the load.


    Here, riders'' blades were withdrawn and replaced by a newer model that were longers, more curved and the barycenter prone to the handle. They never will be carrying a blade that looked just like my black steel machete.


    The improvement to the arrows was at the arrowhead. It was now a much lighter, smaller, sharper trigonous head. With the same load, one soldier can carry double the arrows.


    At last, each regiment, battalion has its own supply carts carrying all tents, provisions, spare weapons and 200 arrows of the newest model for each soldier.


    With the series of improvements, this army will be capable of operating 10~15 days without logistic support.


    "What a good day, what a good smell of the air." I removed my helm and conveniently hung it to the saddle, "Dark City''s big dancing party must be ready. If only I were there."


    "Yes, young lord." Amart nodded, "We have successfully delivered 31 marguerites to the garden."


    Amart was debriefing me regarding ''Project Secret Garden''. He wore a black robe to shade his whole body, a mask, for he was a man who had to live in the dark.


    I asked, "Any wilted?"


    "No, all of them were alive and fresh. I fear we might have hurt the tourists when picking them."


    "That''s not of my concern." I glanced at the red cloud from the sky, "It''s politics, it always is. As long as the deal can be made, shedding blood will only make it more alluring."


    "Sir, I have your letter from Dark City." A sweaty orderly reined his horse by my side.


    I took it over and laughed out loud after a short read. Regardless of my staff officers and guards who were surprised by my sudden laughter, Amart gazed at me with confusing eyes.


    "Excellent job, Amart." I was almost done laughing so I tucked the paper into the armor, kicked the horse to advance, "Dark City had signed the delivery. And they''re greatly contented."


    "As long as the young lord is happy with the job he gave me." AmarT nodded, "None of the others matter."


    "And I won''t give you jobs beyond your capability. Do you like the men I assigned to cooperate with the mission?"


    At the mention of the scout battalion that took part in the project, Amart instantly replied with excitement, "Yes, young lord, they did exceptionally well. I could only wish for more such men."


    "Is that right?" I touch my jaw, "If I were to assign more such men under your command, things like the untimely damage of Maple City''s magic shield will happen more frequently, am I right?"


    "Positive." He replied with thrill, "Young lord, are you giving them to me? I''ve all planned out."


    "Never gain that much hot blood on such a small thing."


    "Yes, young lord."


    "Nevertheless, I''ve made my mind. Either way, those men have come to know your identity. Hmm, good, they''re yours to command now. But be good!"


    "Yes, young lord. I will."


    "Hold it!" For I moment I thought I had a glimpse of something, so I took Amart''s wrist, "Is that a fringe-lace shirt??"


    "Er¡­ young lord." A hind of fluster went by in Amart''s eyes, then was replaced by exaltation, "Young lord, it''s my personal hobby. This type of shirt was abnormally comfortable. I discovered it during a negotiation last year. All Asmodian cartel leaders wear it. I developed this habit of wearing because I have regular meetings with them. Young lord, consider it as a personal sacrifice for the empire."


    "Hmm, looks nice." I replied carelessly.


    "Ah, you like it, young lord?" Amart was so encouraged that he quickly rolled up his sleeve and showed off the carefully knitted pattern in from of my eyes, "Best cloth quality, soft and absorbent. I heard they used to make princess'' inner-wear with such cloth. The knitting job was quite well. Its pattern was stolen from a certain empire''s royal tailor. No commoner will ever get his hand on it. Some cartels have regular buying needs. Young lord, if you like, I can arrange a deal with them."


    "Get the hell out." I hit Amart''s head.


    (If I were to wear girly stuff like him, I''ll be humiliated for life.)


    "You actually think I''m gonna wear this sissy crap?"


    "Er¡­" He shut his flow of words, a hint of grievance filled his eyes.


    "Either way, you can have your habit. But don''t compromise your identity." The thought of Amart''s hardship as a cartel leader, I was reluctant to scold him.


    "Yes, young lord."


    "You''re dismissed."


    Therefore Amart kicked his horse and sprinted to converge with his guards of the same black. They quickly vanished in the distance.


    (I guess Amart has great pressure being a young man who rises up so quickly. I understand he has his little ''hobby'' so long as he kept it to himself and within dressing weird clothes.)


    "Sir, we''ve confirmed the intel from earlier." My staff officer ran over with joy on his face.


    Dismounted, I glanced at the papers he handed, "What about our operation plan?"


    "The plan is finished. Troops are rested, waiting for your command."


    I finished reading the papers and gave them back to the officer. Then I pondered with a hand touching my horse who was currently drinking water.


    "We''ll wait for a bit longer. Let the soldiers rest a bit more." My eyes swept all men who were breaking by the river, I said, "What a rare moment. Let them rest and make one more joke."


    "Sir¡­"


    "Do you see that hill?" I mounted, "When you see me up there, assemble the army."


    "Yes, sir."


    Therefore, when the order to assemble echoed on both sides of the river, regiment leaders were already by my side discussing the layout of our next battle.


    "Is everything clear?" I said to the map, "Staff officers don''t ask, just be swift."


    "Understood."


    "This is not Maple so we might encounter flurries of enemies. However, the said plan was drawn so ahead of time that I fear some of our troops may not follow up." I cleared my throat and eyed my regiment leaders, "Any delay will cause an unimaginable outcome to this operation. That means, if you were half a step slower, people will die. So here comes my requirement for you: you run into enemies, you attack. Kill all hostilities within the shortest time possible!"


    All regiment leaders agreed.


    "Good, let''s move!"


    Horses neighed, 3 IGT regiments set off across the river. Moments later, all soldiers have finalized marching formation on this flatland that belonged to the province I targeted next.


    Lissandra.


    For the last time, I recalled every step of the operation, then helmet on, marched down the hill with 2 of the IGT battalion under my direct command to catch up with the front army.


    (Humph, Lissandra, you''re destined to bend the knee.)


    Lissandra, a Swabian province close to Darkmoon, 9th largest of all Swabian 18 provinces. Its capital was Lissian City. Grassland was abundant here so Lissandra was known for its stock and husbandry. And it was once the provider of the empire''s war-horses.


    As for the previously-mentioned 2 enemy forces that coveted Darkmoon, they''ve all marched their ways from Lissian City. Their logistic lines were through here. According to intel that later proven to be true: these 2 forces were 200 miles apart and have marched very close to Darkmoon''s border. By the time we can find them from behind, they will be ready to cross the border.


    To fight here, I will be losing my logistics advantage.


    I wouldn''t worry about food because my men were carrying 10 days'' worth of provision; neither would I worry about forage because grassland can be found under our feet.


    The only thing that attracted my concern was the depletion of weapons and supplies other than food. Arrow was the top on the list since it ran out fast. One assault was capable of depleting a bag of 25 by a skilled marksman.


    There were things we can handle, like encountering enemy''s scouts; but if the ones found us were hostile troops of tens of thousands of men, and if we cannot annihilate them within the shortest time span, I''d be having a headache. But I considered that a fat chance, I was not that unlucky.


    As planned, we, the 20, 000 riders, pushed 200 miles into Province Lissandra along the river at the highest speed, burned 20-ish towns, then caught up with the enemy''s supply route. Slowly, we have closed our gap with the 120, 000 enemies.


    By the 3rd morning, my troops have taken my opponents'' rear supplies according to the plan.


    Then my intel told me: Viceroy of Lissandra, who chose to side with Luhrmann, has taken the rumors and currently calling back his army to reinforce Lissian City. Having heard that, my heart fell back between my lungs.


    The 3rd night, my scouts have their eyes on the enemy fleet but lack any peripheral information of the local environment. They had to hide for the time being.


    By the morning the next day came a continuous patter of raindrops.


    "Your mother fucker¡­" I went back to the forest I was hiding, wiped away water on my face.


    "Sir, should we keep waiting?" My staff officer asked.


    "Uh-huh, we''re here early." I replied, "Alert the troops, get ready to move."


    Not long after I said the order, a Darkmoon''s liaison officer arrived. With his last breath, he told us that General Martin has gotten to the border with his troops and expected to encounter enemies by noon today. Then he fainted.


    "Take him to rest." I abandoned my intention to beat him up for not getting here any earlier, then turned to the map.


    "Sir, battling by noon¡­" The staff officer said to the map, "If my calculation is correct, they should be here, on this flat land. 80 miles from where we are."


    I asked, "What about the other enemy troop?"


    "Nothing changed. Commander Wilder has them under containment."


    "Confrontation by noon. I guess we can make it." I thought, "Let''s join them. Alert all units, we''re moving immediately."


    "Roger!"


    As we marched, more scouts from the front line came back with the latest information. These men did not encounter any trouble since they were dealing with Luhrmann instead of the Asmodian United Forces who have suffered by ignoring my scouts.


    Communication between General Luther and I was smoothly established.


    Hence 8 IGT regiments were split into 2 with 3 miles in between, after a morning''s ride, we''ve arrived at General Luther¡¯s preset battlefield.


    I could hear the sound of fighting a couple of miles away. It merely started.


    "Sir, are we attacking enemy''s rear camp first?"


    "Negative, ignore it." I told the staff officer, "All dismount, form a striking formation!"


    After a whole morning''s ride, horses could need a rest. So all my soldiers started advancing on their feet.


    "Sir, we''ve set up our HQ. It''s on a hill 3 miles away from the battleground."


    "Good."


    "Sir, we''re being spotted. About 10, 000 hostile riders have detached from their main force and closing to us!"


    "Send 3 guarding troops to intercept." I mounted and ordered, "Take them out ASAP! Deal with their commander at your own discretion."


    "Roger!"


    "The rest, get on your horses, your staff officers come along." I whipped, "To the HQ!"


    I reined my horse on the said hill. A giant Dark City''s flag was planted behind me. Currently, I was looking at the entire battlefield¡£


    I''ve never seen a regular war on such a scale.


    The 2 armies were 2 miles apart, among which Darkmoon''s troop have taken a defensive position, even space between each soldier under the battalion; the attacking enemy had 3 offensive lines and striking. Between the two there were piles of bodies not belonging to my troops. I could tell they were killed by arrows.


    My men were 3 miles behind my opponents. And the 10, 000 riders they spared to attack me was on the other end, they were immediately faced with my 3 guarding troops.


    "Ready the horses." My whip aimed at the riders marching towards us, "We strike from here."


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as he was done replying, the battle began.


    From my point of view, the enemy riders'' formation was like a piece of painted cloth that unfolded on the grassland.


    At a distance of a mile, my guarding troops fired arrows. They did not stop at the first wave. Soon, the second, third, then waves after waves of sharp tips howled and rained into the hostile riders like a downpour. Riders fell, the cloth quickly became a leaky rag. Rogue horses were all over the ground.


    The shots finished, then my men spread out. Two of the 3 made sudden sprint and passed the remaining soldiers when they passed by them, they greeted the living bodies with arrows again. The only one facing the remainder shaped a needle then pierced in.


    They pierced all the lances leveled, pointed ahead.


    I saw their lances aiming the enemies'' right chest. I have experienced thousands of thousands of times on Protoss United Forces'' standard armors. Hence now, the enemies were like naked bodies to my men. It was a confrontation between iron and flesh.


    The sprint ended quickly and horrifiedly. All lancehead easily ripped the enemy''s thin armor and pierced into the flesh. The same sharp cross metal bar expanded the wound, tearing their chest bones, and cut the entire right arm off.


    Like a black current, raving tornado, swiftly and fiercely, my army slit the target into 2.


    Countless riders were bumped into the air like a breaker splashing onto a reef.


    Inferior lives, gone.


    They were the only rider reserve my enemy had got. And I destroyed them after only a few strikes. I retracted my vision since it was an army unworthy of my attention.


    General Luther''s troops also successfully fended the enemy''s first wave of attack. The 2nd was closing.


    Their rear troops have turned their faces to me.


    The hoofbeats told me my guarding troops have finished their jobs and rejoined their units. No riders there.


    "What a huge cake. Why don''t we slice it into 2." I veiled my visor, said, "Magic attack."


    Without warning, dark clouds began gathering above the enemy''s heads. Then hundreds of lightning bolts made touch to the ground at the same time, silver lines danced in the crowd.


    "All units, attack!" Hundreds of blades raised.


    "For the king!"


    The result of this battle was bound to win.

 Chapter Volume 13 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Malphite had me at the center of his protective ring and the ring was fast riding to a hill where General Luther located. Suddenly cheerings shattered my ears as I discovered 2 army flags: one black, one red, converged.


    "Papa Martin!" I drew the rein and sniggered, "How have you been?"


    "I still got it." He smiled and replied, yet his vision never left the battlefield, "Spare me that fake smile. You''ve come to see me, finally, you little rascal. Weren''t you the one cried for my help?"


    "Nah, grandpa, I was concerned about you. Seeing you, one of the 4 Protoss Alliance''s most renowned generals, are long from the battlefield, I fear you might get bored, that''s why I threw you a war. That''s a thing only true friends do, isn''t it?" Then I leaned closer and lowered my voice, "However, I do have the self-interest to take an extra military science lesson from you."


    "Striker team, keep the assault. Penetrate enemy formation and re-penetrate." Luther said his order to a staff officer, then turned to me, "You made it sounds nicer than it actually is. I heard my grand-daughters are not doing ok recently¡­"


    "Seventh, eighth guarding troops, surround the enemy''s front army." I also delivered my orders then kept the conversation going, "I really do not possess the guts to do that. It was them united against me, for God''s sake."


    "Huh, is that the reason you made another beautiful lady your wife?" Luther raised his whip to the battlefield beyond, though he said it calmly, I was terrified, "They''re retreating."


    "Third and fourth guarding units, detach. Archers, attack!" I wiped my forehead and unnoticeably ''slid'' my ride out of the range of Martin''s whip, then replied, "So, you know now. I didn''t want another wife. Fischer set me up¡­"


    "Don''t drag His Majesty into this. Your old man and I have come to know your little business when you still thought you''ve hidden all too well. We''ve met her, a smart ladies and good looking." Luther noticed me keeping an eye on his lash, he chuckled, "Your mother loves her. She has been keeping this Miss Dior Merlin by her side all the time."


    "I am glad that everybody is getting along well." I took away my helm, made a coy smile.


    "Let''s check the result." Luther''s whip raised again, "The enemy''s front troops are done, its central defense is almost finished, not to mention the rear¡­"


    "Time to finalized this attack?" I asked anxiously.


    He nodded, "Correct, summon your warlocks to support my infantries, archers keep on firing to the enemy''s back as long as they keep them there."


    Horns sounded, the sky above the enemy began glinting color-intensive lights. Then came large-scale magic spells such as chained lightning, combustible fireballs. These curses were the best for war. As for Luther''s infantrymen, enchanted buffs have made them as invincible as the most fearsome wolves.


    After a few tryout assaults, my frontline commander gave the order to assume the formation like a suddenly clenched fist harshly squeezing my foes to their death.


    As a result, the enemy''s rear troops quickly started converging inwards but they were ambushed by a constant rain of arrows. Today was particularly bad for them to do anything now.


    "Not bad, your guarding troops." Martin''s forefinger lightly flicked on his saddle, then he said, "I''ll leave those ones behind to you."


    "Sure!" Then I told my staff officer, "Split our target apart from its main body! Wear them out, take your time."


    "Roger."


    My order passed so the horn pattern altered. Immediately, 2 of my guarding troops thrust quickly, standing between the enemy''s rear main body.


    Comparably, the rest 5 of my IGTs stopped making contact with my foes and began circling on the outer ring.


    Tense feathered-arrows, waves after waves have taken down countless layers of the ring like peeling a giant onion.


    "If you keep firing like that, arrows are going to deplete quickly." Martin reminded, "The enemies obviously need more work on fending arrows. However, what is the plan if you come across heavily-armored infantry or special forces?"


    "Thank you for pointing that out. Speed is our best chance. My army will run shortly after encountering such forces. Two-leggers will never outrun four, just like light riders will never choose to engage in a prolonged battle. I''m counting on the arrows." I explained, "As for the enormous consumption, I''m out of ideas. Look at them, you think they''re shooting arrows? No, that''s money they''re shooting."


    A complete round firing of arrows by one of my guarding troops will lose me 30~50 in gold.


    But enough of the numbers, as I was talking to Grandpa Luther, my foes collapsed. Whoever left dropped weapons and knelt in chunks of 3 or 4 men. In the end, even the enemy''s ensign was taken down.


    They have lost their final chance.


    "Sir, we''ve captured the enemy commander!" My orderly was out of breath.


    I looked over to Luther. He cleared voice and said peacefully, "A commander failed to defend even one strike, pass."


    My index finger drew a line on the neck towards the orderly.


    By the time my men have finished the last enemy on the battlefield, it was a red sunset. Luther took me walking nearby, patrolling and talking.


    Most of the infantries who wandered around Luther and me after cleaning the battleground were from Darkmoon. They were removing arrows with pincers from dead bodies.


    It was my idea. Although most of the arrow bodies were broken, I tried to recover the most expensive arrowheads.


    As for the shamans, they were also doing their job saving my wounded soldiers.


    "I can''t guarantee anything on the battlefield. You have excellent weaponry, but your soldiers gotta know to save and cherish them." Luther said, "What is your plan for the other 80, 000 hostilities?"


    "I''ve assigned the job to Wilder." I laughed, "My next target is Lissandra and we''re going to get hold of it, 100%. Here lies the main battlefield of our next fight with the rebels."


    "What''s the benefits of doing so?" Luther frowned.


    "Plenty." I said modestly, "Defensively, my heart''s not gonna hurt if the war smashes here because this ain''t my city. Secondly, this place is close to Darkmoon, therefore, supplying will be easy. Luhrmann''s troops are gonna pass here either he wants to attack Dark City or Darkmoon, and I will be glad to greet him here with riders because it happens to be endless flatland around that place. Either way, our homes are safe once Lissandra is ours."


    "And offensively?"


    "I intend to only sneak attack." I lowered my voice, "Grandpa, are you thinking about attacking like I do now?"


    "Considering the fact we only have 3 provinces, it''ll be extremely dangerous, unless you can march to Divine City within a month." The old general sighed, "But can you?"


    "That is impossible. I''ve done the calculation. Even if we could, we''ll be depleted before that." I replied, powerlessly, "The cardinals will not spare our lives and we will be unable to defend ourselves if other empires chose to evade us."


    "You''ve grown, Cohen. About attacking, slow it down, I agree. I advise you to take time to recuperate." Luther nodded, "After today''s fight, our focus should be the king. If his majesty is able to gain support from neutral provinces, there is a good chance we''ll win."


    "I seem to remember the ball in Dark City is about to start. It''s not hard for his majesty to capture a dozen hearts."


    "That''s not enough." Luther toyed with the whip, "I heard you have your way around spreading rumors, why not take advantage of it?"


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes, go ahead, you have my permission and our support." He laughed, "I''ll look after the wounded and take over the defense. Bring Wilder and Moya to me."


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    "Don''t mention it. You take Lissandra and I''m going back to Darkmoon." Luther started riding, "You could always spare an enemy army and chase them down to the wall of Lissan City, that''ll make your life easier.


    (Like I thought, an old, sly fox.)


    Before the battlefield was collected, I left with an army aiming for the other enemy force currently counted at 80, 000. If I set off any later, Wilder was going to take all the fun away.


    It''s been 2 days before my arrival. Once I stepped into headquarter of the 2nd Legion, Wilder''s exaggerated face of joy greeted me. His laugh was so carefree that I brought forth wild guesses.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve taken them all down!"


    "All of them? Not that fast." Wilder was stunned for a blink of an eye and said, "You told me to be vigilante in other direction as well, so all I did was playing with them with 10, 000 riders. Allow me to complain, what a bunch of losers. I''ve smashed a dozen armies with such little men."


    "Hold on¡­" I timely cut in before this smartass behavior and talked, "How many healthy enemies are there now?"


    "Roughly 40, 000! I overturned their camp in the first faceoff." Wilder couldn''t care less and said, "They''ve been underfed for nearly a day¡­"


    "Assemble your troops. We''re sending the rest enemies to Maple City." I flicked dust from my armor plate, "Now lead your men and break through their defense. I need you to produce harsh rumors that''ll eventually benefit us."


    "No problem, boss." Wilder yelled, "WHERE IS MY ORDERLY!"


    Today''s operation was my first tactical assault. My maesters had taught me how much damage a wing-shaped formation could do. Well, I thought they were overstating.


    However, when my 50, 000 soldiers showed in sharp rows and lines in front of the enemies'' eyes who have been tortured by Wilder for so many days, they panicked.


    First came earth-shattering crying-out in alarms, then saw men aimlessly fleeing. The enemy''s flag even fell once out of no reason.


    "I can''t believe I''ve actually been fighting a war with these people." Looking at the rushing black dots in the distance, I talked to Wilder, "You''ve been busy these days judging by their reaction."


    "I certainly kept them busy. Boss, you know me."


    "Have you or them sent envoys?"


    "Nope." Wilder shook his head, "It''s not like a party, no one''s talking to each other."


    "Hear me out, send a team of free rangers to meet the enemy''s commander." I said without emotions, "I have a gift for him."


    "A gift? May I see it first?" Wilder reach across his head, no amount of straight face could mask his curiosity.


    "Well, it''s a gift, but I haven''t seen it yet." I turned to Wilder, said with a smile, "Are you sure you wanna check it out?"


    "I changed my mind, pass." He suddenly awakened.


    As we talked, free rangers drew nearer, so I had Malphite handed a wooden box to the ranger leader.


    "Tell the enemy commander, it came directly from me." I told the ranger, "No unfamiliar forces operate on Lissandra''s soil except for armies from Dark City and Darkmoon. If you want to live, remove your uniforms and weapons and fuck off!"


    "Remove your uniform, weapon and fuck off! Consider it done, sir!" The ranger replied, "We''re moving out!"


    The team of rangers had only 10 men who could barely form a triangular shape. However, they still managed to march through the empty space between 2 armies. A trail of yellow dust followed them to the spot where the enemy''s ensign was located.


    I loved these objective-driven soldiers.


    A quarter later, they were back.


    "Sir, the enemy''s commander has 3 requests before he says yes."


    "Requests?" I froze a half a second, "Do tell me."


    "Sir, commander of the enemy has requested 3-day worth of provision for his 50, 000 army as well as a fleet of vehicles of 100 in order to carry his wounded personnel, besides¡­" The captain paused for half a second, "He mentioned quite a bit of money to reimburse the long travel."


    "He wa¡­ wants money?" My heart skipped a beat, "Have you delivered my gift?"


    "As you ordered. He nearly fainted at the opening of it." A hint of scorn showed on the captain''s face, "Nevertheless, he insisted to not withdraw without 50, 000 in gold."


    (50, 000 your mother fu¡­)


    I cursed on the inside, rolled my eyes, then yelled, "Wilder!"


    "Sir, yes, sir." He drew the sword, causing his ride to neigh.


    "You know what I mean."


    "That''s enough for me. Commence the attack!"


    At the sound of the order, all mages began buffing soldier; orderlies running orders, marksmen drew their bows; and I was chewing a string of grass with an ugly face.


    "Sir, ease yourself, please." Malphite said with care.


    "Damn it, I am calm." I got rid of the grass then went over to my gears.


    My movement alerted the orc because he immediately followed, "Sir, I can''t let your go to the battlefield. We need our commander to be safe."


    "Who taught you that?" I glowered my captain.


    "Madame Flynn, sir."


    "I respect my wife a lot but women ain''t know nothing about war!!! They''ve got petty smartness, too petty to understand man''s hot-blooded brain!"


    While Malphite was trying to digest my comment, my van guarding troops'' marching began.


    "Fu¡­ you want my money! ATTACK!"


    On contact, my foes'' initial loose formation disassembled. This loser''s army, which Luhrmann scraped together, its first intention was to distract me. Though it didn''t possess much threat, it indeed provided an excellent chance for my soldiers to drill.


    Luhrmann would never have expected my riders were actually learning to multitask, mages familiarizing enchantment; wingmen practicing to strike and passing pieces of information as fast as they can.


    As rains of arrows, huge magic fireballs reached the enemies, they abandoned their banners, started fleeing backward. I wouldn''t even spare 5 nickels let along 50 grands.


    Another 25 arrows land deeply into my foes'' bodies, my anger diminished. Therefore, a pursuing and intercepting plan was en route in order to drive the remnants to Lissandra.


    Every 50 miles, my troops will halt and let the enemies rest for an hour, enough time to have a sip of water or a bit of food. I did this to keep the preys just an inch away from exhaustion till the moment they reach Lissandra. I bet the local garrison would be terrified to see when the exhausted ''ghosts'' arrive.


    The leader of the chasing army (Legion No. 2) was Wilder. Since he assumed the command of the army of 8 regiments totaling 20, 000 riders, his fearsome reputation spread within Swabia.


    The escaping enemies tried desperately everything to get rid of Wilder devil: some hid into the bushes, some found forests, some played dead, even a few camouflaged with mud¡­ none escaped from the fate of death.


    On the first night after the chase and run, I''ve warned Wilder to watch his steps and do not suffocate Lissan City because we needed a tiny opening on the city''s perimeter to intentionally let a few enemies escape. I even gave him my spies in the city. Then I went into my sleeping bag.


    No, I couldn''t have imagined that he was already a hundred miles away overnight.


    I had no choice but to chase my subordinate.


    When I succeeded, the only things caught my attention were black smoke rising from Lissan and its ruined walls.


    This bastard, he''s conquered the city with only infantry soldiers!


    And the aforementioned infantries were the ones that took Maple City. Totalling 5, four of them were led by my head staff officer Carlos, marched to Lissandra and joined Wilder''s operation.


    The 2 imprudent men welcomed me standing in a giant hole that was apparently forced-open on the wall. I greeted my welcome with anger.


    "Sir, we''ve apprehended a handful of painters. I supposed you want a portrait for commemorating purpose!"


    "Commemorate¡­ your ass!" My hand pointed at the rising smoke, "How much longer are you going to let that fire smoke?"


    "Boss, they''re just buildings. Weren''t we set lots of houses on fire back when attacking Maple?"


    "Idiot, we''re setting the base here. Now you and your people can have all the fun in the burned rooms!"


    "What?" He heard as soon as he turned and ran, while shouting, "PUT OUT THAT FIRE OFF! Hey, you two bastards, stop setting any more fire!"


    "My God, what a headache!"


    Carlos passed along a bag of water before I realized a second man was with Wilder. So I complained, "Why did you indulge him?"


    "Sir, you''ve given the order to the wrong guy. Wilder will never listen to me, you know it. Besides, although our spies had sabotaged the wall and enemy''s garrison troops, we''ve fought all night and the battle was only over just as you arrived."


    I had no choice but to nod because Carlos was night. Wilder will not listen to anyone unless I was present.


    "Let go and have a rest. My ass hurts from all the days'' riding. I have something to tell you as well."


    "Sir, I can assure you the viceroy''s mansion is intact. After you, sir, I''ll catch up with you after setting a few loose ends."


    "What loose ends?"


    "The painters."


    "What''s with them?"


    "The only thing I know is that they used to be mentors from the Royal Academy of Fine Arts."


    "¡­" I replied him with my honest eyes.


    "Okay, sir," Carlos cleared his throat and lowered the voice, "One of the academy''s branches was established here because of the excellent view from the city. Now we have 3 painters, a sculptor. I assume nobody should go to waste so I kept them."


    "There will be, indeed, no waste." We walked as we speak then four middle-aged men went into my eyesight.


    I laughed, "You will be of so much use!"


    "Shall I send them to Dark City?"


    "Negative, Carlos." I left the wall, "I can take advantage of them right away!"

 Chapter Volume 13 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The cruelty of wars never came without destruction. Any idiot who walked on the street of Lissandra will come to realize it.


    The city was a hot mess: blueish smoke was rising after magic spells rampaged buildings; weapons and armors scattered; bloodstains squirted by god-knew the enemies or my soldiers.


    "Boss, I like this Amart guy. When I got here, the city''s defense system was already sabotaged. The enemies I''ve been chasing were busy entering the city, so there''s a mess. Plus, my men have infiltrated one of the gates. All in all, he''s made our loss to a minimum.


    "I trust you didn''t kill all of them. I had you informed."


    "Absolutely, I only attacked from 3 of the 4 directions. The last one was reserved for them to run."


    "How many managed to escape?"


    "The ones we chased up here were about 30, 000, plus the part who flee from the city, the sun is about 40, 000."


    "Good, 40, 000 are enough to keep Luhrmann''s heart at his throat." I told Wilder, "Now I have 2 jobs for you: A, send a team of riders to chase on as far as they can. Drive them to all nearby provinces."


    "What about B?"


    "See that broken wall your people torn apart? I want it back in one piece. Bring all your senior officers to meet me this afternoon."


    Then I entered viceroy''s mansion that I grudgingly admitted it was ''intact''.


    I spent the rest of the morning with Carlos checking our trophies and planning the future plan."


    Ideas took form in my brain one by one, then one by one, I disproved them. I knew they were all very plausible ideas, but my logistics just cannot make any promises.


    We have our first hot meal since the start of the war by noon.


    As I received Fischer''s daily letter, I announced the senior officer meeting begin. All commanders and logistic leaders from 5 regiments, including Carlos and Wilder attended the meeting.


    Since the warfare was currently going smoothly as planned, the general atmosphere was gentle. People gathered and sat along with waves of laughter and small jokes.


    "Sir, all set."


    "Good, first I''m summarizing these''s days operations." I stood and eyed around my subordinates, "Since the start of the war, our advancement is pretty fast. With the help of our underground power, we''ve taken Maple and Lissandra, almost at the same time, with very little effort. The two are crucial to our next strategic move."


    "In the meantime, cooperation is a little rusty, but none of them cause any major problems now." Carlos took over the talk, "A detailed report is being read by Dark City''s officials as we speak."


    "The reason that you are here is to plan our next move. Only by unifying the commanders shall we aim the troops more clearly." Said I, "What''s your ideas. How are we fighting the war next?"


    "Sir, I think I ought to explain our troops'' deployment before we go any further." After I nodded, Carlos continued, "Amongst all armed forces, 70, 000 are currently stationed in the 2 provinces we just took, they are from Legion No. 1 and 2. My staff members are on the way here. Legion No. 3 is 10 days away. However, the 3rd Legion''s main job is to guard the 2 provinces and to assist the defense of Dark City. It''s not to attack. Therefore, our only operation troops are the first and second legion and the troops under the staff members'' command, the total number is 90, 000."


    "Thank you, Carlos. Now, speak, people." Said I.


    "Why are we set our base here? We''ve been winning, we should keep the streak and apprehend more provinces."


    "I agree." Another regiment leader said, "If we make it fast, Luhrmann''s reinforcement will not be there in time. It''s a good chance that we attack."


    I chuckled as I shared a look with Carlos.


    "Yes, yes, we have good soldiers and high morale. We''ve defeated our enemies and it''s a good time to build on this." I nodded, "But it is exactly the thing Luhrmann wants us to do."


    "Why?" Asked Wilder with a hint of doubt.


    "I''d put it simply, we''d have all 120, 000 troops to attack if we only had Darkmoon and Dark City; but now we have 2 more, so only 90, 000 is left handy. Let me ask you, what if we grab more provinces? I doubt we''ll have enough to attack let alone manning the cities." I explained patiently, "The more you take, the more you need to systemize the defense. And that''s not a good thing for us. Think what is Luhrmann doing now? He''s collecting his finest soldiers and waiting out till we have diluted the last of our soldiers. Then he attacks."


    "Sir, we could always not focus too much on defense work and concentrate on attacking." An officer spoke, "We are very capable to punch all the way to Divine City."


    (Clearly he underestimated the enemies.)


    "Your last opinion has a take as far as I see what weak enemies we''ve come across till now." Said Carlos, "But pay attention, we haven''t made any contact with the enemy''s main forces. Maple City and Lissan City are indeed under Luhrmann''s trusted men, but he''s never paid much attention to them."


    "But why? Okay, in a military operation, losing a city might not bring too much effect to the general picture; but Luhrmann is a politician, he has to factor in the negative result of losing 2 provinces."


    "Only if the war is between 2 empires or 2 allies, losing will demoralize people. However, that''s not how we''re related to the rebels. They surpass us in many ways. Losing a city, not a big deal. I suspect their only objective is to disperse our forces and find the edge to attack. As long as they gain that goal, Luhrmann will be more than happy to losing more cities."


    "So what do we do now? We attack, we don''t attack? Waiting here will not give us more troops."


    "Who said we''re not gonna attack?" I grinned, "The waiting serves a purpose because another operation is undergoing as we speak."


    "And afterward we attack?"


    "Positive, but pay attention to 2 things: A, we have to do our best to take the rebel alliance apart. Look at the map now, our initial success of taking 2 provinces have given nearby viceroys the chills. They''re on a scale now. Do your best to make them lean to us."


    Wilder asked, "what about B?"


    "The supply." Said I, "I agree to the opinion earlier he said we can punch our way to DC. But we''d all starve to death till the day we saw DC''s wall."


    "No way!" Only Wilder could talk to me like this.


    "I''m not talking blank words here. I''ve thoroughly counted what we have including the gain during recent battles. The final result allows no room for optimism. Remember what we did to the enemy''s supply chains during the last P/A War? There''s a chance that Luhrmann''s army will do the same to us."


    Carlos''s comment supplied my conclusion, "If no new goods are arriving, we''ll never make it to DC alive."


    "What do we do now?"


    "I will do my best to gain support from our neighborhood provinces. The viceroys are stuffed with food, weapons. Only in this way could I keep you all well-fed."


    "Isn''t that what His Majesty is doing?" A regiment leader worried, "If we abruptly make contact with neutral-standing viceroys, wouldn''t that bother His Majesty''s plan? Besides, no offense, boss, dealing with nobilities is a pain in the ass."


    "The king''s diplomatic outline is purely strategical that concerns Swabia''s fate and the holy temple. And our diplomatic objective is only tactical. We find the rich viceroys, say our offer, give them some pressure, gain their support. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "Will it be enough?"


    "I''ve done the calculation. We''re not politicians. As long as our operation is uninterrupted, it''s enough." I explained, "As I said, what seems strong is not steady. Whoever is funding the rebels will not forever babysitting them. All viceroys, excluding a few Luhrmann''s die-hard fans, are watching, balancing. And we''ve made it clear it''s not a wise choice to be against us. We''ve shown them with our army, now it''s time for something softer, something political."


    "So¡­ is there anything we can do, politically?" The men shared looks, baffled.


    "Sure there is. I will personally invite them into this city for negotiation. Your job is to make pressure, more pressure of any kind, even death, and slam it into their faces." As I said, my palm made a crisp noise on the face of the table, then I realized the deck is made from stone by the pain that came, "Supporting me, your viceroy title is safe; those who refuse to take the ultimate reality and choose to defy me, terminate them."


    "Yes, sir."


    "If I were you, I''d go for constant harassment." I told Carlos, "Consider the harassment as training. My head staff, I want an operational outline today before the ideas go cold."


    "Understood." He nodded, "I''m sending the boys tonight."


    "Good, but have some boundaries. Last thing I want is to turn them into real enemies. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "That''ll be all, dismissed."


    I entered the inner chamber as Carlos followed.


    "What''s your take on my idea earlier?" I poured water for us then lowered my voice.


    "Commander, the way I see it, you were able to suppress your eagerness and stopped at capturing 2 provinces. That''s very wise. I doubt the rebels will anticipate it." Carlos too lowered his voice.


    "However, my intelligence showed the rebels are gathering troops. Will we be able to finish my plan before the day they are actually at our door." I loosened my weapon, tossed it aside, recessed on a lounge, "I don''t know what to expect."


    Carlos remained silent on the other end of the lounge.


    "Frankly, no one can expect next." A good while later, he spoke, "Neither we, nor Luhrmann. Need I remind you, sir, he''s been getting all the bad news these days."


    "Combat-power-wise, we got the upper hand; we''re still seriously under-manned given that we have killed 100, 000 enemies." I grew uncertain, "Have you read the papers from liaison? Huge amounts of goods and armies are pouring into DC from the border."


    "Huh, sir, admit that you''re afraid."


    "That word''s not in my book. I''ve seen too much blood and danger, not afraid. But what about my soldiers? Every decision comes out of my mouth will define the wound, death of a whole bunch of them. Mr. Head Staff, now, do you think my soldiers are willing to take all that?"


    He respectfully stared at my face. Then he fetched a piece of document and started reading. However, I could swear to god he was pretending it.


    "Boss, I can''t speak for others besides myself. Do you want to know how I perceive you as a commander?"


    "Ok, but tell only the good part."


    "Before our epic first encounter, I have a bright expectation and thought that day could actually be the day all the dream come true. At the thought of that, I could feel my blood boils." Ignoring me, Carlos just started, "Then I learned that His Majesty is making me serve the notorious hoodlum viceroy. I became sad and dreary. If only I could cry, I would."


    "Puff¡­" I can''t keep the water in my mouth.


    "Then, boss, you slaughtered men in front of my face. The scene in which dozens of heads fell still haunts me at night." The jest was gone from Carlos, "I marked you a man who has a thirst for blood."


    "I remember your pale face and panic. Were you pretending?" I replied, "Were you thinking I was an asshole?"


    "I wasn''t pretending and you can''t stop me from thinking." said sly Carlos.


    "What followed was I learned your impressive ways of dealing with things. You dared to rob the MMS, what else you dare not." Carlos stopped reading, "But I want you to know, boss, the soldiers like such a commander. They worship you, they think you''re the best leader on this continent."


    "What of it?" said I, "The best leader made mistakes."


    "The clay city battle took the worship to the highest point."


    "Come again?"


    "I won''t repeat that. Now, indeed, Luhrmann has a massive amount of troops, goods." Carlos said with his eyes contacting mine, "But he does not have soldiers'' respect, nor does he have an army that would die for him. Our prior victory is enough to shock the rebels and enough to affect Luhrmann''s judgment of the whole picture."


    "So to speak¡­" I grinned, "You''re very positive to go diplomatic during the war?"


    "Of course. The only thing I feel pitiful is the early date of the king''s dancing party. I know many ladies will attend, and I''m a pretty good dancer.


    "Uh-huh, you poor bachelor." I stretched my body, eyes on the beautiful relief on the roof, "Luhrmann, I pray for you. Don''t die before I kill you."


    The next few days saw several rider squadrons march into the provinces adjoining Maple and Lissandra. Wherever those riders came, turmoil followed. They appeared in many places then reappeared near the viceroy''s mansion like ghosts. Local garrisons were useless to stop them.


    I intended to only display my army''s power so I had strict order for the riders to not kill or rob or set any fire if there was no resistance.


    I, on the other hand, wrote a letter to each nearby viceroy with sincerity and my own handwriting. It was an arduous work to be done, but if it meant that I could impress him."


    "Not enough, boss." As I was drafting my letter, Carlos approached, "Add one more thing, all goods received from rebel leader Luhrmann are private properties, there is no need to turn in."


    "Is it really necessary? That''s a lot of money." I said with agony."


    "Oh, my wise commander will earn back all that gold overnight. It''s just pocket money deposited in their places."


    "I''m not that kind of a commander."


    Several days, Legion No. 3 under Moya''s commander has arrived and taken over the defense job of both provinces. Moya''s army was the best of all at defending. From this moment, the defense line of the 4 provinces that belonged to me has wrapped as one. I could finally spare some time for other businesses.


    The rest of the 90, 000 army were all stationed outside of the city and ready to mobilize. As for its operation destination and duration, they depended on how much supplies I had.


    "Supply¡­ supply¡­ supply¡­" This was how I talked during sleep according to Malphite.

 Chapter Volume 13 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    "They said no? Do they have a death wish?!"


    Angry bellow echoed from the top of the city''s wall as nearby soldiers made quick pauses and curiously squinted to where I stood.


    "Yes, sir, all 4 refused." Carlos touched his nose, "I had been convincing them, but these men were particularly determined."


    "Haven''t you spent too much time off the battlefield to know what ''determine'' really means?" I glanced Carlos, "To these bureaucratic lords, determination doesn''t worth a penny."


    "I can hardly connect money value to determination, sir."


    "To these few idlers, everything is about money, the only difference is how much money." I spat, "Didn''t you tell them the Royal Academy''s headmaster is with me?"


    "Yeah, speaking of that, they''ve also required to meet Dean Lorenzo asap." Carlos replied, with a hint of helplessness.


    "Let me get this straight: they refused my terms, and they required that I do something for them?"


    "I''m afraid so, sir." Carlos shrugged, "I can see they don''t like you. No offense, sir, scholars and we army-men hate each other."


    "That I''ll have to disagree. Do you call people who deal with oil and mud scholars?"


    "I think that''s called ''paint''. Besides, sculptors only go near clay when they make wet bricks."


    "Whatever you call it." I said abruptly, "You call yourself a brigadier, huh? Where is your boldness of a soldier? You should see yourself when talking to those wusses."


    "Sir, you''re wrong about me. I did that on purpose." Carlos made sure no one was nearby, he passionately came closer, "They are Dean Lorenzo''s students who got along with that old bastard. I''m saving all the fun for you, sir¡­"


    "Spare me! Don''t think I don''t know you graduated from the Royal Academy. You want to save the trouble for me because you can''t force your alumni. You, my head staff, you are actually a sly man."


    Carlos dried his face, murmured, "You knew and you said it anyway. Have some compassion for your subordinates, sir¡­"


    "Ok ok ok, bring''em here, make them run faster!"


    "Right away, sir!"


    Carlos replied with a laugh. How convenient, he had an orderly by the door as if he knew how I was going to deal with the matter. I suspected there''s more than what I saw.


    Then I turned to look at the giant grassland down the city''s wall, adjusting my temper.


    I was currently on the southern wall of Lissan City, which was partially damaged during the siege yesterday. Today I was here to inspect the restoration, never expected to run into such a matter. Those 4''s refusal has intrigued me under the condition that the letters I wrote to the neutral viceroys haven''t received any replies.


    However, these scholars did rank high position in the empire as they were mentors in Royal Academy, had major-rank benefice, and were treated the same as brigadiers.


    Back in the days, most military officers, including me, had to salute them. Nevertheless, I never grew a heart for them and I never give a shit about them, and vice versa.


    As my men and I were fighting to revenge the Swabian royal family with our lives, these men, who knew only to talk blank words and play with mud, said no to me! I wouldn''t even spare them a look if they didn''t possess the skill I needed.


    "Sir, maybe it''s time we seriously consider how to deal with these people." Carlos was back, he said gently, "As the war deepens, chances are we will come across more people like them. They will be of use on a lot of things once the war is over."


    "I get that too. But as a man, they''re just too dumb to understand the situation, especially when this young lord is the one to decide their life and death."


    As your staff officer, I can only advise you their mindset is far different from that of ours." Carlos kicked a random stone beside him, "We soldiers instinctively know our environmental surroundings because it is our duty to make decisions concerning life and death. And what about those scholars, they consider their knowledge of the world far beyond anyone besides themselves. They think they have the right to overlook this world¡­"


    I chortled so hard that my shoulder agitated.


    "What''s so funny, sir?"


    "Far beyond anyone? Permit me to ask them, where were they when Luhrmann rebelled? In a toilet?" I sneered, "I think they are no better than the 36 Clan leaders who demanded benefits from me. At least they knew how much they are worth before asking for anything."


    "Maybe the scholars are not military and soldiers need to protect them from harm."


    "Protection? Because of the nature of a soldier?" I humph-ed, "Of course we can protect them, but they''ll have to offer their service in return. Nevertheless, they''re citizens of Swabia, the Royal Academy has been paying them for years, and it''s time to show gratitude. I don''t see anything to complain even if I make them slaves of mine, let alone a little help."


    "This is the freaking world. People want to get better treatment for themselves. Sir, what do you intend to do?" Carlos sighed.


    "Either way, in their eyes, I may still be the rascal viceroy, so I shall deal with them with the old-fashioned way."


    "However, consider the fact that they might have to work for you for quite some time¡­"


    "Let''s finish the problem at hand. There will be someone to deal with them for me." I gave it a thought.


    "They are here, sir."


    I looked over and discovered 4 middle-aged men in bewilderment escorted by soldiers. Sweaty, they were already out of breath to go up to the short wall. Could it be they really ran over here? I was only exaggerating out of anger. They were lucky I didn''t say to have them fly over here.


    I supposed I can''t give orders so carelessly to my subordinates, they will strictly carry them out.


    "Gentlemen, welcome here. Have a rest before we get to the business." The good-cop Carlos swung off the soldiers behind, "Leave us, we''re good here."


    Though I was not looking, I could feel 4 pairs of eyes of hatred piercing through my chest.


    A harsh voice asked Carlos, "You¡­ you¡­ what do you want?"


    "Nothing much, my commander wants to meet, that''s why you''re invited here."


    "Invited? We were forced to run across 5 blocks! You call that an invitation?" A second angry, out-of-breath voice yelled.


    At this moment, Malphite kept his all-time straight face, stepped in front of the scholars and squeezed out a cold command, "Keep your voice down!"


    Next, ''TING'', Malphite''s left thumb pushed the hilt of his sword, squeezing an inch of the blade out of the sheath, left hand climbed onto the hilt, eyes began surveying the scholars'' necks.


    The atmosphere suddenly froze. Any ordinary person won''t be able to think straight when faced with Malphite''s stare.


    "Calm, Major Malphite." Carlos first asked the orc to step back, then he talked, "Gentlemen, we''re at war. Your academic days have gone. Therefore I hope you abide by the martial law, which is quite straight-forward and severe. Like, a signature of Lord Justice will give permission to the executioners to kill on the spot."


    "Lord Justice has not signed anything yet¡­" One of the 4 murmured seeing that Malphite has retreated.


    As soon as he said that, Malphite straightened his chest and strode onward.


    Carlos was both amused and annoyed.


    "You take that back!" Carlos talked while trying to stop Malphite, "He is the captain of the viceroy''s guard anointed by His Majesty! He''s the few ones who are allowed to kill even without Lord Justice''s signature!"


    Great, Carlos and Malphite''s act were excellent. It was time I said something.


    I forwent a strand of grass chewing between my teeth, then stepped by Carlos'' side, told Malphite to stand by. Finally, I began staring at the four''s faces without any emotions.


    Till Malphite was behind me did the men''s face begin to ease. Not many people in this world can withstand Malphite''s sharp posture.


    "Which empire¡­" I said slowly, "¡­ are you from?"


    "That''s ridiculous, we''re Swabian!"


    "You people who call yourselves Swabian. Then let me ask of you, who is the king of Swabia?"


    "King Climos Summers¡­ Er, King Fischer Summers."


    I suddenly dragged the spokesman over.


    "So you do know things! You do know who''s our true king!" My fingers clutched his collar, swayed violently, "Then why have you refused to serve the royal family! Are you one of the rebels?"


    I let go of my hand to see that this poor guy''s body of enfeeblement dangling on the edge of the wall like a piece of rag, then dropped on where he stood. His pale face turned blue.


    "We wish¡­ we wish only the least respect, general." One scholar went just in time to hold the man on the ground, "We''re royal scholars who are respected within the entire empire."


    "Respected?" I felt the tic from my face, "with what? Do you actually think you''ll get all that respect by drawing pretentiously with that freaking paint? What''s wrong with your brain?"


    "Not pretentiously drawing! Just drawing. It''s the art that we''re devoting our entire hearts and souls to. It''s a noble cause of our life, the finest thing in the world. Art is capable to change lives, cleanse spirits, which you''ll never understand."


    "Quit acting like that." I offered a cold laugh of scorn, "With your disgusting color trying to contend for ignorant commoners'' whisper, what an act of clowns."


    "Let''s get to the point, general. We do know what you want us for, but we''re not painters, and drawing map is never our nature job." A third voice cut in, "We understand you are soldiers and it''s your nature to war. We do not have anything to do with wars. Offering your lives on the battlefield is like we die for art and no, there are no similarities."


    "Die for art? Very well, then jump from this wall." I hinted Malphite to get the man who spoke earlier, "In the eyes of this soldier, falling from this wall of 30 arms-length in height and watch blood splash is art."


    "Dis¡­ disrespectful!" Blood vein bulged on his forehead, the one being grabbed by the wall roared, "J''accuse!"


    "Alor, je m''en fiche." I turned to the rest, "It''s your turn now. It''s not too late that if you offer your service, he can still live. If your answer is still no, I bet you all need to be like him."


    "General, I hope you realize your act of threatening!" The sculptor said with his hoarse throat, "We''re being forced to do your demand, but not from my heart."


    "That''s really not of my concern. I need the result, yes or no, that simple." Malphite pushed the painter back to the ground, "Alright, cut the crap, yes or no?"


    "We¡­" They shared looks then finally nodded, "okay."


    Their faces actually had fear, anger, pity, disrespect showing. They were indeed the ones who devoted to art, I''ll give them that.


    "Next time, say yes from the start. I don''t wanna force myself to get angry any more." I didn''t let Malphite release the man right away, "Tell me, weren''t you being stupid earlier?"


    "You¡­"


    "My place, my rule." My fingers pinched the sculptor''s jaw, "Behave and don''t piss me off."


    "Aren''t you afraid of what we might do to the map?"


    I grew silent before he could continue.


    "Try me." I laughed and let Malphite released the man in his hand. Then I told Carlos, "Get them coated in uniforms."


    Carlos acknowledged and got his hands on the job immediately.


    "We don''t want army clothes!" The one who almost sacrificed for art went nuts one more time, "We already agreed to draw your maps!"


    A hint of amusement grew on my face before I said, "It''s either naked bodies or army uniforms, your choice."


    "You¡­"


    "Again with the respect argument? I think I should make myself clear. I disrespect you." I drew my distance closer, one hand directing to the soldiers making themselves busy beyond the wall, "Look at them, plain soldiers, from plain families. They have nothing special, but that is exactly why I respect them. Because they''re fighting for Swabia, offering everything for King Fischer."


    The scholar breathed heavily, fixed his eyes on me, definitely not convinced.


    "What about you, what were you doing when rebels ravaged the city? And with what can you earn my respect? Oh, you think it''s so easy to earn a soldier''s respect?" I tidied my hair, "Respect is earned, and not given. You''ve got to offer something in order to let us: the fire and blood-bathed soldiers, respect you."


    "What can we do when the rebels were coming? We know nothing but draw! You want us to fight with paintbrushes?"


    "So long as you''re willing to serve the king." I tapped on his shoulder, "Believe it or not, soldiers are actually the ones who value each other the most. If you make an accurate map, I can definitely avoid many misconducts and many unnecessary sacrifices. Ergo, your new Swabian map will earn my as well as all soldiers'' and officers'' respect."


    "Map of Swabia, humph¡­" He said no words, nor did the other three.


    "I won''t force you to believe me. It takes time." I began walking down the wall with my men while saying, "However, I do hope you sort out the map of the nearby provinces. I''ll give you 20 days."


    "Twenty days? Wait, that''s not enough!" Before I reached the last stair, I heard the yelling.


    (How rude of them.)


    But I neglected them and kept on walking.


    "Sir, are 20 days really enough?" Carlos retracted his eyes.


    "I bet they''re beyond familiar with things around this province and they can always refer to the old maps. Shouldn''t be too hard. People only work more efficiently when given the right amount of pressure. Besides, I didn''t specify what''s the punishment if the work was not done after the due date." I laughed, "Carlos, I have to ask you to take care of them in their daily lives. Say, let their rank be Major and should abide by martial laws."


    "Yes, sir."


    "As for now, I shall wait for the letters back from the viceroys." I stretched myself to the busy street.


    Tens of black army flags edged with gold stood on the top of the wall, whipping on the exact same speed and extend.


    Soldiers of the 3rd legion, which was on guarding duty, were well equipped, full of energy. Amongst them, a team of men down the gate was the fiercest of all: not only did they hold the best weapons, but they also assume the same figure. I handpicked them from my IGTs. All were experienced, calm men.


    A team of riders trotted into the city. They wore diverse armors, a variety of weapons. Men on the horses were sweeping the environment as they entered, protecting the few important people at the center of the formation. They must be the envoys sent by the neighboring viceroys.


    The knights dismounted, stood not far from the gate.


    As the Chief of Staff, Carlos was well-dressed for today''s occasion. He did a good job making himself graceful for the meeting later. He strode towards the envoys.


    I watched as Carlos greeted each of them, caught a few loose words over the wind. Then I sipped my wine.


    "I wanna be him." Wilder was standing by my side when Carlos and Moya passed, he complained, "Why I''m a commander like him and he can be all pretentious in his Protoss-bestowed armor and meet people and I can only peep him on this penthouse."


    I didn''t bother to even turn, my eyes stared at the gate where the welcome was currently taking place, said softly back to Wilder, "You said you don''t wanna stay with your boss?"


    "That''s certainly one way to translate it. And YES! I''m thrilled to stay with you but I really wanna show off." Explained Wilder, "Boss, I know you intend to show our power as a deterrent. Certainly, I''m the perfect one for the job. My men are not wusses."


    "Precisely the reason I keep you here. You''ve had your time to show off." I glanced Wilder, "On the other hand, your face is too unkind and cruel, know what I mean? It''s better to be friendly in the first meeting."


    "Can''t blame my face, my parents gave me that and I''ve got no chance to offer any suggestions. By the way, boss, word hurts."


    "I said your face is not very kind, not your face is ugly." I was amused, "I can hardly recall the last time you bother to care about your look. I''m still here with you regardless of how you look."


    "I''ll take it." Wilder peeped again through a tiny window, "These people are either viceroy''s sons or brothers, I fear Moya and Carlos might not finish the job easily."


    "Politics is like a business. One side has cargo, the other has money. Since we''re out here to negotiate with nothing on hand, needless to worry." I said gently, "Since they are here, they''re here to do business so long as we offer the right price."


    "And after?" Wilder was also observing the slowly advancing fleet.


    "After, we do what people on the meat market do, bargain."


    When the fleet passed the street in front of the penthouse Wilder and I stayed, Carlos made an excuse to stay at the inn right in front of us for me to observe better.


    I noticed many aged people in the team, the youngest of which was in his 40s. No young man was found there. As envoys, they showed decent courtesy without any hint of impatience.


    As they drew their distance from me, I fell into pondering.


    Carlos and Moya were faced with veteran politicians. Unlike the young, these old people were extremely difficult to be convinced with the terms we''ve planned to offer. If only I can offer more.


    (Ugh, forget it. If I give them more, Fischer and I are better off buying a land and farm. There''s no space to take any steps back.)


    In that case¡­


    "Wilder, is your unit schedule to train tomorrow?"


    "Sure, every day."


    "I bet you wanna wear that Protoss armor of yours."


    "You bet I do! Can I?" Wilder''s eye glinted.


    "I''m gonna hand it over to you. I want you to practice a drill for our envoys." My finger unconciously tapped on the window frame, "Lighten up your men, put on shiny armours, and pull off your most fearsome formation like you''re going to war!"


    "Roger that, boss!" Wilder''s palms were rubbing, he laughed, "I''ve been waiting for it since a long time ago."


    "I suppose you do. I should be heading back. Gotta meet them later on." I turned to the stairs, "Prep yourself, Wilder, time waits for no one. Let this negotiation soon be finished."


    "Rest assured, boss."

 Chapter Volume 13 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    I goofed a bit nearby and entered the viceroy''s mansion via the side door directly to my chamber located in the back where Carlos and the guests weren''t located.


    And the main event took place at the atrium.


    I needed Carlos to meet them before me because these guests were not high in position, not enough for me to welcome them personally; on the other hand, as the first choice in assisting me to negotiate in the next few days, Carlos could learn my opponents firsthand by this initial encounter.


    I was scheduled to stay in the rear chamber till the luncheon was finished before receiving Carlos''s initial report of the people he just met. However, my eagerness triumphed over the plan so that I quietly approached the atrium along with my guard Malphite. We looked for a right angle by the window frame to keep on eavesdropping and I considered my action to be fair and legal.


    What a magnificently-decorated room and a feast for the eyes.


    The cost of today''s luncheon would be enough to buy wonderful food for an entire battalion and they will eat with joy. I had no choice, it was for my ultimate purpose.


    Brigadier General Carlos, my Chief of Staff, was certainly enjoying the food. His harmless, authentic smile and the way he''s holding the goblet have earned my guests'' trust and favor.


    True, Carlos was older in age than me and most of my subordinates, so naturally, he was more experienced in making friends with middle-aged people.


    Moya was also presented and responsible for receiving the envoys, but he was not much of a talker, and he never partook.


    I saw some envoys have tried to approach and converse with Moya, yet to fail, nonetheless. He kept a calm face, content with sitting by himself in a less noticeable corner. He didn''t turn a hair for this occasion, but the golden, well-forged, well-fitted Protoss armor attracted everybody''s attention.


    "I''ve heard about your name, general. If only I had the chance and honor to drink with you."


    Looked like Carlos had introduced Moya to everybody.


    "My apologies. I''m on duty today so alcohol is strictly forbidden."


    "I see." The envoy realized his silliness but it would be even more so to not finish the red, therefore, he drunk up and said, "Then I shall leave you be."


    "You''ll have to excuse Moya. He leads an entire legion so he has to be extra vigilant." Carlos refilled the man''s cup, said, "Before the war against the rebels, the king once awarded us, senior generals, a banquet and the king proposed a toast for each of us, but General Moya declined the drink with the same words just as he declined yours."


    "Huh. I see that General Moya is a man who is truly devoted to his duty and I admire that." The envoy nodded with understanding.


    I swore this guy had something odd in his statement earlier, however, it''s still going in my head. Before I found the answer, the simple-headed-looking Moya opened his mouth.


    "Declining His Majesty''s toast was to better serve my ruler." The expression on Moya''s face never coincided with what he was saying, "The king is the prime person in my heart, so I don''t take pride in refusing the king; instead, I felt tremendously sorry."


    The listener forced a smile and drank out of embarrassment because his intention to blemish Fischer failed.


    If a petty brigadier general could reject the king, then this king could not be less respected.


    (I bet he meant that.)


    "Well said." I cheered from deep down.


    As a matter of fact, Moya was a smart man since he has been taking care of his little brother since very young and was used to not reveal his emotions. To Jack, Moya has always been a caring big brother when the world outside thought he was just a plain, dull, man.


    But no way a dull little kid would survive that long in the wild by wandering, let alone raising a little brother who demanded more food.


    The answer would be no. That was why I felt certain that in the coming future, Moya''s deceptive face will be fooling more people and they will pay the price.


    "Mr. Staff, I haven''t seen the Protoss Knight, Viceroy Cohen Kheda and the second fierce legion commander Brigadier Wilder yet." One of the guests released his fork, asked, seemingly out of no purpose.


    "Huhhe, let''s not act hastily. Since you all happened to run into each other and arrived together, Commander Cohen and General Wilder''s absence makes no surprise." Carlos said, "However, remind you, during wars, as our leader, he likes us to address him as Major or commander, try to remember that, gentlemen."


    "Is that so?" The one who asked the question earlier hummed, fiddling with his goblet, "What would happen if he''s called by other titles?"


    The warm, welcoming expression on Carlos''s face quickly and noticeably faded. The swift change surprised me and also attracted the other''s attention and interest. The atmosphere in the atrium inevitably intensified.


    The only one who was not affected by the episode was Moya, he was still enjoying the bread rolls, not even bothered to raise his head.


    "Why, why, your excellency, would you ask such a question!" Carlos avoided looking at anyone, eyes slightly down to the blank air. His tone turned harsh with agony.


    "Miserable scenes, bloodstained battleground, painful eyes of despair. People who disobey the commander will never feel the pain¡­ no more¡­"


    Moya''s sharp knife carefully sliced a thin layer of meat off the grilled steak.


    "CLANG", a goblet escaped from a man''s grab.


    "It never occurred to them that¡­" Carlos''s eyes started drifting, as if he sunk into past memories, murmured, "Commander Cohen, a Protoss Knight who''s no lower in status than a Cardinal; a legion commander who executed 300 priests on his first week; a major who makes himself like home in the Protoss alliance and destroyed the enemy alliance with absolutely cruelty. Imagine, what would happen if one goes against him?"


    Whereas Moya picked up a slice of medium, half-red meat, admired it with satisfaction, then started chewing.


    Muscles contracted and stretched as Moya''s face slowly went savage.


    "nom¡­ nom¡­" A guest swallowed.


    "Huh¡­ aha, how sorry I am, apologies. I shouldn''t have filled you with my boring reflections." Carlos went back from his memories, he said out of embarrassment, "What I said is in the past tense. Please execute me, let''s drink up the red."


    "Cheers¡­" The guests echoed, they more or less threw a glimpse to Moya who was wiping his lips with a piece of napkin. The banquet carried on.


    It was just dinner after all.


    I couldn''t keep myself there any longer so I pinched Malphite and returned to the rear hall. I had to force myself to not laugh too hard on my way there.


    I was truly astonished by Moya earlier.


    He worked with Carlos seamlessly during the dinner earlier. It was hard for me to imagine a man as silent as him to actually pull that off.


    I view him as the boy who would rather endure everything and never be the initiator in order to protect his brother.


    That''s growth.


    Admit it, the fire and blood of war can forge men. I was so delighted to see my friends grow that my growing notorious fame seemed less important.


    After the luncheon, Carlos, Moya and I started drawing our negotiating strategy.


    "Sir, we can assume that they all have their bottom lines since they have agreed to come. And we need to extract the line. In this way, we will be able to achieve our goal at the lowest cost.


    Moya added, "They might change their baseline by the way. Anything can change."


    "We can work that out. I won''t be meeting them today." I laughed, "Because I''ve informed Wilder to hold a legion-wise military drill. I suppose I''ll see the envoys there. I like to settle everything done within the first meeting."


    "Only one? Isn''t it gonna be a bit rushed?" Carlos worried, "We agreed to talk to them one by one."


    "There''s no need, I''m creating a perfect chance tomorrow, trust me. But I need you to start making contact with them from tonight, one by one, in private." I sighed, "One more day here, the enemy will be one day more prepared for us. We can''t afford it."


    "Understood." Moya replied gently, "Is there anything else I can do for you, boss?"


    "Tell the logistic officers to swap the goods from each warehouse. Mobilize the supply fleet. Carry the staff department''s supply to the city, stay there for half a day then deliver it to the 2nd Legion, and repeat the circle." I lowered my voice, "Do it at midnight, do it quietly."


    "Why quietly?" Moya frowned, "Any idiot will notice such large-scale transportation."


    "Absolutely, I do want our guests to find out that we''re mobilizing."


    ".. to purposely let them think we''re just trying to smoke-screen. Nice!" Moya nodded.


    "Exactly, last thing we want them to know is we''re in an even bigger hurry than them. By making them panic, we gain the upper hand."


    Moya stood up and left to do the arrangement.


    Carlos saw Moya''s leaving, he said to me softly, "He''s matured."


    "I agree, what pleased me more is my Chief of Staff is not too over his head, haha. Your performance at the luncheon was exceptional."


    "Forget about us, sir!" Said Carlos, "Peeping through the window doesn''t sound like a commander''s job."


    "¡­"


    "We''ve got nice weather today!"


    "Sir!" A group of officer passers-by saluted.


    I returned the salute then made my way towards a high platform temporarily built on a medium hill.


    "Are we ready?" I talked and walked, "The audiences will be here any moment now. Are you prepared to shock these slickers?"


    "Yes, sir. Commander Wilder has made sure of it."


    I stepped onto the platform to observe the view.


    "Where''s your commander?"


    "Commander Wilder is leading the participating troop!" A squadron leader replied, "He insisted on leading by himself."


    "Good. Off you go do your job." I sat in the middle chair.


    "Yes, sir."


    As the rising sun painted the morning fog red in the east, caravans carrying my guests arrived at the platform. Moments later, Carlos led them and boarded the deck.


    From yesterday''s afternoon till night, my Chief of Staff has spoken with each of them and reassured the conclusion before: these envoys were given absolute decision right on today''s negotiation. That was to say, they wouldn''t be needing permission on any decision they made.


    As long as the deal is within their bottom line, an agreement could be made.


    "Sir, staff leader Carlos and the envoys!" Said my duty officer.


    "Good."


    I rose from my seat to face them.


    "Major Cohen Kheda, good morning!" The guests saluted me by addressing me with my military title.


    Yesterday''s luncheon worked.


    "Morning, gentlemen, please do make yourselves at home." I said gently, "I truly apologize for making you go all the way here to meet me."


    "You''re being most pleasant." One of the guests replied, "It is our job to meet at where you will be, even if it means drilling in the desert."


    I chuckled, "I love your joyful personality."


    "Glad to hear it, huhhe."


    "Please be seated." I showed them around then began talking, "This commander likes to go straight to the point so I will save you some time talking shit. Besides, there might not be another chance to meet you all like this in the future."


    "As you wish."


    "You''re very clear about the current situation within the empire." I relaxed my wrist, "My demand is simple to you like last night''s talks with Carlos. Now, I need your bottom line.:


    The rest of the men shared looks. One of them asked out of surprise, "You wish to bargain with us here, general? Aren''t we supposed to watch your army''s big performance here?"


    "I don''t see a problem here, anywhere could be a negotiating ground." Carlos said, "Command Cohen''s first reaction was to discuss with each of you individually, however, limited by time, we have to make do by meeting you all together. Now, be his guest, make the deal."


    "Couldn''t agree more. I understand how difficult it is to do a viceroy''s job and it is a difficult decision to make. I''ll make my offer: anything, anything at all, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll give it to you."


    They half believed after my offer. I suspected they were still in shock after I set the occasion here.


    "So¡­ general, where do you wanna start?"


    (Oh, so I missed a conversation starter.)


    "I voted you''ve come here to avoid the possible war in the future." I stood up, paced, "First, I shall ask if any of you share the same idea?"


    "I speak for my house, general, my mission is to avoid the harm of war. But I do hope you understand, general, peace is not just wishful thinking, we need efforts from both parties."


    "Well said, you have my admiration. The rest of you think alike, I assume."


    "True, general. We do." One said, "I don''t want to lie to you because we''ve exchanged info on our way here."


    "I appreciate your honesty, that''s why I shall be trustworthy to you. You have to choose a side, me or Luhrmann. I need your vote." I glanced at Carlos, "I hope you make the right decision as my guests."


    "I agree. The provinces you represent are right within our reach. Your homelands are on our army''s marching route. You must understand what that means as long as you''ve acquired a bit of military knowledge." Carlos said.


    "We sure do." A man''s voice said, "Major Cohen Kheda, forgive us, you know how far Luhrmann''s gonna go to ensure this rebellion stays the same. Supporting you means great risk. What do you have to make us feel safe?"


    "Like I said earlier, your home is next to ours. If you chose to support our enemy, that makes you our enemy. See where I''m going with this?" Carlos said, "How confident are you to fend off such an army that took 2 provinces down within 10 days? Just for your information, Luhrmann did not send a single soldier or grain during the attack."


    "It''s all happening too fast for Luhrmann to respond."


    "True, it might come to him to send troops, but too late." Carlos was a quick responder, "Your'' houses are well-informed, so tell me, have Luhrmann''s troops been going through any mobilization?"


    No one made a sound.


    "He essentially abandoned Lissandra and Maple, let me help you. Viceroys of the 2 are trusted men to traitor Luhrmann and yet he abandoned them. Imagine, what he''s gonna do to you?" Carlos continued, "On the contrary, our noble King Fischer, he''ll never abandon anyone, anyone who''s loyal to him. Are we clear on that?"


    "Bu¡­" One envoy stopped at the first sound, he gazed at me.


    (Guess it''s my turn to speak up.)


    "I suppose you wanna ask if this general can represent the king?" I replied gently, "I have total authority on this matter and His Majesty recognizes whatever the outcome is."


    Quickly, my guests gathered their heads, with lowered voices, they discussed.


    Carlos and I shared a knowing smile.


    "Very well, Commander Cohen, Chief of Staff Carlos, we''ve made our decision. Now allow us to ask for your demands."


    Before I spoke, my duty officer ran to the platform.


    "Commander Cohen, Legion No.2 is all prepped for the drill, waiting for your next command!" He saluted and said with a clear voice.


    "Commence the drill!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    "What a time, gentlemen. Don''t forget the purpose that gathered us here. Let''s enjoy the performance while finishing our conversation." I said.


    By the horizon on the further land, a burning-red sun has just revealed its first hair.

 Chapter Volume 13 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    "Beautiful!" My guests stood by the handrail, one of them spoke, "Where is your army, general?"


    "Patient, each of the troops has its own style." Carlos explained, "Today''s drill is led by Brigadier General Wilder, he specializes in attacking.


    "General Wilder''s troop!" Someone exclaimed.


    (Looks like Wilder has developed his fame within Swabia.)


    The deep sound of the horn suddenly echoed on this grassland of tranquility.


    "Here they come." A relatively younger envoy said, "What''s the subject of today''s drill, general?"


    "Today they''re besieging a city, I believe." Arm folded, I answered neglectfully.


    "Uh? Where is this imaginary city on a plain grassland?"


    "Mr. Ambassador, what''s the height of your capital''s main wall?"


    "Er¡­ roughly 30 arms''s-length."


    I gave a nod to Carlos and the latter told an orderly, "Height 30."


    The number was quickly passed down the platform, via horseback, carried to the back of a hill.


    The ambassador blinked twice, bewildered, asked, "What''s that for, general?"


    "You''ll know soon enough."


    Two armies of men from behind the hill marched into our eyesight at almost the same time. Unlike ordinary troops, these 2 had a massive amount of impedimenta carried on transporters. I would call them 2 fleets rather than troops. All transporters have the same style with the same amount of goods on it. Anyone could tell from the appearance that they were for military supply.


    "Sir, presenting part 1 of today''s drill." My duty officer commented, "We''re seeing the construction corps of the 2nd legion. Its primary mission is to build a defensive wall of 200 arm''s-length in width and 30 arms''s-length in height."


    Before I replied, men besides were shocked, "You''re building a wall on the spot???"


    "What''s the problem with it, Mr. Ambassador?"


    "I¡­ general, that''s going to take a long time!" His face reddened like he was told a lie.


    "It won''t trust me."


    No one made further comments and focused ahead.


    As the construction team arrived at the designated position, they began the deployment. Officers planted rulers, rods, and drew lines. Soldiers unloaded tarpaulins from the carriers. First, a dozen vehicles went ahead and closed the distance between them and the officers.


    A hundred sandmen soldiers unloaded tools and began digging below the rods the officers planted.


    Sandmen were not very good at fighting out of deserts, but they were jaw-dropping builders anywhere.


    In the meantime, a group of soldiers kept them busy by the carriers using a slider to connect the rods with the fleet from the back. The rest of them began unloading logs and connecting them with metal tenons. Therefore, the first part of the wall took shape.


    Not long after, the sandmen have finished their job standing tens of thick pillars of the same distance in between.


    My duty officer kept his comments clean and easy to understand, telling us how deep the foundation was, the weight of the logs that built the wall.


    The envoys were actually watching with utter attention to the performance from my point of view, but I was sure they did a good job remembering all the data.


    As the assembled wall body was aligned to the baseline of the sliding track, the root of the wall planted into a slot, raised up supported by logs, fixed by tenons. Not long after, the main body of the wall was near its finish.


    The efficiency of my engineer corp stunned the envoys. And sure enough, they won''t be finding such a group of capable men in their own armies.


    "See, commander, the second troop is here." Carlos had one hand pointed far.


    I looked over and discovered several squared infantry formations were marching through the top of the hill. They wore a uniformity of black armor, and like black current, they flooded towards the wall at its finish.''


    "Not fast enough, my construction team." My tone revealed slight dissatisfaction, "They''re to double their training now."


    "Yes, sir. It''s my fault that I didn''t come with a more efficient training plan." Carlos lowered his head.


    The black army drew closer and finally stopped and formulated 2 miles away from the newly-built wall. Most of the construction job was done and the constructing soldiers have mostly left except for a few to wrap up the loose end.


    "Sir, commencing part 2 of the drill. Now you are looking at 3 field regiments and 1 IGT regiment totaling 10, 000 arriving after marching for 20 miles!"


    "Good, commencing part 3 after clearing the construction corps."


    "Yes, sir."


    "What an efficient army." One of the envoys admired, "And the wall looks exceptionally firm."


    I offered a sincere smile and said, "Mr. Ambassador, I implore you to have your men try my wall."


    "Do I have your permission?"


    "Absolutely."


    The next moment, a few horses ran near the new wall, the mages on horsebacks released several medium fireballs smashing towards the wooden deck. After a giant explosion, men only saw bits of wood splashing away but the main body was intact.


    "Any more problems?" Carlos asked.


    A medium firewall and its magic power were capable enough to shake a wall made from stone without a protective magic shield. Therefore no one questioned the firmness of the wall.


    But I won''t explain why wooden walls can defend exploding fireballs.


    "Sir, Commander Wilder is requesting the next drill subject."


    "Commence!" I replied and said to the envoy next to me, "I assume you know well about your army, am I right?"


    "Yes, Mr. General. Like you said. It''s the army of my province."


    "So will there be any problems if your army and mine cooperate and form an alliance?"


    "General, are you suggesting that I dispatch my troops and help you against rebels?"


    "That''s a good guess, and yes, positive." I looked at him, said, "I don''t suppose your viceroy doesn¡¯t wanna do the same."


    "I¡­"


    "Gentlemen, in order to keep having what you have, titles, lands, money, even the big sum of fortune Luhrmann offered to bribe you all, don''t you think you ought to do something for me in return?" As the field regiment''s attack began, my speech turned aggressive.


    "It''s a bit difficult to actually send troops¡­" A man''s voice muttered.


    It was always difficult to ask a man to offer, therefore the negotiation has come to the key point. I knew deeply how selfish and careful these people were, so I boldly asked them for troops.


    And I hid my true demands beneath the seemingly greedy request.


    But as nobilities who were trying to seek establishment during an era of chaos, their bit of armies were indeed the base of everything. They won''t agree to forgo their armies.


    So everyone remained silent, the conversation reached point zero.


    But Carlos managed to hint to them to offer supplies instead of armies.


    "Well, supply." I pretended, "Not really my problem currently."


    "Therefore let''s make do." Carlos intervened, "If we don''t need your troops, we''re gonna need you to supply. What about it, sir? In this way, it''s easier for transportation, right?"


    "Well." I nodded reluctantly.


    "Now, gentlemen, my commander has taken a step back, I suppose you should do the same."


    The envoys were bewildered.


    "Let me show you." Carlos unscrolled a map, "It''s not that we need supply, but I believe you''re devoted to doing something. Why not help us build several frontline camps?"


    "Frontline camps?"


    "Correct, the so-called camps are the bases in order to supply our army between battles." Carlos explained, "That is to say, we fight the war, you do the rest."


    "We do the rest?"


    "Precisely. Well, it''s easier to send us supplies than soldiers, right? We''ll do the selection of locations. A catalog of needed goods will be delivered to you by my agents."


    "May I inquire about the locations?"


    "Here, here and there¡­"


    "That''s way too many." A man objected, "We can''t build that many."


    "I don''t see that is the case¡­"


    Hence the bargaining began. Carlos'' fingers were swords, the envoys'' mouths were shields. By the time the drill was finished, the new map had been poked many holes.


    I seldom talked because my identity didn''t allow me to partake.


    Carlos advanced as the envoys yielded bit by bit. Sometimes, they even went tip against the tip of fingers on the map. Whenever the water was close to boiling, I poured in cold water by drawing their attention to the drill and let everyone to take a rest.


    When Wilder and his golden armor led his riders to meet us, Carlos and my guests were arguing about the frontline camps.


    As they were arguing, Wilder did his job leading. Four regiments of riders totaling 10, 000 horses performed a variety of formations in front of eyes. They pierced, they converged, they assault until finally, Wilder made an earth-shattering whoop, the next moment, all 10, 000 knights started marching towards the platform where the envoys and I were standing, giving pale faces on my guests.


    "General¡­" As the riders drew closer, men panicked, "Order them to turn before it''s too late!"


    The distance quickly closed.


    Wilder certainly was fearsome and was the first to lead. Sunray reflected on his shinny, golden armor, golden embroidery cap whipped behind him. Dust thrown by hoof beats converged with huge noise. Even the floor of the platform was shaking.


    Naturally one of the ambassadors said with a tone that was nearly begging, "General, order them to turn before it''s too late."


    I spared him a glance, "Relax, everything under control."


    Finally, Wilder gave the order to alter direction at an extremely close distance from where I stood. Therefore, the spearhead of the knights quickly changed: the left-wing reduced speed while the right-wing accelerated, making a beautiful warp in front of its audience.


    The closest knight was only 20 arm''s-length from the platform.


    "How was it?" Asked I, "Are all of you hurt?"


    A man''s voice asked, "The leader in the golden armor is Brigadier Wilder?"


    "Precisely."


    "I''ll be damned, like the hearsay told me."


    "What did hearsay tell you?"


    "It says¡­ never mind." He dodged the conversation, "Mr. Chief of Staff, back to our talk. This camp''s better be here."


    Carlos'' eye told me the negotiation is close to the end without many problems. It was time for me to leave.


    "Gentlemen, enjoy your stay here. Excuse me." I turned and was ready to descend the platform.


    "General, before you leave¡­" The oldest envoy halted me.


    "Yes, mister."


    "General Cohen Kheda, seeing our future has bonded, I have something to tell you." He lowered his voice, "You know, I have friends, friends whose lands are so close to the rebels that they can''t pay you a visit this time. But they asked me to send you their regards anyways."


    "It''s better paying me something else than just regards." I touched my jaw.


    "Absolutely, but they''re under Luhrmann¡¯s surveillance. So you''ll have to excuse them, general." He fetched a list of names, "Could you have a look at this paper. They''ve asked me to inform you that your army will have their assistance on your arrival."


    I took the list, "Very well. However, I still don''t have a guarantee less a sheer piece of paper."


    "Already ahead of you." The old envoy said with a kind face, "I have news that His Majesty is holding a masquerade so grand that the young ladies from my friends'' houses wish to be a part of it."


    "How are they ever going to make it, despite the fact that I would very much welcome their coming." His comment caught me off guard.


    "I heard the noble ladies invitees are currently at the border. Our girls happened to be there as well, with the invitees. As long as I gain your approval, they shall join the fleet at once." The elder said, "We just want to give the king a hand, nothing more."


    "You have my approval, how can I not." My laughter came together with a pat on the envoy''s shoulder.


    Then I descended the platform before I talked mouth-to-ear to an orderly, telling him to make a thorough investigation of Fischer''s new lady guests.


    The same day saw the successful conclusion of the negotiation: envoys representing 4 of my neighborhood provinces have agreed to build us 12 frontline bases then stuff them with military supplies in exchange for their houses'' safety.


    During the war, their army won''t need to leave their provinces'' capitals; and my army will keep 100 miles from them. We will inform each other should the above agreement needed to be changed.


    Afterward, I have people send my guests back home, accompanied by members of the liaison bureau with the purpose to supervise and participate in the frontline base project. With this much consideration, I did not call off Amart''s infiltration plan.


    Everything went well, didn''t it?


    I had Carlos draw a rigorous plan aiming to resolve problems from our last military operation. My 90, 000 soldiers were under hot training in the 3 camps built out of the city of Lissandra. Even the 3rd Legion with guarding duty was training as well.


    In the meantime, the logistics network has been improved between the 2 provinces I took.


    The same night on the day I wrapped up the city wall reinforcement project, a fleet carrying the noble ladies slowly entered Lissandra, the same was true for the rsvp from the neighborhood viceroys. They''ve acknowledged the result of the negotiation.


    "Cheers!" Gold made goblets touched in mid-air, splashing wine juice, marking my first real feast since I took Lissandra.


    "We''ve done great work." Carlos put a smile on his face, "Now the negotiation is over, and we''ve got enough supply, rebels are not far from their end!"


    "Hey, have you forgotten this man Wilder is the muscle here!" A certain man wrapped his arm around Carlos'' shoulders.


    "You are the muscle. I''ll give you that." Carlos gave Wilder''s arm a shove.


    "You''re too pretentious, Carlos."


    "I''m merely a teeny-tiny staff officer¡­" Carlos understated, "¡­ who deals with teeny-tiny things, far from pretentious."


    As for me, I saw only a man with a fist and a man holding a soft sandbag. The two loved arguing for the sake of arguing, which I intervened a thousand times, but no avail.


    "YOU!" Wilder was certainly a bit fired up by Carlos'' attitude of ''whatever-ness'', for his eyes, nose, and lips were almost squeezed to the center of his face, "We''ll duel, I challenge you if you''re truly a man!"


    "I''d rather keep myself here. It''s cold out there." My staff officer replied with the most laid-back voice and expression, "As for judging if I''m a man or woman, I don''t see the necessity to prove it to you, Brigadier."


    "Coward¡­"


    Moya and I enjoyed the drama with great joy.


    "Sir, I have your letters from Dark City."


    My heart darted to open them.


    "What''s it about, sir? Are they from His Majesty?" Asked Carlos.


    "Carlos," I offered a sincere smile, "I remember you said you''re an excellent slow dancer."


    "I did."


    "The king''s banquet is on schedule. You wanna be a part of it?" My jaw tilted towards the letters.


    "Su¡­ sure." He nodded.


    "Too bad that only I have to be there in person."


    "In person? You can''t mean you want me to be your proxy here and do your job?"


    "Touch¨¦! I''m impressed." I napped my fingers.


    Wilder couldn¡¯t be happier that he laughed with both hands on his belly, "My Boss, always a step ahead of Carlos!"


    Carlos rolled his eyes, said emotionless, "I think the 2nd legion could double the strike training tomorrow."


    "You can''t hold your personal grudge over me this way!" Wilder yelled.


    Carlos again offered an invulnerable face.


    "Okay now, Carlos, pass your orders. I''ll set off once I converge with the ladies." I put away the letters, "While I''m away, the rebels shouldn''t have gone too far. But you shouldn''t ease on the training. And Wilder, I don''t care how you two make jokes privately, but listen to your Chief of Staff!"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Call me whenever you''re ready. And tell the ladies, it''s gonna be a rough ride there." I lied back to the chair.


    "Yes, sir."


    I supposed I should at least see Fischer and father before the final battle because once this war with Luhrmann really started, everybody will be as busy as bees.


    (Divine City, Royal Garden)


    There were already new bricks and flowers in the garden after it was devastated during the DC rebellion. The place once again offered its intoxicating scenery to its new master. However, he was on edge due to multiple strategic failures.


    Luhrmann''s subordinates gathered behind, dared not to even breathe heavier. All knew Luhrmann''s behaviors have been out of control recently.


    "How many known houses have colluded with the Khedas?" Luhrmann stopped pacing, "How many have sent their daughters?"


    "Quite¡­ a few." A subordinate handed a list of names.


    "Good¡­. good, you sons of bitches. You took my money and you flirted with my enemy¡­" The piece of paper became a crushed ball.


    "You made me¡­ huhhe¡­ you made me¡­" Luhrmann squeezed a few words from the rim of his teeth.


    Meanwhile, his lackeys watched as their master slowly sunk into half craziness.


    "What do we do, master? We have to prevent them."


    Half a second later, the one who spoke received a crisp slap on the face. He saw his master''s forehead was wet with sweat and the pair of vicious eyes staring at him.


    Luhrmann circled a stone table a dozen times before he sat down and said, "Send a letter to my place, tell my butler. Tell him the moon is masked, come back! No¡­ I can''t. You, go to the light temple and bring me the knight leaders! Kill yourself for me should you failed!"


    As all figures hurried to run errands, the garden soon emptied, leaving one man sitting by the stone table. Luhrmann fetched his wine, shivering, eyes fixed on the red liquid. A while later, his head was already soaked in sweat. Luhrmann emptied the goblet and smashed the container onto the tabletop.


    The garden and jade debris were the only witnesses.

 Chapter Volume 13 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    "What''s missing here, vampiric touch, my machete, ring, necklace, and assorted powders from Amart¡­ I''m all set."


    I hid my valuables and looked through the window. There was still some time until dawn. Midnight was exceptionally quiet in this city. However, I was a man who liked to make some noise so I decided to take a walk outside.


    The previous viceroy who owned this place was no doubt a villain, but he sure knew how to enjoy life. The garden behind the mansion had exquisite decor and short evergreens on both sides of a pathway, which I adored. I could see more plants further away.


    While the valuable time was certainly rare to come by, my brain spun quickly.


    Now that the talk with my alliances resulted positively, my army will have enough supply to fund the war. If I could initiate the attack on the new year, the war would finish before the end of spring next year.


    At first, my heart still hung for Fischer''s reaction to my father''s plan which intended to find him a queen. However, from the words in the letters, my old man wrote to me, the relationship between my king and the princess I abducted have developed smoothly. The letters told me that rare, but a real smile began to show on Fischer''s face.


    That was fantastic.


    I cared more about Fischer rather than the war at hand. Once the war was over, I intended to ask my father to arrange the marriage ceremony for Fischer. Though the lady was a princess from another empire, it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Finally, this friend of mine found his other half. Before he never stopped being jealous every time I mentioned women to him. Hell, I can¡¯t blame him because I had 4 wives.


    "Sir, the fleet was ready to leave." Carlos voice echoed behind me.


    "Very well, thank you." I said gently, "Were you up all night?"


    "Last night was a rare case. But it''s fine." Carlos came here and stood with me side by side, "I''m at my best age."


    "Sorry I can''t take you with me to Dark City."


    "Don''t take our jokes seriously." Carlos replied, "Boss, have you discovered you''ve changed recently."


    "Have I? I haven''t."


    "You had less anger and more calmness. You''ve matured." Carlos nodded, "I suppose the age of 18 is a magical year."


    "Nonsense." I was amused, "I am just plain 18, magic-free."


    "But what I said was true." Carlos put away the smiling face, said seriously, "As your staff officer, I''d like to know your opinion on the war. What is your long-term plan?"


    I intend to indulge his eagerness so I squatted on the spot, hinted Carlos to do the same, found a few pebbles.


    "These are the provinces actually in Luhrmann''s hands; these are the 4 provinces in our hands." I said, "No matter what we do, there''s no way this war will end before the new year."


    "True, judging by the intelligence we have, Luhrmann has his plans too." Carlos nodded, "The rebels outnumber us on both men and supply. Neither of them will be ready even after the new year."


    "Exactly, and our frontline bases projects are gonna be ready by the new year. Once the rebels know, they won''t do nothing about it. That is why they''re gonna stay in front of our bases." I drew a line with a stone, "Therefore, the back of Divine City must be a weak spot of the rebel''s defense."


    "Boss, could you mean?"


    I eyed Carlos, "I don''t think our guests who just left will be completely loyal to us, so our location of the frontline bases will leak. What would you think Luhrmann is gonna do?"


    "They''ll attack ahead of schedule?" Carlos touched the top of his head, "But if they do that, they''ll be short on supplies, therefore they had to take the goods from our base to feed their army. By then we can terminate them. Okay, if that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us."


    "Precisely. I think the Luhrmann bastard will let us attack first. He let us go first, then hold us down with a massive amount of troops." I looked at Carlos, "Afterwards, they''re gonna pin us down with elite forces behind us. They might even make detours from other empires to attack Dark City and Darkmoon."


    "He¡­" Carlos paused for a second, "He''s capable of pulling that off?"


    "With the cardinals'' support, he is." I shook my hands off the dirt, "This is the last fight for him, as well as for us."


    "So, boss, I see that you''re very confident?"


    I grinned.


    "Tell me."


    "If he plans to catch our tail, can''t we do the same?" I drew a second line.


    Carlos watched the line, asked a while later, "You mean you plan to go from the ocean?"


    "Our navy forces have been idling for quite a while. Since the last war, we''ve acquired enough ships to carry 20, 000 soldiers at a time." I stood up, removed drawing on the ground, "If Wilder led these 20, 000, how far do you think he''s gonna go?"


    "I agree. So here lies our basic strategy." Carlos stood up, "A detailed plan will be sent to you asap."


    "Thank you for that." I laughed, "As a little appreciation, I''ll throw a ball for you when this is over."


    "Looking forward to it." Carlos made a ''please'' gesture, "You should be on your way, sir. The ladies mustn''t wait."


    "I''ll be back within 15 days, top." After a few steps, I turned back to Carlos, "When I''m back, ready the attack."


    "Looks like you don''t want this New Year to be over peacefully, sir." Carlos saluted me, "Rest assured.


    I put on my helmet and exited the mansion gate. By the opening stood my close guards. In a distance waited a battalion of IGTs guarding a dozen swift carriage.


    "Sir, we''re prepped for departure. Four more IGT battalions are waiting to converge with us out of the city." Malphite came to me and said, "Sir, may I bring you your horse or vehicle?"


    "A major rides a horse." I shielded my face, "Tell our boys, look after the ladies. We''ll have a huge headache if they even lose hair."


    "Yes."


    "Move out!"


    I love galloping on a horseback, but the fleet I was leading has been testing my temper for 2 days. With the ladies, the speed was extremely slow yet I had to meet every one of their conditions. It killed me. The good thing was that I was on my own territory so I took a battalion and left early, leaving the ladies with the rest of the troops guarding them.


    Then I went straight back to Dark City.


    Was it because of the unambiguous outfit that made people recognize me after entering Dark City''s gate? Though I was kept at the center of the guards, a crowd of children rooted me in the middle of the street a while later. It was afternoon and clan kids were on their way to school.


    Fortunately, City Hall''s supervising officer, my wife, Karey Rohna has been keeping herself busy establishing Dark City''s police station. A team of policing soldiers with brand new uniforms saved me.


    Technically, as the viceroy of a province, I was supposed to feel the warmth and homeness of this place, on the contrary, it had a certain danger to it. Therefore, the first thing I said after stepping into my home was, "Where is the old bastard!?"


    "Er¡­ sir!" The soldier who took my words was clearly a newcomer, "I¡­"


    "Away you greenhorn!" The captain on duty shoved the rookie off then whispered to me, "Sir, Principal Lorenzo will be in the academy all day today."


    "Speaking of the academy, how''s the construction going now?" I walked and asked.


    "Nearly half now. Too many people came to help so we built tons of temporary tents." The captain answered, "Master Lorenzo spent his whole day till midnight on a daily basis now."


    (I admit Lorenzo does put his heart into the academy.)


    Then my eyes caught a eunuch leader passing by. I quickly summoned him over. He informed me that my wives were in the front meeting building, my father is in the rear meeting building, and the king is in the garden.


    So where should I visit first? A tough decision. I''ve finally decided to do this in order.


    "Your Excellency, er¡­ your mother is here¡­ along with a¡­"


    "Noted." My heart churned, knowing this was going to be a major crisis for me, "Now get lost."


    (Dior Merlin is in the city!)


    On the stairs to the front meeting building, each step grew heavier as I progressed. When I set off for war last time, I''ve talked to Flynn about Dior Merlin. My wives grudgingly accepted at that time. I remembered wise words like ''men can never guess a woman''s heart''. Were they getting along well, only God knew.


    Before today, there was a reason that my 3 wives got along quite well. Flynn, Carey, Winslet and I were childhood playmates. We''ve known each other for a long time. Flynn and Carey understood how I felt about Winslet. So naturally, the sisters accepted her.


    But Dior came last. Can they forgive Dior Merlin after she cut in halfway?"


    If they failed to be friends, eventually I will be one who would suffer.


    How can I make them befriend each other? What if the 4 girls really hit it off and went on the same track and united against me? Again, I will be the only one to suffer.


    (Gosh, why am I marrying 4 wives? What a headache?)


    Eventually, I''ve made up my mind to not fail them and fix the problem once and for all.


    I was almost on the top floor. I removed the helm and lightened the steps.


    Then I halted the maidens by the door before they announced my arrival. I quietly approached the door.


    My 3 wives were sitting by the window dealing paperwork by their separate desks.


    The girls had their hair plated by the same hairpin behind their neck. On the pin fixed a piece of hair I collected from the wings of the Protoss elder princess. I could not tell Carey from Flynn even from this distance.


    "Humph, clan gentry did it again! Three guys were taken by police this time!" I recognized the one on the left was Carey''s voice.


    In the middle sat Flynn, she asked "Why?"


    "What else could it be." Replied Carey, "Each of them claimed their clan women to be the prettiest, which led to arguments, which led to a group fistfight."


    "I had a reverent complaint here." Winslet said, "Most clan gentry are applying to end their academy life early, said Master Lorenzo is giving them a crazy time."


    "Carey, easy on your punishment. They''ve merely settled down, give them more time before they cry for help at Cohen." Flynn quickly made a decision after a brief thought, "Winslet, don''t back down on your end. If they can''t learn what we need them to know, they''ll bring more trouble than benefits for our husband."


    "Okay." Replied Winslet, "Speaking of him, where is our love?"


    "It''s still too soon. He''s traveling with a group of girls. You know he always indulges girls."


    I leaned myself on the door frame as I eavesdropped on my wives guessing what I would do traveling here as I enjoyed the view of the girls'' skinny backs.


    So this was their daily, verbose job while I was gone. No matter if it was a City Hall''s supervisor''s duty or the obligation of viceroy''s wife. They did it wholeheartedly because of their love for me.


    Well, if they were to throw a tantrum at me or do mischievous things, what of it? Because I had the same love for them.


    Love and be loved were the 2 luxurious things in my previous life and I actually got my hands on now. It was enough for me.


    "Sis, I''m done." Carey collected her paperwork then stretched, "How about you two?"


    "I still have a few, a moment." Flynn answered, "I''m seeing Dior at mother''s then visit His Majesty."


    "Why every time Dior first?" Carey was not very content with Flynn''s decision.


    "Dior is Cohen''s fianc¨¦e but she can''t yet join the City Hall with us before she marries him, so I reckon she might get bored. The earlier we befriend with her, the less worry Cohen has. By the way, Fischer is certainly having a great time with Princess Bernie." Replied Winslet.


    She also finished her part of the job and stood up, turned, saw me smiling by the door. She exclaimed beneath her breath, "Cohen?"


    "Cohen?" Carey turned to the door, half-believed, then she also cheered, "You''re back for real!"


    "Absolutely, surprise!" I approached with a big smile.


    "Nope!" After the short pleasant surprise, she bulged her eyes, "Eavesdropping again!"


    "Not quite, arrived just in time." I took Carey''s hands, "I can''t interrupt while my girls were attending their jobs, isn''t that right, Flynn?"


    "Don''t make excuses for your petty act!" Flynn stood up, a hint of blush added to her smile, "My work is done too."


    "Let''s go visit mother, together?" I proposed.


    "Nah." Unexpectedly, Flynn refused, "You visit mother, and we are going to father''s for today''s public affairs."


    "Er, why?"


    Then I quickly came to understand, "Well, then so be it. We shall meet at Fischer''s place later on."


    "Very well, have it your way." They left. Carey and Winslet offered their smile before leaving.


    Flynn meant to let me see Dior alone. Therefore I descended the building.


    My wife was actually thinking for Dior now. This was not good. I could even foresee how they allied against me.


    I knew from the start that Flynn was a natural leader. The feeling came ever stronger today. She liked to take control of everything she knew. I could even say she loved power more than I did.


    Whereas Carey and Winslet had no pursuit for power so Flynn could take charge of things. If Dior joined her party¡­.


    I sincerely hoped this Wives United Force wasn''t any more difficult than the Asmodian United Forces.


    My mother, ugh, my mother was another tough one. All these years I was out there fighting wars. I seldomly sent anything to my mother. And now she¡¯s got a big one, a daughter-in-law. She must have thought her authority as the viceroy''s mother was underestimated. Certainly, my contribution to this empire cannot account for my wrongdoings before this female.


    (I might be tortured to death.)


    "My great great great great lord mother¡­" I tossed my helm aside, shamelessly entered her chamber, "I''m back."


    "Quite." The woman in the room was not giving me a good face, "Come and sit!"


    "Yes, mother." I hurried to sit, put on a flattering face, both hands crossed on my laps like a pet.


    "You''re home now." She calmly asked.


    "Indeed, yes, mother, I''m home."


    "You finally remembered to come home?" She smiled.


    "Mother¡­ I''ve been a good boy¡­" I had a bad feeling.


    But she simply ignored my obedience. Her face suddenly turned hostile. Her fingers caught my ear and she started shouting, "What is this about?"


    "Well¡­ mother." I replied carefully, "I have great news from the frontline. We''ve been winning all along¡­"


    Almost immediately, my precious, proud, smart and chic head received a quick knock while I had to keep smiling. Sadly my talking tricks never worked in front of my mother.


    "Talk the war with the king, IA to your father. They must like it." Now my mother''s finger began nipping my nose, "I AM ASKING YOU, about your fianc¨¦e, Dior Merlin! How could you have left such an incredible girl in a godforsaken place in Wimper, FOR 2 YEARS!"


    "Mother, please!" I cried, "I''m wrong!"


    "When are you going to marry her?" Her fingers were still on my nose and twisting, "Where will the marriage ceremony be? How many guests?"


    In order to save my nose, I compromised, "Mother, you call the shots! You''re the boss!"


    "Humph, smart boy." She let go of my nose, acted, "Since you pleaded, and for the sake of Dior, I shall arrange this marriage for you."


    (It''s your plan from the start!)


    "Dior, Cohen is here. Come over here!" My mother said to the inner chamber.


    "Yes, mother." A gentle voice came. She showed herself. The girl wore a casual dress, a hint of smile and blush were on her face. Her red hair rested casually on her back. How pretty.


    Wait a second.


    If she was there all this time, she must''ve heard everything when my mother almost killed me??!


    My brain lost its ability to think further.


    "What are you smirking at?" My mother saw that I didn''t make a sound for quite a while, she scolded, "Cohen, walk with your fianc¨¦e!"


    "Ye¡­ yes, mother." I supplicated, "But before that, mother, can this worn-out general have a drink? I was thirsty and hungry and came back from war. Ugh, how stiff is my body."


    I emptied a glass of water and exhaled.


    "Mother, am I not your son? Why did you have to torture me?" I used one arm to support my head, asked.


    "I''m your mother. It means I can''t and don''t want to care about wars or the empire. A mother''s responsibility to her son lies in the marriage. It''s a family tradition."


    "Responsibility¡­" I passed the glass to Dior, "Please, one more water, love."


    Dior, how did she win over my mother? What a scary girl.

 Chapter Volume 13 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Dior and I were on our way to the garden because I intended to see how Fischer and a certain princess was described as oil and fire.


    It was a rar period of time alone between Dior Merlin and I recently. But Dior cannot stop herself from laughing.


    I protested, "Dior my love, that is lots of laughter."


    "Apologies." She laughed even harder, her shoulder twitched, "It never occurred to me, to anyone, my husband''s nose getting pinched¡­ hahaha."


    "You¡­ never mind." I sighed and sped up, "I told you, you have to marry me to call me a husband."


    "I like it." Dior caught up, her arm in mine, "And nobody can gossip about it."


    "It''s not about gossiping. Our wedding is still on schedule." I helplessly shook my head, "If someone who didn''t know about our relationship saw us."


    "I don''t care how they see us." Dior humph-ed, "This lady simply doesn''t care."


    "Dior, I forgot to tell you¡­" I didn''t wanna ruin the air so I took her hands.


    She looked back at me, "Yes?"


    "You''re extremely beautiful today."


    Her face instantly blushed and replied with the lowest voice possible, "Thank you."


    "What funny things took place while I was away?"


    "A lot."


    Then Dior told me about everything that happened after she had arrived at Darkmoon. How did she come to Dark City with my mother. How she met Fischer and pretended they didn''t know each other. How did she cope with my 3 wives. Among all, I didn''t recall she said she was treated differently.


    And there were funny things like if it was not on a public occasion, she would address Fischer as Raven, very loudly.


    "And Cohen, when did you offend that lady general?" Dior asked, "Every time I mentioned you, she got all furious."


    "The lady general?"


    "Yes." Dior Merlin tapped my forehead, "Don''t you forget her? Winterhard Lennie."


    I didn''t recall I have offended her anyhow.


    "What''s on your mind?" Dior wiggled her finger in front of my eyes, "She''s pretty isn''t she? You want her?"


    "You call her pretty?" I said, "How would I know? I''ve only seen her wrapped in armors from top to bottom. As for her figure, that''s a big no-no with that much metal covering her body. Am I such womanizing to you?"


    "I see! There she is." Dior hinted ahead, "She''s still not keeping her distance from His Majesty and the princess."


    "Ah?" I was astonished, "Then isn''t she the ultimate third wheel?"


    "Exactly." Dior sighed, "When you see Fischer and Bernie, you could even see the fire in the couple''s eyes. I''m not exaggerating, their visions could melt ice. Nobody can withstand that. But Winterhard sees nothing. She wouldn''t even give them some time alone. How nasty!"


    "Dior, you wanna see something funny?" I laughed, "Let''s do the couple a favor, go send Winterhard away."


    "Can we do that?"


    Therefore Dior and I went off-road, took a detour in the bushes. I went ahead of my fianc¨¦e to keep the guards quiet. She followed me with great interest, keeping my cape from tangling.


    If anyone besides saw the guards, they would find them seriously carrying out a duty. But in fact, the guards were working for me signaling the exact direction of the king couple.


    Finally, we made it to higher ground to observe the 3 targets from a distance.


    It''s been a while, Fischer was still the good looking prince. Two ladies were beside him.


    The younger one must be the princess. I might''ve kidnapped her but I haven''t seen her in person.


    The other lady, who was older, had a well-kept figure too. Though a cold face, vigilant eyes made sure she must be Winterhard. I remembered her standing-up eyebrow.


    Why couldn''t she smile? Frankly, the all-time cold expression ruined her delicate face.


    "What do we do now?" Dior was beyond exciting.


    "Let me see¡­ okay, Dior." I explained, "Help me, go tell the king I''m waiting for him here. Tell him to come alone. Then ask for the princess, anxiously. Tell her that your boyfriend fell and passed out."


    "That''s a mischievous plan!" Dior said joyfully, "What then?"


    "The next thing, you have to keep Winterhard there. Keep her 10 arm¡¯s length from the princess." I bumped my chest, "And I shall tend the rest."


    "Roger that." Dior darted towards the king, "Don''t mess this up."


    I found a tough ivy and tied one end to the trunk on one side of the road.


    Not long after, Dior led Fischer tome.


    "Where''s Cohen? Ms. Merlin, you can''t lie." Fischer was looking for me, "I was told he won''t be here in another day."


    "Greetings, Your Highness!" I showed myself out of the bush.


    "Cohen, you''re back! Why were you hiding in the bush!" Fischer dusted a few leaves from my shoulders, "Very well, Cohen, why do you need me here?"


    "For something good." I stood Fischer still in the middle of the pathway, said, "You see that U-turn?"


    Fischer was utterly confused, "Yes."


    "Therefore if a delicate lady shows up at that corner, you''ll be able to see her?"


    Fischer nodded.


    "Then, by all means, stay here. We have something for you." I told Dior, "Go now."


    "On my way!" Dior''s fists in the air made her look like a soldier who received his order, "Everything under control!"


    "Cohen, what''s going on here?" Fischer blinked.


    "Trust me and stand there." I hid in the bush, "I''m not gonna hurt you."


    "Okay."


    "Pay attention now. We''ll talk about the rest later." Having said that, I stopped making a sound because my target was coming.


    Through the kisses between the leaves, I saw a girl at her 15s with light makeup. She came trotting with both hands lifting the edge of her dress. Her face was anxious, worried. I''ve never seen Princess Bernie Ebbinghaus at a close distance, she was indeed pretty cute.


    However, the one who followed her was far from cute. The good thing was my smart fianc¨¦e managed to keep WInterhard behind by pretending to fall and cry.


    Dior''s arm tugged Winterhard, then she gave me a victorious gesture. Therefore I straightened the ivy in my hand.


    "Ah!" Princess Bernie naturally dashed forward and fell.


    Luckily Fischer was not too stupid. He took a quick step forward to the spot where Bernie was supposed to fall to and cushioned himself there.


    Therefore, Princess Bernie easily fell into Fischer''s arms.


    Mission accomplished!


    As Bernie supported herself up and saw the man who caught her, she exclaimed.


    "My Lady, are you alright?" Dumb Fischer asked.


    "I am¡­ I am just fine." Bernie blushed, stammered, "You¡­ she told me you¡­"


    "I¡­" Fischer also blushed.


    Everything was going smoothly as foreseen, I cheered deep inside for Fischer before a certain female general who was an emotion-non-conductor.


    "Your Highness!" Winterhard arrived at the U-turn, "Is everything alright?"


    "I''m fine." Bernie took the trouble to stand up before both Fischer and her burst out, then the two of them froze like they were hit by a paralyzingly magic.


    "Princess?" A female voice yelled.


    I couldn''t let the condition I created be ruined so I kept myself out of my hideout.


    "Ohahaha¡­" Jumped out of the bush, I clapped and whooped, "Congrats! Congrats!"


    "Cohen Kheda, it''s you again!" Winterhard''s eyes began glowing with fire, her eyebrows almost went upwards, she yelled, "Only you can pull this off!"


    "And I!" Dior protested loudly behind Winterhard. But she was ignored by the latter.


    "I haven''t got you the last time!" Winterhard has forgotten where she was so she reached for her hypothetical sword. Therefore, she utilized her fist, "What did you congratulate for?"


    "Well¡­" I glimpsed the 2 all-blushed people down on the ground, "I was congratulating that diplomatic affairs between Swabia and Rivalz have rested peacefully."


    "What are you talking about!" Winterhard couldn''t take my nonsense any longer, her fist flew towards me.


    I didn''t dodge because I was protected by my armor.


    "THUMP!" Fists were certainly softer than a hilt. Winterhard resulted in such pain that her lips twitched.


    "You''ve got to have what it takes to fight my husband." Dior took Winterhard''s arm, "Let''s go talk somewhere else. Don''t be the third wheel."


    Till we left, the two on the ground were still in the same position: the girl with tightly closed eyes, the man who lost himself. However, both of them were extremely blushed.


    All the above were the empire''s top secret and not for children.


    We escorted Winterhard out of the garden, to the door of the rear hall.


    "Okay! Let me go." The female general who has been on furious all the way here suddenly turned normal state, "Or I''ll be angry for real this time."


    "I knew you were just acting." Dior loosened her arm, "Told you, how could an emotion-non-conductor be a general!"


    "I am not a non-conductor!" Winterhard raised her fist.


    I quickly flashed between the two and told Winterhard, "General, this is my fianc¨¦e."


    Dior poked her head from my back, "I''m not afraid of her."


    "Humph, I''m leaving." Winterhard ignored me and entered the rear hall.


    I shared a look with Dior and also entered the hall, hand in hand in order to meet the rest of my relatives.


    All were there: my mother, father, and my wives. This was the crowd that''s been bullying me in the family.


    A long time after, when Fischer and Bernie showed themselves at the door, joyfulness took me, because they entered with Fischer''s hand in her arms.


    "Congratulations!" I bounced, "Diplomacy rested¡­ ouch!"


    My head got knocked again.


    The executioner retrieved her ''weapon'', then gathered everybody and showed courtesy to Fischer, "My King, Princess!"


    "Madame Katherine¡­ I¡­" Fischer took a look at bashful Bernie, "I want to¡­"


    "Your Majesty, I might not be useful on empire affairs, but you can trust me. As a friend of the past king, I shall arrange your marriage." My mother replied gently.


    "Thank you, Katherine!" Fischer revealed his rare excitement. Even Bernie showed her gratefulness by slightly lowering her body.


    This was not right! I planned her abduction! I matchmade them! No one was thanking me! And I received multiple head-knocks! That was not fair!


    "Bernie, this is Cohen Kheda. You can address him as Viceroy, General, or if you can''t remember his name, just ''Hey''¡­"


    (So this is the king I''ve been working so hard to serve. He introduced me as careless as that! Who can tell me the name of this hoes-before-bros guy!)


    "General Cohen Kheda, pleasure." Bernie gazed at me, "Are you the leader of the people who ''invited'' me here?"


    "Precisely. I ''invited'' you." I replied with a straight face, "Are you satisfied with my arrangement, Your Highness?"


    "Your action was reckless, your arrangement dangerous and hateful." Bernie reached out a hand, smiled, "However, thank you."


    "Ugh?" Bernie caught me off-guard. I was so confused that I forgot to shake her hand.


    "Haha!" Sensing the awkwardness, Fischer''s laughter blurted, "We got you, Cohen! We finally got you!"


    I have made up my mind to not take any missions like this in the future.


    That night, my father, Fischer and I began planning our future in the rear meeting room.


    I unscrolled a map before telling them the negotiation result with neighborhood provinces. Then I listened to their opinions.


    "Even if you planned to march all the way to DC and attack its back, you still need to spare enough of your army to contain the rebels in the front." My father gazed at the map, "You mentioned your frontline base locations might be compromised, how do you make sure the rebels do not have a plan ready to counter yours. If they were alerted, your assault plan could fail."


    "Your father is right, Cohen." Fischer frowned, "The rebels indeed sustained a few defeats, they are still powerful. Don''t underestimate your enemy.


    "Quite the opposite. In fact, compromising the location of my 12 frontline bases is part of the plan." I looked at the map, "Look, it seems that my bases'' location is known to the enemies, that is to say, we basically give them my 6 marching routes."


    "You mean if they know our marching routes, it''s gonna add difficulty for them?" Fischer tapped his head, "I see you now!"


    "Precisely. Therefore the choices they have are: A, reinforce from other areas; or B, utilizing the forces at hand, concentrate all men and try to defend DC''s front and back."


    "Keep talking."


    "If they were to reinforce DC with soldiers from other provinces, DC''s back is going to be even more so lack of manpower. Therefore my assault from the face can slow down, or even postponed; as the army to attack DC''s back can go wild. By that time, if I command a perfect cooperation of both armies, the rebels are presumably to sink into a crisis." said I, "If things go otherwise, say the rebels do not reinforce, then my army hiding behind DC can wait, and my army facing DC can take time to search for the enemy''s weak points and burst in."


    My father and Fischer descended into pondering. Finally, my old man asked.


    "Are you absolutely sure you can breakthrough DC''s front?" He suspected, "According to our intel, Luhrmann has received more troops. Elite forces from every other empire have joined his army as mercenaries."


    "Don''t worry. We''ve annihilated 150, 000 rebels. They''re still pouring in soldiers to the front battle line. But judging from our current intel," I put 2 fingers in the air, "the rebels'' forces are roughly twice our men."


    My father was a bit irritated, "You can never underestimate 2 times as many forces! Cohen, get over your one victory. Look at the whole picture."


    "Quite the opposite. Careful calculations have been made." I attentively answered my father''s doubt, "Due to we''ve taken the city of Lissandra, the rebels now have a food shortage. Therefore they can''t have too many riders. As for us, our army specializes in long-distance marching and assaulting. As long as I take advantage of its superb mobility to create enough opportunity, we can win, we can destroy our enemy!"


    My father was still not convinced, "What about geography? And intel accuracy?"


    "I have not only sent recons to do field research but also been helped by 3 artists of the royal academy draw detailed maps of the battlefield. The final draft of the maps coincides with my field research, very accurate. Besides, I''ve had a sculptor draw huge sand table according to the map." said I, "As for intels, we always do triple cross checks."


    "I see you now." His tone relaxed, "When do you plan to attack?"


    I smiled, "New Year."


    "Em, new year, seconded." He finally approved.


    "Seconded." Fischer also nodded.


    "Still, Cohen, my son," My father again shook his head, "you''ve got to change that personality! Luhrmann is not going to sleep well during this holiday season."


    "New year is a good day." A gleam of hatred passed over Fischer''s eyes, he clenched fists, "I was told that Luhrmann has been having a rough time recently."


    "Why?"


    "Because of you." said my father, "Rumor has that Rivalz''s rose general escorted the empire''s princess to join our king''s selection of queen. Because of this, Luhrmann had a huge dispute with the cardinals.


    "I see. That is why Winterhard Lennie hates you." Fischer added, "Besides, Luhrmann also had multiple disputes with many houses because they too, sent their daughters to Dark City. You''re hated by a lot of people!"


    "Why, why would that be? Dad, you came up with that idea, I merely carried it out." I sighed, "And now I have to take the hate."


    My father laughed, he wrapped one of his arms around Fischer''s shoulders.


    "Simple." Like they were the father and the son, they answered at the same time, "Because our reputations are pure, honest and rightful!"


    "Darn it. Save it, you two!"


    At the same time, laughter came from the back of the mansion. This rare happiness overwhelmed this place.


    (I love everyone here and everyone here loves me.)


    Despite that, this viceroy had to work through the night because officials of every department queued from the door of my study to the entrance of the garden, waiting to be audienced. And all of them had stacks of paper in hand.

 Chapter Volume 13 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    I picked up the habit of early-rising since I''ve been spending the majority of my time in the army. Therefore I was wandering in the garden of emptiness before everyone else was asleep.


    I was fond of morning sunshine for its lack of dazzle and the additional fresh air.


    The air, yes, sweet air, tempting me. I sniffed greedily. The freshness swirled in my lungs then passed onto my brain and limbs. I could feel my body turned lighter. What a perfect morning.


    If only I didn''t sleep in the study last night, it would''ve been a brilliant start of the day. What was I thinking?


    "Cohen!"


    I discovered the king who I devoted my ligeance to. He was aglow.


    "Good morning to you, my king." I greeted Fischer faintly, and found myself a stair to sit.


    "Are you alright?" Fischer let his guards secure the perimeter and sat beside me, "Are you angry at someone?"


    "For god sake, Fischer, this is not my angry face. This viceroy is concerning the empire and its people. Am I great?" I rolled my eyes at him, joked, "And what brought you up this early?"


    "Me?" Fischer smiled weakly, "Because I felt the happiness."


    "Ewwww! Goosebumps!" I used my arms to hug myself, pretending to be jealous.


    "Come on, don''t blame me for you sleeping in the study, nor did I ask you to walk in the garden with your armor on. Blame yourself."


    "Is it too late to say I was jealous?"


    "You have every right to be." Fischer praised, "If you''re jealous, that means I''m happy."


    "Okay, okay, you win!" I clapped.


    Fischer laughed 3 times to the sky, then hugged my shoulders, "Cohen, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "Anything, can''t you let me say thank you?" Fischer tightened his arm, "Thank you for everything you''ve done. If it weren''t for you, I don''t even know what my life would''ve become."


    "Mark it in your brain." I nodded, "Well, I prefer cash if you ever wanna return the favor."


    "Piss off." Fischer kicked my butt, "Walk with me. Quit sitting there. It''s freaking early in the morning."


    Therefore the two of us started strolling, shoulder to shoulder, talking about the war.


    "If, I said if, the rebels were defeated. What''s your plan?" Fischer asked faintly.


    "I¡­" I thought, "I''m gonna let the 3 cardinals pay, I wanna¡­"


    "Cohen, I mean if the rebels were exterminated. Every single enemy was destroyed." Fischer interrupted, "What would you do next?"


    "What should I do? How could I know?" I continued thinking, "Or first I should fight for my right to sleep in the bedroom with my wives."


    "Count as one, what else?"


    "Then leave all that Dark City shit to my father." I replied thoughtfully, "Take my girls out, anywhere they wanna go. I''ll be mad if I am a viceroy forever."


    "Huh, you be mad immediately if your old man heard what you said." Fischer chuckled, "Well, care to hear my plan?"


    I nodded.


    Fischer gazed at me with his sincere eyes, "Okay, when you and your wives skipped your duties and travel, would you mind bringing 2 extra passengers?"


    I gazed back, also with my sincere eyes, "Like¡­ who?"


    "You know, Cohen, I admire you for being a smart ass." Fischer hesitated, "These 2 being me and another lady."


    "That is not a problem." I said mysteriously, "But the money''s on you."


    Fischer nodded, "okay, Cohen, I think I''m gonna talk to your father about one of your dreams."


    "Never mind. We''ll split the expenses, half and half." I quickly put on an obsequious face, "That works for you?"


    "Nope, I''m not paying a penny." Fischer grew intoxicated, "Because I''m your king."


    "Oh! Roger that, Your Majesty. I''ll solve the money problem." I humph-ed, "So my king, how did you feel the happiness this early in the morning?"


    "What?" Fischer smiled, "I have a date with a lady in this garden. I think she wants to make a lei for me."


    Next Fischer was confused with the shaking of my head.


    "I''m afraid you might expect the lei a while later because you''ll have to audience a group of ladies you invited." I saw the officer who was in charge of guarding the fleet carrying the nobility ladies, he was coming for me.


    "Why does it have to be me?"


    "Haha, why not." Now I was intoxicated, "Because you''re my king."


    The officer came by my side, telling me the fleet was waiting by the gate. Although Fischer was reluctant to go, he had to.


    I was beyond joyful. Laughed, I turned my body, only to find 5 angry ladies with flowers in their hands.


    "Good morning, princess, my ladies!" I put away the laughter, "I know I''m particularly handsome today, but don''t look at me like that."


    Carey approached and she was not friendly.


    "Carey, that was only a joke."


    "A few days earlier, Winterhard sabotaged the king''s alone time with Bernie, now you! Why did you have to do it!?" Carey wouldn''t want to let me get away.


    "Come on, Carey, it''s just a little while, then he''ll be back." I was so wronged, "It''s the king''s job to see the nobility ladies first. I can''t help him with that."


    Having said that, I began striding to the gate, thinking I''d give back Fischer''s time with the princess. Striding as I thought about the war.


    However, a shrilling alert from the gate pierces my ears, then several earth-shattering bangs.


    (My gosh, Fischer is at the gate NOW!)


    Without hesitation, I quickened my steps.


    "Sir, weapon!" Malphite picked up his pace and tossed my black blade.


    "Seal the city gate!" Unknown to what happened, I shouted orders to a guard near me, "Guards, protect the mansion. IGT assemble at the front door!"


    "Yes, sir!


    (Fischer, don''t!)


    When I rushed to the front square of my mansion, I was stunned to see the destruction of the front door of my home. I was left with a gigantic mess: dark gas and smoke filled the air. Dozens of guards'' bodies scattered in blood. The nobility ladies'' carriages had only frames left.


    A giant white light ball was moving quickly not far from me as several fragmentary guards were tossed from it.


    I roared, eyes reddened.


    "FISCHER! WHERE''S FISCHER!!?"


    Blade out, howled, I charged forward. However, like crashing into an invisible wall, my body was forced back to the ground. The wall paralyzed my limbs at the same time.


    The giant ball began spinning. It moved along the main road as it speeded up, more soldiers were grinded into a mista of blood.


    I slowly regained control of my body before my father''s voice came from behind, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know." I was in a state of utter stupefaction, "Fischer''s missing."


    "Sir, 6 masked men have kidnapped His Majesty, heading south!" A guard came running to me from a distance.


    I dazed then tried to talk to my father before Malphite, who stood beside, roared. The next moment, he threw his dagger at me.


    Nearly instinctively, I dodged the dagger. It brushed against my ears and stuck into the earlier guard''s head.


    Blood splashed, he fell and died.


    A sharp blade was firmly holding in his hand.

 Chapter Volume 13 trivia

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    It was the first time that Dark City was in such a panic state, not even during the city''s early days when enemies coveted the crystal mines.


    Flusters of alerting bell echoed in the air, officers cursing, bellowing, teams of riders marching out, groups of wingmen scouts taking off. All were in an emergency state. Dark City''s guarding troops have begun pursuing from all 4 directions. Even all the infantries from the training ground out of the city were deployed into the search mission.


    And all these were because Swabia''s new emperor: King Fischer Summers was looted by unknown identities!


    All 4 provinces'' borders were sealed in the shortest time possible.


    "Find and protect the king at all costs!"


    This short order was passed on to every captain-level commander at the speed of light. Now every soldier knew the severity of this incident.


    However, during the first day of this search mission carried out by Cohen Kheda''s entire army, there was no avail, no news about the king came back.


    For Cohen Kheda, with the instinctive he''s got, he considered whoever has taken Fischer will go to Divine City utilizing the fastest route. Therefore he personally led a team of IGTs in pursuit along the route to the city of Lissandra.


    The next day, one by one, the unconscious ones who witnessed the incident on the day came to life. Shortly after, a wingman scout brought Cohen Kheda a brief of what happened at the mansion gate on that day. Grudgingly to slow the pursuit, Cohen Kheda, with all the anxious heart, snatched the paper and started reading on horseback.


    ¡­ His Majesty was at the door to receive the ladies, all were normal at first. When the king had met roughly half of them, a lady who''s near him suddenly put a dagger on his neck. Before we did anything, the lady''s wagoner squire and maiden moved. They were 4, excellent fighters with swords. They can do magic as well. After taking the king, they blew up the door with a spell. We could not even get near them¡­"


    "Four men against 50¡­" Read till here, Cohen crashed the paper, "I''ve never heard of such good men. Where did Luhrmann pig find these people?"


    The 8th night, after maxing out countless horses, Cohen was at the border with his guards and was informed that a team of border defense has overtaken the 4 who have kidnapped the king.


    All 300 border guards were elite men whose leader came off the Clay City battle.


    Now less than 10 of them barely survived after a short encounter.


    A captain told Cohen Kheda his story on a stretcher, "¡­ we saw His Majesty. There were 10 instead of 4. Damn good magic casters¡­ strange magic and never-before-seen good fighters. Sir, I haven''t let you down, we killed 2 of them, and another exploded himself¡­"


    "Killed 2? Where are the bodies?" Cohen suddenly saw hope.


    "Destroyed by their magic¡­"


    "Damn it." Cohen cursed, "Get my horse. Keep moving!"


    "Sir, this is the border. We can''t!" Cohen''s staff officer stopped him.


    "Screw the border! Go!"


    "Calm down, sir! That''s not our territory ahead. We''d lose more than the king if we continue." The staff officer didn''t back down, "My mission is to protect our commander so we can''t advance! Sir, please head back to Lissandra! Viceroy Visual Kheda is expecting you."


    "You pig head!" A harsh slap landed on the man''s cheek, "Remember who you''re talking to!"


    The staff officer stood back up after being beaten down by the slap, "Sir, please get back to Lissandra!"


    Cohen ignored him. He put his eyes on the guarding troops'' captain, "Go!"


    "I''m sorry, sir. We have other orders." He replied.


    "Other orders?"


    "Malphite," The young staff officer stood straight, he reached for a piece of paper, "this is the order co-signed by Viceroy Visual Kheda and the three City Hall Supervisors. They want you to take Commander Cohen Kheda back to Lissandra immediately!"


    After reading the order, he reacted, "Consider it done."


    "Malphite! You traitor!"


    "I''m sorry, sir. We''ve lost the king and we can''t afford to lose you now." Malphite said emotionlessly, "It''s for your good. We really can''t lose you."


    Having said that, Malphite raised his hand and a dozen strong men seized their commander.


    Not far from Divine City, Luhrmann and a bunch of his lackeys were expecting.


    Luhrmann, looking all anxious, kept his temper, and was talking freely with men beside him. Bursts of chuckle sometimes could be heard.


    Since he started the rebellion, Luhrmann has never revealed anything that was not anxious and joyful. As for his men, even they didn''t know who they were here to receive, but they understood something good was about to happen.


    Time passed, a sizable fleet approached Divine City from the route beyond.


    "Is it them?" Luhrmann''s eyes glowed, he said, "You, go up there and ask them!"


    This man hurried to mount his horse and after a good while, he came back, with an overjoyed face.


    "My lord! My lord!" His body and expression were flourishing, "We did it! He''s in the fleet! He''s in the fleet!"


    "Finally¡­" Though having known that for quite some time, Luhrmann was still pleasantly surprised. He put both hands on his chest and was close to tearing up.


    Now however this war went, Luhrmann knew he would never lose. Whatever Cohen Kheda intended to do, he had to compromise.


    The rest of the welcome team shared looks as none of them knew who was in the fleet that made their master so excited.


    The fleet drove closer and a few of the carriages stopped in front of the Luhrmann crowd.


    On the horseback, the general dismounted and strode to Luhrmann.


    "My lord. We''re back as commissioned." He curtsied.


    "Is everything going smoothly?" Luhrmann took a step forward and held the general''s hand. First time he asked about the men who did the work for him, "How about the 10 knights?"


    "Thank you for asking, my lord." The general glimpsed the carriage, "They were intercepted halfway. Four dead, 5 severely wounded. The dead have been taken care of. The wounded are resting in one of the carriages behind."


    "There are only 9."


    "One left halfway. We couldn''t stop him." The general lowered his voice.


    "The white one, right? Good, I don''t like his dull face¡­" Luhrmann was still mad about the white one for slapping his face. He ended the subject, "However, now that we got him, I don''t care the rest."


    "Precisely, he is in the 2nd carriage." The general replied excitedly, "They actually have taken a man from Dark City and brought him here safely. These knights from the light temple are the best warriors, I''ll give them that. What''s amazing is he was not hurt! But how should we address him?"


    "Listen up!" Luhrmann turned to his people, he declared, "No matter what time, and where you are, you will address him as King Fischer Summers. Because he is still our king, the only king!"


    Then Luhrmann waved his hand. The squire behind the carriage opened the door.


    Fischer Summers, still in the light suit on the day he was looted, stepped out of the vehicle. He descended, unhurriedly, removed his gloves, emotionlessly, then eyed the crowd from left to right.


    The people he was looking at were the people who had sworn their loyalty to the Summers. These people now lowered their heads faced by Fischer''s sharp eyes of sarcasm. The scene fell silent.


    Luhrmann hinted at one of his lackeys.


    The latter quickly yelled out, "Presenting His Royal Majesty!"


    Luhrmann went forward with a smile. He bowed along with his men, "Here lies Prime Minister of Swabia and all courtiers for our king."


    "So I am still you king." Fischer toyed with the gloves, said calmly, "Your serious faces made me feel it''s real."


    "Your Majesty, you''re the only king of Swabia, there''s no doubt." Luhrmann was on his knees. He thought what Fischer''s talking style resembled his dead father. However, Luhrmann was patient.


    "Well, rise, all. I''m not comfortable seeing you on your knees." Fischer began analyzing Luhrmann''s intention. He''s been considering since he''s looted.


    The Prime Minister''s intention was clear and Fischer was not in a good position now.


    He knew if he did anything off track, he would put the Kheda family, even the entire course of war into a dangerous position.


    Before settling down what to do next, he must get to know all Luhrmann''s cards.


    The moment he was taken, he made the worst plan. Fischer was a smart man. He knew his status was valuable to the man that planned his abduction, which was precisely what Fischer intended to take advantage of.


    "Let''s welcome the king into the capital." Luhrmann hinted at an empty carriage he brought, "After you, my king."


    He quickly made a step first to open the door of this horse-driven vehicle of the royal family.


    However, Fischer did not board the carriage. His attention was attracted by the golden sigil that belonged to his house: this was his father''s, Climos Summers'' vehicle.


    "King father, queen mother," As his fingers gently rubbing the sigil, Fischer told himself silently, "I won''t let you down. I''m a Summers. I won''t fear death, neither will I belittle my life."


    "Please, my king." Luhrmann urged, "Do I have the pleasure to ride with you, my king?"


    Fischer glimpsed the Prime Minister, "As you wish."


    Luhrmann gloated and boarded the vehicle.


    "March!"


    Hence all courtiers who came with Luhrmann to ''welcome'' Fischer ascended their own carriages. The fleet began slowly moving towards the center of Divine City.


    Luhrmann was certainly overjoyed to ride with Fischer in person. If he was alone and had enough space, he could even hum a song or dance.


    How about a glass of red, my king?" Luhrmann offered a goblet despite the atmosphere between the two has been awkward. However, he has been gazing Fischer with the utter feverish and precious eyes, "Since you''ve been kidnapped by rebellious Cohen Kheda, we have been doing everything we can to expect your return."


    The weird wording made Luhrmann''s movement overcautious whereas Fischer was acting magnanimous and tolerant.


    "Is that so?" Fischer took the wine, replied with a half a smile, "I suppose I should thank you for saving me from Dark City."


    "I suppose. I serve the king." The Prime Minister was not angry at all. He drove his eyes to look at his goblet, "Your Grace, I know what I''m about to ask was rude, but what is your plan after you''ve arrived in Divine City?"


    Fischer glanced at him.


    "I mean, a wise king must see the big picture, correct?" Luhrmann sniffed the wine, "I wonder how are you going to deal with the rebels within the empire, say, people like the Kheda family?"


    Fischer gazed at the man who''s responsible for his parent¡¯s death, "I''m considering. Do I have any advice from you?"


    "I''m also considering it." Luhrmann pondered, he thought he could give Fischer a rest, "Well, I advise you to take time and consider. We''ve got enough time."


    Fischer nodded peacefully.


    "I nearly forgot, Your Grace. I intend to throw you a great welcoming party, a real royal ball." Luhrmann changed the subject, "It''s been a while since Divine City has had such an event. All of the noble lords and masters in DC are coming. How''s my proposal?"


    "I''m tired. Let me rest for a few days." Fischer said.


    "As you wish.


    Fischer sneered silently then asked, "Where''s my staying?"


    "Forgive me, Your Grace." Luhrmann said, "The palace was sabotaged during the rebellion. Therefore you''ll have to condescend to live in my mansion."


    Later that day, the Prime Minister received the newest intel on Cohen Kheda''s army. Luhrmann thought this young Knight of Protoss should have gone crazy. As long as Cohen Kheda went hot-blooded, he will attack ahead of schedule before all the supplies and provisions were ready. Then the rest of the war should be easy for the Prime Minister.


    To his surprise, the liaison said Cohen Kheda took back his troops. He completely abandoned Maple City, took all his forces to Lissandra. Goods and supplies assignment was as normal. Nothing indicated that he would be attacking anytime sooner.


    Dully, Luhrmann let the intel paper off his hands, started pacing in the chamber, thinking about his opponent''s strategy.


    Could Cohen Kheda not care about Fischer? He should be! Could it be that the Khedas have abandoned Fischer, after Fischer''s death, they''ll attack in the name of avenging the king? And they be the king?


    But losing Fischer, Kheda''s house will be much less appealing.


    Or it could be that Visual Kheda sees through his scheme, therefore Visual let his son pretend to not care about Fischer''s life. In this way, Luhrmann would not do anything to Fischer. If that were the case, Fischer''s fate would troublesome indeed.


    "Could I be right in any way?" Luhrmann thought.


    "If that were true, you''ve underestimated me." Luhrmann sneered and headed to the back yard where Fischer rested.


    The entire Prime Minister''s mansion was tightly guarded. Fischer''s courtyard was even tighter.


    "Aren''t you going to rest, my king?" Luhrmann sighed as he saw Fischer was calmly gazing into the night sky by his door.


    "You think I should rest?" Fischer didn''t bother to look after hearing Luhrmann''s voice.


    "Your Grace, I''d be very concerned if you''re sick." Luhrmann was not unfamiliar with exhortation. But he regretted he said that right after.


    Fischer turned, "Face it, Luhrmann, are you in trouble?"


    His piercing eyes nearly saw through the Prime Minister.


    "No, no individual can bring me any trouble in the empire." Luhrmann shook his head, "I''m merely visiting my king and informing you of the latest news of the war."


    "Tell me about it."


    "The Khedas, who lead this rebellion, are planning to attack." Luhrmann laughed, "And of course, we all know they''re under-supplied. They''ll be fighting a war they can''t win."


    "That''s indeed great." Fischer nodded, said seriously, "How about you throw a party to celebrate?"


    Luhrmann was almost choked. He didn''t expect every Summers to talk like that.


    "Huh, I think my king would want the party to be held in the name of welcoming you back." Prime Minister calmed down, "I''ve gained a huge amount of support from the temple and other empires. Now my army is enormous, well-supplied. Defeating Cohen Kheda is an unalterable fact."


    "I suppose it is." Fischer nodded.


    "Could you at least do something to finishing the rebellion? You are, after all, King of Swabia." said Luhrmann, "For example, write a letter, order the rebels to drop their weapons¡­"


    "Oh, my minister, I would love to write that letter." Fischer paced 2 circles, "It is an easy thing to do. But do you think the house of Kheda would listen? As you said, they are rebellious. It''s just too naive to think a single letter from me will relieve them of weapons?"


    "You could at least try." Luhrmann nearly bit through his teeth, "What if it''ll work?"


    "Well, if you insist." Fischer laughed, "I shall write a letter."


    (The same day in Asmodian''s holy ground: the Hell Island.)


    The Asmodian''s younger princess sat in her chamber, reading a few scrolls. Her black wings spread, then retracted, spread again, then again, retracted.


    Her life has been extremely boring.


    "Ugh, nothing''s ever happened! It''s just reading all day!" She was gloomy, talked to herself, "Without catching that leader of the Phantom Legion, I can''t play with my sister!"


    "Your Grace, a priest is requesting the elder princess'' audience." An Asmodian maiden came, she blinked at the younger princess, "He looks afraid."


    "Is he? Which priest is here?" The young princess''s body instantly floated, "What happened?"


    "It''s the pope godinal. But I have no idea what he''s after." The maiden replied, "If the elder princess knew I eavesdropped, she''s going to throw me into the blood pool!"


    "Okay, then, I''ll do it myself¡­" Before finishing, the young princess'' body vanished in midair.


    In the meantime, in a gazebo located in the elder princess'' palace, the pope godinal was on all fours listening to the princess'' question.


    "¡­ about that, my father has made it very clear." The Asmodian elder princess glimpsed the empty handrail aside. She sensed her naughty sister was here, which made her half annoyed, half amused. Just to indulge her, the elder princess had to repeat what she had said, "Remember my father wants us to stay away from the Swabian civil war. The Protoss light temple has been dragged into this dirty business. What we do is watch and see how our Protoss friends wrap it up."


    "As you wish, Your Grace!" The goldinal nodded, "What about the Protoss Knight?"


    "Cohen Kheda? Huh." A rare smile showed on the elder princess'' face, "It takes thousands of years for the world to give us a man like Cohen Kheda, whether in the Protoss Alliance or the Asmodian Alliance. He is unique, therefore leave him alone."


    "How about the kill warrant on him?" The goldinal''s volume turned down, "Many men would want him dead since there''s a huge bounty on him."


    "Change it, I want him captured alive." The elder princess said without much thinking, "If Cohen Kheda''s been captured alive, it''s proven he''s not brilliant. He might as well be dead."


    "Yes, Your Grace. Here according to the latest intel, the king of Swabia was apprehended by the head of the rebellion: Swabian Prime Minister. And this Swabian new king is Cohen Kheda''s closest friend.


    "Looks like our Knight of Protoss is in trouble." said the elder princess, "I like it. A good chance for us to see how he will react."


    "How wise, my princess. I have another issue." Asked the priest, "Since the last big war, Camp was left with very few nobilities. Welsh empire''s 2 backbone legions were destroyed as well. I''m here to plead for them. Your Grace, please show your mercy for them, relieve them of this year''s tribute."


    "I see." The elder princess paced left and right, "In that case, I''m giving Welsh 2 years free of tributes, 6 years for Camp. Let them remedy. They''ll need to promote new nobilities! Level up the rank if nobilities from other empires who are willing to migrate. Off you go talk to people."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The goldinal curtsied and left.


    Hence the priest exited the gazebo. Before the elder princess could make a sound, her younger sister began laughing on the handrail.


    "Away from the bars. You''ll be seen. Come." The elder princess seated by a marble table.


    "You are the best, big sister!" The little Asmodian girl also sat down, she asked with a fist supporting the jaw, "Is there a rebellion happening in Swabia? Tell me everything."


    The elder fondled her sister''s hair as she told her what went on in Swabia.


    "A Protoss member is involved. How is that possible?" The young princess naturally shook her head, "Isn''t it enough to just let the temple meddle?"


    "Hey, Asmodian princess, which side are you? The elder princess stroke her sister''s nose tip, "It''s a good thing that our Protoss friends have intervened. Good chance to let the enemy empires see what kind of lousy job their masters have done. If we plan this well, it''s possible that we could shake the very foundation of the enemy."


    "I see. But in this case, I think it''s very unfair for that Protoss Knight ¨C Cohen Kheda. Both us Asmodians and the Protoss have given him enormous enemies."


    "There''s no such thing as fair on the Peace continent." Said the elder princess, "Fair is only relative. And human beings are an inferior race. They''re capable of anything if it fulfills their lust. Loyalty and betrayal, vows and deception, they''re happening as we speak till the end of time."


    "So humans are filthy." The younger princess showed expression of distaste, "What about that Cohen Kheda. Is he the same as every human?"


    "As for him, he is not defined yet. The only thing we do know is that this human being is fond of very unexpected strategies. Even our father grew interested in him. I''ve given an order for the temple to not disturb him." The elder explained, "Now that his best friend has been kidnapped. It¡¯s a good chance for us to observe him."


    The younger princess kept silent.


    "Even you didn''t comment, I know you do understand the tough choice this human is facing now."


    "Yes, I know. His enemy most likely will take advantage of his friend''s life to threaten him." The younger princess answered faintly, "If he is tough, his friend will die; if he does give in, his friend may not be saved after all."


    "It is true for him. But it''s also true for the Protoss race. This rebellion within Swabia has been there for quite a while. If not subsided in time, people are going to underestimate their god." The elder took her sister''s hands, "And in order to suppress the rebellion sooner, it''s better to put your money on the Protoss Knight rather than counting on Swabia''s prime minister.


    "What a messed up situation! What would you do if you were them?"


    "Me?" She chuckled, "I''m ordering this minister to hand over the king and split Swabia into 2 empires judging by how much territory each party currently occupies."


    "It won''t help the war if you do that." The young princess frowned, "They''re still against each other."


    "However, if I did that, technically, it''s a conflict between 2 empires instead of a rebellious civil war." The elder princess explained."


    "I see, it''s normal for our races supreme to stay away from a war between 2 empires" Young princess clapped her hands, "Eventually, the conflict can resolve itself."


    "Correct." Elder princess offered an admiring nod, "Usually, the elder princess Micha''el should be able to handle such a matter properly. However, she''s not doing anything till now. Could another Protoss member be handling it?"


    "Protoss elder? That Micha''el who''s defeated you dozens of times?"


    "Again, whose sister are you, Asmodian princess? Stop mocking your big sister." The elder raised a hand, then retrieved it seeing that her young sister winced.


    "From what I saw, it''s not Micha''el''s style." The elder sighed.


    "Therefore another Protoss is handling it. That is easy." The younger made a mischievous face, "Finally you can do something to win this time, sister."


    "Never underestimate your enemies. Even our father said he can not guess a human being." The elder smiled, "Let''s watch this time, how this Knight of Protoss makes his choice."


    "Why is god father interested in this human?" Said the younger princess, "Because of him, several generals in the alliance guiltily committed suicide."


    "That''s not his fault. He''s found the only way to live out of the given condition at that time. He''s proven that he''s capable. As for the generals who killed themselves, I''ve given them chances, twice. And they have failed to seize them. Therefore they must pay the price." The elder princess stated seriously, "We, the Asmodians are physically immortal and destined to lead a dull life. You, me, and our god father need a toy to divert ourselves from boredom. Therefore, this human being has the novelty we need, and that''s his value."


    "A toy?"


    "Yes, toy. By utilizing our special magic, we''re capable of demonizing him into a Lord of Death." The elder princess lowered her voice, "I could appeal to our god father to give you a chance to make your own toy, if you behave."


    "Yes!" Eyes of the younger princess glinted, "I will! Sister, tell me more about the Death Lord!"


    To show DC''s residents that the king is in the city, Luhrmann has arranged Fischer''s public appearance in the capital altar under close surveillance.


    As he walked on the clean, stone stairs, what was going on in Fischer''s mind?


    It was Cohen Kheda, his closest friend.


    Because of Cohen''s reckless act in DC altar: a boy who was neither capable of magic nor fighting defeated 3 senior students of the Royal Academy, that he became known to everyone in the nobility circle. Amongst the 3 defeated, one died on the spot.


    But what made Cohen more famous is what happened next: he was severely wounded by a mere girl and he became the first student who was expelled in the Royal Academy history.


    Fischer stood on the altar, a smile took place on his face. He recalled his memories as he searched for the spot where Cohen was standing on that day.


    With his excellent 6th sense, Fischer was able to locate the very point where dying Cohen Kheda was at given the stair was indifferently clean from other stairs.


    "Found it." He nodded, "This guy fell from here."


    Then he peered around. What a view. From where he stood, the entire capital was within reach.


    "Cohen¡­" Fischer said with the lowest voice only he could hear, "give me courage."


    A growing hint of firmness took shape in Fischer''s eyes. In there, DC''s beauty turned far and vague and not important any longer.


    Since dispatching Fischer''s written letter to Cohen Kheda''s, Prime Minister Luhrmann began his dull life of waiting.


    He needed Cohen Kheda''s reply so he could analyze his opponent''s thoughts and further anticipate the next move. Luhrmann wished everything would go smoothly since he''s got his hand on the legitimate king.


    If everything went well, lots of trouble could be saved in further ruling.


    However, there was no evading the eventually big war. Therefore Luhrmann still needed military supremacy.


    "My Lord, our forces are finally ready!" One of Luhrmann''s subordinates excitedly reported, "And our allied empires have sent their elite forces. The total foreign soldiers now counted 200, 000. All the supplied are prepared and waiting for your next instruction."


    "That''s great news." Prime Minister was gratified, "From your military point of view, can we defeat Cohen Kheda''s army?"


    "Absolutely. Now that we have the king, they can no longer obtain any help from 3rd party viceroys. It is possible that they can''t even feed their own soldiers now." The man replied confidently, "If we were not in a hurry to finish this, we could even lay siege to them and just wait till they''re starved to death."


    The Prime Minister shook his head.


    "You''ve underestimated them again. The Khedas are not easy to kill." Luhrmann urged, "For example, I''ve never seen anyone who''s better at solving internal affairs than Visual Kheda; and Cohen Kheda, this bastard is the ultimate variable who defeated AUF that''s several times more than his own army, I know luck is not part of it. We would be fighting a harder war if we didn''t have the king in our hands."


    "Yes, my lord. I will be extra careful." The general looked at Luhrmann and said, "Since you mentioned the king, we''re all a little concerned."


    "Tell me."


    "Yes, my lord. As we all know, we follow you because you have the potential to be an emperor." He lowered his voice to the floor, "But now Fischer is here in the city¡­"


    Luhrmann stood up to stop the general.


    "I don''t need you all to worry about it, neither should you all discuss it in the future. I have better plans for your future and trust me, you won''t be doing all this without rewards." Luhrmann said with a smile, "As for the king, he is the king and king forever. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Understood." The general quickly got Luhrmann''s idea.


    "Em, what about the rest of the viceroy, any replies?"


    "We''re getting replies every day. Now that we have the king, it''s not wise to stand against us." One of Luhrmann''s lackeys was beyond joyful, "Even the provinces who cut a deal with them now have allied with us. The Khedas are now indeed home alone."


    "Hahaha¡­" Luhrmann echoed a laugh, "I''m going to let you know what it''s like to be my enemy, Kheda!"


    The next moment, a eunuch came in running, "My lord, our envoy is back from Lissandra."


    "Bring him in."


    Moments later, the messenger walked in with a letter in his hand.


    "I want to read this letter." Luhrmann took the paper, he glimpsed before his face turned south. It was a reply from Dean Lorenzo instead of Cohen Kheda. This ex-dean of the Royal Academy said no good words in the letter.


    Rather than getting moody by Lorenzo''s sharp language, Luhrmann concerned more about the last part of the letter: Lorenzo made it clear that the Kheda house has refused to believe King Fischer Summers was in Luhrmann''s hand.


    The Prime Minister made a ball of paper, his eyes fixed on his lackeys, "Are all our troops ready to mobilize?"


    "Any time, my lord."


    "Well, well, well!" Muscle on Luhrmann''s face tweaked, "I knew this war will come sooner than later. Let''s win it once and for all."


    "Waiting on your orders, my lord. We''re bound to take out the enemy."


    "All forces, prepare for departure! Luhrmann sneered, "I''m personally leading! Lissandra is a beautiful place for a reunion."


    "Roger!"


    Later on, on the grand road leading to the army camp out of the capital, Luhrmann and the king began a fair conversation, at least the Prime Minister thought it was fair.


    As an educated man, he had a variety of ways to enjoy life.


    For example, Luhrmann considered conversing with the king like now was the most enjoyable. He felt the pleasure by verbally insulting his opponent. Luhrmann still remembered how he failed against Fischer''s father.


    "You must remember here." Said Luhrmann with a fake smile, "How¡¯s the memory?"


    "Much." Fischer nodded, his calm face extremely resembled his father, "But not like what you are expecting."


    "So what is it?" Luhrmann sided his body, "I''m interested."


    "Maybe I''ll tell you next time." Fischer threw a look at the grassland. The wild was starting to turn yellow near the new year, some were still deep green. The mixture of color was very gorgeous.


    "Very well." Luhrmann shrugged, "We''re soon leaving for Lissan City. The final battle with the rebels led by Cohen Kheda is imminent. I personally hope the war will be over before the new year."


    "I hope so." Fischer still answered calmly without much emotion, "If that happened, everybody could have a happy holiday."


    The Prime Minister abandoned his intention after watching Fischer''s reaction. He also acknowledged that deep-rooted filthy habits has been passing down Summers'' family tree. He abandoned trying to gain any benefits verbally.


    "If the war is over before the new year, you''ll have to work hard, my king." Luhrmann said sincerely, "Khedas have refused to believe the letter you wrote is real."


    "Huh, rebels, typical." Fischer shrugged, "I suspect even if I stood right in front of them, they''ll judge if I were real."


    Luhrmann breathed deeply after he quickly turned to the other side.


    "I agree, but you can still do it." After easing the rage within, Luhrmann continued, "At least give them despair. Most importantly, pass the fact to other empires and nobilities who lingers. They will come to your side after you''ve stated your intention and believe me, they will."


    "It''s great to despair Kheda''s army." Fischer said, "But do you actually think that''s possible from your experience of Kheda army''s nature?"


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, my king. No one can do what you can." replied the Prime Minister, "Try your best to convince them. As long as they can lower the weapons, I''ll let them live. As long as they''re willing to disarm, you still can make them viceroys of their own lands. I''m with you on this one."


    "Why would you think so?" Fischer gazed at Luhrmann, "Didn''t you always deteste evil? And nowadays Kheda''s army is in a really bad position. It might be wiser to wipe them out."


    "I''ll be honest, I don''t want to let them go, no one hates them more than I do." Luhrmann toyed with his robe, "The temple is the problem."


    "The temple?"


    "Yes, since the empire sunk into chaos, the temple has been paying extra attention to it. They told me I must end this turmoil within 3 months." Luhrmann wasn''t even ashamed to say it, "Even though I gasped at the general idea what to do, I''m too powerless to do anything further now that half of the time limit has passed."


    "Since you already know, why are you still worried?"


    "Don''t laugh at me, my king. Everybody knows it is impossible to annihilate Kheda''s armed forces within a month." Luhrmann made a wry face, "However, I can''t extend any further than 3 months. For the sake of safety and peace, I plea for you to talk the Khedas out of any further resistance."


    "Then the Khedas will be doomed if any parts of what you said were true." Fischer said, "How should I convince them? It is a world of utility and reality. You''ll have to offer something in return, you must know that, Prime Minister."


    "I do." Luhrmann smiled, "I have my plans, would you like to hear it?"


    "I''m all ears."


    "There''re 2 ways." Luhrmann hence said his grand plan for Swabia''s


    future, "A, the house of Kheda drops its weapon, they can still have Dark City and Darkmoon. The empire will no longer be collecting tax from the 2 provinces, neither will it intervene in any affairs of the 2 provinces."


    "Very favorable terms. I think they''ll be interested. What about B?"


    "The second one is also favorable, but also difficult." Luhrmann said vaguely, "We split Swabia into two¡­"


    The rare silence fell as Luhrmann finished talking, then Fischer said, "My Prime Minister, I admire your imagination. It''s very unique. How do you explain it to the race supreme?"


    "There is no need to explain." Luhrmann grinned, "As long as the agreement with Kheda is done, there will be men to do the talking for me.


    "Oh?" Fischer''s eyebrow tilted, "You mean the temple? Have you had a prior discussion?"


    "Exactly, how could I make this far without the temple''s support?" Luhrmann said proudly, "They''re well aware of the said 2 ways. But the House of Kheda must take a leap of faith first by lowering their weapons. It''s a prerequisite!"


    "It is a difficult prerequisite." Fischer shook his head, "You''re only talking empty words. There''s no guarantee for them."


    "Guarantee? They''re dying!" Luhrmann said angrily, "Your word is the guarantee, my word is the guarantee! If they don''t agree, I''m gonna kill every last one of the Khedas even if the temple threatened to punish me!"


    "Calm down. I''m just asking, not judging." Fischer smiled, "However, practically, both of your plans are a little indiscreet."


    "Indiscreet?"


    "Indeed, neither the Khedas nor anyone else is going to believe it." Fischer gazed at the window, "The terms are too good to be true."


    "I can''t help it. Actually, I never expected it has come this far." Luhrmann''s face grew wry one more time, "I''m still not convinced I can win with this huge amount of armies!"


    Fischer''s eyes were back on Luhrmann, "It''s alright. Keep on trying. You will eventually defeat the Khedas."


    "Like your father, you never feel me and the pressure I''m undergoing." Luhrmann put away the smiling face, "Your Majesty, I''ve grown tired of the riddles between us. Let''s be honest."


    "Whatever."


    "If a chance was given to me that I can annihilate the Khedas, I will grab it. But I can¡¯t. As long as the 3 months limit expires, the temple will abandon me like they''ve abandoned Cohen Kheda and his army during the last P/A War." Luhrmann made a self-mocking laugh, "I came from the temple. No one knows them better than me."


    "And?"


    "Therefore, I have to end this turmoil within 3 months in order to survive. No matter what, I need to have a result for the temple. Even it meant to deceive them." Luhrmann lied on the couch, eyes dull, "I can fulfill my personal enmity later on. I won''t let the Khedas go and the same is true for them."


    "So this is your plan?"


    "I very much know how implausible they are. I''ve lost hope at first. But things are different now that you''re with me.f You are the key variable for this plan to succeed. For your safety, Cohen Kheda''s house has to put down weapons and make peace with me, at least let it pass the crisis at hand. And just to be safe, we could always find a few scapegoats to take responsibility for us." Luhrmann stated, "As for you, my king, as a deterrence, you will have to stay in DC forever. You are my card against them."


    "I never thought the blank king title is one day useful."


    "In this way, no one would have to die from both sides. And my king, you''ve successfully saved tens of thousands of lives. I cannot foresee any further. But we will be evading any more shed of blood." Luhrmann ignored Fischer''s sarcastic comment, "Although you''ve lost freedom, you''ll still be treated like a king and free of any harm. You have my word."


    "This is your plan." Fischer nodded, "And your subordinates are willing to take it?"


    "If they had done a good job, we wouldn''t have had today''s conversation." Luhrmann humph-ed, "Therefore I don''t need to consider their feelings."


    Fischer pondered.


    "My king, they are the best way for today''s situation. If the Khedas agree, we will have peace; if they don''t, both parties will be in grave danger. No one, besides the temple, will gain anything from it." Luhrmann said, "I don''t want to give temple any benefits. Or worse, we can help each other against them."


    "I will think about it." Fischer waved a hand and ended the conversation.


    "About your parents, that''s an incident." With the lowest voice possible, Luhrmann said, "Or things wouldn''t have come this far."


    Fischer''s lips tweaked as he heard it.


    As Luhrmann and his enormous army set off from Divine City, covert spies in the capital from Dark City''s liaison bureau delivered the news to Lissan City, capital of Lissandra province.


    When Cohen Kheda learned the news, he panicked.


    Both Cohen and his father Visual Kheda knew that it was the only way to save Fischer.


    If the Khedas lost the one last member of the royal family, the rest of the nobilities from neutral provinces won''t offer any more support. And this war against Luhrmann and his army would be doomed to lose.


    Therefore, this pre-war council that''s currently going on was largely under an extremely tense atmosphere. Cohen Kheda was making the most detailed plan for the upcoming battles. He''s taken advantage of every method. Seniors officers took down their respective works. There are even arguments about very tiny details.


    The current situation allowed no mistakes.


    Visual Kheda remained sitting aside. He took no part in the meeting. And it was not because of his civic duty.


    Visual Kheda and the Prime Minister were two old rivalries that have been fighting for over 20 years. He knew Luhrmann was a complicated enemy. Therefore saving their king this time would be extremely difficult.


    Since the perishment of Climos king couple, Visual Kheda has become the key figure of the royal clique. He must think even further into the future than everyone else.


    The best outcome would be the king''s safety. However, since Luhrmann came to war with the king, he must have something to count on. What if he couldn''t save the king, what would be the next move?


    To surrender? Even if the entire Kheda family were willing to trade lives for the king''s, Luhrmann would want even more lives in exchange. But could Luhrmann keep his words?


    As the usurper, the Prime Minister will never give room to anyone with royal blood.


    Not surrender? What would Luhrmann do to the king? Will the Kheda family be burdened for betraying the king and forever fight alone like a dinghy in the middle of a dangerous ocean?


    An acute pain took shape in Visual Kheda''s head as the argument of officers in the same room grew ever louder. Eyes closed, he put a palm on the forehead.


    The Prime Minister''s 3 formidable armies pressed down to the City of Lissan.


    In the meantime, Cohen Kheda''s army played offensively. His 3rd legion and general staff have all retreated into Lissan while the 1st and 2nd Legions stood on either side of the city.


    Luhrmann''s forces stopped at 6 miles away from Lissan and stationed there. Very gradually, one grey tens after another, the endless camps have taken the flat land outside Lissan.


    The Prime Minister had planned this operation very carefully. He set strong camps, built dense watch turrets, gave countless orders to evade mistakes.


    As for Cohen Kheda, he and his subordinates watched as Luhrmann did his work. All frowned.


    To Cohen and his army, destroying such a camp was not difficult if Fischer was not in it. It would be god''s work if anyone intended to end the battle before Fischer was hurt.


    With a harsh voice, Cohen canceled the plan to assault at night. He can only hope for tomorrow.


    That night, Luhrmann had one army facing Lissan, the other two facing Cohen Kheda''s 1st and 2nd Legion.


    None of them has plans to attack first. It was dead silent both in and out of the city.


    Somewhere in the rebels'' tent, a conversation was going on between 2 black figures.


    "¡­ order from the elder princess: Your first priority is to prolong this rebellion within Swabia. Do as much damage as you can should you see any signs of peace¡­"


    "Consider it done."


    All men have spent a sleepless night.


    "Sir, we''re unable to detect the king''s location. The enemy has very close surveillance work." By dawn, commander of the reconnaissance regiment under general staff''s direct order came to report, "However, we have his approximate location. The king is kept with Luhrmann, along with roughly 300 troops with very casual outfits."


    Cohen was toying his ring, but he made no comments.


    "Considering that intel and intel from DC, these 300 could be knights from the Light Temple." Marfa took over the report, "They were the ones that infiltrated the capital palace on day zero of the rebellion.


    Carlos asked vaguely, "Sir, what''s our strategy today."


    "Very complicated." Cohen inhaled, "We''ll have to act accordingly. See what bastard Luhrmann wants."


    All sub-commanders gazed at each other.


    "Cohen, a moment." Visual Kheda showed himself at the door, waiving a letter in his hand, "Luhrmann sent his envoy."


    Cohen Kheda''s body bounced right up to the door.


    "This letter, what does this scum want?" Cohen gazed back at his father confusedly.


    "We''ll need to deduct that." Visual lowered his voice, "What''s important is we need to reply to him quickly."


    "Go get ready." Cohen turned to his sub-commanders, "Show some spirit!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "I think he''s being funny by even offering these 2 choices. We''re like fire and water. It won''t work." Cohen cursed, "What''s wrong with his fucking brain?"


    "He''s not." Visual sighed, "He has the king. We have to choose one."


    "How can we? What about Fisher?"


    "Listen to me Cohen, since the moment the minister took our king, he''s regained the initiative of the war." Visual Kheda put a hand on his son''s shoulder, "We''re lucky we still can choose, at least now we know he''s alive."


    "That is to say, if we choose one, Fischer''s gonna be Luhrmann''s hostage forever?"


    "I''m afraid so." Visual turned to his son, "Take the offer. As long as the king is alive, we have hope."


    "Damn it!" Cohen threw his fist on the door frame, cracking the wood.


    "Prepare yourself." Visual Kheda said softly, "I''m going to write him a reply. No matter what, we shall meet His Majesty first."


    Despite all the power he had but no target to punch, Cohen Kheda puked a huge amount of profanities and sullenly slid down along the door frame.


    At daybreak, Luhrmann''s army aligned information in front of the camp. In the meantime, his soldiers sounded the war drum, echoed the horns.


    Thick, low clouds shaded the sun, so low like inches away from people''s heads. The not-so-chill wind it brought over tortured everyone.


    Though today''s war was technically a negotiation, the minister prepared well because he knew Cohen Kheda and his army''s fearsome reputation.


    Therefore, Luhrmann''s men have brought all the toys: siege vehicles, arrow shields, structure ladders, siege towers. Among which, one enormous siege tower was exceptionally eye-tracking.


    Cohen had early planned only a small portion of his army fending the top of the wall. All the elite forces were waiting for orders behind the gate of the city. Along the city''s wall were elf marksmen and warlocks. The elves were prepped to release magic at any time.


    Now Luhrmann''s army was advancing slowly and approaching within range of the archers.


    "Sir, the enemy''s in range." Cohen''s duty officer said.


    "Stay put. Wait for my order." Cohen said in his undertone.


    "Yes, sir."


    At this moment, Visual Kheda led all civil officers onto the wall. He also brought Bernie Ebbinghaus who wore a man¡¯s outfit. The last was Dean Lorenzo as he nodded to greet each and everyone except for Cohen Kheda.


    Horns down the wall echoed before the minister''s troops halted. Soldiers presented the enormous siege tower and stopped it at an advanced position.


    The minister wore a set of new robes. He was preparing to speak before his warlocks readied the sound-amplifying spell.


    "Viceroy Visual Kheda, how have you been?" Here came the voice of Luhrmann.


    Cohen''s elf warlocks made quick preparation as well for Viceroy Visual Kheda.


    "Just ok." Visual replied, "Same old, same old. Good to hear from you."


    "Oh, me? It''s my duty. I have to think about everyone in the empire." Luhrmann made a dry smile, "Why, today is just a friend''s reunion, why are we bringing swords and arrows?"


    "I thought you liked to do the caring. As for the blades and soldiers¡­" Visual stroke his head, "Luhrmann my old friend, do you have to bring 200, 000 men just to do a reunion?"


    "My bad, my bad¡­ haha." Luhrmann''s dry smile suddenly turned into laughter, "I didn''t bring these men, don''t need that much protection. These are the king''s guards, and here''s the king."


    "The king?"


    "Precisely, the king of Swabia, King Fischer Summers!"


    "Are you making jokes?" Visual Kheda said calmly, "There are no king''s banners nor king''s insignia, you''re telling me the king is with you?"


    "Your power of observation serves you well." said the minister, "Don''t blame you, you know the king likes it discreet."


    "What''s the king doing with you??"


    "A king likes to visit his old servants. And he felt bored living in DC for a few days, therefore he would like to take a walk or maybe issue a decree. Now presenting His Royal Majesty!" Luhrmann stroked his beard.


    A dozen trumpet began playing royal rhythm before Fischer Summers, who wore white, royal ceremonial robe, exited his carriage and went onto the red carpet that led to the giant siege tower.


    Every few steps on both sides of the red carpet stood a pair of emotionlessly knights of the light temple. They had vigilante eyes, but the soldiers behind them were not so alert. They knew with King Fischer on their side, the Khedas would never choose to war.


    At this very moment, people on Lissan City''s wall had completely different feelings.


    (The king, that''s the king over there.)


    Though he was still far away, not so easy to see clearly, there was no copy of the king''s elegant movement.


    From the Kheda father and son to senior officers, Princess Bernie Ebbinghaus, even guarding troops who only saw Fischer a few times have all recognized the king, the unique King Fischer Summers.


    To senior officers and civil servants, Climos Summers was the one they swore their loyalty to. And now because of Luhrmann''s rebellious act, Fischer has become their king. They were absolutely concerned because they were wondering what if the king ordered them to surrender, what should they do?


    But it was much easier for plain soldiers.


    Most of them came from the Protoss United Forces of the last P/A War. Afterward, a great number of young men of the 36 Clans joined Cohen Kheda''s army. These people had neither the definition of His Majesty nor the king. The only thing they knew is Commander Cohen.


    If Commander Cohen ordered them to march west, they wouldn¡¯t go otherwise. If Commander Cohen called the horse chick, they will think it''s chicken.


    Since a long time ago, Fischer Summers has taken a special position in the plain soldier''s heart: he was a friend, brother, the higher commander of Commander Cohen, but he was not Commander Cohen.


    Luhrmann did not assume the Prime Minister position and learned nothing. He knew once he had Fischer, the Khedas were going to panic; he also knew once Fischer showed himself, his enemy''s military and political system were going to show problems. The reason lied in the fact that within this family, the civil servants were close to the king while the army was closer to Cohen Kheda. As these 2 cliques have co-existed for so long was entirely because of Fischer and Cohen Kheda''s close, private relationship.


    If he were to let Fischer talk about his offers, the people on Lissan City''s wall might quickly fall into arguments.


    At this moment, Fischer went onto the top of the siege tower.


    The minister turned to his king. He curtsied and smiled, "My king, apologies for letting you climb this high."


    "It''s ok." Fischer replied calmly, "Do you believe Cohen would say yes?"


    "Then, by all means, convince him." The minister showed his sympathy, "He is your best friend. Please, my king, reason with him, use your words, move him. They''ll get the idea."


    "I''ll try." Fischer nodded, "It''s a hard thing to convince Cohen to not attack."


    "Hahaha, you''re making jokes, Your Majesty. Cohen Kheda is not a fool. He knows what it means if he attacks me." Luhrmann said carelessly, "I''ll be waiting for your good news down there."


    Fischer went forward to the front of the platform on top of the siege tower, one hand on the handrail, both eyes looked at the top of Lissan City''s wall.


    Cohen Kheda, in his black armor, was immediately spotted by Fischer.


    It was silent both up and down the city wall. Tens of thousands of people from both parties kept their breath, waiting for King Fischer to speak.


    Fischer took a deep breath, he spoke.


    "Viceroy¡­ Cohen, it''s been a while. Is everything all right with everybody?"


    "My king, all good. Everyone''s fine."


    "I see." Fischer felt his power of speech has grown weaker, he couldn''t even find a proper word to say at this moment, "I feel utterly sorry for your concern."


    "No, it was because of my negligence. Please do not blame yourself, my king."


    "Okay, let''s forget it." Fischer nodded, "It occurred to me those noble ladies who you invited to attend the dancing party are still in Dark City, please send them back for me. The Prime Minister has arranged a bigger masquerade for me in the capital. He said that it would be a real Royal Ball."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''ll send them back immediately after this." Cohen almost bit through his lips.


    Luhrmann was at half the height of the siege tower, he sneered.


    "Huhhe, Cohen, remember the first time we met?" Fischer discreetly stroked his collar.


    "I sure do." Cohen nodded, "Much like this time, it was because of scum Luhrmann."


    "No, I''m not talking about the minister." Fischer made a wave of his hand, "I meant the talk between you and me on that carriage."


    "I do remember that moment."


    "We were still young boys by then." Fischer''s tone suddenly turned extremely gentle, "But you and I, the two of us can actually draw such a pretty future. On that broken carriage without a roof, we''ve planned so much and have vowed to finish everything together."


    "I remember¡­" Cohen''s fists clenched.


    Luhrmann, on the other hand, slammed a fist onto his other palm. He realized it was that time these 2 bastards hooked up.


    And the days we were out touring." As Fischer talked, Cohen Kheda recalled every beautiful thing that happened in the past, "We''ve done so many fun things and you''ve given me so much happiness. My days as a young man were not alone. Thank you, truly, my friend."


    "But now, Cohen Kheda, how I wish we could fulfill our future together. Reality does not allow us." Said Fischer, "Look at now, I can''t share your dream and you can''t share mine¡­"


    "I understand¡­" Cohen diverted his eyes from Fischer''s, "I don''t blame you."


    "No matter what, I want to ask of you: before today, were we the best friends?"


    "We are. No matter what has happened, we are forever!"


    "Cohen, forever is a luxury thing to come by. I''m content to be your friend for this long. You, as well as everyone, your friendship is my lifelong treasure." Fischer also diverted his vision elsewhere, "But since today, since this moment, I am a king and you are a viceroy. We are no longer friends."


    "¡­" A meaningless groan came out of Cohen.


    "Viceroy Cohen," Fischer turned calm once again, "Our Prime Minister has 2 proposals drawn to today''s situation, I trust you''ve read them."


    "I did." Cohen forced 2 words out of his gutter.


    "Good. And frankly, I don''t feel ok knowing that I''d be giving you this order as a king." Fischer nodded, stroked his collar a second time, "Although it''s going to be hard for you, it''s for yours and your family''s and your people''s welfare. I''ve given it a fair amount of thought. It''s the only best way. I hope you can take it."


    "Please, Your Majesty." Cohen was on the edge of losing control, "I will obey my king''s command."


    A smile of victory took shape on Luhrmann''s face.


    "Before I tell you, I need your word that you''ll carry it out. Promise me."


    "I promise, I guarantee!" Cohen bellowed, "JUST TELL ME!"


    "What''s that attitude of yours?" Fischer sulked, "I am your king. Can''t you be happy about my orders? Come on!"


    "I¡­ Yes, I''ll be happy." Several expressions flashed over Cohen''s face but none of them was even remotely related to happiness.


    "Alright, everyone, listen up¡­" Fischer''s face turned serious, "Everyone both on and down the wall is a witness!"


    Now, this was the moment Luhrmann and his army were waiting for.


    "I, Fischer Summers, in the name of the 16th King of Swabia Empire now pass on this order to the House of Kheda." Fischer held his head, "Viceroy Cohen Kheda of Dark City, from this moment forward, you are to succeed and be the 17th King of Swabia!"


    The magic amplifier worked exceptionally well. Fischer''s decree passed into everybody''s ears loudly and clearly. It was like a bolt of thunder that struck everybody''s brain. All were stunned!


    Cohen Kheda''s eyes were wide open. Now he completely comprehended Fischer''s intention. An unhuman cry of lament came out of him.


    "NOOOOOOOO!"


    "Cohen Kheda, you must eradicate all rebels led by Luhrmann within the empire!" Fischer kicked away the first enemy soldier that came running to him. He took his last moment to yell, "Swear that you¡¯ll recover Swabia from all evil and avenge my family with the blood of our foes!"


    Cohen''s body leaped forward. He intended to jump off the wall and go for Fischer! He nearly succeeded before Malphite and a few guards took him firmly.


    Luhrmann also awakened from deep astonishment. He yelled like a crazy person, "Stop him!"


    Visual Kheda was at the highest point of the city. His heart has gone cold knowing that he''s failed to preserve the last bloodline of the Summers family.


    Carlos, Cohen Kheda''s Chief of Staff was one of the quickest to react among the officers. He immediately yelled, "Send my order! Both wings assault! Open gate! Mid wing, strike!"


    Several red messenger magic balls quickly took off into the sky.


    It was an uproar within the minister''s army. No one anticipated Fischer''s final decision. No one knew why Fischer Summers said that.


    However, among them, one man fetched a folding bow and a sharpened arrow. His target: Fischer on the top platform!


    "Take him down!" Just as Luhrmann shouted, a black trail shot from Luhrmann''s army. Like in slow motion, this black path traveled and finally landed on Fischer''s left chest!


    The ones near Fischer were stunned, everyone who saw this was stunned!


    Red stain began taking shape on Fischer''s white robe. It instantly crawled to his entire left chest. Fischer showed a self-mocking smile. One of his hands grabbed the arrow. He made an effort to turn to his friend.


    "No, no no!" Cohen violently shook his head, "It can''t be¡­"


    An order was shouted out, countless arrows fired with the marksmen''s fury to their enemies.


    Lissan''s drawbridge was let loose and smashed to the ground across the moat, making an earth-shattering roar. The riders hid in the city by Cohen Kheda marched across!


    Fischer, with a pale face, intended to say more. However, the once red lips with vigor have lost their liveliness.


    Although it was a chaotic battlefield down there, he heard nothing, saw nothing. Only flashes of old pictures passed through his memories.


    "I know you. You are Cohen Kheda."


    On the beautiful grassland, he rode a horse, reached out a friendly handshake to his future best brother.


    "You know me? What do you want, Mr. Nobleman? Wanna beat me up?"


    His best brother lied on an open carriage, half dead.


    "A man cannot live without a dream because dreams are our goals of life. For the sake of your life''s integrity, I decided to give you half of my dream."


    In the garden, he told Cohen as he grabbed firmly on Cohen''s shoulders.


    "Can you share dreams?"


    Cohen asked a silly question.


    "How can you not, you silly ass."


    It was in that very garden, he''s settled a date with him to travel with their wives.


    "Apologies, Cohen, I can''t be there with you. But I¡­ I don''t want to go. I want to be with you all¡­" Fischer said though no one could hear him anymore. But he was trying his last effort to make one more step to his precious friends, one more step.


    "Cohen, I believe you¡­ you can finish it for me¡­ can you?" Irresistible darkness swept Fischer, making his body soft and weak. Fischer shook twice and finally fell. Slowly, his once glowing eyes shut close. But a hint of a smile froze on his face.

 Chapter Volume 14 1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    That moment in that day, all men and women, both on and off Lissan City''s wall, tens of thousands of them, fell silent.


    At first, the Prime Minister was certain that he would get his hand on what he desired because he had Fischer as a deterrence. Everyone including Cohen Kheda came to know Luhrmann''s plan as well. Therefore, given Luhrmann''s army was within the range of Cohen''s marksmen, he dared his enemy to shoot.


    It was indeed as Luhrmann had thought.


    From Cohen''s perspective, though all his courtiers and officers were reluctant to, Cohen ordered his men to prepare to make peace with Luhrmann anyways. Even Cohen Kheda himself was ready to compromise under the condition that his best friend''s life was his enemy''s bargain chip. Fischer''s life was everything to him. It was that simple.


    Cohen had never realized that he had been treating Fischer as not only the king but also his best friend. Cohen did not realize that from this point in time, in this world, Fischer was the only one who can comprehend Cohen''s ideology, and Fischer alone was able to indulge Cohen''s bizarre behavior. Others may have tolerated Cohen, but none was able to understand him.


    However, one thing was certain for this man who just suffered a loss: without Fischer, he will be like a leaf of duckweed struggling in a dangerous billow and he will forever be alone.


    No matter what, everyone has underestimated Fischer. They''ve misjudged this king who had always been elegant and gentle. They''ve never foreseen the wit and courage he displayed when threatened by life. Much like his king father and queen mother, Fischer has chosen to sacrifice himself for friends and families.


    No one had expected it and no one had foreseen this young king of Swabia will be killed so quickly by Luhrmann''s arrow.


    The perishment of Fischer Summers who stood for the rightful kingship triggered the wrath of entire Lissan City.


    "Get Commander Cohen back down!" On Lissan''s wall, Cohen Kheda''s Chief of Staff Carlos took over the command job in the shortest time possible. His next order brought tens of thousands of furious arrows to his foes.


    Luhrmann''s giant shields weren''t able to block Cohen Kheda''s arrows that even feared by the Asmodian forces. Moments later, the rebels suffered a huge wave of splashing blood rain and groan.


    This was just the beginning. Endless magic attacks came right after the arrows.


    With anger no less than their commander, elf warlocks who have been idling on the wall released the magic that had been held back for so long: silver chain of lightning started dancing while blood-red exploding fireballs enlarged and empowered.


    It did not take long before massive dark smoke, the smell of burned flesh, shrill cry and of course, extreme fear began circulating among the rebels.


    Everything happened so rapidly since the moment Fischer fell. The swift, quick attack had given the once proud and confident rebels great casualties. Luhrmann''s first light infantries were nearly annihilated.


    Bad luck for anyone who stood at the frontmost. Before them was Lissan City''s wall, behind was an army of intense formation. They had nowhere to hide and nowhere to run. All paled, the panic soldiers can do nothing but trying to dodge within the limited space. They were like targets on a training ground for magic, but unlike targets, they struggled to push their neighbors before them and keep their heads as low as possible.


    Seeing the chaotic situation, Luhrmann, despite dumbfounded, intended to save the already messed-up day before he was forced onto a horse and taken to the commanding post, away from his collapsing army.


    After a few earth-shattering noises, three drawbridges at the front of Lissan City were released. All gates opened wide. Dark City''s finest guarding troops thrust out. With the sharpest weapons in their hands, they fused an iron current towards the rebels''.


    In the meantime, Cohen''s guarding members were trying to take control of their commander and take him to safety.


    Cohen Kheda''s eyes turned red. He bellowed, fisted, kicked his guards who struggled to drag him. One more step, he ascended the edge of the wall. All who saw his action exclaimed before Cohen Kheda lept away from the city.


    At the very moment, Cohen Kheda''s guarding mages took advantage of a glimpse of the time and buffed him with half a dozen spells.


    Failing to catch his commander, Malphite cried out an order before his subordinates tossed ropes and slid down the wall to protect Cohen.


    Cohen''s feet impacted the earth with a bang accompanied by a circled strong wave pushing outwards. Even the water in the moat before him was tossed huge waves.


    With a suit of armor, men can still see Cohen''s body shivering under the black metal. His eyes were fixed to the ground, throat notch moved up and down. Low, beastly growl spread to the entire battlefield. No one knew this man of craziness was crying or laughing.


    Everybody believed Cohen Kheda had suffered injuries from the jump earlier before he raised his eyes to the rebels not far beyond. Even with his helm on, his enemies could see Cohen''s eyes and the tempestuous fury within.


    Those were not human''s eyes. No human could possess such a pair of crazy eyes.


    "FISCHER!!!!! AHHHHHHHHHH!"


    With the sorrowful cry of agony, Cohen drew his machete then he lept again over the moat that measured 20 arm''s length!


    Everyone was stunned. With magic buffs, a normal man, however strong he was, will definitely be wounded by jumping from 30 arm''s length high. Cohen was different. He suffered nothing and suddenly gained the ability to jump over an astonishing distance.


    Several elf warlocks from Cohen Kheda''s guarding troops shared looks out of wonder. They saw a giant, disappearing fire-red ring of light circling about Cohen Kheda''s body. Though the possessor of the ring was unaware of the change, the elves knew this was magic no elf or human was able to cast.


    It was the unique magic of Protoss and Asmodian: the forbidden magic!


    Ordinary magic buffed by humans or elves will create rings made from light as well. However, those rings would be tightly attached to the targets'' bodies unlike the one circling around Cohen Kheda. It was technically attached but it was at least 10 arm''s length from the magic-user. Also, the ring presented with textures and was constantly moving.


    Every time Cohen stepped, when his foot touched the ground, the fire-red ring will show and expand violently. Everyone who was within the expanding range was beaten backward and die before making a cry.


    "That''s Roar of Fury! The first level! The roar of Fury!" An elf warlock cried despite that she was confident, "It''s the upper race''s magic!"


    "But why Viceroy Cohen is using it!?" A second elf said then quickly she exclaimed, "Alert the troops to STAY away from Viceroy Cohen! First time he uses the magic, he''s not able to tell friends from enemies!"


    The elf''s worry was unnecessary because Malphite and the rest of the guarding troops can''t even catch up with Cohen''s speed.


    After striding over several chunks of scattered infantries, Cohen darted into the rebel''s front troops.


    Maybe in the meantime, he could remember the forbidden magic that granted him the extraordinary power was from his boots bestowed by the Protoss elder princess on the day Cohen Kheda was titled a Knight of Protoss.


    Roar of Fury had 5 levels. The first level will give its user the ring of light capable of deflecting its foes and ultimately killing them. However, the first level was still relatively weak because any skilled warriors or mages were able to defend themselves by summoning battle aura or protective shields.


    When the user managed to learn the 5th level of Roar of Fury, he will be able to take a man''s life by just roaring. By that time, no man, save for the finest of the race supreme, will be able to defend it.


    Now that Cohen was still too inadequate to be buffed with anything higher than lv.1 of the magic from the boots. Although it might be tickle tricks for races supreme, Cohen was faced with just regular human soldiers. Even if he encountered the Knights of the Light Temple who were currently guarding the rear of the army, he still stood a chance to win.


    As of now, the Roar of Fury boots has awakened. They have become a part of Cohen Kheda''s body. Cohen''s mind would have taken control of the magic if he were wide awake.


    The elves debriefed Cohen''s situation to Carlos. The latter issued his orders with the loudest voice, "Tell our ground troops to stay away from Commander Cohen. Send the IGTs to protect him! All mages, prep to buff our soldiers. All wingmen take off!"


    All of the Dark City knights that passed the drawbridges have received Carlos'' orders as well. They adjusted marching directions, put away their spears then gradually spread out like a folding fan. One by one, the knights reached for their enhanced crossbows.


    As the knight made their adjustments, the infantries that followed leaned to the opposite side, leaving the middle route that faced the biggest siege tower to Cohen and his IGTs.


    Almost at the same moment, Luhrmann yelled to the knight from the light temple as he arrived the commanding post, "GO now! Get Fischer Summer''s body!"


    The knights followed the order hence they began rushing towards the place where Fischer fell. Although the king was dead, his physical body was still useful. At least for Luhrmann, he intended to extract the last bit of value from that body.


    The battlefield was in turmoil. However, the place where the biggest siege tower was located was relatively quiet. For the fact that both parties'' troops were still a distance away from it and the rebels guarding the tower shot to kill by Dark City''s archers.


    "Send my order, tell both armies, attack with absolute prejudice!" Carlos yelled to his staff members, "All civic hands, get your asses outta here! This is the last place you should be now!"


    The second magic ball rose to the sky carrying Carlos'' orders before 2 hostile armies impacted each other. On one side was Cohen Kheda alone, the other was an entire battalion of soldiers aiming for the siege tower.


    "AHHHHH-A-HAAAAAA" Cohen''s red eyes showed no signs of weakening. He dashed forward, straight to his enemies. The blade instantly saw a sky-shading mist of blood and flesh.


    The mess Cohen Kheda created has brought his mind into absolute craziness and bewilderment regardless of anything else. The enormous pain tossed his heart, dismantled his senses. The last bit of nature left in his brain told him that he had to find a way to vent the agony.


    The enemy soldiers in hand were the perfect targets. Kill, killing would be the best way to relieve it.


    Now Cohen Kheda can''t care less about anything but killing. He''s abandoned his duty as a commander. Therefore, naturally, Carlos has become the one giving the orders. Immediately after he issued orders for the troops, he darted to the speaker magic effective area and yelled, "Get the siege tower, Mal!"


    Dozens of rebels soldiers were tossed to the air as Cohen once again smashed himself into the enemy formation. The black steel machete he held spun like a windmill, making his targets cry.


    Cohen''s method was the most simple and effective clean sweep. With each step forward, the ring of light surrounding Cohen''s body extended, hereafter bouncing dozens of men backward. Only when the ring withdrew were the rebels able to close distance, but before that, the black blade would be already inches away. Then with another clean sweep, the tornado of death reaped yet another batch of victims. No ordinary armor can fend black steel.


    On Cohen Kheda''s route of the sprint, no one lived; and behind him, no one could catch on.


    Countless bodies rose to the sky then fell in halves. Later on, no one dared to face this mind-losing beast. Whenever people saw Cohen Kheda went for their direction, chaos arose, soldiers fled, stampede took place.


    They howled, they cried, they died.


    "CLANG" was the sound that parried Cohen''s weapon in midair. The one who did it had a cloth veiling the face. Without armors, he was holding a single-handed sword with Protoss engraving on the body.


    He was a member of the White Knight sent by the Light Temple!


    Little did Cohen hesitated given that he was ultra bewildered.


    He roared as he retrieved the blade and bounced backward, slashing a few soldiers who sneaked to attack from behind. At the same time, golden battle aura arose on the body of the black steel blade.


    The white warrior has also been shocked by the impact of his weapon earlier. He exhaled then advanced. The tip of his sword swiftly thrust towards Cohen''s forehead. However, at 10 arm''s length, Cohen raised his arm that connected his weapon. The golden aura shrouded black blade slashed downward.


    Two swords contacted. The White Knight''s weapon broke in half like his user.


    However, the temple''s White Knights were not wusses. Amongst them, there were quite a few knowledgeable ones. After seeing Cohen Kheda once again killed a large number of soldiers with his Roar of Fury, a dozen of them cried out.


    "Buff yourselves with Charity Halo! He''s using forbidden magic!"


    "Forbid your mother fucker!" Cohen cursed with a coarse voice. His speed had gone even faster. Before the White Knight could complete the buffing, Cohen''s spinning blade claimed a few more victims.


    "Front row take him down! Rear ones take the siege tower!" A Charity Halo-protected White Knight yelled as he stung his lance towards Cohen. Before he succeeded, he hovered the lance body, creating mirage lances that shaded his foe.


    "You take my ass!" Cohen ignored the White Knight coming for him. He made an easy but heavy slash before the incoming lance touched his body, pushing the golden aura out from the tip of the blade. The early White Knight was naturally cut in half. Immediately after, one more knight leaped into midair from behind. Cohen''s blade shook twice and chopped that knight''s left leg off as well.


    He cried miserably and fell onto the ground.


    The White Knights suffered a great loss, which stunned the rebels. They feared Cohen from the beginning, however, they kept on fighting because they knew they had the white knights behind them.


    They worshipped the race supreme, they had faith in the light temple. They knew the white knights were undefeatable. That was why they did not run. But now, other than being killed more decently than plain soldiers, the knights have proven to be not helpful.


    All rebels who aimed the Fischer''s siege tower dispersed in a rush. They would not willing to face the beast named Cohen Kheda. No, it was much more. Even being seen by this animal was extremely dangerous. They''d rather to fight Dark City riders and their own army supervisors. At least they stood a chance to live.


    At this point in time, more Dark City army rushed out. The battle has fallen into heat.


    Dark City''s finest ripped the frontline of the enemy like a sharp knife ripping open a bird, it also spared a group of soldiers to intercept the rebels'' head troops that have been pressuring Cohen.


    Behind was the viceroy''s guarding troops led by Malphite. They were determined to protect that giant siege tower from scattered rebel soldiers.


    Seeing that sneak attacks have proven no avail, the captain of the White Knights shouted out to gather the remainder of his team behind himself including the few that were confronting Cohen Kheda.


    "PUFF!" Chopping the last enemy dead, Cohen inserted his long blade into the earth, his eyes fixed on the tip of the metal.


    At this moment, no plain soldiers from both armies could be found within the circle centering the siege tower. As the silence persisted, the atmosphere above the battlefield seemed to be extremely elusive from the eyes of a bystander. However, anyone who was within the circle would feel the gigantic, avenger-person-repellent pressure that smelled like death.


    Hundreds of hostile men from both armies hence engaged in such a stressful tension, empowering the already murderous and brutal air.


    Now on one side of the silent battlefield was Cohen''s guarding troops at the number of 300-ish. All of them were extremely experienced warriors who have escaped death for a thousand times. Their defensive work concentrated on 2 directions. Behind them were the mages who had completed buffing the melee warriors and the marksmen held the arrows on the string, eyes fixed on their targets.


    On the other side was the White Knight from the Light Temple. The number of the ones still standing approached 100. They''ve separated themselves into 3 stacks. Their action can be explained by their nature of work: assassination. The White Knight was an extremely dangerous force secretly cultivated by the Light Temple. The temple has been hiding them under its wings. The White Knights excelled in face-off combats as well as teamwork of 2 or 3. However, they''ve never trained for a situation that involves more than 10.


    Even before today''s confrontation, the deep feud between these 2 forces had already been forged: a dozen white knights abducted King Fischer under Cohen Kheda''s nose! Though the kidnappers were well-hid, all members of Cohen''s guarding troops considered it as a disgraceful incident on their resumes.


    No one knew what would happen once the fight began. Nevertheless, the eyes of both sides slowly reddened.


    The white captain inhaled deeply and drew his long sword. He gave an order. The 3 stacks of knights quickly moved.


    As soon as the white captain issued his order, Cohen''s eyes leveled up, he boomed as his body struck forward like a bolt of lightning toward the white leader.


    Cohen''s target was exceptionally peaceful while his teammates launched themselves to counterstrike.


    The white captain knew that in order to offset Cohen''s Roar of Fury, they had to consume a great amount of battle aura, which will essentially weaken the combat power. However, Cohen was only able to stop the middle knights, he can''t stop all 3 stacks of white knights at the same time. Therefore, the free hands from Cohen''s attacks will have time to get Fischer''s body.


    As long as the middle knights could contain Cohen Kheda for as long as the rest take the dead''s body, the white captain was sure they can retreat the battlefield after completing the objective.


    While the white leader''s plan was perfect, Cohen''s roar persisted, he speeded up as the golden battle aura shrouded his body, making him a golden statue.

 Chapter Volume 14 2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Cohen''s act of madness made everyone from the top of Lissan''s wall exclaim.


    However, the White Knight''s mission statement allowed no one to have a free pass. They were trained to kill, to eliminate and to assassinate. If the knights were green-hand rookies, Fischer would not have been abducted so easily on that day.


    As for Cohen, he was only slightly above an ordinary person, he can barely cast a spell higher than level 3. Given the fact that he had made a slight breakthrough recently, it was not enough to fight against a hundred white knights. Besides, his mind and soul were still in upheaval.


    The moment Cohen chose to go head to head with his opponents, Winslet, one of the City Hall supervisors, fainted. She was the second lady that passed out today. The first one being Princess Bernie Ebbinghaus, she fell into Winterhard''s arms.


    "All knights close to Commander Cohen, show your hands!" Carlos sweated, he cried, "Quickly!"


    Before the siege tower, the white captain''s tucked lips curled up a bit seeing that his 3 teams of subordinates went straight for their target.


    The white captain also heard Carlos''s cry, but he''s formed a plan: no matter how quickly the Dark City''s riders are able to make it in time to save their commander, it would only take the skilled white knights a glimpse of a moment to take Fischer''s body and flee. They might even spare some time to take down Cohen as a bonus.


    He planned well, however, he didn''t anticipate Cohen uttered a spell that shattered the entire battlefield: Occult Copy!"


    Cohen''s body shook twice then 2 shadow clones took form out in the air. Three identical Cohen rushed towards the incoming 3 teams of white knights. On contact, 3 copies of Cohen Kheda shook twice again, then there were 9 Cohen!


    The close combat on the left-wing began first. The frontmost white knight was quite steady. He sent a straight thrust onward. He thought the Cohen Kheda he was facing was nothing but a wild, weaponless shadow.


    However, his foe picked up a lost blade with the tip of his foot then caught the metal with a single hand. With a straight downward slash: the metal slashed the white knight along with his sword in half.


    "This is the original!" Before the blood mist squirted, two more white knights arrived. They had a sword and a lance aiming for the so-called original Cohen''s chest. The original flipped backward just enough to dodge the coming attack. Quickly, the two knights'' next attack sharply followed.


    Both of them lost their heads before they figure out how they ended up dying. While the original was unharmed.


    Oridinary copy magic could make as many copies as the user wanted. To counter it, the quickest way was to figure out where was the actual original''s physical being. It was the classic method. However, Cohen''s occult copy spell was capable of creating actual physical copies identical to the original. Unlike what the white knights had thought, the ignorance of the copies had made them resulted in heavy loss.


    Not only the left-wing, but the other 2 directions have also suffered great casualties as well. They were fooled by the copies. Eight knights were killed and all 3 directions aiming for the siege tower have been intercepted.


    The white captain grew furious. With one hand clenching a sword, he exclaimed, "Pay attention to his magic! Thrust and attack, thrust and attack!"


    All white knights yelled to comply. Half of them detached from the battle and aimed for the siege tower where the viceroy''s personal guards were guarding.


    Cohen''s guards were well informed. As soon as the other half of the white knights came closer, Malphite issued his order. All mages standing in behind released the long-waited lightning magic. Lightning bolts were quick and destructive. They could paralyze a man''s body as well. It was the perfect magic for such a chaotic occasion.


    As a countermeasure, the white knights summoned miniaturized magic shields to defend. Amongst them, a few even created battle auras against the lightning bolts to keep advancing.


    Despite that, the white knights have underestimated their opponents. The member in Cohen''s personal guards were mostly fighters, naturally, they can learn from past experiences. So the lightning bolts were just a camouflage, under the lights followed deadly arrows. However strong the white knights were, they were killable by arrows. Hence dozens more died.


    "Go!" Malphite''s war blade slashed in the air, the sharp edge pointed at the enemies. Quickly the front row of the guarding warriors advanced.


    As the white knights and black-armored Dark City warriors engaged each other, sharp blades impacted, arrows rained, magic lights rose and fell. Magical creatures with twisting ivy coiled as the ground was packed with remains of elemental golems destroyed by white knights'' battle aura.


    During the battle, Dark City''s troops were constantly knocked back with blood, but with all that effort, occasionally they managed to kill one or more white knights.


    Combat-power-wise, Dark City''s soldiers cannot compete with their foes, they were fighting this battle with their lives. Melee fighters to contain, elf marksmen behind to sneak and shoot, mages from the 3rd row had more magic tricks. Forgetting one''s own life, the guarding troops finally gained the upper hand.


    Directed by Malphite, with the teamwork of the archers and warlocks from the city wall, the guarding troops'' cooperation has finally intercepted 40 white knights with the casualty of 300.


    It was the worst day for the white knights since its establishment. What was left behind were fighting Cohen Kheda, and the ones who made it to the front have been contained by Cohen''s less significant guarding troops. As Dark City''s main army drew closer, the white knights grew more anxious. Because they were sent here to protect Luhrmann instead of fighting a war.


    There were a total of 5 teams of white knights deployed to assist Luhrmann''s rebellion. A hundred men from each team. Amongst all, 3 of them had returned the light temple upon the success of the rebellion, a team of level 2 knights stationed in DC. The ones in Lissan City were the lowest level 3. And the heart of the knights: the grim white-robed knight was absent.


    The battle down the siege tower intensified. Every moment saw more casualties. And Cohen''s 9 copies had 2 remaining. Comparably, the number of white knights have reduced to around 50.


    "If only I knew this day¡­ I''m going to keep him here¡­" The white captain regretted.


    However, the war had to go on.


    "PUFF!" As Cohen Kheda''s last occult copy was destroyed, the last 20 white knights surrounded the last Cohen standing, the original.


    Under the siege tower, 2 of the white knights have successfully broken through Cohen''s guards. It was a narrow escape from all kinds of magic and melee attack. Malphite had one of them contained, but the other has already stepped onto the siege tower stairs.


    Malphite had no choice but to cry for help. However, everybody was engaged right now.


    Hearing Malphite''s call, Cohen, eyes reddened, tossed his black machete. The black steel spun several times and landed into the back chest of the white knight who coveted the siege tower. The head of the blade pierced his body and stung him firmly onto the wood deck.


    As Cohen lost his weapon, the white knight closest to him grasped the tight moment and thrust his sword. Cohen lowered his body and dodged the attack. Then, with the cover of his cap, his elbow punch finished the enemy.


    The prowler puked blood and died. But more weapons came right at Cohen Kheda.


    Dark City''s commander took a step forward, then he grabbed one of the incoming weapons with his protective glove on. Cohen''s powerful drag controlled the weapon he took and blocked another sword that tried to hurt him. Then with a clean kick, the sword-bearing white knight died from total destruction of his chest.


    Cohen roared and punched on the weapon he grabbed earlier. The metal shook violently so the weapon user lost control of it and let loose. Cohen seized the steel, swept away other incoming weapons and conveniently poke a giant hole of the weapon''s previous master. After he retrieved the weapon, he made another sweep and destroyed one more face with the tail of the metal.


    Since he lost his black machete, all fighting happened within a glimpse of an eye. Four white knights who tried to gain advantages lost their lives. Cohen was the only one standing with a lance in hand. An uncanny and fierce manner began spreading, affecting every enemy around him.


    He survived the lethal situation with all the tricks he can think of and the disadvantage that the white knights'' lack of battlefield experience.


    However, Cohen was also in bad condition. His sense of mind and soul has recovered from all that combat earlier. His physical body has sustained multiple damages by the enemy''s battle aura. Many of his blood veins have burst open. Fortunately for him, the white knights were unknown of the facts because he was protected by a layer of armor.


    The leftover predators finally revealed their blood-sucking face and pressurized Cohen Kheda once again.


    He forced himself to stay focused. Once again, the lance thrust like a shooting star. The head of the lance parried a sword, then Cohen pushed the lance into the sword-bearer''s chest. Blood splashed, the white knight didn''t die on the spot, he grabbed Cohen''s lance body and fixed it there.


    Cohen had to let go of the lance and blocked another knight''s sword with the small, round shield on his left forearm. Nevertheless, sparks splashed from Cohen''s down left armor signaled that he has been hit.


    Though the hit did not penetrate his armor, buds of sweat gathered on Cohen''s head.


    Sieged by this many enemies, Cohen was on the edge of defeat. He''s lost his weapon, sustained constant hit and his movement gradually slowed.


    Chance! The white captain shouted at his subordinates. The next moment, all white knights drew their sword at the same time and attacked from all directions. If they succeeded, Cohen will definitely die!|


    Without many options, he went for his last resort by exploding the battle aura that has been shielding his body.


    The explosion saw dull, intense, golden dotted lights radiating outwards, piercing several closer white knights'' bodies and killed them.


    However, Cohen has lost his critical battle aura.


    It was a moment the white leader has been waiting for. A moment he brought his sword and went for Cohen''s head before everybody else.


    Cohen raised his left arm and blocked the attack with the small shield. The white captain attack again, Cohen blocked a second time. But each attack saw Cohen stepping backward by the powerful impact.


    He took another hit on the back in the meantime.


    The pain made Cohen roar. He flipped backward and killed the one who sneak-attacked by smashing his chest then killed a second John Doe with a punch. The unlucky fellow didn''t even have a chance to cry before he was stricken down into the earth and made a man-shaped hole.


    "DIE!" The white captain''s sword has left Cohen with no time to rest.


    And the rest of the white knights regrouped into 3 chunks situated in 3 directions around Cohen Kheda. All of their weapons were targeted at the center of the encirclement. They knew this man was a spent force.


    Didn''t have the time to turn, Cohen blindly used his left hand''s shield to defend.


    The impact made an earth-shattering bang over the battlefield.


    The attacker and his sword suffered a powerful rebound. Cohen stepped a long way backward by the recoil. Several seeds of blood splashed from the holes on his helmet.


    "DIE!"


    This was the final moment of the duel. The white captain made a screen thrust then quickly shrouded the entire sword with battle aura. The tip of the blade even started emitting a bright light.


    An animal-like howl accompanied this skillful white knight''s last strike.


    "Divine Sword!" A mage on the top of Lissan City couldn''t help but be amazed. He was Cohen''s mentor in magic, archmage Webster. And he knew Cohen won''t be able to block this sword even he had a hundred shield stacked together.


    "NO!" Everyone in Lissan City cried!


    The sword and shield impacted.


    It was silent.


    The tip of the sword landed on the center of the shield. Its battle aura has dissipated.


    The white captain froze in the midair. His body still maintained the posture of how he leaped and attacked.


    As for Cohen, both of his arms crossed in front of him, the small shield at the frontmost.


    As if the last strike has stopped time, the two''s body froze. All white knights around them stopped moving as well.


    "Crack" Came a tiny, crisp sound. A slit opened on the white captain''s sword.


    One more slight cracking sound, Cohen''s shield opened a slit.


    The crack gradually crawled over the entire sword and shield until finally, both of them broke into pieces.


    The break saw the paused time back on track. The white captain''s body finally began descending. But Cohen''s body remained unchanged.


    "Humph, some Protoss Knight. Your power''s inconsequential compared to mine. You''ve fought with honor. And now, die with dignity." The white captain thought as he descended. He adjusted his body as the tip of his feet touch the ground.


    "However, I have to thank you. Because of your stubbornness, my skill is going to rise substantially." He said.


    "Moron." came Cohen''s voice through his helmet.


    The sudden sound struck the white captain. He shuddered. Before he could react, a power reflected his body 20 arm''s length away like the rest of the white knights around.


    Cohen relaxed his left arm. He stared at the broken round shield left hanging on the wrist.


    "It''s not just a shield¡­"


    Recalling the comment from David, the God of War, Cohen''s right hand reached for the surface of the shield. At the touch of it, an elliptic shield of a light surface from the broken metal. Supported by wrecked pieces, ripples of light corrugated on the face of the light shield. A hilt-shaped thing took form near Cohen''s left wrist.


    "YOU¡­ YOU MONSTER! How can you not die hit by my Divine Sword!'' The white captain crawled back, he supported himself up and took a weapon his teammate handed over, "Kill him! Everyone!"


    "This is the handle?" Cohen ignored all the crazy knights, he gripped it, "Where is the body?"


    The front-most white knights struck forward. Before various-shaped weaponed touched Cohen, the light shield on his left forearm suddenly transformed, stretched longer. It shrouded Cohen''s body and blocked all attacks!"


    "I see¡­"


    Cohen coarse, yet enlightened comment astonished, sweated everyone who heard it.


    "Scums! DIE!" Cohen drew the hilt then forced a sweep. He didn''t bother to check the result of the sweep before heading to the white captain.


    Those who were hit didn''t dodge or parry. They just stood there, frozen.


    After Cohen has stepped away, a fire-red body of the weapon took shape from the tip of the hilt. Rather than red, if one observed closely, the weapon was just clean white light that trapped burning, wild, twisting fire within. The light took the shape of a saber.


    Only until this moment, a half-round, thin, red surface revealed itself 5 feet from the ground, separating all white knights'' body who stood before Cohen Kheda earlier. When the red surface dissipated, those bodies started to burn.


    "Mi¡­ Misla''s Tooth!" The white captain shuddered, he can''t help but went several steps back, he shrilled, "MISLA''S TOOTH!"


    His thrill caught everybody''s attention. All white knights quickly retreated to their captain''s side. All of their faces went pale white.


    "Wrong!" Cohen didn''t stop, he took off his helmet and wiped off the blood from the lips, "It''s a kitchen knife."


    "Qui¡­ quickly. Summon Protoss Protect! Wait! And Crystal Armor! Too late! Let''s run! No! Kills ourselves before he kills us, or burn it¡­" The white captain lost words with a weird expression on his face.


    "DIE!"


    The saber was handheld by both of Cohen''s hands. He slashed the weapon with every last strength he had.


    The fire within the saber amazingly extended.


    When the slashing finished, the tip of the fire blade dived into the earth. A red trail wide as a palm elongated in the earth. Then suddenly it pierced into the circle which the white knight formed, to where the white captain stood.


    After, from where the white captain was at, a circle of an area at a radius of 30 arm''s length turned red. A pillar of fire from the deep of the earth erupted into the air, burning everything within.


    The exploding fire swirled and rose high. All white knights within the area turned to dust. The leftover grew desperate. They shared looks, nevertheless, they did not turn tail.


    Knowing they cannot hurt Cohen, it was suicide. Every time Cohen waved his new weapon, death followed. Misla''s fire tumbled, devouring more white knights'' flesh until every last one of them was dead.


    Everybody from the battlefield was stunned.


    Only by then did the reinforcement caught up. And the ones left standing behind Cohen gazed at their commander, all of them felt they''ve escaped from death.


    As a matter of fact, in order to fend 40 white knights, Cohen''s guarding troops offered a hundred lives and dozens of heavily wounded within such a short time. They''ll have to recruit as soon as possible.


    Cohen glimpsed the burning earth in front of him, sheathed Misla''s Tooth back into his arm plate, then began stepping towards the siege tower. However, with all that buff magic gone, Cohen was exhausted from the earlier fight. Barely shifted forward, he sunk into the earth.


    "Sir!" Malphite was no better than Cohen, he moved to catch his commander, flipped his body, cried, "Get him a physician!"


    Cohen''s personal mage physician arrived as quickly as possible. He removed Cohen''s armor before everyone gasped with astonishment: Cohen was utterly blood-stained. His battle suit had multiple damages, clearly by battle aura. From the rim of the open on the cloth, no parts of his skin were in good condition.


    Cohen Kheda''s physicians made a great effort to stop several major bleeding points.


    "Send him back! We''re out of mana." The physician said anxiously, "There are too many wounds!"


    However, with an extremely pale face, Cohen''s finger stopped the physician, he gazed at Malphite, then directed his immensely cold eyes to the siege tower.


    Malphite welled his eyes. He took Cohen''s body, carried him to the top of the siege tower, then placed him beside Fischer. All mage physicians ascended the tower as well, they shrouded Cohen with white healing magic.


    Cohen reached out his right hand stained with blood for Fischer''s pale yet clean face. His hand shivered, hesitated then finally went downwards and held Fischer''s cold, cold hand.


    Cohen''s lip trembled. No one can see a thing in his eyes.

 Chapter Volume 14 3

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Lissan''s gate now fully opened. Kheda''s troops poured out through the drawbridge one after another. They joined the battle.


    In the temporary General Staff''s post, Carlos cannot stop yelling orders. His words were written by the rest staff officers, then passed down by wingman orderlies who also had to look out for communication magic balls.


    This was the army raised by the House of Kheda, Dark City''s army. Even without its supreme commander, it can run a war on its own.


    In the meantime, Luhrmann''s army has stabilized its soldiers by slaughtering a massive amount of deserters and replenished the front line.


    The rebels have brought the finest legions that outnumbered Kheda''s army. But they have not yet created a lethal formation that could threaten Lissan City. And the same was true for the opponents.


    While the battlefields on both the left and the right side of Lissan City went on for such a short time, there was no telling which army had the upper hand, neither could they spare any troops to reinforce.


    But the rebels sub-commander saw his chance. On the battlefield, most of Kheda''s army was within the range of their friendly archers. He planned to divide his enemy''s army into chunks one by one as soon as they made it out of Lissan''s gate. Therefore, as long as his army can block Lissan''s exit, he could gain a chance to win.


    He sent his order. Very quickly, rebel''s archers shot several waves of dense arrows before twelve elite troops arrived at the frontline. Their mission was to surround Kheda''s troops that came out of the city by striking from 3 directions.


    Seeing this, Carlos'' staff members quickly altered strategy: Dark City''s knights began creating more chaos by marching indifferently and blocking them with their own troops; the infantries behind were to calmly search for scattered enemy chunks and eradicate.


    The battlefield quickly boiled again.


    With both armies engaging, the entire battlefront was ripped: with thousands battling as well as small chunks of fighting. However, the rebels'' greater number of soldiers has gained the final upper hand.


    Meanwhile, the siege tower that carried Cohen Kheda and Fischer Summer''s body was steadily pushed to Lissan City''s wall. A team of wingmen carefully moved both of them onto a stretcher and flew them back. Only until this moment could Carlos put his heart and soul into directing the war at hand.


    "Get the archers down the wall, the gate is too narrow." Yelled Carlos, "All marksmen in the city take over the wall posts immediately!"


    Hence hundreds of climbing ropes were tossed from the top of the city wall as the archers carried their bows and slid down the ropes. Almost at the same time, the marksmen off the wall ran onto the top of the wall to cover the climbers.


    Supported by thousands of skilled elf marksmen, the battle began to favor Kheda''s army. It takes only 3 rounds of neat shootings to dismantle the formation of an incoming rebels wave.


    Therefore the troops that merely made out of the main entrance took the opportunity to form up, which made the Chief of Staff''s life easier to make the deployment.


    Carlos quietly ran his calculations while gazing at the battlefield, he inhaled deeply, then puked a word, "ATTACK!"


    "Attack!"


    Hence Cohen Kheda''s Dark City guarding troops encountered the finest forces from other empires who chose to support Luhrmann. This was the first operation for Cohen''s troops to experience a battle on such a large scale and it was certainly a critical test for every soldier and officer.


    Eight guarding troop regiments have formed 2 sharp heads totaling 10, 000 each and a distance of 1000 arm''s length in between. The first infantries that made out of the city were there to protected the archers. Light riders were contracting in order to support and protected the archers whose mission was to help the hot zones in time on the battlefield.


    Idle officers of both the opposing armies were all observing the war.


    The rebels'' commander has sent every last soldier into the battle. He''s got heavy-armored infantries to defend, 2 light-armored troops to assault Kheda''s back from the side. He''s also deployed archers.


    However, Luhrmann''s archers didn''t put much threat to Cohen''s men because their giant arrow-blockers were enough to offset the messy rain of arrows.


    At the center of the battleground, 2 opposing forces impacted. They were the lancers who were at the front of the formation from both armies. On contact, a cloud of dark metals rained from the back of Kheda''s lancers into the rebels'' front. Thousands of lethal axes fell sharply, killing hundreds. Before the first wave was over, the second rain of flying axes arrived.


    The 2 waves of axes successfully broke the most important formation for an army on the battlefield. Correct, whoever was left after the formation broke cannot defend anything. Their lives were ended by crossbows.


    As soon as the lancers'' formation broke, the rebels'' axemen cannot make it near the Dark City''s troops. The latter still had enough lances which were too long for the axemen''s short weapons to breakthrough.


    Therefore Cohen''s guarding troops stepped firmly on the bodies of the rebels. They advanced steadily and irresistibly and started dismantling the second defense line.


    "Archers carry on behind the main force." Carlos issued another other, "Focus the enemy front troops, shoot to kill. Next, weaken their defense system."


    Following Carlos¡¯ direction, the archers were ready to draw their bows whereas Luhrmann''s commander''s order to assault the Kheda army''s side back arrived as well. However, the assault-ers quickly became assault-ees due to the quick and fierce crossbow shooting from Kheda army''s light riders. They sent their shots rapidly and evenly-distributed which resulted in the rebels'' heavy casualties before they could even close the distance.


    As the situation drew towards Kheda''s army, eyes reddened, the rebellious commander dispatched his mage battalion. The mages cast nothing else but magic fireballs towards the hottest battleground. Kheda''s guarding troops suffered minimum casualties due to their protective magic shield, however, the fireballs have successfully slowed them down.


    Meanwhile, in the rebels'' commanding post, all the sub-commanders were furious, anxious. One can constantly see them slamming the table, shouting out profanatory orders. Luhrmann has been here since the start of the conflict, he had a pale face, shivering lips, dumbfounded expression due to the fact that he lost his last, most important card.


    "Your Excellency, we should leave here." Knowing they''ve lost the big picture, the white knight who''s in charge of guarding Luhrmann spoke, "There''s no point watching this war anymore."


    "Go? NO, I''m not leaving. I NEED to kill Cohen Kheda, you bastard¡­" Luhrmann powerlessly looked into the air, his eyes wandered, "I''ve not lost, no, I''m not going back to DC like this."


    "Our order is to take you back safely to DC not to win the war." The white knight compressed his lips, "Are you leaving with me or not?"


    "No, I¡­"


    Before Luhrmann could finish, the white knight chopped his neck with a hand, then dragged fainted Luhrmann out of the commanding post with a dozen white knight following. No one dared to stop him despite all men in the commanding post being stunned.


    As soon as the group escorted the Prime Minister out of the battlefield, Kheda''s wingman troops visited the war. They were targeted as soon as they showed but still, with all the wingmen dying any second, they aimed the rebels'' mages, eliminated them then began supporting the wings of the main force.


    Seeing the main force was faced with a considerable amount of enemies, Carlos ordered the big force to alter formation. Both of wings'' rear troops advanced to fill the blanks and expanding the head of the main force to 3 times as large as earlier.


    After adjusting the formation, the big army began advancing steadily while the wingmen began assaulting.


    The final situation had a trend to circulate the rebels by Kheda''s army.


    "The winged formation, no, it''s not. I was told Cohen Kheda was not an expert in a field battle." The sub-commanders in the rebels HQ thought.


    "Sir¡­" An orderly dashed into, he cried, "Sir, we''re not able to hold any longer. Some of the soldiers are fleeing the battlefield.


    Hearing it, all sub-commanders quickly lost their will to continue this meaningless battle.


    "Our mid-army has gone." One of the sub-commander checked the battlefront from a distance, "Our soldiers no longer have the morale nor the motivation to continue. I advise a full withdrawal before we''re left with nothing."


    "But¡­"


    "No BUT! We didn''t fight this hard during the last P/A War, much less Swabia''s civil conflict. We''re here to gain, do you really wanna die here?" A man''s voice replied, "Even Luhrmann has fled. I''m not going to let my men die here for nothing!"


    "If you do that, then your men have really died for nothing!" One of Luhrmann''s subordinates objected, "You took our money, you do the job. Besides, we still haven''t deployed our last resort."


    "I don''t care about money if I have to die for it. Take your complaint to your master¡¯s. I''m not fighting a war that I can''t win. How could I? Look at the enemies, their weapons, morale! And trust me, I never have any hope for your puny last resort. One more word, I''ll kill you!"


    "Silence!" The highest-ranked general stood up, "Send my order, full withdraw!"


    Looking at the big picture, even Luhrmann''s men stopped arguing and admitted the decision.


    However, a losing army cannot just retreat by simply sending orders. since all the formations were already collapsing.


    Since they have agreed on retreating, all the officers quickly mounted their horses and fled. They had a small amount of riders to cover them. As the riders started fleeing, the infantries and archers followed.


    The beginning of the withdrawal was still relatively ordered, but the only leaving route was a commercial road with limited width. To run faster, an army had to take over as much of the road as possible. Therefore, all troops began fighting each other to take more space.


    It was a mess. Everyone was running and they cannot care less for anyone else.


    It was a withdrawal of hardship: weaker soldiers were kicked off the road struggling to advance on the rough grass beside; it was also a withdrawal of wailing: the wounded and logistics troops were abandoned by their comrades; it was also a withdrawal of blood: more soldiers who lost strength fell and trampled to death by their friendly army.


    As more fleeing troops conversed, the situation worsened. Soldiers needed to ran faster so they tossed their weapons and armors. Carriages of goods and supplies were left unattended. They wouldn''t even spend a second to at least burn them.


    The collapse caused a chain reaction that spread over the battlefield.


    "Sir, the enemies are retreating!"


    "Noted, leave them alone." Carlos replied calmly, "Steady, focus on the rebels down the wall first."


    "We need to chase them! It''s an excellent chance!" A colonel officer said out of confusion, "Chase them!"


    "Mind your work!" Carlos spared him a look, "It''s not your turn to tell me what to do."


    But the colonel persisted, "We need to chase on! Commander Cohen would do it!"


    "Take him," Carlos told a guard, his finger pointed at the colonel, "to the LAD, 50 floggings."


    This resolute order was carried out immediately. The colonel was reluctant however he dared not disobey an order before he was tied and escorted out."


    As a matter of fact, Carlos was well aware of the chaos among the rebels. If it were Cohen or Wilder, he would definitely initiate an absolute strike. Wilder''s style was self-explanatory, as for Cohen, his calmness was mostly on planning and pre-war counsel. When it came to attacking, he''s basically the same as Wilder.


    However, Carlos was definitely different from others. He was a truly calm man especially at a key moment like now. He''d rather abandon a probable win than ensuring the victory at hand. Indeed, it was petty to some eyes, for Carlos, he''s only content when the money was really in his account.


    The current job at hand was to eliminate the rebels who were still resisting. As for those who ran, Carlos had a plan to exhaust them first.


    "Tell my wingman scouts to learn where the rebels run." After careful consideration, Carlos issued his orders, "Inform the left and right, they''re allowed to rest or change horses if they are 100% sure of the victory."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Send my order to the 2 legion commanders: absolutely no chasing the enemies." Carlos continued, "Get our laborers ready to clean the battlefield."


    The uproar down Lissan City''s wall slowly died as more rebellious soldiers chose to surrender. They knelt but they were not treated with mercy. Cohen Kheda''s guarding troops put every one of them down.


    Most of the rebels from a further distance fled. However, it was as Carlos had hoped. He cannot afford to chase them with a possibly higher cost. In comparison, killing the ones at hand was more economical.


    Finally, all fights ended. It was merely 4 hours since the start.


    "Sir, the 2nd Legion has 3 rider regiments ready. Commander Wilder is requesting to lead the chase."


    "Him leading the chase is denied!" Carlos said firmly, "Tell him to dispatch his riders immediately. Commander Wilder is to report for duty immediately to Dark City as soon as all military jobs are wrapped. Copy the same order to the 3rd Legion."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "All hands, follow my lead. We''re going to the battlefield."


    "Sir, aren''t you heading to the viceroy''s first?" An officer said quietly, "Commander Cohen is¡­"


    "A soldier should put his duty first at any time, personal affair second." Carlos didn''t stop walking.


    The officer complied and followed.


    During the 4 hours of battle, 2 armies had an absolutely harsh fight. The earth down the city was shattered, ground burned by magic. Broken pieces of weapons, dark-red blood stains, dead bodies were everywhere.


    Dark City''s shaman physicians were leading the rescue mission with their assistance. For these people, saving a life cannot truly make them happy. Their true purpose was to ask for higher pay by showing they are better at treating patients than others. No matter what, with their bizarre treatment, all friendly soldiers were stabilized as long as they can still breathe.


    As for the undead enemies, they were better off not being used as ''spare organs''.


    The shaman physicians were followed by soldiers of the Lad Advocate Department. Each of them had a living rebellious soldier in hand. As soon as the shaman asked for, they''ll become spare ears and noses.


    Teams of laborers went in and out of the battlefield carrying stretchers. All of them covered their noses and mouths with pieces of cloth ripped from their wearing just to lightened the nasty smell of blood. Commoners have never seen a situation like this. Nearly all of them were dumbfounded, legs shivering as soon as they stood among the broken bodies.


    Both the victorious and defeated army learned their result in such chaos.


    Carlos stumbled into an area of liquid mud where the war had been most intense. Like a blood swamp, the once black soil was soaking-red. Carlos irresistibly felt the urge that was forcing him to leave this living hell.


    "Save our soldiers, do your best. Collect all enemy''s goods and supplies." Carlos told his deputy, "Then inform the LAD that we do not need any captives below the rank of colonel."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The deputy saluted and stamped his right foot. His boot again sunk into the red, liquid mud.

 Chapter Volume 14 4

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Walking on the street of Lissan made Carlos extremely heavy-hearted. Too much has happened today and any of them will cause a dramatic effect for the future. Earlier today, a man as responsible as Carlos couldn''t even spare some time to think about them. Now since the battle has come to an end, he felt the severity of the matters and the urge to go through them one by one.


    However, just the slight thought of what could happen based on what just happened exhausted Carlos. He was a considerable man, but now he''d rather die on the battlefield than be burdened with this kind of pressure.


    The agony that King Fischer had sacrificed himself in the name of the empire was sorrowful. What was more depressing was the unknown solution for the problems King Fischer has left.


    Like many civic courtiers loyal to the Summers House, Carlos did not think King Fischer''s last decision to pass the throne to Cohen was a good idea. Carlos tended to act out of sense rather than impulse. Although Commander Cohen certainly excelled everyone else in certain aspects, letting a man who wouldn''t even want to be a viceroy to be a king was truly worrisome.


    Not to mention the civil servants. They gathered in Kheda''s place because the king was there. Amongst them, few had favored Cohen, let along known him. They were going to argue or even fight about whether Cohen Kheda was the proper one to succeed the throne. How could he be the king if he cannot gain the courtiers'' support?


    King Fischer should have seen all the angles. But why didn''t he give the throne to Visual Kheda who was loved by everyone in the court? It could be much better this way.


    "What was King Fischer thinking? Is there something deeper that I haven''t considered? Could King Fischer just knew Commander Cohen will be the best choice for the position? Maybe this is


    The gap between me and him?"


    Carlos had to force himself onto other matters because he just couldn''t come up with an answer.


    Judging by the most recent intelligence, the rebels had suffered a heavy loss. Therefore Luhrmann will not be able to organize any attacks for quite a while. However, they still had enough manpower to maintain their current defense structure.


    The neutral provinces that Cohen and Carlos worked so hard to win over had all joined the Prime Minister''s side. Consequently, a situation like this would not allow Cohen Kheda to attack the rebels with a sheer force and goods of 2 provinces.


    Now the food was a problem as well. The 36 Clans Cohen brought back from the P/A Line had increased the population of Darkmoon and Dark City by 2 million. Before today, City Hall has merely come up with a solution to feed and settle these people with every grain and penny they had. Just to keep these people from starving was a huge problem, let alone sparing any food to war.


    What about Commander Cohen? He''s alive. But from past experience, his recovery could take a long while. Carlos intended to have a serious discussion with Viceroy Visual and City Hall''s supervisors. If Commander Cohen refused to listen, he might end up being lock away for some time.


    And Carlos had no idea how to tell Cohen.


    How about, "Sir, think before you act! We don''t have enough food to wage another war."


    Commander Cohen could go furious.


    What about, "Sir, let''s wait it out. It''s almost the new year."


    Well, Commander Cohen will swallow whoever said like that.


    "Either way, I cannot let him attack!" Carlos made up his mind. As for anything other than attacking, he intended to suffice him anyhow.


    Wounded soldiers crowded either side of a broad road as healers and shamans making themselves busy healing them. Carlos was assured that Cohen''s new armor modification worked because he noticed very few dying cases.


    As Carlos passed by, those who can still move struggled to salute him as they saw his rank. Carlos was both moved and reluctant to see the scene.


    "At ease, soldiers." Carlos offered his requital, "That''s not necessary for you."


    "It''s okay, sir. I''ve been through worse." A lieutenant still saluted obstinately. The pain made him stretched his lips, "There''s no wuss in the guarding troops."


    "Quit talking like that. Rest well, soldier." Carlos showed a smile.


    "Yes, sir." Lieutenant replied then he asked, "Sir, is it true?"


    "What is?"


    "What His Majesty said on the siege tower."


    "Silence." Carlos replaced the smile with a solemn face, "You don''t talk about it! There will be official decrees should there be further development."


    "Yes, sir." Carlos'' face intimated the lieutenant, he naturally wanted to salute again, but Carlos stopped by pressing his shoulder.


    He stood up, said slowly, "Do not speak of it again. If Commander Cohen heard soldiers talking, he''d be upset."


    "Yes¡­"


    Then Carlos headed to the viceroy''s mansion. On his arrival, Carlos'' deputy caught on and told him there were a total of 40 rebels'' captives, ranked colonel and up. There were 2 brigadiers as well.


    "Take them to the LAD. Tell Lord Jack, I want their confession." Having said that, Carlos entered the mansion to brief Viceroy Visual the battle.


    After finishing his job with Visual Kheda, Carlos forced himself into the rear hall. Almost immediately, he saw Cohen Kheda. The latter was sitting in a chair. He was bandaged everywhere but his face including the rest of the head and his fingers. Filled with torpor, luckily, he still looked sane.


    The one lying on the couch in front of Cohen was Fischer''s cold body.


    Flynn nodded to Carlos, she then hinted to let him know things were much worse than Carlos had imagined.


    "Cohen," Flynn''s eyes were already reddened, she squatted by Cohen''s side, took one of his hand, said, "It''s hard to believe, I know. But Fischer is gone. We''re all very sorry¡­"


    "¡­"


    Cohen''s expression did not alter, he didn''t even move his eyes. Men and women beside him once again wept. Princess Bernie Ebbinghaus'' tears didn''t stop since Carlos''s entering.


    "Cohen, please, rest. Fischer needs to change¡­" Then Flynn''s tears stopped her. She could not withhold it.


    Eventually, all Cohen''s 3 wives tried to talk Cohen Kheda to go to his chamber and rest. However, Cohen expressed no reactions like he was deaf. His face showed no hint of sorrow nor a single drop of tear.


    "Sir, the battle is over. Our army defeated all 3 rebel forces and they are pursuing the runners. And for your information, all courtiers are in the front hall. They''ve been over the edge since His Majesty''s announcement."


    Carlos had no choice but to tell Cohen about the war. He had to at least do something to get some reactions out of Cohen, even it means to make him cry. Cohen Kheda''s personality has always been about showing off, exaggerating. Such a face full of torpor was extremely terrifying rather than abnormal to people close to him.


    After Carlos'' report, Cohen''s eyes left Fischer''s body for the first time. He asked his Chief of Staff with a hoarse sound, "What about them?"


    "About the throne, I heard. They have questions. Likewise, small, ongoing discussions are taking place as we speak amongst our soldiers. Sir, I advise you to personally present in front of them just to stabilize the rumors, or at least issue an announcement¡­"


    "Flynn," Cohen interrupted Carlos, "go and search Fischer''s collar."


    "En¡­" Flynn did as she was told, she suddenly whispered a cry, "There''s something in there!"


    Cohen merely nodded, "Letters. Read."


    "There are 2 letters written on pieces of cloth. One being the king''s decree, the other is the king''s private letter for you, Cohen." Flynn''s voice choked once she saw Fischer''s familiar handwriting.


    "Read."


    Flynn wiped her eyes and started reading the king''s decree.


    Special Decree of Fischer Summers, 16th king of Swabia


    Three hundred years have passed since the day the House of Summers succeeded the empire. Our ancestors have named this land Swabia because they wished her to be free of massacre and catastrophe of any kind. They hoped their people would lead peaceful lives, which has become the main purpose of each and every Swabian king. However, today we have to face a cruel fact: temple ordered officials conspired a rebellion against the throne, which led Swabia into a civil war and ultimately, made its people suffer.


    During such internal havoc, in order to eliminate the rebels and recover the empire, I, Fischer Summers, king of Swabia, now decree, all members of the court, military or civil, shall follow, or he or she will be charged with treason.


    Cohen Kheda, Viceroy of Dark City shall take over the throne as the 17th king of Swabia. He shall eradicate all rebels on this continent and recover Swabia as a whole.


    Visual Kheda, Viceroy of Darkmoon shall be the minister of the empire and oversee all affairs of court.


    Martin Luther shall be the empire¡¯s First General to direct army affairs.


    Steve Lorenzo shall be the Master of the Royal Academy and First Superintendent of Military Discipline.


    Decreed, Fischer Summers, 16th King of Swabia


    Everyone remained silent after the decree. No one knew how to comment because it seemed King Fischer had made his decision a long time ago.


    "Flynn, bring it to the front hall and read it to them. Carlos, you watch them for me." Having said that, came a brief silence, then Cohen talked like he was before, "Carey reads the second letter, everyone else out."


    People dared not disobey Cohen''s will so they followed.


    Carey was utterly confused to hear that Cohen wanted her to read the private letter. Flynn handed it over a thin piece of cloth that has been folded many times.


    Clearly Fischer has spent much time on it!


    Once people have exited the chamber, Flynn hinted Carlos with her hand, therefore the latter quickly sealed this place with dozens of guards. They knew that Cohen had a purpose when he chose the most guileless person to read his private letter.


    "Keep yourself here, Carlos, I have the front hall." Flynn whispered, "Please watch Cohen for me. Before you came, he was raving and tried to strike himself with lightning."


    Carlos obeyed. He remained standing close by the stairs, anxiously trying to gather all sounds with his ears.


    "Now?" Carey discreetly inquired, "My love?"


    Cohen nodded.


    Therefore, Carey remained standing closely by Cohen''s side. With a lowered tone, she began reading the nearly uncatchable words written on the piece of thin, narrow cloth.


    To the 17th Swabian Emperor, my beloved brother Cohen Kheda,


    Hi, Cohen, when you read this letter, I believe you''d have me by your side now. I just know my bro can''t be so dumb that he can''t even get my body back.


    "Mo¡­ moron, you fucking moron¡­" Cohen ignored the fact that Carey''s reading was far from Fischer''s actual tone, he only cursed with the most coarse simple language.


    Spare me those F words, I knew it! It''s so you, bad temper like always. I''m sorry, my decisions must''ve given you a hard time. But what can I do? DO you really want me under house arrest in DC, then be killed after a few years? Please, I am more or less a king. Dying this way would make me a wimp emperor. Please do not blame me for leaving you alone. I admit this one is on me.


    You once said that there are quite a few things which we can''t ask them to be perfect. I refused to believe then, but I had to give you that now. See? I am the one being imperfect on this particular matter. However reluctant I am, I do not regret, because I have been through the perfect.


    By the way, I''ve been thinking, it''s about time that you give Ms. Merlin her proper wedding during the New Year''s time. Our loving Ms. Merlin hasn''t added your family name behind hers, has she?


    Cohen lowered his head, made a downcast groan, his body shivered.


    Before meeting you, I was just some dumb, naive prince who was taught to understand my status, to know that I will one day succeed the throne, to learn that I have nothing to do with my commoner peers. I forgot when I started hypnotizing myself that all kids, all princes, their childhood, youth, even their entire lives were pointless, and they were the same as mine. I''m sick of this dull life.


    However, since the day we had our conversation together in that broken carriage, my life changed. The world started to glow. Beautiful things that I have never noticed began attracting my eyes. I once thought about what exactly about you that has been winning my attention, I was bewildered once. Was it because you had what I hadn''t? You were not a prince, you had no idea how jealous I was, how eager I was to take over everything of yours. You''re lucky I''ve been keeping my senses. Maybe I was lucky that it''s such a miracle that I can lead a life with you in this world.


    Later on, I came to know that I can be happy by simply sharing your happiness. Therefore I constantly indulge your nonsense knowing your actions were preposterous. You can''t imagine how much happiness I gained by watching your absurd behavior. Odd, right? I wasn''t so sure until now.


    Honestly speaking, it took me a while to get used to you. You never noticed that your personality has been quite a huge pressure for me. Sometimes it embarrassed me, triggered me. Good thing was that I had my king father. He taught me to be tolerant, to see things deeper than others. Therefore I began to learn that being a king was not difficult. Before today, I was the one to forgive, to tolerate; from this moment on, my brother, you''ll have to learn to do the same to others. Grow up, be mature, at least do it for me.


    It''s been years since I met you. There is so much unforgettable memory. Maybe some of them were just plain life for a guy like you. But for me, I treasure every moment, every deep-night talk we had, every prank you pulled, I remember every one of them. Literally speaking, you''ve completed my dream. Remember that half a dream I shared with you? It was yours, to begin with. Finish it for me, finish it.


    I can''t tell you enough how I felt at this moment. The cloth was just too small for my thoughts. On second thought, I don''t really need to write this much. You''re Cohen Kheda, you know me. To make such a decision was hard. To make you accept it, accept alone was even harder. I am truly sorry. I''ll always indulge you, but this time, please indulge me only once.


    Cohen, I hate to think that you have to face the rest of your life alone. But however difficult life becomes, I am certain you can make it through. Promise me, remember our dreams. Never give it up. You''re alone and the road is not even. Don''t lose yourself, for you still have families, friends and half of the dream. They will make your life all the more so colorful. Now, begin your journey as a king and his duty, fight for our dream, our destination.


    A few days later, I''m going to announce my decision from Lissan City. My only hope is that you can smile at me when I talk to you. However unreasonably it sounds, smile for me. During the last moment of my life, I want your smile to be there with me, give me courage, be unfear of what''s about to come. Therefore, my brother, smile at me. I''ve prayed to all gods that I can think of. Don''t let me down¡­


    Cohen''s body shook twice. Blood erupted from between his lips. He fell unconsciously as Carey exclaimed.

 Chapter Volume 14 5

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    In the front hall of the viceroy''s mansion, King Fischer''s handwritten will was passed and read among the civil servants.


    Since the start of the Luhrmann rebellion, only the House of Kheda was still resisting. Therefore, little by little, the empire''s civil officials who were still loyal to the royal family fled and gathered in Dark City and Darkmoon. They were numbered nearly 50 till today.


    Although most of them were not from renowned noble houses, nor were they supercrats who had much power, they were not to be looked down upon. All of them have been deputy directors of the empire''s main ministries, they knew how to administer and most of them were even better than their head directors. Basically, the ministry directors'' main job was socialization rather than administering or book-keeping that were mostly carried by their deputies.


    Literally speaking, without these deputies, the empire machine will malfunction. Luhrmann made a huge mistake when he chose to just win over the head directors.


    Viceroy Visual Kheda sat quietly behind a desk drinking water one sip at a time while Flynn Rhonda remained standing silently behind him. Both of them were humping their brains to come up with a speech later for the remaining officials. These people were not very friendly to Cohen.


    Then finally, as everybody has read the king''s will, the piece of cloth was back in Visual Kheda''s hand.


    "What are your opinions?" Visual Kheda spread the cloth onto the desktop, "During such a time of crisis if you do not oppose, we shall carry it out accordingly."


    No one said a word. No one dared to oppose it because it was King Fischer''s dying order, but they doubted if they could trust an abominable rascal viceroy. What kind of hell would he lead the last people loyal to the empire to?


    Likewise, Flynn Rhona was anxiously hoping the impeding arguement to start and finish sooner because with the more men serve the empire, the higher chance they can win. If these officials can speak out their different opinions, she will be able to find a way to win them over; but if they chose to bury the doubt and take the grudge into their daily duties, the future will be even more uncertain.


    As for Visual Kheda, he thought the silent atmosphere has become more severe and unbearable rather than unchanged. Before today, he was still working closely with these people; but now, their standings have opposed due to the pass of the king.


    "What can I do? It''s Fischer''s will. I have already failed Climos, I cannot fail his son." Visual Kheda thought. Finally, the hand that has been holding his forehead rested on the desk, "Whatever they think, let me keep the royal clique from falling apart."


    As Visual Kheda was prepared to speak, a eunuch, looking all panic, ran by the door, "Lord Visual, Viceroy Cohen fainted after hearing the king''s letter, he puked blood!"


    "WHAT?" Visual was stunned, he talked, "Flynn, go now. I''ll be right with you."


    "Yes, father."


    Flynn left before Master Lorenzo approached and asked, "Lord Visual, you should go to your son. Sounds like he is suffering."


    Visual Kheda looked at Lorenzo, for a time, he was puzzled by this bad-tempered man''s plan.


    "I advise you to go." Lorenzo approached a bit more, he forced a smile then whispered, "No matter what, we can''t lose him either."


    "Well, then, I''ll let you handle this place." Visual Kheda vaguely caught Lorenzo''s idea, he nodded and exited the front hall.


    Once Visual Kheda was absent, small discussions quickly mounted amongst the civil officials who still remained.


    As they watched with confusion, Master Lorenzo stepped by the table where Visual Kheda had been sitting behind. He kept his back to the officials for quite a while before he turned to face them.


    "I assume you all know me, yes?" Lorenzo''s arms supported his upper body by the edge of the table, his much-aged body was shivering, "Servants of Swabia?"


    "Master Lorenzo¡­" A voice said, "What did you mean by that? You''re our mentor!"


    Lorenzo raised a hand to halt the noisy discussion.


    "My name is Steve Lorenzo. Since the age of 36, I''ve been the master of Divine City''s Royal Academy. Now, 20 years have passed. I was a very different person back then, more stubborn than this day. I was not from a noble house by birth, therefore the early days in DC were harsh. I was constantly faced with harassment, difficulties, and exclusion from colleagues. But still, King Climos Summers, being a young emperor, held up to his ground despite all the objections, insisted on making me master of the academy." Lorenzo continued, "It was a morning when His Majesty summoned me to the royal garden. He said ''Steve Lorenzo, a unanimous voice itself within the empire is naturally not normal. That is why I need a firm man like you. I believe men under your influence will be as firm and as stubborn of their belief as their mentor''. Therefore, even though I was not liked by everybody, I took the job, became the master and the principal mentor of Swabia at the age of 36¡­"


    "Master¡­"


    "Since then, not a single day goes by that I remind myself I am the MENTOR of Swabia. I hold the duty to educate promising people for the king, for the empire!" Lorenzo suddenly thumped on the desk, he raised his voice, "YOU, ALL OF YOU, do you remember your vows at your graduation?"


    "Aye!" Dozens of voices replied, "Loyal to the Race Supreme, to the empire, to royalty, I offer my life!"


    "Very well. I am glad I haven''t failed. King Climos has not failed." Lorenzo welled his eyes, "At least you all remember the vow and have been carrying it out. At least you''ve gathered here from DC where the rebels are standing. You keep doing what you''ve vowed, with the utmost faith. I, Steve Lorenzo, have not failed. King Climos Summers has not failed."


    "Master¡­" Many of the officials also held tears.


    "Let me mention Cohen Kheda. I know you don''t like or trust him. But do you know him? For myself, I hate him, I truly am. I even refuse to mention his name, refuse to hear it." Speaking of Cohen, Lorenzo grew complex in his eyes, "However, in the days to come, I am loyal to this man, with everything I''ve got and with nothing held back."


    "Master, why¡­"


    "WHY? Because it''s King Fischer''s will! The Swabian King''s order!" Master Lorenzo said absolutely, "Follow the order. Help the new king is my way to show my loyalty to the empire. Although the Summers have passed away, its purpose remains. Its purpose will prolong and last for eternity!"


    "No matter how difficult this order is, nor do I care about if I personally can accept it, I will carry on. It is a choice after careful consideration." Lorenzo raised his voice, "As a Swabian official, it''s my duty."


    All civil servants calmed down slowly from the shock earlier.


    "I, Steve Lorenzo, solemnly swear, I will carry on my duty firmly to serve my king, till the end of my time." The tears stored in his eyes flew along the headmaster''s wrinkled face, "I hate this man, but I know him. He has the power to fulfill King Fischer''s will. Also, I¡­ I believe in His Majesty''s choice."


    "Master¡­"


    "You people, if you still have other thoughts, you''re free to leave. I won''t stop you. It is a choice that''s going to take everything you''ve got. The least reluctance is going to make it worse than it already is. I cannot force you." Lorenzo peacefully gazed at his past students, "You''re going to make more choices in the future. No one will know if the choices are right or not."


    "Master, I''m with you." One civil servant stepped up, "I will do my utmost to help King Cohen Kheda. Helping him to recover Swabia, eradicate the rebels and revenge the Summers shall be my primary purpose."


    "I am with you, master!"


    "I''m with you!"


    Nearly all civil officials tore, stepped up and swore their allegiance with very hoarse voices.


    "Thank you, all. I now announce King Fischer Summers'' special decree comes into force immediately." The upsurge of emotions overwhelmed Lorenzo, he said as his clenched hands shivered irresistibly, "Let those shameless rebels watch Climos Summer''s willpower. Let them see the Summers have not failed!"


    "On behalf of the House of Kheda, I extend their appreciation for your trust." Lorenzo rolled the loyal name list. Before he made his leave by the door, he turned back and bowed to the rest of the hall.


    All civil officials curtsied back, eyes still welled.


    When Lorenzo brought the list to the back hall, elf physicians were tied up treating Cohen Kheda. The patient had countless wounds that were caused by a variety of ways. His incident earlier has made the healed wounds to break, which was extremely troublesome.


    "Minister," Lorenzo handed Visual Kheda the list, "King Fischer''s special decree has passed and taken effect. This is the list of officials who swore their loyalty."


    "That''s very good news, master. Thank you." Visual took the scroll, "In the days to come, there will be more things we''re going to need your help."


    "I''m a servant to the empire, so do the ones who chose to stay. But 2 of them chose to leave." Lorenzo glimpsed Cohen who fell in a coma on the bed, "I hope he is all right."


    "Don''t worry. Cohen will be fine." Visual Kheda forced a smile, "As his father, it''s the 3rd time for a situation like this. He''ll still be alive even after we''re all dead."


    "Minister¡­"


    "Nothing else I can think of. To be honest, I haven''t run out of luck." Visual Kheda tucked the list into his chest pocket, "We''re in a really bad position now. Still, soldiers and military officers are here with us. All the more so, Master Lorenzo, you''ve shown that you''re very trustworthy and firm to your faith."


    "Minister, I did it because of¡­"


    "¡­ of whatever. Now it''s the result that matters." Visual Kheda stood up, "I am the minister so I shall do a minister''s job. Walk with me, Master Lorenzo. We have so much to talk about. I want to rearrange some crucial position and issue a series of policies."


    "What about here?"


    "I trust they can handle it properly." Visual shared a look with his 3 daughters-in-law, "Sitting here is not going to work."


    Lorenzo nodded, "Indeed. We have many jobs. The first thing is King Fischer''s funeral."


    "That''s Cohen''s call." Visual Kheda began stepping out of the room, he said so but shook his head, "If you don''t want any more of a mess."


    Lorenzo sighed. He gave one more look at the comatose Cohen Kheda, then followed Visual Kheda''s trail.


    It didn''t take Cohen long to wake up.


    "How do you feel, Cohen!" Winslet has been watching her husband.


    Cohen''s eyes rolled left then right. Either way, they stopped gazing at the ceiling.,


    Winslet gently stroked her man''s forehead, she said softly, "It''s okay to cry, my love."


    "Help me up." Cohen said with an effort, "To Fischer."


    Winslet turned, her eyes inquired Flynn as the latter silently nodded. Therefore Winslet and Carey helped Cohen up and took him to the chamber where Fischer''s body was located.


    The young king was already changed. His crossed hands rested on the chest. A hint of a smile was still there on his face.


    "Tell me," Cohen gazed carefully at the king''s face, "What is that smile? Why did he smile at that time?"


    No one was able to answer.


    "Perhaps Fischer was thinking of something beautiful." A while later, Winslet said, "Maybe at that moment, he thought about the future or recalled the past. Maybe that was why he smiled."


    "However, however, I barely smiled back during his last moment." Cohen''s lips started trembling, "You call that brother behavior?"


    "No one can smile if faced with that." Carey said with tears, "Darling, please do not blame yourself."


    "Yeah, right." Cohen nodded, "I don''t."


    "Sit down, Cohen. I have to ask you something." Flynn arranged a chair for her husband.


    "Your father wants us to ask you how do you want Fischer''s funeral. A king''s funeral is¡­"


    "Funeral? What funeral?" Cohen suddenly fixed his eyes on Flynn''s face, "Only a dead man needs a funeral."


    "But Cohen, Fischer''s already¡­"


    "NO! Fischer is not dead!" Cohen widened his eyes, "He''s not dead. How can you put such a happy smile on a dead man''s face? He''s not dead!"


    "Cohen, we understand if you refuse to believe it. He is gone peacefully so let him be." Flynn frowned.


    "Go? Why go? Who''s going where?" Cohen''s facial muscle weirdly twitched, "He''s not dead and he''s with me."


    "Calm down! Cohen, King Fischer is gone." Flynn said with great sorrow, "Man cannot change it!"


    "Ha¡­ hahaha. MAN CANNOT CHANGE. HAHAHAHAHA. LIAR, LIARS!" Cohen laughed, his grim face darkened, "YOU OWE ME! OWE ME!"


    The laughter was so loud that it was heard by the entire mansion. Visual Kheda stopped his job and listened, a few seconds later, he drove his attention back to his meeting.


    Carlos and Malphite shared terrified yet curious looks. They had no idea what to do.


    When the laughter eased came Cohen''s order, "Carlos!"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Bring me 10 best elf mages." He said, "Summon the elf matriarch and elders asap."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" As Carlos replied, he was asking Flynn with his eyes, hoping Cohen''s wife would stop him. However, Flynn said nothing.


    She would want to stop him. But there was no reason nor any excuses. Besides, a much bigger problem found them very quickly.


    Not long after, Carlos came back with 10 elf mages.


    "Freeze Fischer''s body." Cohen said, "Like you used to freeze mine the last time."


    Maybe Carlos had explained to the elves beforehand, the mages quickly began releasing magic rather than asking anything useless.


    "Keep him like this before the matriarch arrives here. If you screw it up, I''ll do the same to you!" Cohen refused his wives'' help and stood up on his own.


    "Carlos, walk with me." Cohen shift difficulty to the door.


    Malphite naturally offered his help carrying Cohen''s arm seeing how hard Cohen walked. Cohen took Malphite''s help rather than refusing him.


    "Flynn, what do we do?" Carey asked.


    "Let him be. We have more important things to do." Flynn was also at a loss to her husband''s behavior, "Don''t mention his decision before Winslet''s mother''s arrival. I''ll talk to father."


    "Fine."


    As for Cohen and his 2 subordinates. They''ve stopped walking and Carlos was getting sweaty.


    Because Cohen Kheda was facing him on a stool within a short-range. His reddened eyes were gazing have been giving Carlos the chills.


    "Sir, I''m just your staff." Carlos swallowed his dry throat, forced a few words, "Are you seeing me as your prey with that eye?"


    "Silence!" Cohen said cruelly, "How many troops do we have?"


    "We¡­ we didn''t suffer too much during this battle." Cohen''s eyes forced Carlos to tell the truth, "There are about 100, 000 soldiers available for deployment."


    "Huh, 100, 000. That should be enough." Cohen raised his eyes to the sky.


    "Sir, what are you thinking?"


    "Of course I want to attack." Cohen said emotionlessly, "Attack my way to DC."


    "Sir, I don''t know who gave you the courage but you DO know we''re short on supplies. There''s no way we can strike under such circumstances. If you do that, our soldiers are gonna starve to death."


    "Watch your mouth! Repeat that again!" Cohen stared at his Chief of Staff,


    "Doesn''t matter. Now I know the reality. And you don''t! Sir, you are over your head!" Carlos bumped his chest, "I think you cannot order this attack."


    "I can''t? It''s my army."


    "Indeed, this army is your handy work. But a commander will never let his soldiers make meaningless sacrifices." Carlos insisted, "A commander, no, a good commander only lead his army to victory, not the other way around!"


    "Huhhe, haha, you''ve also changed." Cohen''s vision sharpened, "Everything changed."


    "I have no choice, sir. I have duties. You can fire me, kill me or even swallow me alive." Carlos said calmly, "But you''ll never take this army to attack like this!"


    Cohen said nothing but humph-ed. Malphite helped him to stand up.


    "Bring all forces back to Dark City in 5 days. You are the frontline commander, stay here." Cohen darkened his face, "Alert the Dark City Hall, gather all alien chiefs."


    "SIR, YOU REALLY WANNA DRAG THE CLANS INTO THIS??!!"


    "It''s none of your business." Said Cohen, "If you care about your reputation, take good care of the frontline.

 Chapter Volume 14 6

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    Visual Kheda did not immediately react before he quietly finished Carlos'' report.


    "Father," Flynn worried, "what do we do?"


    "Do as he said." The new minister stood up, hands clasped behind, paced back and forth in the chamber, "Although there isn''t an enthronement yet, Cohen is the king now. We cannot disobey him on this matter."


    "But¡­ commander''s mind is still not sane!"


    "And you''re so eager to make it big and let everybody know his plan is crazy? Actually, making you the frontline commander is an excellent decision." Visual looked at Carlos and Flynn, he said, "As for the clan chiefs¡¯ meeting, it''s necessary. We have a lot to talk with them. I think the chiefs value my opinion more than Cohen''s, so I''ll go to the meeting, to keep them as calm as possible. As for internal affairs, Flynn, as King Cohen''s wives, you are burdened with more jobs, bear with it."


    "I understand." Flynn nodded, "But it''s not going to work if we skip Fischer''s funeral."


    "To Cohen, King Fischer is very special. In fact, I can more or less guess Cohen''s thoughts." Visual said gradually, "We''re Cohen''s families and friends, therefore we can indulge Cohen''s behaviors. However, we cannot understand him. All this time, the only one who''s able to do it is King Fischer alone."


    "But¡­"


    "If we admit the king''s death, then the only one who can understand him is gone for real. That must be what Cohen thinks." Visual continued, "If I were him, I would not be able to take that. Cohen merely expressed his feelings with actions. And the point is, no one can stop him. Therefore we have to give Cohen this one. Let him handle Fischer''s body and I''ll make sure the civil servants won''t say a word."


    Since Visual gave his green light, Flynn had to accept it.


    "Good, it''s settled." Visual reached for a glass of water, "As Swabian most important court members, our first objective is to stop the king''s plan to attack in the near future."


    "I never could have imagined. What a tough job." Flynn forced a smile, "Father, about the rest of the court¡­"


    "Although we still lack in number, we only have 3 provinces to manage. Daily operation is not a problem. We even have more hands to help the new academy." Visual left his cup, "Nevertheless, we need to make it through this time. Carlos, I trust you can defend this place."


    "Absolutely, Your Excellency."


    The same night, Cohen kicked everybody out of the chamber to leave himself alone with Fischer''s body.


    Lit by magic lights, Fischer was shrouded by a thin layer of cold air. The cold steam shaded his smile. Cohen just sat silently on the floor aside, emptying his brain.


    Everybody was worried though they had no idea what to do. Flynn quietly told the guards and mages outside that once Cohen did anything abnormal, stop him.


    A moment later, a lady arrived with a fluffy animal. She gently pushed the door open then let it in.


    Arnold trotted and obediently rested by Cohen''s feet. The man and his eudemon kept the same position, their eyes at Fischer. In the huge room, there were no other things nor sounds.


    "My feelings," A long while after, Cohen thought, "you see me¡­"


    "Yes, master." The next moment, Arnold transformed into his human form. Two Cohen sat together side by side.


    "You know my past, can you understand me?" Cohen''s voice was deep.


    Arnold shook his head, "No, master."


    "He can¡­" Cohen pointed at Fischer, his finger trembled, "He doesn''t know my past but he can understand me. I''ve never thought about losing him, and never a life without him."


    "Master, you have many friends and families." Arnold was not able to say anything other than this.


    "They''re different." Cohen forced a wry smile, "Different."


    "I have many friends, families. But none of them truly understands me. In their eyes, I''m just a weird person. They tolerate me because of our relationship." Cohen said with a very quiet voice, then the voice turned dreary, "Fischer is the one who connects me and this world. Now, the connection is broken. What''s the meaning of my existence? Who am I? Who can prove that I once existed in this world?"


    "Master, maybe you can seek help from the one¡­ you know, like when you were born."


    "Who, Marshmallow? I tried, I even summoned lighting bolts to strike myself¡­" Cohen shook his head, "But I can''t feel her existence. In the past, every time before I found her, I would have this bizarre but strong feeling. Not this time."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "Dunno, I can''t¡­" Cohen gazed at Fischer, "I¡­ I don''t know what to do or what else I can do. I can only preserve his body and hope that he''s going to wake up one day as I did in the past¡­"


    Three days later, the elf matriarch, along with the elf elders have arrived in audience Cohen before a short discussion with Visual Kheda.


    As expected, Cohen had summoned them to preserve Fischer''s body.


    The elf matriarch had given enough background to the entire story. Therefore, after careful discussions with the elders, she offered a serious and cautious solution: after bringing Fischer back to Dark City, the elf will take advantage of the magic crystal from the Dark Forest mine.


    It would be an extremely complicated and expensive solution. The needed element ice ores equaled Dark Forest''s total production of an entire year.


    Cohen approved without even thinking.


    Twenty days before the New Year, Swabia''s next king brought the body of the past king back to Dark City, marking the grimmest, most sorrowful day since the establishment of this place.


    The same day afternoon, Cohen had his meeting with the chiefs of all alien clans from the Dark Forest. As expected, Cohen''s plan was firmly, unanimously objected, thanks to certain people''s intervention.


    Fortunately, the topic of the meeting was strictly classified or the city officials who just swore their loyalty might think the new king was mental and resign as a whole.


    One of the reasons to not attack was the lack of food. No one can make food out of nowhere. What made it worse were the refugees from the capital as a result of the rebellion. Now the population was more than 10 million in the 3 provinces under Kheda''s name. Feeding these people has become a huge burden for the government.


    Before Fischer''s abduction, Dark City''s officials have counted every seed of grain before they can account for enough army provisions. As of now, the only way to organize another military operation was to feed on people.


    "Even if we do not attack now, all food for soldiers has to be cut in half." As a City Hall supervisor, Flynn was straightforward, "If not, there''s no way we can make it to the next harvest."


    Cohen asked, "How much food is enough to finish the war?"


    "We need at least 2 harvests." Flynn replied, "If we don''t run into any natural disasters."


    "Meaning I''ll have to wait until after next fall."


    "Positive."


    "Duly noted."


    Since his plan was hindered by food, Cohen''s silent time doubled, even tripled. After the conversation with Flynn, he spent his whole day in the chamber where Fischer''s body was preserved.


    With the effort of nearly a hundred skillful elves, Fischer Summers'' body was sealed in a giant, coffin-like piece of magic crystal.


    Ten thousand pieces of precious magic crystals were fused into one giant cube to protect the body of this young emperor.


    Now Fischer''s eyes closed, face smiled, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep. A tiny eudemon curled up on his chest.


    Whenever Malphite entered this place, he would find Cohen Kheda crouched in a corner, his eyes fixing on the ice-emitting crystal, face looking weirdly bazaar. Malphite was not certain about the facial expression. But he was sure he could not look at Cohen directly in the face.


    It was an agony no language can describe.


    His wives wandered outside of the room every day. All exsertion trying to make him better have failed. All friends have become strangers in Cohen''s eyes and been ignored.


    The situation changed after Cohen''s mother''s arrival.


    Still insensitive, but Cohen began to talk. Sometimes he would issue orders. After a while, Cohen once again read Fischer''s letter before he made the decision to wed his fianc¨¦e, Dior Merlin.


    "Shouldn''t you ascend the throne first?" Master Steve Lorenzo commented, "My king, I advise you to not make improper decisions."


    "King, don''t call me king!" Cohen spurted up, one hand tried to reach for the imaginary weapon on his waist, "Try again!"


    "Cohen," Katherine pointed at the chair, "sit!"


    Cohen did as he was told, but his malicious eyes were unchanged. Though walking on thin ice, Steve Lorenzo was not afraid to confront Cohen''s vision. At least, the old master had not lost during the battle of willpower.


    "Master Lorenzo, forgive him." Katherine spared her hands, "My boy¡­"


    "Fine, but at least settle a date." Lorenzo searched everywhere from his vocabulary and finally found a replacement word, "Sir?"


    "I won''t do it before my army takes down DC and I kill Luhrmann myself!" Cohen glimpsed Lorenzo, "I''ve had enough. Don''t try your luck again!"


    Lorenzo''s next aggressive comment was stopped by Flynn, the latter smiled at Cohen, "I''m sure we''ll achieve that. When''s that coming wedding you mentioned earlier, love?"


    "As quick as possible since it''s what Fischer wanted." Cohen then paused for a moment, "Tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Flynn''s helpless eyes turned to Katherine, "Is it too soon?"


    "Let''s settle for tomorrow." Katherine''s caring eyes looked his son, "Whoever''s needed is here already. It won''t be hard."


    "And, I don''t want a single priest in the wedding." Cohen added, "As long as the paperwork is well-recorded."


    Therefore on the same night, duty called, Lorenzo and Flynn held a meeting that included all related officials in the name of the ceremony.


    First Flynn made a simple explanation by telling the officials it was King Fischer''s dying order. Therefore no one objected. Then Lorenzo clarified Cohen Kheda''s current title.


    "Gentlemen, we all know Cohen Kheda has become the king. The king now understands his goal and is actively doing his job to fulfill that goal." Lorenzo told, "However, the death of King Fischer has caused severe damage, both physical and psychological, to King Cohen Kheda. In his heart, it is a friendship hard to separate. Therefore, King Cohen Kheda stated that he will neither ascend the throne nor be addressed as king before all rebels are eradicated and the empire is recovered."


    "How¡­ how is that possible.?"


    "If we didn''t call him ''king'', there''ll be multiple problems. What about the public appeal, soldiers'' morale?


    As different voices took shape one by one, Lorenzo cut in his idea, "For me, it was not a proper action in regards to curtesy. However, if I stand in his shoes, I can somehow understand his pain. In another point, it is the precise prove that our king is not a cruel-hearted man. More importantly, before ascending the throne, King Cohen is still a Protoss Knight, which has a variety of benefits for him and for us."


    Lorenzo continued, "As what we tell to the public and the army, we say ''King'' or ''His Majesty''; but when we talk when he''s present, we''ll address him as our sir or commander."


    "Is this really not a problem?" Still, some voices expressed their concern.


    "There isn''t. It takes some getting used to." Lorenzo sighed quietly, "King Cohen is not like the princes with blood heirship, nor is he like rebels. It never occurred to him that he''d one day be sitting on the throne. So it''s understandable for his behavior."


    "That is to say¡­" One of the civil officials thoughtfully said, "Although he does weird things constantly, our king is actually a kind man by nature¡­"


    "Yes, you''ll know that yourself." The thought of Cohen''s man-killing eyes made Lorenzo''s face twitch, "Dismissed."


    The next day saw the wedding between Cohen Kheda and Dior Merlin held in the viceroy''s mansion.


    Perhaps his mother''s comfort had worked, Cohen was calmer than ever. He dressed in formal ceremonial robe and he took the time to meet the alien chiefs. What was more comforting was Cohen did not again mention he''ll attack. He has focused on internal affairs rather than the army.


    Today has later proven to be a quite stimulating day for a certain Rivalzian nobleman who has spent his recent time in Dark City.


    Baron Iva Merlin, Dior''s father, he''s never played any poker games with anyone since he arrived in Dark City because of the decepting trick from a despicable businessman. Closely protected by groups of guards who took multiple shifts, Iva Merlin spent most of his days eating bread, drinking water and playing with himself. Anything related to romantic affairs was ancient history for him.


    With nothing much to do, Iva Merlin has become the most frequent visitor of the backyard of his house, making it the city''s most stunning garden. Different flowers always blossomed every day during every season.


    Whenever a girl, human or not, stood by the fence and was amazed by its beauty, Iva Merlin will generously offer some seeds and patiently tell her how to grow and care for the plant. Because a girl always reminded him of his daughter.


    When he was young, he''s the best nobleman at gardening. Even the king had a spot in his royal garden, especially for Iva Merlin''s flowers. However, everything changed since the pass of his wife.


    This morning, a team of guards arrived at Iva Merlin''s house followed by several city officials. The Baron was caught off-guarded because no city servants have visited here since today.


    "Your Excellency, I was under orders to inform you of the following." After introducing himself, the one who spoke unscrolled a piece of paper, "Baron Iva Merlin, your title has been canceled by Rivalz Empire a year ago."


    "I''m aware of it, mister." Iva Merlin forced a smile of awkwardness, "I stopped using my title. Actually I rarely go out."


    "Therefore you''re to be accommodated elsewhere."


    "Listen to me, my lord." Iva Merlin said, "The house is my property!"


    But the official was very tough, "We''re acting under orders."


    "Then where do you want me to go?" Iva Merlin glimpsed his flowers, "My lord, I can''t leave my garden."


    "Please be changed. We have a schedule. We''ll collect your belongings for you."


    Iva Merlin understood how the nobility world worked so he made no more actions. After changing, he boarded the carriage by the door.


    Then the official told the driver, "Back door, viceroy''s mansion."


    It terrified Iva Merlin.


    Public knowledge was that Dark City had a dark vista. Iva Merlin couldn''t even figure out how much benefit they can still extract out of his empty status. Furthermore, Dark City''s viceroy had a notorious reputation.


    Under such a circumstance, it naturally came to Iva Merlin that his life will end there.


    Oddly enough, that moment, fear was not on the top of Iva Merlin''s head. What was surging in his heart was the deep remorse for his daughter.


    As soon as he got off the carriage, a middle-aged man with graceful bearing welcomed him.


    "Mr. Iva Merlin?" This kind-looking male introduced himself, "I am Visual Kheda, minister of Swabia."


    "Yes, Your Excellency." Iva Merlin forgot his lines, "I¡­ I¡­ greeting, my lord.."


    "This is Steve Lorenzo, master of the Royal Academy." Visual Kheda warm-heartedly introduced the aged man who dressed in scholar''s robe, "He has an appointment for you."


    "My Lord, what is this all about? I don''t understand." Today was full of surprise. Iva Merlin was too confused to believe he was this lucky to be welcomed by these two important people.


    "I understand your confusion, but let me finish." Master Lorenzo stepped ahead, "From certain aspects, we''re all indirect victims of a certain man''s farce."


    "Very well, master."


    Appointed by Swabian Royal Regime


    Iva Merlin, resident of Dark City, has shown his absolute love for the empire. After careful consideration of the contribution from the House of Merlin, proposed by the minister, approved by King Cohen Kheda, Iva Merlin is to be endowed, earl.


    Dark City Hall


    "Earl?" Iva Merlin nearly fainted, his voice uncontrollably went higher, "Me?"


    "Yes, you, sir." Visual held his hand, "Congratulations, mister, you''re an earl now."


    "Can you at least explain it?" Earl Merlin once again required, "If it does not bother you, Your Excellency."


    "Let me put it this way, Mr. Merlin. I have an obstreperous son and he is the one who sits on the throne." Visual lowered his voice, "Today is his wedding."


    "I know His Majesty''s wedding. But does it have anything to do with me?"


    "I''m afraid it does." A hint of apology was added to Visual''s smile, "Because the bride is your daughter, the beautiful, smart Ms. Dior Merlin."


    Iva Merlin instantly slumped onto the stone pathway.


    After a brief rest, Iva Merlin was taken to the front hall of the viceroy''s mansion. Although the titling ceremony was very formal rather than short. The moment he gained the earl''s mark, his face paled.


    "Earl, we''ll be a family in a short while. Make yourself at home. There will be people here to inform you about your position and where you''ll live." After the ceremony, Visual appointed Iva''s personal guard and eunuch, "I will be very occupied today so I shall leave you be. I suggest you take a walk in the garden. Don''t be shy should you have any needs.


    "By all means, minister, there''s no need to trouble yourself for me." Iva Merin replied while his mind was somewhat unhinged.


    "Take care of Earl Merlin." Visual told Iva''s eunuch then left quickly.


    Hence Iva Merlin took a seat in the garden listening to his eunuch explaining the rules and routines of the viceroy''s mansion. Thereafter the panic and terror and astonishment on his face eased quite a bit. At least he thought his guards and servants were quite nice till now.


    Since the pathway in the garden was quite busy due to all the eunuchs and orderlies running back and forth, Iva Merlin was advised to move to a relatively quieter corner to stay.


    Boring, therefore Earl Merlin''s attention was driven by the plants around him. He stood up and began recognizing the flowers as he picked up how wrong some of the flowers were planted.


    As Iva Merlin carried on his hobby, Cohen has just finished a meeting with a few sub-commanders and headed quickly to the front hall. The garden was the only way there.


    "Isn''t that¡­" Iva Merlin caught Cohen''s presence, he suddenly yelled, "Turner!"


    Turner was an alas Cohen hasn''t used for quite a while. To be more precise, he was Mr. Turner for only once. Therefore he didn''t react to that name right away so he kept on walking.


    However, fire began shooting from both of Iva Merlin''s eyes. Fists clenched, he walked straight past the flower bush towards Cohen Kheda. Certainly, Iva Merlin was put down onto the earth at a distance of 20 feet by Cohen''s guards. If they didn''t see the nobility mark on him, such an abrupt action would have cost Iva Merlin of his life.


    "Release him." Cohen stopped and recognized the man at his feet, "He''s not a threat."


    "You despicable coward!" Iva Merlin''s body bounced off the ground the moment the guards loosened him. Then he started cursing, "I gave you my daughter so she would be happy with you, NOT to marry her to someone else! I don''t care about being an earl! Give my daughter BACK! You dishonest trafficker, shameless man. I''ll crash your neck!"


    Cohen was not in a hurry to explain. Actually, Cohen didn''t know how to break it down from the start. Therefore he said nothing. As a result, Captain Malphite had to pivot to keep a safe distance between the two.


    Like Cohen''s guards, Iva Merlin''s guards were as anxious. They had no idea nor the experience of what to do under a circumstance like this.


    "Yo, what is going on here?" With a suit of a royal ceremonial robe, Katherine Hagrid arrived in the garden. She said, "Cohen, how did you offend your father-in-law?"


    Iva Merlin instantly froze. With harsh moments, he turned and found his daughter approaching hand in hand with a graceful madame.


    "Cohen, off you go do your business." The madame said with a smile, "Earl Iva, forgive him. My boy needs to grow up."


    "I¡­ He¡­"


    "Clean yourself." Dior Merlin offered her father a handkerchief, whispered a complaint, "For once, you can''t make my life easier."

 Chapter Volume 14 7

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The nature of the wedding called for very little preparation time. Fortunately, all the needed guests were invited and they managed to arrive on time.


    Since King Cohen had insisted that he did not want any priest guests or witnesses at the wedding, he got his wish. However, in every city of the Protoss Alliance, Light Temple was a must-have facility. Hence the God''s servants in the Dark City temple wrote an accusation on the wedding day to the grand temple on Heaven Island indicting this Swabian new king''s defying of the religious authority.


    The wedding was the first job Cohen Kheda, the 17th king of Swabia, did after he was given the title.


    The news was recorded and passed on by all kinds of underground intelligence systems: the rebels'', other Swabian viceroys'', foreign royal houses'', even the Asmodian Alliance.


    Before the ceremony, Cohen Kheda''s 3 wives held a small welcoming party for Ms. Dior Merlin.


    "We have a tiny problem to solve just now as the wedding falls upon." According to Flynn.


    When Dior Merlin arrived in Dark City with Cohen''s mother, Cohen''s 3 wives (they can''t be addressed by queens) had met her a few times. Thereafter, the 4 girls began sharing the same room for work. They got along well.


    Flynn was urged that she must tell Dior certain things before she became Cohen''s wife.


    As three wives and a wife-to-be sat around the table, the atmosphere became somewhat awkward.


    "Dior, believe me, we mean you no harm." Flynn started, "But there is something Cohen hasn''t told you about him that we would like you to know."


    "I''m all ears, Flynn."


    Dior was exceptionally gentle in her bride''s gown.


    "Ok, now, Cohen may seem like a bizarre individual to ordinary people." Speaking of her own husband, Flynn was certainly tolerating, "But he''s our husband, we love this man. Therefore as his wives, we have to be burdened with more responsibilities and duties."


    "I understand."


    "Cohen has informed me that after the wedding that you''ll be a City Hall supervisor like us. You''ll be in charge of commercial activities." Said Flynn, "Your businesses in Winper City are still yours."


    "Cohen told me about it likewise."


    "Who would have expected things to change so drastically." Flynn forced a smile, "He''s been emotionally unstable. As for us, we''re okay. But we fear that you may not used to his change."


    "Has something like this happened in the past?" Dior whispered.


    "We grew up with Cohen. The four of us are friends before we became his wives." Carey took over.


    "I''m aware of it. Cohen told me once." Dior nodded.


    "Carey meant well. She meant we''re more used to Cohen''s behaviors compared to others, however odd they seem." Winslet quickly explained.


    "Yes," Flynn continued, "Cohen has no shortage of bad habits. As his wives, we''ve been trying to lead him in the correct direction. Perhaps, to other eyes, our actions and decisions seem incomprehensible, but we hope you can understand us."


    "I need to ask." Dior looked at her laps, "Do you all love him?"


    "Yes." Flynn answered, "There''s no question about that."


    "Then I think I can understand you all." Dior raised her calm eyes to face Flynn, "Sisters, I feel your deep affection for Cohen developed in the past decade. Likewise, I''ve been his wife for 2 years and love is true. For me, Cohen is the only man I fell for. I''m willing to do anything for his love."


    "That is the best result we were hoping." Flynn took Dior''s hands, said softly, "Well then, let us tell you our secrets¡­"


    Hence the conversation began. Lily, Dior''s maiden, was out by the door. She heard Dior Merlin''s constant exclamations, question voices while Arnold was doing funny flips, catching tail.


    The wedding began at noon.


    Since the royal government merely established its political system, no one within the system was getting paid. Therefore the new minister has made it clear that no presents were going to be accepted during the wedding. Hence a majority of the guests offered their sincere congratulations instead.


    Amongst all guests, Steve Lorenzo''s congratulation was the characteristic of all. As the Master of the Royal Academy and Superintendent of Army Discipline, his 25-page congratulation paper turned into a report for the king on page 2, then a criticizing letter on page 9.


    Lorenzo''s congratulation was also the only one being copied and recorded by the City Hall.


    Led by Master Lorenzo, the king''s wedding became very practical thereafter. Though holding wine goblets, both civil officials and alien chiefs gathered in small groups conversing about the war and politics. Soon secretaries moved office desks into the garden so that they can write down council orders freshly issued. Likewise, military officers also gathered in groups of 2 or more drawing on earth with twigs, comparing the advantages and disadvantages of the 2 opposing armies, inquiring about possible supply solutions.


    Compared with the guests, the most wedding-ready individual would be the beautiful bride.


    It should be every girl''s beautiful dream to one day become the bride of the man she fell love for. Ms. Dior Merlin was no exception.


    As Winper''s most successful smuggler, Dior has found her the most stunning and appropriate gown. She''s finally put on the set of jewelry from her mother.


    Walking hand in hand with her father who''s put his lousy habits behind, Dior Merlin entered the wedding hall. Her gorgeous appearance and graceful bearing instantly won everyone''s attention.


    Cohen Kheda was also in his wedding suit. He was at the center of the hall to welcome his bride. This very moment marked the second thing which all Dark City''s residents relished in the future: Cohen''s father-in-law, the new earl, Iva Merlin wouldn''t let go of the bride. What was more, he started gazing at his son-in-law with bizarre eyes of hatred.


    There were different versions of what happened next: some said the groom broken open the two; others said the bride had to stamp his father''s feet to make him let go of her. Either way, Earl Iva Merlin did not hold back the wedding process.


    Without a priest, the duty to host the ceremony fell on the most powerful empire official(Cohen''s father) and the master of the Royal Academy. As they announced Cohen Kheda and Dior Merlin man and wife, the relationship was recorded by the City Hall, making Dior Merlin one of the four wives of the Swabian king.


    Next, the husband kissed his wife.


    Shortly after, the minister declared the 3 Dark City Hall''s supervisors rose in rank to become Internal Superintendents of the Empire. In the meantime, Dior Merlin''s name was added to be the 4th ISE. All 4 ISEs had high powers. Their jobs were to assist the minister with his political decisions as well as supervising all internal affairs.


    Till this moment, the wedding has turned into a rare political party where all high commands of the empire, both courtiers and military were present. Even the bride and the groom joined the discussion. From day till it was completely dark, the wedding saw 27 new decrees issued, 25 military decisions made and countless consensus or determinations.


    In short, it was a peculiar wedding.


    During the ceremony, several teams of riders, led by the empire''s General Chief of Staff: Major Carlos, Commander of the 2nd Legion: Brigadier Wilder and Commander of the 3rd Legion: Brigadier Moya, were galloping from all major roads towards Dark City.


    Whenever the General Chief of Staff passed a checkpoint, he gave the same order:


    Intelligence shows a spy has disguised as the king. He''s stolen a critical piece of information from Dark City. All checkpoints are to be sealed immediately. All hands must apprehend anyone who claims he is King Cohen Kheda himself. He must be taken ALIVE!


    Brigadier Wilder and Moya issued the same order for all checkpoints on their ways.


    These three clever men have spent most of their time with Cohen Kheda in the past years. So they were the only ones who have foreseen the obvious problem before Cohen''s parents and 4 wives did.


    (Dark City, the viceroy''s mansion)


    As the guests took their leave, Cohen said good-night to his patients and recessed to his wedding room to rest. As he passed the garden, he even kissed good-night to Flynn. All seemed normal.


    The wedding chamber was lit by soft magic light, Dior Merlin has all changed, ready for her husband.


    After knocking on the door, Cohen Kheda entered. He told Malphite and the rest of the guards to rest as well before asking them to accompany him to the army tomorrow.


    Lily was about to leave the room with Arnold in her arms. She''s prepared everything needed for the night.


    "Lily, let Arnold stay here. I miss him." Cohen took over his pet, "Rest well. Thank you for your effort."


    "Very well, Young Lord."


    Cohen has insisted on letting Lily address him like the old days.


    Dior chuckled and helped Cohen took off his suit.


    "Has Flynn told you?" Cohen asked, "I''m surprised they let me into your room."


    Dior blushed, she whispered, "Flynn said your promise does not apply to me."


    "So that''s your little meeting about." Cohen gave a rare smile, "You had my heart hanged for a moment."


    "Cohen, they''re all worried about you. Promise me you''ll pull yourself together!" Dior said gently, "We''re all trying extra had for your sake."


    "I know¡­" Cohen nodded, then he pulled Dior in his arms, "Here, I wanna see my girl."


    Their eyes contacted. Next Dior Merlin blushed so bad that she instinctively closed her eyes.


    "Dior, I need you to know that I love you so much." Cohen''s hand touched over his wife''s face, "I''m very happy to have you as my wife."


    "Me¡­ too¡­" Dior replied. She could hear her heart beating.


    "Very often I get over my head. From time to time, I do stupid things." Cohen whispered, "Even so, you''ll forgive me, right?"


    "I¡­ forgive you."


    "Thank you, my love."


    What struck Dior Merlin next was not a passionate kiss.


    Cohen''s left index finger landed on Dior''s forehead before he chanted a solemn spell.


    Dior merely opened her eyes then found that she lost control of her body. She could not even make a sound.


    There were questions in her eyes.


    Cohen put Dior on the bed then fetched several letters.


    "Dior, listen to me." Cohen said as he put the letters one by one beside his wife, "This is for father, this is for my mother. These are for the girls. The orders for IA and the corps are in this envelope. Give the last one to the General Chief of Staff."


    Having said that, Cohen undressed. He''s found a suit of guards'' armor from god-knows-where.


    "Arnold, transform now. Put on my suit."


    As 2 Cohen Kheda-s stood in the room. Dior welled her eyes.


    "Arnold, after I left, listen to Dior, every word. She is your master." Cohen fixed the black chest plate on Armold''s body, "Before the rest of the court, you are me. Understand?"


    "Understood, master."


    "Now help me get out."


    Before Cohen reached for the door, he paused. Then returned to the bedside.


    "This is for you." Cohen leaned down, "A husband''s kiss."


    Dior''s tears burst out.


    Since Fischer''s abduction, the viceroy''s mansion has tripled its security. Garrisons in the city doubled as well. But the king sending a duty officer who bore ''top-secret mission'' out of the city was not a problem.


    The duty officer gained a horse without any drawbacks. He went all the way out of the city gate with the passport signed by Cohen himself.


    Outside the city was an endless field of darkness. Cohen avoided the main road and headed to the first checkpoint along a different path. Though the path was guarded but Cohen''s adventure was not hindered with the help of the king''s passport.


    However, he met the real problem at a tiny slip.


    Cohen saw a burly figure and more shadows in the middle of the road. They seemed to be waiting here for quite a while.


    Cohen urged his horse forward, thinking about his excuse.


    The tall figure stepped ahead as Cohen did.


    "Commander, you''re late." A booming yet firm voice said, "We''ve been waiting for you."


    "Hm, I told you to rest." Said Cohen, "What''s the IGT doing here, Malphite?"


    "The IGT goes where the commander goes." Malphite went one more step forward, "We''re not letting our commander face danger before we die."


    "So you''re coming with me not the other way around?" Malphite surprised Cohen, "Are you?"


    "We''re not IA, nor military. We''re just your guards." Malphite repeated, "We are where you are."


    "Well then." Cohen laughed, "Let''s go."


    "Yes, sir." Malphite saluted then ordered, "All hands mount your horses. We''re moving out."


    The orc mounted his unique ride and began advancing shoulder to shoulder with Cohen.


    Cohen asked, "How many men did you bring?"


    "Six squadrons, all the finest men." The orc replied, "You told me you want company tomorrow. So a prior-inspection made our excuse."


    "How did you guess me?" Cohen asked.


    "Every red-blooded man would pull that off." Malphite replied, "Not a hard guess."


    Cohen quietly repeated ''red-blooded man'' before he went silent.


    "We''re going to the border." At the edge of the slip, Cohen told Malphite, "Keep up the speed."


    When it was grey dawn, the General Chief of Staff arrived down the gate of Dark City. He''s been traveling for days. All weary, anxious, this calm officer was so irritable today that he nearly whipped the petty officer who failed to quickly open the gate.


    But all the hardship in the world would not change him. Carlos didn''t make a noise however distraught he was. He even managed to enter the viceroy''s mansion through the back door.


    It must be god''s work that Carlos was stopped by a woman who dared to ignore his rank and title.


    This woman happened to be the new director of the inner mansion: Lucy.


    This lady, followed by 4 maidens, had an eternal smile that kept everyone at a distance. They were the ones who prevented Carlos from entering the yard where the king rested with his wife last night.


    "This is not the army, nor IA. It is the king''s inner court." Lucy said softly, "Officer, His Majesty has been tired after work. Let him sleep please."


    "I have urgent business." Carlos said with his dry lips.


    "You should find your way to the minister." Said Lucy, "No one enters here save for His Majesty''s 2 parents and 4 wives."


    "Was Commander Cohen outside last night?"


    "I can''t tell you."


    "You''ll be sorry!" First time Carlos threatened someone with his fists waving in the air, "YOU WILL!"


    Then he darted to the minister''s like a swirl.


    As Minister Visual Kheda brought Carlos back to the yard, Lucy was confronted by 2 more generals at the door.


    But this time, Major Carlos had a new perspective for this delicate lady because Brigadier Wilder''s carrying blade was inches away from Lucy''s blond neck skin. Even a brave army man could not stay as calm under a situation like this.


    Visual Kheda entered Cohen''s chamber leaving everyone else outside. Later on, he exited the chamber followed by Dior Merlin and ''Cohen'' who wore casual clothes.


    All 3 generals were relieved. Three hanged hearts finally rested.


    Visual Kheda was both amused and annoyed by the three.


    "The three of you need to mind your behavior!" The minister scolded, "When can you stop being so reckless. If you force yourselves in here, god knows what punishment Cohen is going to give you! For once can you be prudent on the first day of the king''s wedding!"


    "We apologize." All three said together. The sorry was especially true for Carlos because he found it hard to face Director Lucy''s eyes.


    "Is everything going smoothly on the frontline?" Visual asked casually after he''s done scolding the three.


    "The rebels won''t be able to organize any large-scale attacks." Carlos quickly replied, "Their recent loss will take them at least 90 days to recover."


    "Good. I have something for you since you''re all here together. You three must be tired after riding all the way here. Dine with me." The minister gathered Wilder, Moya, and Carlos, "Let''s go. Cohen will meet you at noon."


    The three obediently followed.


    Hands clasped behind, Visual Kheda walked while a few letters were in his hand.

 Chapter Volume 14 8

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The minister''s chamber was filled with people including the 4 superintendents of IA, General Chief of Staff, 2 legion commanders, the Kheda couple. All had a panic face.


    Cohen/Arnold sat aside with a face full of grievance. He seemed to have been scolded.


    Visual Kheda nodded at Arnold, "They''re ready."


    "Yes." Arnold leveled his eyes, "The follow was said by my master."


    All eyes were so stunned that they couldn''t move away from Arnold.


    "Everyone, I need some air." Arnold repeated what Cohen wanted him to tell. Even their facial expressions matched perfectly, "I don''t care how people see me. However irresponsible, impulsive, I don''t expect you to forgive me. I''m just a common man who cannot be burdened with anything beyond my capability. As far as the situation at hand, there''s nothing I can do about it. If I had the least solution of the difficulty now, I wouldn''t leave you, my families and friends."


    "Fischer died because of me¡­" Arnold added a hint of sorry in his deep voice, "A lot has come to me recently and I couldn''t get over it. He''s my brother. I don''t know what to do without him. Now that we don''t have enough food to win the war, therefore I will avenger my brother in my own way. And I''ll not drag innocent people into my revenge, I promise."


    "To me, Fischer was more than just a friend or a king. Without him, a lot of what I do will lose its meaning. Even our dreams were bonded."


    "However, I don''t have a friend to share. Without him, it''s not important what I''ll become."


    "Sure I still have families and friends. But you can''t yet understand me because of all sorts of reasons. The one who did was Fischer and Fischer alone."


    "I don''t know what I''ll do out there this time. I''ve never been this lost. I don''t know what I''m after nor do I have a purpose. Maybe it''s just a silly thing to do. But this is me, Cohen Kheda. Forgive me, everyone. Thank you for your support and tolerance."


    As Arnold finished talking, people pondered, tasted Cohen''s speech. However unreasonable it may sound, it made sense.


    "Uncle Visual," Commander Moya said after a long while, "Let''s keep searching."


    "It won''t be easy." Minister shook his head, "He even found himself a doppelganger. Even if we search, Cohen''s strategy won''t make the work any easier. And I doubt he''ll come back with us before he''s found what he wants."


    "But father, it''s so dangerous." Dior Merlin cried, "He''s alone."


    "Oh about that, I found out he''s with his guards." Carlos said, "And I thought Malphite was a reliable orc. How could he join Commander Cohen''s reckless move."


    "It''s meaningless to say anything now." The minister said, "Is there anything we can do?"


    "We can''t let anyone know he''s out there in the wild. Need to make people believe he''s still in Dark City, doing his job." Carlos replied, "I''ll tell Amart to notice anything abnormal in the rebels'' place."


    "Yes, also tell Marta to create more floating rumors. Disturbing society is not a bad idea." Flynn added, "Make everything looks like it''s all just a plan in case the rebels think otherwise."


    "And the king must be there to host this afternoon''s meeting." Winslet glanced Arnold with the most worried eyes.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem" The minister turned to Arnold, "He''s had us fooled, after all, have you, Cohen?"


    Arnold''s personality came from Cohen, even his master feared his father sometimes, therefore the eudemon couldn''t even look Visual Kheda in the eye before he acknowledged the arrangement.


    "Cohen," Visual approached Arnold, put a hand on his head, "pull yourself together, let''s finish the mission as a whole."


    "En."


    "Better not reveal that timid face outside this room." Visual said gently, "Be fearless like Cohen. The better you act, the safer he is."


    "Yes, fa¡­ father."


    "Now go back to your office. Read carefully of the letter he left for you." Said the minister, "And cheer up for the meeting this afternoon."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Arnold has left, Katherine frowned. No one else worried a son more than his mother.


    Visual''s gentle eyes looked at his wife, he said, "Put that heart back to your stomachs. He''s going to be fine."


    "Maybe we didn''t concern his feelings." Katherine muttered, "All this time he''s been so strong. And now, even as his mother, I never noticed he''s changed."


    "Whatever he''s become. Katherine, tell you, Cohen is not the boy we remember." Visual sat down, "He''s a grown man, with a different mindset. Oftentimes parents find it''s difficult to connect with their sons."


    "Fine, I need some air."


    "Very well." Visual nodded, "We''re gonna need a while to sort things out."


    As Katherine had left, Visual put Cohen''s letters on the table.


    "What you''re about to hear is classified." Visual said with his rare serious tone, "I want to make it clear that from now on, you''re more than Cohen''s friends. You''re the empire''s finest, most important court members. The latter of which is the one you should focus your attention for the time being."


    "Yes." All replied.


    "The king has 2 future plans on politics and army. The plans comprehensively describe all of our objectives from now till next fall." Visual hinted the letters, "I''ve grossed over them. It''s pretty difficult but certainly achievable with everybody''s help."


    "What kind of plan?" Wilder was the most curious one.


    "Brigadier Wilder, you have the king''s special attention. Concerning your impulsive personality, I can''t let you know the plan as a whole." Visual gazed at this general who''s earned his fearsome reputation, "The one and only order for you is to follow General Chief of Staff''s direction. Carlos has the right to revoke your position should you disobey his orders."


    "What the¡­ I¡­" Even Wilder dared not talk back at Visual, "Consider it done."


    "All 3 generals are to return to the frontline. They must keep the safety of the border. Most importantly, keep Dark City and Darkmoon free of hostilities." Visual continued, "Carlos will be responsible for all frontline commanding jobs that concern the 2nd and 3rd legion. The 1st legion will be defending Dark City and reinforce the border should anything goes wrong."


    "Yes, sir."


    "As for defending Darkmoon. We have General Luther. Don''t you worry too much." Visual added, "You three are faced with the rebels'' main forces. What a heavy job."


    "Rest assured, Uncle Visual." Moya remained silent before he said, "I''ll never let a single rebel set foot onto Dark City''s soil."


    "Same here." Wilder glanced Carlos, "If you see a rebellious soldier within the border, you''ll also see my resignation."


    "I''m glad to see you''re this motivated. But don''t underestimate your enemy. We can''t afford to lose. Now, here are Cohen''s letters. Off you go." Visual said, "As for food, we''ll try our best. The three of you are free to skip the IA meeting this afternoon. Rest well and go back to your posts tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    The three generals exited the room leaving only Cohen''s wives.


    "Father, I see Cohen has drawn a plan." Flynn asked, "Does it mean he won''t be back next fall?"


    "It can''t be that long!" Carey went nut after hearing her sister.


    "No one knows when he''ll be back. Maybe Fischer knows, god, that''s impossible." Visual sighed, "Whoever he or she is, once Cohen gets involved, his or her life will never be ordinary. Since the moment he was born, Kathrine and I have been under constant fear. Now that his wives feel the same."


    "I agree. Being Cohen''s wife is not an easy job." Winslet put her hand on Dior''s, "How are you holding up?"


    "I''m ok." Dior was indeed holding herself, "It never occurred to me that your warning came so soon."


    "It''s the 3rd time." Carey said bitterly, "Sometimes I just wanna run away from everything and never come back."


    "This is the future plan for IA." After the wives'' complaints, Visual offered the letters, "The afternoon''s meeting is vital for us. I see tons of decrees are going to go through. And, food, food is the most important subject later."


    "Indeed, food¡­" Flynn nodded.


    In the meanwhile, Earl Iva Merlin received his first City Hall order as a Swabian nobleman at his temporary residence. The order has informed Earl Iva Merlin to report to a certain IA sub-department for a mediocre deputy job.


    The order had the signatures of the minister and 4 superintendents. Iva Merlin put on a weary face. It never occurred to him that a man as old as him could ever be a nobleman with a bit of power again.


    Back in the days when Iva Merlin''s wife is still alive, he was merely a nobility landlord who owned a farm in Rivalz Empire. He was just one of the hundred, most common farm owners in the country.


    The only duty Earl Iva bore at that time was to offer food made from coarse grain for royal members who have tasted every delicious food in the world.


    Compared to other royal houses, the Rivalzian royal family had a particular interest in culinary delicacies. They wanted their daily meals to be unique and non-repetitive. They also value the variety of food. At that time, for royal members who were used to eating greasy rich meals, something made from plain, coarse grains would be the perfect food.


    Of course, they cannot just eat grains like commoners. The food had to be grown and processed by special procedures in order to be royalty-ready. Every course of food typically required dozens or hundreds of procedures from seed selection to harvest and storage. There were thousands of wild plants out there in the field, each of them required a tremendous amount of time to master. Earl Iva had no other skills besides his knowledge of wild agriculture.


    It was also Iva''s excuse to escape from his daughter''s business.


    No wonder Dior Merlin chose to be a fruitier when she was broken.


    Back to reality, a eunuch helped Iva Merlin changed his uniform and brought him a wooden box with exquisite decor. Iva Merlin opened the box and found his decades-old cane with a gem on one end.


    "His Majesty sent it for you." The eunuch said.


    Earl Iva did not comment. He was still holding grudges for his son-in-law. However, he took the cane. What else could he do?


    Earl Iva''s guards were set ready to go. On setting off, however looking forward to it, Iva Merlin still had a tiny bit of reluctance as well as bewilderment and worry.


    Truth be told, every court member was like Earl Merlin, hoping to help in the time of chaos but also wandering the future. With all that controversy in mind, all attendees arrived at the meeting place.


    As the attendees settled down, Cohen Kheda entered in his signature armor, along with the new minister and 4 superintendents. As for Cohen dressing armor, all eyes were used to it: it was the most normal outfit for him.


    Everyone could tell Cohen was not in the mood of talking, but he managed to say an opening for the meeting then handed the host to the minister.


    The minister first put all problems-at-hand on the table. Then directors from each department spoke their solutions. During the process, staff members and superintendents would cut in their opinions. Eventually, most of the difficulties were resolved, except one that everybody was trying to avoid.


    "We''re going smoothly." The minister stood up with his smile, "Our next subject is the hardest of all: food!"


    "We know we''ve underestimated our population problem. Because of the refugees and the war, the food supply has become a drawback for us." Visual opened a document, "How big a shortage do we have. I doubt you have a clear idea. Then let me tell you, before our first harvest next year, all residents in each province are going to experience a 2-month starvation/shortage of food. If we do not intervene, a considerable amount of people are going to die."


    "Yes, I have an estimate of how much food supply we have. We''re cutting the army provisions in half." Flynn said, "However, there''s still a huge gap."


    An official stood up and said, "Could we gain more food from abroad?"


    "Not a chance. The amount of food needed is a significant number. The rebels have locked us out." Flynn replied, "We''ve sent letters asking for help to other empires of the alliance, waiting for their reply. Personally, I don''t think they''ll ever sell."


    "How about other ways?" A voice said, "Any news from Winper?"


    "Yes, the city has been storing food for quite a while." Dior Merlin replied, "It has already been counted in the inventory."


    "We''re doomed to go through a famine." Several voices muttered.


    "We''ll do whatever we can." Visual lost his words too, "First of all, tell the residents about the situation. Tell them to ration their food as soon as possible. Save as much as they can or try to find substitute food."


    "The coastal area is a good fishing ground. We have a fleet. That might help ease the situation." An aqua clan courtier said.


    "Fishing will definitely help but it''s not a solution." One said, "It reminds me of 2 years ago at Dark City''s beginning, the refugees dug for wild vegetables¡­"


    Speaking of wild vegetables, Iva Merlin''s eyes suddenly glowed. He was among the officials but he kept his silence. The urge of excitement quickly flashed over his eyes then he lowered his head the next moment.


    Such a tiny detail didn''t escape Visual Kheda''s eyes. The minister was so used to observe that it has become his second nature. Every attendee''s petty actions were caught by his eyes.


    "Earl Iva Merlin, it''s your first time here. I should help you familiarize the rules." Visual quickly picked Earl Iva''s name, "Speaking in our meeting has no restrictions. You don''t need to rais a hand or anything. Have you got any suggestions? It''s ok if it doesn''t pan out."


    "I¡­ minister¡­" Iva Merlin got sweaty in his palms since it was the first time he attended such an occasion despite he was a nobleman for decades.


    He tried to maintain the posture which a ''graceful nobility'' should have, however, it came out as, "I¡­ what I''m trying to say it, I have a bit of knowledge of how to grow wild crops¡­"


    While Iva Merlin was being timid, his superintendent daughter was staring her father with a pair of eyes full of encouragement.


    It worked. Iva Merlin thought he couldn''t care less about anything, this time it''s just for his daughter.


    "Your Excellency, actually I know more than just a little about growing." Iva Merlin stepped ahead to the center with his cane in hand. He raised his voice making it boom in the hall, "As a matter of fact, in the Protoss Alliance, I, Iva Merlin, am second to none in growing crops!"


    Merlin''s statements caught everybody off-guard, including Visual Kheda.


    "I, Iva Merlin, am the Rivalzian nobleman who''s best at farming." Merlin approached the wall, then he turned to face everyone, "I''m so good that people gave me the shameful name ''Mud-Leg Iva''!"


    As the court members were sharing looks, Steve Lorenzo stood up and approached to face Iva Merlin.


    "If you are Mud-Leg," Lorenzo said seriously, "that would be Swabia''s lucky day."


    "Well, it''s not a good name so there''s never an imposter." Merlin forced out a smile, "I quit a while back but can''t stop running to the wild."


    Lorenzo nodded towards Visual.


    "Bring a map!" Something stuck the minister, "The largest one. Spread it on the floor!"


    The map took over ? of the floor. Everybody had to stand up, circled around the edge of the picture for Merlin''s speech.


    "First, let''s look at the field around Winper." Merlin used a long stick to point, "My experience told me, there are dozens of edible wild crops around the city. Since it''s winter, we''re eliminating those winter-haters. That leaves us 7."


    "Wow, that''s a lot of choices." An official said astonishingly.


    "Wrong! To feed all these hungry people, we have only one choice that fits in the criteria." Merlin said, "Wild tapioca!"


    "Ew, man can eat that? That stuff is poisonous, it''s common knowledge." One said, "No one eats it, not even animals."


    "Turns out we can. As long as it''s processed. Although it''s going to taste bad, and very crude, I assure you man can feed on it." Merlin laughed, "It fits. It''s going to solve all of our problems: it grows rapidly in all seasons, you heard me, ALL seasons. The crops have crazy vitality and are easy to live. You don''t even need to worry about finding seeds."


    "Why not?"


    "Any part of a wild tapioca plant can be the seed." Merlin said, "Cut the root into a dozen pieces, do the same for the twig. Bury them into the soil, you got yourself a field of wild tapioca. In the past, tapioca is a disastrous thing for our common vegetation so they''re usually taken out by farmers. I discovered that it''s edible by a rare chance."


    "Can we really feed on it?" Still, there were questions.


    "Absolutely, only if you extract the edible parts. Also, you have to mix it with other food before eating." Merlin didn''t tell the whole story at once, "If anyone dares to eat it raw, he''s going to suffer¡­ big time."


    "How about the yield rate?" Visual asked the most important question, "And the growing period?"


    "The yield rate is high. Twenty days after you plant the seed, the crop begins to yield. You can start harvesting depending on the size of the fruit." Merlin said, "The plant needs less space. You can grow it intensively. If my calculation is right, there''ll be 2 harvests at the time our common food is depleted."


    "Any drawbacks?"


    "The process is complicated. And you can only store it for 10 days." Said Merlin, "That is to say, once harvested, put them into your stomachs asap."


    After very careful consideration, the minister made up his mind.


    "Good, Earl Merlin, allow me to ask you to do the calculation. How large of land, how much money, how many people¡­" Visual held Iva''s hands, "The City Hall is at your service."


    "Okay, you''ll have to reclaim new farmland because wild tapioca is harmful to common crops. I don''t need too many hands." Merlin gave himself several moments, "The problem is you''ll have to build factories to centralize the process. And a set of specialized tools are needed."


    "No problem. Tell me if you need anything."


    "Earl Merlin, it''s a matter of importance so I hope you can bring us good news." Master Lorenzo held Merlin''s one hand, "Your knowledge is going to save millions."


    Entrusted with such an important job, Merlin timidly smiled then he turned to look at his son-in-law.


    Cohen was the only one who still remained in the chair. He stared back at his father-in-law then pulled up the edge of his lips and revealed an extremely evil smile.


    Everyone was freaked out by that smile, save for a few Cohen''s closed ones.

 Chapter Volume 14 9

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    (Swabia, Divine City, Royal Palace)


    Since Fischer Summers'' incident, Luhrmann''s army was defeated and he was brought back to the capital. Then this ex-minister of Swabia couldn''t wait and moved into the royal palace. As he did, Luhrmann announced to all territories under his control that the last royal member from the House of Summers has been murdered by the Khedas. Luhrmann himself was the one being trusted with the throne. Therefore, he should be the rightful king of the empire.


    Then Luhrmann issued his second announcement saying that he''ll be ascending the throne after the New Year on the 10th day of the first month.


    Every viceroy besides the 3 under Kheda''s control and the 1 abandoned by both armies, have received Luhrmann handwritten letter. In the letter, he kindly clarified that what has happened was in the past. He would love to forego all disagreements for the sake of the empire''s future.


    As a result, all Luhrmann''s viceroys rose in rank and they were awarded a sizeable fortune. In the meantime, the light temples from all cities spared no effort praising Luhrmann''s rightful status. Diplomatically, some of the Protoss Alliance empires have admitted Luhrmann as the new king.


    The situation seemed to be leaning towards the usurper. 14 of all 18 Swabian provinces were on Luhrmann''s banner. On the petition pleading Luhrmann to ascend the throne, all 14 viceroys signed their names and stamped their sigils. They''ve gambled their entire families onto Luhrmann''s rebellious career. From that moment, they would sink or swim together.


    Luhrmann was certainly overjoyed to receive the petition.


    Although he lost his last battle, he''s mastered all neutral viceroys. Strictly speaking, he''s won a lost battle. Although only 20, 000 out of the 200, 000 troops managed to come back to DC, Luhrmann didn''t weep because those soldiers were from other empires instead of his own. On the plus side, the battle nearly depleted Khedas'' food supply.


    Luhrmann intended to wait until after the New Year (before the first seasonal harvest) to finish the Khedas for good because when the time came, there won''t be many soldiers left to fight because of the famine.


    By that time, the Kheda force will be nothing if not dead.


    Luhrmann certainly planned well and sat on his ever so stable throne, although his army has been taking hits. However, the army under his direct command did not suffer huge losses. Once he ascended the throne, King Luhrmann would soon be leading his forces and swiping the Khedas once and for good whereas the Luhrmann name will last for eternity.


    The thought of that gave Luhrmann a good climax. His body trembled out of excitement as he remained standing in the spacious palace hall.


    A figure entered into the building. He was Luhrmann''s new hand, a young man with quite a pretty face, just like Luhrmann when he stepped into political path dozens of years ago. The new hand of the king was among orphans raised by Luhrmann quite a long time ago, and he was the best and the most valued of all. This young hand has been managing Luhrmann''s money and properties even before his rebellion.


    "Your Majesty, I have the viceroys'' letters for you."


    "Oh?" Luhrmann turned around, in the royal robe, he asked softly, "What''s their word this time?"


    "Well, judging from their language, they think differently." The new hand said, "A part of them are very eager to attend your coronation, but the newcomers still have second thoughts."


    "Huh, these cowards. I would love to call them into the capital and hang them all, but¡­" Luhrmann thought, "¡­ actually, it''s not bad."


    "I''m not sure I understand you, my king."


    "Send my order: since the empire had just escaped from a cruel rebellion, all essential works are undergoing recovery. I understand the viceroys are burdened with jobs therefore I''m letting them decide whether to join me in the coronation. If a viceroy cannot present personally, a family representative will suffice. Make sure to inform the etiquette minister in advance."


    The king''s hand wrote down the announcement before saying, "It is very lenient of you, my king. But I fear your lenience will send false signals that''ll make them underestimate you."


    "At a time like this? Huh, don''t worry too much." Luhrmann stepped by the throne, gazing at the symbol of the empire''s highest power, "Who dares to underestimate a man who mastered ? of the land in a nation and is supported by the temple as well as every Protoss empire."


    "Of course. May I ask if you have any underlying information within your decree?"


    "All I''m trying to do is win people''s hearts. Since the civil war, everybody withes nothing but peace." Luhrmann closed his eyes and slowly sat down, "Sitting in this throne makes me the king and I can decide the life and death of my people. Therefore the prosperity of the empire depends on the people.


    "Cohen Kheda''s notorious fame alone cannot give us the right we to underestimate the Kheda family. They''ve been loyal to the royalty for generations. And me, huh, I was merely a commoner before the temple. How many could favor me over them?"


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, my king." The hand quickly said, "The king is supported by his people from their hearts."


    "People are foolish to understand while the nobilities go to whoever is in power. Actually, if the Khedas surrender to me, that''ll be a piece of great news to the empire. Visual Kheda has been serving the empire for so long that few would not want to befriend him." Luhrmann sighed, "Among the new coming viceroys, some were brought over, some had no choice but to surrender because the Kheda family has little chance to win. But truth be told, I bet a majority of them actually hope the Khedas to regain power."


    "We can''t push them too hard. We can take the throne with force but that''s no good tool to manage an empire. Tyranny is not going to last eventually."


    "Wise words, my king."


    "By the way, how are the provinces doing with the restoration?" Luhrmann asked, "Do we have peace yet?"


    "That''s a problem at hand. My king, it was a very chaotic time in the past months." The hand answered, "DC is ok, but the rest of the empire still needs a lot of policing work. Local bandits and mobsters are the biggest drawbacks right now."


    "Send my order, do whatever you can to stabilize the common people. Send the army to exterminate the bandits. Do your best to prevent soldiers from disturbing commoners or colluding with the mobsters." Luhrmann thought and said, "Spare our food reserve for the provinces that need most. Hurry up to open transportation routes seawise and inland. I''ll give clearance at the coin master for all needed projects."


    "Yes, my king."


    "Besides, the court structure is going to experience big changes after the new year." Luhrmann added, "You''ll do some extra supervising work with the lord justice during the new year. All empire officials'' salary has been doubled. I can''t tolerate any corruption anymore."


    The hand of the king looked reluctant, "About that, it''s not gonna be easy."


    "Of course not. I know these people, I promoted them." Luhrmann tapped the hand''s shoulder, "I bring you people in to help me manage this empire. Those old court members are just tools I had to take advantage of from the beginning. I don''t intend to keep them forever."


    "Yes, my king."


    "This new year is their last chance. I''m giving them one last reward money. If they''re still acting greedy, I''m not going to be easy on them."


    "Yes, my king."


    "One more thing, give every DC household 5 pieces of silver. I want everyone to have a good new year." Luhrmann smiled.


    "As you wish."


    The hand of the king dismissed himself while Luhrmann fell into pondering. He was speculating his opponent''s movement.


    But he would never have guessed that Visual Kheda was out there on the farm.


    Wild tapioca and common crops were like fire and water so they had to be planted separately. Since so many people have to feed on this thing in the near future, all the three Kheda''s provinces have conscripted every manpower to farm!


    The 3rd legion''s soldiers were the first to dispatch into the wild, mountains to collect wild tapiocas as primordial seeds. Then the seeds were transported to a huge empty farm as Iva Merlin instructed. Thereafter, thousands of students from the Royal Academy came to learn from Iva about tapioca''s planting and preserving technique.


    Because the wild tapioca fruit had a very short lifespan, they have to be processed on the spot as they were harvested. Therefore, huge tapioca workshops and factories were being built in every city. There were no storage units for the same reason.


    In order to not starve, the entire people took part in this tapioca pandemic.


    In each town, the landlords had to calculate how big of farmland was needed in order to feed the local population. It was an easy job for those places with fewer mouths, but it could be really challenging for places with a larger population and less spare lands to farm. As a result, local officials who started their career as Cohen''s petty soldiers helplessly made up their minds and yelled out a series of unimaginably queer orders.


    Therefore wild tapiocas took over the earth on the side of commercial routes, in and out of the city wall, in the front and rear of houses, in private gardens, training grounds, even in bathtubs and basins.


    Dark City, Darkmoon, and Lissandra have hence been overwhelmed by an ocean of tapiocas.


    And sure enough, news of the momentous ''Kheda Tapioca Movement'' quickly passed into Luhrmann''s ears via his intelligence system. He was surprised and curious so he summoned a meeting specially for it.


    Several bags of tapiocas made their way to the meeting room. Luhrmann made it so urgent even a man died for the job.


    Several pairs of eyes belonged to the department ministers, generals were fixed on the tapiocas sitting on a silver platter.


    Can this wild thing change the empire''s fate?"


    "What do you think about wild tapioca?" Luhrmann rubbed his heavy head, "They told me it''s not edible."


    "My king, they told you the right. It''s poisonous." A voice boomed, "Even animals avoid it."


    "Okay, fine." Luhrmann clenched his fist, "Then why the rebels'' camp, even Dark City viceroy''s garden is full of it! Someone tells me why!"


    "Your Majesty, maybe it has other purposes. Or maybe they''re growing mutated tapioca that''s edible."


    "If you were the rebels'' head, what will you do to solve the food problem if Dark City, Darkmoon and Lissandra''s millions of people are going to starve!" Luhrmann coldly scoped, "With all that in mind, if you were him, as the leader, will you spare your precious time to grow this tapioca that happens to serve other purposes?"


    "My king, if it''s edible, it''s not good for us." A general stood up, "We need to attack ahead of time."


    "Not gonna happen." A civil servant said, "We''re underprepared and the supplies are half-empty. How are we going to assure the success of the operation? If it''s truly edible, we''re going to take them down with a firm victory!"


    The civil officials and army generals quickly turned to each other for a plate of most common tapioca.


    As people quarreled, Luhamann''s face gradually paled. If Kheda has found substitute food, then they can initiate an attack. Luhrmann understood it better than anyone that his army cannot match Kheda''s army who had experienced and won the Protoss/Asmodian War.


    Maybe Luhrmann''s empire that took him more than 20 years to build was going to be overthrown by something as tiny as wild tapioca.


    "Stop this nonsense!" Luhrmann stood up, "First, dig up if this thing is edible."


    "Already ahead of you." A civil official replied, "We''ve put all students and professors of the academy to search in the library. Besides, we have people asking experienced farmers."


    "How can I be so stupid to turn against Lorenzo." Luhrmann said as he fetched a piece of the wild crop.


    But the young hand of the king stepped ahead and said his opinion.


    "I wouldn''t worry if I were you, my king. I think it''s Kheda''s lousy scheme."


    "Em?" Luhrmann looked at this young man who he trained, "Do elaborate."


    "Khedas need food. They have thousands of mouths to feed. The gap is, to me, impossible to fill. They''re not stupid enough to not know that we''ll attack them as soon as their food is depleted." The hand also nipped a piece of tapioca, "They want us to think that they''ve found a substitute food so that to fool us to attack before we''re ready when they can still feed their soldiers."


    All were stunned. Certainly, it was a possible reason.


    "Correct. And when our army arrives at the battlefield, they could sneak from our back and rob our food!" A general said, "That certainly is Cohen Kheda''s style and it''s very plausible."


    "Therefore the edibility is the key!" Luhrmann then roared his order, "Keep digging in the library. Get me all prisoners from the death row. I want them to test on them."


    "Forgive me, my king." The one in charge of DC''s prison was trembling from head to foot, "The death row was cleared on that day¡­"


    "Oh, right. Still, you''ve got to give me someone or you''ll be the one to eat it." Luhrmann''s cold eyes glanced at the prison manager and the police captain, "Go now! Are you expecting me to eat it?"


    "No¡­" The captain quickly spun hie brain, then replied quickly, "Gimme 30 minutes, I''ll make it work, my king."


    "That''s my boy." Luhrmann nodded, "The more the better. Bring them to the square facing the palace. Tell the cooks to go get ready. Make the tapioca delicious with everything they can think of."


    "Yes."


    The captain thus led a team of polices and stormed the gates of the city. Once they were there, they started catching foreign ascent.


    Finally, within the time limit, he brought over 100 health commoners to the square.


    The square was closely guarded as busy eunuchs went back and forth handling wild tapiocas. Nearly a hundred royal chefs gathered to discuss how to cook the crop. However they intended to cook it, there was one difference: they dared not to taste it beforehand.


    Luhrmann let the poor people his men caught to sit on the ground. These pale-faced men nearly fainted out of fear. No one tried to run because beside each one of them stood a fearsome soldier.


    King Luhrmann was also pale-faced. He sat at the entrance of the grand hall. Likewise, his court members stood on the sides.


    It was a day to determine the edibility of wild tapioca that concerned the future of the empire.


    "My king, the cooking is done." The head eunuch reported, "We have 140 subjects, 20 men per group. They will be eating a variety of dishes containing wild tapioca. After the intake, a temple priest will be the judge of the final result."


    "Good, begin."


    "In the king''s name! Serve!"


    Then came an uproar from the kitchen as a current of eunuchs approaching with food containers.


    "Royal Style Entree: Wine-Cooked Shrimps with Abalone Sauce! Twenty! Correction: Wine-Cooked Shrimps with Tapioca Sauce! Twenty!"


    "Royal Style Entree: Pearl Stuffed in Crabs! Twenty! Correction: Tapioca Stuffed in Crabs! Twenty!"


    "Royal Style Entree: Moonlight Ocean Scallop Soup! Correction: Moonlight Ocean Tapioca Soup! Twenty!"


    "Royal Style Entree: Beef Bourguignon! Ahhhh, correction: Tapioca Bourguignon! Twenty!"


    "Royal Style Entree: Steamed Ten Ice and Jade! What, eleven? Fine! Steamed Eleven Ice and Jade! Twenty!"


    With the eunuch''s high-pitched announcements, plates after plates of exquisite delicacies were brought to the tables on the square. These dishes were cooked perfectly with a fine aroma, color, shape or even names. If it weren''t for the tapioca, the commoners will never have the chance to get their tongues on any of these, not even to see one.


    Then Luhrmann nodded, hence the police captain cried, "Begin!"


    Quickly, each soldier standing beside the ''test subjects'' forced the commoner to start eating. There was no point to resist because they were forced.


    The meal lasted from noon till late afternoon. All the 100 subjects were filled full before any abnormalities showed.


    Slowly Luhrmann''s eyes grew grim.


    "Any bad reactions?" By night, King Luhrmann inquired the priest, "Any sign of poison reaction?"


    "Nothing happened till now." The priest replied, "It might be the poison wouldn''t take effect immediately after digesting."


    "Thank you, priest." Luhrmann turned away and issued more orders, "Let them eat, dinner, midnight snacks, breakfast¡­ Feed them until they''re poisoned or explode."


    "Yes."


    "What about the academy? Are they still following up?"


    "Positive, Your Majesty."


    Luhrmann turned to his courtiers, looking upset.


    (The next morning.)


    Luhrmann was up all night. He had the latest news. Nothing happened to the subjects. Finally, Luhrmann lost it. He found a gem-packed dagger and cut a slice off a wild tapioca fruit.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! Kheda has found food, mutated, edible tapioca¡­" The king repeated as he tossed the crop in the mouth and began chewing, "I can''t believe it¡­ I can''t¡­"


    At this moment, the new master of the Royal Academy dashed towards Luhrmann''s bedroom with an ancient book.


    "My king! My king! We found it." Every word he yelled out sounded sincerely happy, "Wild tapioca is poisonous! But there''s edible mutation! God bless the king, God bless the empire¡­"


    However, the academy master suddenly froze at the door.


    "DONG", Luhrmann''s half tapioca dropped on the floor.


    "I¡­ I¡­" The king nearly fainted, still, he trembled, "I ate already¡­"


    (The next day in the viceroy''s mansion of Dark City)


    Minister Visual Kheda, Master Steve Lorenzo, as well as the 4 superintendents were sitting in the garden enjoying their food made from wild tapioca. All had smiles on their faces.


    "Earl Merlin, I thought you said it''s a disgusting food." Carey commented as soon as she had a bit, "This is quite a tasteful dessert!"


    "Huhhe, Your Grace, these are very different because I made them in accordance with the royal standard." Merlin said with a smile, "For commoners, it''ll be a whole other story. Anything after the filtration is edible and can''t be wasted. The filtered product is coarse and kinda bitter."


    "I see." Visual Kheda said with a smile, "What if someone ate it raw or without filtration?"


    "Well, it''ll be a foolish act." Earl Iva answered as he toyed with his cane, "It depends on his or her physical condition. The best outcome would be vomiting and diarrhea for 3~5 days, then the inability to get off the bed for 15 days. If someone boiled it before eating, the onset symptoms are postponed for another day. If you ate it raw, the said symptoms will take effect on the spot."


    "Could it be¡­" Dior Merlin said to her father, "the reason that time when you were sick on my birthday?"


    "Haha," Merlin laughed out loud, "water under the bridge, water under the bridge."

 Chapter Volume 14 10

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The impulsive intake of a slice of wild tapioca had granted King Luhrmann a period of time constantly visiting toilets.


    Still, he was glad that he saw through Kheda''s vicious scheme.


    Therefore, though he was suffering the ''tapioca symptoms'', he was very light-hearted and kept doing a king''s duty.


    To prepared the coronation, Luhrmann had granted permission to the funds needed for the ceremony and sent people to purchase needed goods and services. A list of important guests was among the invitees. Getting fitted in new royal robes, training honor guards, forging new royal sigils, Luhrmann didn''t forget the most important thing to do: inviting the red popes from the Heaven Island temple to host his coronation.


    Luhrmann urged that the DC temple sent a special envoy to Heaven Island.


    However, the envoy was not permitted into Heaven Island temple along with 3 gold-stamping invitations. The white priest at the door told him, "Wait here. Popes are in a meeting."


    He was telling the truth because the three cardinals were attending an ultra-important meeting hosted by the Protoss princess: Charlotte Knarch.


    It was the end of the 3-month limit and the royal members of Swabia have all died. The empire was in a total mess. Two domestic cliques claiming they were the rightful ruler of the country were fighting a civil war. Look, what have the priests done?


    It was a situation the race supreme cannot endure. Therefore the 3 cardinals opened the transportation magic field along with the royal representatives from the 7 Protoss empires, waiting for the arrival of the upper race.


    Princess Charlotte was not in a hurry to go as she finished her work of ikebana in her palace located in the Heaven Island Mountains. She brought her finished work and placed on her sister, Micha''el Knarch''s desk.


    The younger sister''s roundabout apology was not reflected by her elder. On the contrary, the latter had a maiden brought a chair, peacefully told little sister to sit then began conversing.


    "Sister, there will be a meeting in the temple." Princess Charlotte cautiously inquired her sister''s ideas, "It is about Swabia. The empire is far from peaceful and I can''t allow any further development. Can you offer any suggestions?"


    "Is Swabia always manipulated by the temple?" Micha''el glanced her sister, "What are you worrying about?"


    "The development of the situation is unexpected." It was difficult for Charlotte to say because it was basically admitting that she failed, "There''s not yet a clear winner between the 2 opposing parties."


    Princess Micha''el stood up, "What is your idea? Which side do you think, or I should ask hope, to win?"


    "Our God father would like us to consider a result best for our benefits instead of the victory of either side."


    Having heard that, Micha''el turned away and sighed.


    "Sister¡­" Micha''el''s attitude was confusing to Charlotte.


    "Too late. You''ve come too late." Micha''el gazed at her sister, "Has Swabia''s King Fischer Summers died when God father told you that?"


    Charlotte shook her head.


    "And now he is dead. Where do you think Cohen Kheda''s resentment would go?" The elder princess sat back to her chair, "Human being is a kind of animal most peculiar. Sometimes they are unimaginably motivated because of a friend and they can make a great sacrifice for him. Cohen Kheda was not a fool, and you think he would keep his hatred to the temple alone?"


    "I¡­ what could we do now?"


    "There''re 2 ways." Micha''el glanced again at her sister, "You''ve missed the best time. I hope they can still help you."


    "Do tell me."


    "Send Protoss warriors and befell retribution. Eliminate Cohen Kheda and every associated human being. Terminate this malaise before it''s uncontrollable." Micha''el frowned, "This is the wisest way if you don''t want any trouble."


    "That''ll kill tens of thousands, but not the most important problem." Charlotte said, "Father doesn''t allow Cohen Kheda to die."


    "I should''ve thought of that. It''s a clean wipe but very troublesome." Princess Micha''el sighed, "Then there''s the second method: you should uphold the absolute justice from this moment forward."


    "Uphold justice?"


    "Yes, do it and not favor either side. Don''t you have a meeting, go now." Micha''el nodded, "Remember, come here often."


    Princess Charlotte left. As she walked on the stairs, she recalled her sister, thinking about how to be absolutely justice as far as the situation went.


    Accompanied by David (the God of War), she stepped into the magic field and arrived at the Heaven Island''s inner garden where all human beings were on their knees waiting.


    Princess Charlotte was quite upset seeing all these insignificant beings.


    "Rise." Charlotte didn''t even want to go into the meeting room, "Talk while I''m still not bored."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The red pope said.


    "Why are you still here?" Charlotte calmly said, "Do you consider you can still be the high priest after what you have done?"


    "Your¡­ Your Grace¡­" The pope put himself down to the ground though he didn''t catch Princess Charlotte''s meaning, "Forgive me, Your Grace."


    "You said yourself all you need is 3 months." Charlotte''s tone was emotionless but shattering to the pope cardinal, "The time is up. What about Swabia now?"


    "Your Grace!" Said the pope cardinal, "The situation in Swabia has changed!"


    Charlotte remained silent but the God of War sneered behind.


    "Everything changes every day." David stepped forward, "You have heard about the Asmodian left gold-robbed pope who took his guilty life for cheating his upper princess. What''s your excuse? If you have a proper reason, anyone here is free to defend for your sake."


    Princess Charlotte did not halt the God of War for being angry. Now the pope cardinal was out of words. His body curled to a ball on the ground as his limbs twitching.


    The left and the right cardinals had their heads lowered, not even dared to breathe any heavier while feeling lucky that the one kneeling were not themselves.


    The 7 royal representatives who stood behind the pope watched the scene as if it had nothing to do with them. These people were not politically green hands, they knew the Protoss princess was not just punishing the pope. Her action showed the upper race''s attitude has changed. As of now, nobody cared about what was going to happen to the pope.


    "Take the former pope cardinal away." Princess Charlotte said after a moment, "Put him in a cell. I''ll deal with him later on."


    The sudden addition of ''former'' was unexpected although it did summon 2 handsome white-robed priests. The former pope was dragged away like a dead dog.


    Princess Charlotte spared her look at the left and right cardinal. The glance struck the two, turning their legs to jelly.


    Normally, she should put both of them in cells like what she did to the pope, but Princess Charlotte''s careful consideration left these 2 men a hint of life. Sure, it did not mean that Charlotte''s forgiveness. Once she sorted everything out, she will need people to take the responsibility. And only after that, new cardinals can assume the clean job.


    "You two will attend the temple affairs for now." Charlotte made her decision, " As for Swabia, keep your hand away from it."


    "Yes, Your Grace." The two thought their lives were safe but it never occurred to them they will be eventually punished one day.


    "Well, royal representatives." Charlotte turned herself to the rest of the attendees, "What do you think about the situation."


    The delegates shared looks. None of them were willing to talk first.


    "Symbia delegate, during the Swabian rebellion, most of the rebels'' supply came from your empire, what''s your excuse?" Princess Charlotte asked.


    "My wise lord," The Symbian representative replied, "before today, we have no direct channel to listen to the upper race''s instructions. Our king obeyed his duty and followed the red pope''s direction. The former pope ordered the supply, therefore our king sent it."


    "You have a point." Princess Charlotte steered her eyes to the Tanzia representative, "More than half of the rebels'' army came from your empire, explain."


    "Your Grace," The Tanzian delegate was astute, he replied, "We had received the former pope''s letter to dismantle 5 legions and sent them into Swabia as mercenaries. They told us it was the great upper race''s will. Our king has kept the original letters for your disposal."


    "I see¡­" Princess Charlotte nodded, then looked at the 2 red cardinals, "Who''s idea was it?"


    "Your Grace¡­" The left cardinal was half scared to death, "It was the former pope. He did it! We''ve no ideas!"


    Princess Charlotte reminded herself of her elder sister''s method. Then she paced in the garden.


    "Left and right cardinal."


    "Yes!"


    "Bring back all temple forces within Swabia, including the white knights. They''ve spent this much time there and with no avail, stop shaming themselves." Princess Charlotte said, "All light temple must be neutral. Do not publicly advocate either side as the rightful ruler. I have my own plan for its future."


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "As for you, royal delegates, when you''re back home, tell your kings, I don''t want a single foreign seed of grain nor a cart of supply into Swabia. Retrieve all your mercenaries as well."


    "As you wish, Your Grace."


    "That''ll be all." Princess Charlotte turned away, "I will send a Protoss envoy to Swabia for further information."


    "Your Grace." All knelt.


    The meeting was short but earth-shattering for all. The power within the Heaven Island light temple was going the experience drastic change. Likewise, the light temple within the empires will be the same. It will affect all of the empires'' political structure as well.


    Now none of them cared much about what this meeting will do to Swabia.


    Not quite.


    Thousands of miles away in the Asmodian Alliance, Brooks Empire, capital Foxburg.


    It took quite a long time for the news to arrive at Earl Swiss Hepburn''s hands due to the long distance. By the time the light temple meeting had finished, news regarding Cohen Kheda''s ''Wild Tapioca Movement'' had just arrived.


    Swiss was particularly interested in his archenemy. After reading the intelligence, he looked down at his carpet which happened to be a giant Swabian map.


    He didn''t wish Cohen Kheda to fail right now because he thought he should be the one who defeated his enemy who caused the former marshal to commit suicide.


    Therefore when he heard about Cohen Kheda was in need of food, he nearly wanted to send food for him however it was unplausible.


    As of now, when he heard Cohen Kheda was growing tapioca on a large scale, it made him wonder. Was it the substitute food he''s discovered?


    "Robert," Swiss told his steward, "get me a van of tapiocas or two and invite the Royal Academy headmaster to my place. I''m having him for dinner. Tell my butler, get me 30 capable slaves from the market today."


    That same noon, Earl Swiss Hepburn performed the identical farce that happened on the Divine City''s square, only smaller.


    At the last moment, Swiss Hepburn gazed at a tapioca fruit holding in his hand. Unlike someone, he didn''t put it in his mouth.


    A wicked smile took shape on his face.

 Chapter Volume 14 trivia part1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    As time passed, the domestic chaos in Swabia showed signs of peace. Both the opposing parties have seized their nonstopping military operation. For reasons unknown, they remained no major actions across an invisible line on the map.


    Chaos, mutiny, slaughter were all disastrous events to common people''s eyes. However, nothing can stop the advancement of time. As the time river slowly, unstoppably progressed, finally, the last bell that signified the end of the year''s last day and the dawn of another year rang.


    The New Year was here.


    (Carson Province, capital Carson City.)


    Carson was located between Divine City and Dark. It has been serving as a crucial military base in front of the capital city.


    The province was so important that its viceroy was personally appointed by King Luhrmann himself. Before the rebellion, even before Cohen Kheda was crowned the king, Carson''s viceroy was Luhrmann''s pawn and he has not changed till today.


    Like Carson''s viceroy, there were 3 other viceroys who have been loyal to Luhrmann. They were the lord of Hoarfrost, Dew and Taj.


    During the week of New Year''s day, these 4 viceroys have received tons of awards from the king. Carriages loaded with gorgeous fabrics, gold, wines went in and out of their mansions for days.


    "See, my love," The wife of Carson''s viceroy joyfully told her husband, "Minister is such a generous lord¡­"


    "It''s a king, king!" The viceroy approached, "I''ve told you many times. The next time you said the wrong title, you''ll be blamed by the etiquette minister."


    "Okay, fine. I will the next time." The wife said her sorry, "I need to prepare for the New Year Ball. All the lords are coming, remember?"


    "Go make yourself beautiful. Show them how the king values us." The viceroy said, "By the way, there might be a special envoy from the capital during the dance. We need to be noticed. Make sure you get something for him as our thank-you."


    "Special envoy? I thought we''ve done that."


    "It''s a gift." The viceroy gloated as he combed his beard, "Don''t think your husband''s title is going to be promoted again during the new year?"


    "Ah, in that case, I''ll be the first countess after tonight?" The wife crossed her forearms on her chest, cheeks blushed out of excitement, "My love¡­ I¡­ Let me get changed!"


    In his best moment, the viceroy told his 2 sons to get changed formal garments, then went to the hall door with his wife, ready to welcome the guests.


    As a man who stood firmly behind Luhrmann, Carson''s viceroy has received much higher attention than all the neutral viceroys who swayed between Luhrmann and Kheda. And tonight, everything he''s been working for will yield.


    One after another expensive vehicle parked at the gate before all the classy and distinguished nobility lords entered the dancing hall. A spree of chitchat with the viceroy couple was taking place.


    It was also one of the missions from King Luhrmann to welcome his guests. He must be nice to the nobilities in order to show the sincerity of the king and eliminate their wariness for stabilization purposes.


    Once the New Year has passed, King Luhrmann was going to ascend the throne. When that came, Kheda won''t be able to do anything to change it.


    The first piece of music began, many dancers started entering the dancing floor.


    "Darling, I''m nervous." Viceroy''s wife leaned her head on her man''s chest, "To think you''re being promoted again¡­"


    "Darling, don''t be. Everything I do, I do it for my family and children." The viceroy said, "Actually, supporting King Luhrmann is essentially a good idea. And we succeeded. What else is better than leaving our sons with huge property and feats."


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry. Every house needs to depend on someone more powerful. It''s not odd that many people chose the king. We''re just one step earlier than others." The viceroy said softly, "The winners write history books. We''ll do better."


    As one piece finished, a eunuch announced, "Presenting Lord Viceroy''s New Year speech!"


    All stopped their doings and put their attention on the viceroy as he stepped onto the stage.


    (Outside Carson City, by a commercial route.)


    A dark figure went up a shallow hill and began staring at the city that hasn''t been contaminated by the war. He remained standing as night breeze whipped his clothes. His eyes caught all the colorfulness from the city as well as the light decorations for the New Year.


    "Sir, we''re ready." An exceptionally tall figure approached the black figure.


    "Malphite, have you see this sword?" The black figure raised his hand that''s holding a blade.


    "No, sir."


    "It''s an expensive black steel sword forged by the dwarf grandmaster. I got it as a gift for Fischer when I was studying with the elves." The black figure felt the sheath with his fingers, he said slowly, "Fischer was still a prince at that time so he cannot accept a court member''s gift. So I saved it and wait for when he became a king. But that moment never came and it was the opportunity I could never have."


    Malphite didn''t know how to reply.


    "I shall take this sword tonight. Put it in the box for me." The black figure handed Malphite the blade, "Move out."


    "Yes, sir."


    Not long after, several carriages and a team of knights approached the closed city gate. They slowly entered the range of the magic lights on the wall.


    "Fleet, halt!" The duty officer on the wall yelled, "Identify yourselves!"


    "The king''s envoy from Divine City." One of the knights replied, "Who is tonight''s duty officer? Come down and stamp our travel paper before it''s too late for you."


    "Wait here, we''ll be right down." The duty officer quickly sent his men down the wall for the inspection, then he asked his deputy to inform the viceroy that DC''s special envoy was here.


    Soon a captain officer verified the envoy''s papers and cleared the customs.


    Hence Carson City''s 2 heaviest doors gradually opened. All city garrison at that gate came down and lined on both sides of the gate channel to welcome the royal envoy.


    The envoy dismounted. He started walking as he engaged in small talks with officers aside while urging the vehicles to go faster.


    Anyone can tell what was on that carriage must be exceptionally heavy because of the non-stopping squeak from the axle.


    "My Lord," An officer offered a bag of water, "Hell of a way here, right. What a heavy cart."


    "Not bad. We had army escorts." The envoy said with a smile, "Now that we''re inside the city, I''m relieved. You know I can''t afford this load of things even if you sold me on the market."


    "Rest assured, once you''re in the city, you''re safe."


    Just as the officer said that, a giant noise came from below the vehicle. The axle broke and the carriage fell.


    A brief moment later, a furious roar burst from the envoy''s mouth. He tossed the water bag, fetched his whip, rained numerous slashes on the driver''s body.


    "You bastard! It''s the viceroy award from the king!" Eyes reddened, the envoy''s whip aimed at the driver who curled up at a root of a wall, "I''m not gonna end well here!"


    "My lord, easy, easy now¡­" The officer tried to comfort the envoy, "It''s just an accident. It''s ok if we carry everything inside with hands."


    "You tell me how!" The envoy nearly cried, "This van is protected by magic. Only the viceroy''s gem can open it or the van is gonna explode¡­"


    "Er¡­ you can''t mean you want Lord Viceroy to come here personally."


    Just as the uproar was unstoppably going on, the viceroy''s deputy rode at the spot with a few guards. After making clear of the situation, the astute deputy quickly came up with a solution.


    "You there, I''m gonna need you to stay put with the vehicle, do not move around. I''ll bring the gem here." The deputy told the gate officer, then turned to the envoy, "Your Excellency, let''s head to the mansion first. Everyone is waiting for you."


    "It can only be this way. Thank you." The envoy shook the deputy''s hand, then once again stressed, "Don''t keep your eyes away from it."


    The officer bumped his chest and took the job. Only after the special envoy left did he realize the work was not so easy after all, because the carriage was unable to move and it was preventing the gate from closing.


    Therefore he brought 300 men, use the vehicle as the center then clotted the gate channel.


    Finally, it was safe.


    The viceroy''s mansion was decorated from head to foot with colorful lights, ribbons and of course, joyfulness.


    "Presenting His Majesty''s special envoy!"


    "Presenting His Majesty''s special envoy!"


    In high spirits, the servants announced with a high-pitched voice.


    The young envoy undressed his jacket and confidently entered the hall accompanied by the deputy.


    He put on a smile.


    "What a young man." Some party guests voiced.


    "You have no idea. King Luhrmann has an inventory of young, capable civil servants and generals." A guest explained.


    The envoy from the capital swept the hall with his eyes before he spotted the well-dressed hosts of the dancing party: the viceroy couple.


    "Lord Viceroy of Carson?" He stepped forward, nodded to say hi, "I have to apologize in advance for the intrusion. Sorry, but I''m carrying the king''s decree."


    "You''re most welcome." Viceroy also stepped forward with a smile, "We''re here to serve the king whenever he needs us."


    "You''re being very polite, lord viceroy." The envoy reached for a sealed scroll from his inner tunic, "Let''s begin, my lord."


    The viceroy then verified the seal was intact. He stepped backward, lowered on one knee, all the male knelt as well, nobility in the front, then the military officers, commoners in the back.


    Hence the envoy unscrolled the paper and began reading, "Special royal decree in reward for the viceroy of Carson¡­"


    Halfway into the first sentence, the 10 guards at the front gate of the viceroy''s mansion fell to the ground and died. As soon as the sentence finished, they were back on their feet.


    "¡­ to accommodate Carson City''s viceroy of his dedicated work for the people and his loyalty to the empire, on this New Year''s day¡­"


    Almost in an instance, a layer of an invisible magic shield shrouded the entire mansion. Multiple black figures began popping up between walls.


    The next moment, sounds of low cries echoed. All guards and servants were killed by suddenly appeared black men. Hot, steaming blood splashed on beautifully engraved pillars, expensive carpets. Mists of blood made a short stay in the air, refracted by colorful magic lights, making an uncanny red.


    "¡­ now I am giving you the first earl of Viceroy of Carson. Rewards also go to all sub-members of the province. I hope the rest of the court members will take him as an example. All hail Swabia."


    The parents of Carson''s viceroy lived above the hall. Due to their physical conditions, they did not join the party. Suddenly, their door was banged open.


    The 2 men who crashed the door didn''t say a word but dragged the old couple by the hair. The pair of aged bodies traveled against their will past dozens of stairs. The pain and agony made their hands slipping in the empty air, throats making dull, unclear but patterned groan.


    In the hall, the envoy has finished reading the royal decree. He handed the scroll to the viceroy''s deputy before the deputy unscrolled the paper to present it to the guests.


    By the window, a man secretly waved a gesture.


    "Earl, your honoring ceremony will be held once you arrived at DC." The envoy snapped his finger.


    Quickly, a servant brought a long, squared wooden case, "The king brought this for you and he hopes you can wear it when you are in the capital."


    "Appreciate the king!" The viceroy stood up and accepted the case.


    He opened it and found a skillfully crafted single-hand-held long sword rested within. The viceroy can tell the weapon was forged in black steel, marked with golden runes, along with 5 magic crystals that shone piercing cold reflection.


    "This¡­ this is black steel." He couldn''t steer his greedy eyes away from the blade, the viceroy talked excitedly, "Please bring my gratitude to the king."


    "You''re welcome." The young envoy smiled as he said an overstepping reply.


    The viceroy was only inches away, he raised his eyes out of surprise, but when his eyes made contact with the man''s eyes in front of him, suddenly, the viceroy''s heartbeat increased.


    The young man gazed at the viceroy. His golden purple gradually turned to a bizarre black as his last smile froze on his face. Suddenly, his kind face turned ugly. A name struck the viceroy as his hands started trembling, making the long wooden case tremble with it.


    The rest of the room has not been told to rise, save for the nobilities who were reading the scroll. Only the viceroy''s wife noticed her husband has been acting strangely. Before she pinched her husband, the young envoy reached out his hand for the black long sword from the wooden case.


    "Mercy¡­"


    The viceroy''s legs turned to jelly. He dropped on his knees again. Unlike earlier, he wept.


    Without any emotions, the envoy looked at the man at his feet with the calmest eyes. Then he pressed the trigger so that the blade popped a bit from the sheath.


    Only until this moment did people in the ballroom notice something went wrong. An arrow shot on the viceroy''s deputy''s chest before he turned his head. Several officers were killed the same way before they could stand up.


    Starting with the above, the envoy''s subordinates that he brought into the hall revealed their weapons hiding under their caps and began slaughtering. Later on, a dozen men filled the tunnel that led to the back hall where another massacre was about to take place. Moments later, half of the nobilities who used to stand no longer breathed.


    Men, even women were killed especially couples. The killer would take a man''s life in front of his wife then sent the bleeding edge into the wife''s chest the next moment.


    However, some of the nobilities were not harmed.


    "Kneel, if you still want to live." Each of them was warned.


    The killers also spared the priest''s life for now. However angry he was, he received a heavy knee punch on his fat belly before his accusation came out of his mouth. This god''s servant astonishingly froze and dropped on his knees with both hands on his stomach.


    "Have mercy!" The viceroy cried, "I know what you want. Take my life! Let my wife, boys and parents go!"


    "What a headstrong idea." The young envoy shook his head, then asked softly, "How can you bring up such an unreasonable demand?"


    The next moment saw a lightning-fast blade chopping the viceroy''s left arm off his body. The limb stayed on the tip of the sword for half a second then dropped in the front of 2 young boys, scaring the dozen-year-old boys and making them curl even closer.


    Blood erupted from the viceroy''s left shoulder. Cold buds of sweat shaped on his face.


    "Spare my family, everything I did, I did it alone. My families have nothing to do with the rebellion." The viceroy did his final plea, "At least let my sons go. Kill me, I won''t hate you."


    The viceroy''s wife passed out from the start.


    "What a poor man." The envoy remained graceful, "Let me ask you."


    "By all means." Hope lit up in his eyes, "I''m nothing but answers."


    "When Luhrmann rebelled," The envoy slowly said, "are any members of the Summers still alive?"


    Having heard that, the hope of living dispersed, the viceroy''s face paled.


    "COHEN KHEDA! I CURSE YOU! YOU''LL GO TO HELL!"


    The black blade sliced the right arm off his body.


    "Sir, we''ve apprehended his parents." A man entered the hall as the viceroy''s cry soared.


    "Good."


    Cohen Kheda dragged the viceroy on his hair to face his own parents. This armless man gazed at his own mom and dad, crying, while the hellish scene had already scared the 2 old couple''s souls out of their bodies.


    "Like what you''ve done in the past." The envoy whispered by the viceroy, "I''m replaying everything, to make you remember."


    Then he nodded to the masked man who took control of the old couple. Next moment, the latter broke their necks among the viceroy''s desperate cry.


    "Ah, I almost forgot your wife." The envoy chuckled, he whispered again, "You should feel lucky that you only have 1 wife. Want a clean death for her?"


    "Don''t¡­ kill¡­" The viceroy desperately shook his head.


    Although she was comatose, the acute pain as her body was lifted woke her. The next moment, the woman''s shrill echoed in the hall, then abruptly seized.


    He tossed the woman''s body on the floor. A masked man stepped over her body and took one of her sons.


    "Ah, boys, lovely boys¡­" The envoy said with love in his eyes, but his killing voice terrified the viceroy, "They''re your world, your hope, the future of your family. Look at them, pale faces, helpless eyes. Oh no, a hint of shy blush is hiding there. And the anger behind those eyes¡­"


    "You, Cohen Kheda¡­" The viceroy said with his dying breathe, "We''re enemies, indeed¡­ but what you did is cruel!"


    "No, no, no." The envoy smiled, "What you have is cruelty, what I did to you is pure happiness. Where did your wealth come from, remember? DO IT!"


    The last word was for his subordinates. Quickly, the masked man who took the kids raised his dagger. Two young but hoarse shrill also abruptly stopped like their mother''s.


    The hall was soaked with blood smell. All who were not killed trembled or went unconscious, waiting for their final judgment.


    The envoy turned to these people while keeping the deformed, bleeding and dying viceroy in his hand.


    He raised his right hand that''s holding the dark blade.


    "You''re all nobilities who swore your loyalty to the empire, loved and paid by the people. But don''t forget where all those came from." The envoy''s soft voice and the nauseating smell blood bizarrely intertwined. It has been marked for life on all guests'' memories, "If you like to fall and make friends with the rebels, be my guests and I''ll certainly be yours one day, like tonight."


    Then he pushed the sharp edge into the skin of the viceroy''s neck.


    "Well then, excuse me for my late-night intrusion." The envoy swung his right hand, throwing the remaining blood off the sword, then told the rest, speechless guests, "I hope you all have a good New Year, bye."


    When he walked passed the priest, the black sword once again tasted blood. This god''s servant was left to die while his spasm and howling made him resembled the likes of a dying animal.


    Taking off their bloodstained outfits, the envoy and his men rode out of the city with the viceroy''s token.


    As the last rider rode past the city gate, he tossed a giant fireball into the gate tunnel where the broken carriage was left. The vehicle quickly exploded, claiming 300 more victims for the night.

 Chapter Volume 14 trivia part2

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    (Dew Province, the suburban forest outside Dew City)


    When Cohen Kheda and his subordinates arrived in the forest after traveling for days and nights, it was a new dawn. Since his assassination cannot be done during the day, therefore Cohen ordered to rest.


    After the standard procedures (sending scouts, releasing sound-barrier magic), tired soldiers began napping by twos and threes. All were exhausted because they had to avoid local garrisons, travel across mountains and forests.


    Cohen put a black cloak on his body, found himself a tree and dozed off. He rarely talked since the beginning of his revenge. Everything that happened recently hasn''t made him any better. His compressed lips and weary face all confirmed it. The very black steel sword, however, was well-kept between his arms. The end of the sword hand has always been shivering in the cold, moist air. Maybe it was the only thing that''s revealing his heart.


    They had to carry out the operation before the news for the Carson assassination came here. Only in this way will the operation be easier.


    Malphite anxiously stared at his commander. This orc has not been in such anxiety since he was a child. Day by day, Commander Cohen went even further from being normal and the orc can''t do a thing about it.


    A good-looking she-elf stopped behind Malphite, she was the captain of Cohen''s marksmen and substitute for Malphite''s shift.


    "Is it the right thing to do," Diana said softly, "we letting Lord Cohen bathe in blood and soak in hatred."


    "What else can we do?" Malphite boomed, "We can only indulge him."


    "Can''t you sense the danger?" Diana''s deep eyes gazed at Malphite as a hint of scorn showed by the corner of her lips, "What a hot-blooded orc, captain."


    Malphite stopped reacting because an orc was incompetent to understand obscure language.


    "Don''t you get it?" The she-elf turned to look at Cohen, "What hot-blooded means: it''s not the brain you''re carrying in your head, rather it is the blood that''s going to boil with even the slightest stir."


    "YOU¡­" Malphite''s fury came and went rather quickly. The clenched fists quickly released. Malphite had a special spot in his heart for the elves. He even got his name from an elf. No one dared to be rude to an elf in Cohen''s army.


    "Okay, you tell me, what else can we do. Even his wives and father didn''t work out. Are you expecting us to do any better?"


    "Maybe none of us can. But we can''t give him up." Diana said calmly, "I will stay with him during the operation this time."


    "Fine." Malphite nodded, then added, "Watch out for him."


    It was the 7th day after the New Year, a day for the Protoss residents to gather a family dinner. Certainly, the noble families were no exception.


    That night in the back of Dew viceroy''s mansion, the dining room was already lit up by gorgeous magic lights. There, the viceroy family was enjoying their dinner behind a long table. A great selection of delicacies was placed beautifully from left to right. Besides, the silvery folks and knives were decorated by delightful potpourris. Not to mention the laughter and smiles. It was a perfect night.


    During the New Year''s week, the viceroy of Dew province has received tons of rewards, making him unprecedentedly generous. Even the garden guards had new uniforms.


    Now two of the guards were patrolling in the back garden located, not far from the dining room. Their chitchat was suddenly cut off as their body turned soft and fell on the sideway. Then they were dragged into the bushes without making a sound.


    Black figures, one after another, quietly entered the viceroy''s mansion.


    Diana followed Cohen closely. She was surprised to discover that Cohen''s pale face regained the ruddy color and his breathe stabilized since entering the mansion. Even his sword stopped trembling.


    "Blood-thirsty?" The beautiful elf frowned.


    Fifty soldiers went into the mansion from 4 entrances. Quickly, they all cleaned the obstacles on their ways towards the rear dining hall. Then Cohen led a few soldiers and headed straight to the dining door.


    "Who is it!?" The guard''s neck was cut as soon as he said so. He widened both eyes, hands tightly squeezed his neck hoping to stop the squirting blood. He had no avail because as soon as his enemy survived the white knights, they''ve become far more than what an ordinary soldier can handle.


    "Apologies for the intrusion, lord viceroy." Cohen invited himself into the dining room and casually sat by the dining table. With a kind smile, he asked, "Mind if I join you?"


    The dozen people including the viceroy and his wives, kids, and parents were all stunned. What was on their faces suddenly froze. Their eyes were fixed on this uninvited guest.


    "Well?" Cohen''s face turned disappointing, "A viceroy should at least offer a cup of win for his guest."


    "Whatever you want." The viceroy calmed himself, then recovered his attitude as a high court member after the initial astonishment, "If you are here as a guest, make yourself at home. But they are my family, if you need to talk, please follow me to the front meeting room."


    "Good families. I like''em and I also like this lovely air." Cohen''s smile was far from dangerous, "Let''s talk here since it''s just plain business."


    "Mr. Guest, may I have your name?" The viceroy controlled his temper, his eyes looked firmly at the man, "It''s the least respect in case you don''t know."


    "Do I have to? Speaking out my name is gonna scare the kids." Cohen picked up a crystal wine glass, said, "Madame, you are gorgeous. One of my friends was a fan of light violet perfume like yours. May I have some wine?"


    This young wife steered her helpless eyes to her husband but his man cannot offer any help under such a circumstance. She could only stand up, lifted the decanter with her shaking hands, then poured the red liquid into the cup.


    "En, excellent red." Cohen sipped a bit then elevated the cup to observe the wine color behind the magic light, "Excellent aroma. So, are you insisting on knowing my name?"


    "Yes."


    "Cohen Kheda." Cohen left the cup, he offered a brilliant smile, "I am Cohen Kheda."


    One of the viceroy''s wives closer to Cohen whispered a cry. She was so panicked that he knocked over a goblet before passing out. Quickly, everyone on the table began panicking. And when everyone''s breathes stabilized, all found themselves standing against the wall, save for the pale-faced viceroy.


    "See? I told you." Cohen commented, he reached for the long sword near him, "But you insisted."


    "You¡­ are you really Cohen Kheda?"


    "In the flesh. During a time like this, it''s not a good idea to impose as one of the Khedas." Cohen lowered his head, restored his natural eye color for the viceroy.


    Too shame this viceroy did not react as fast as the viceroy of Carson City, he asked in a trembling voice, "What¡­ what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Cohen''s cold laugh echoed in the room, then he slowly rose to stand, "I''m visiting the viceroy of Morningdew, a traitor of Swabia."


    "You think you can change everything with your lousy family and 3 petty provinces?" Morningdew''s viceroy, though desperate, suddenly realized his destiny, "Don''t be dreaming. You can''t! You''ll never change it. We have the support of the temple and all the other empires. We have it all!"


    Cohen put away the smile and drew his sword.


    "I am changing it." He stepped forward, stuck out the blade towards the viceroy''s throat, "I am changing it, one viceroy at a time."


    "PLEASE¡­" The courage he built quickly dispersed in front of Cohen''s sharp action, the viceroy irresistibly back-stepped, "I don''t wanna die."


    "You should accept your fate." Cohen said calmly, "Give me a smile."


    "NO, DON''T COME. AHHHHHH¡­. MY ARMS! AHHHHH!"


    The next moment, he turned into a blood-bathed man.


    A dozen shrills also pierced into Cohen''s ears.


    "That''s the stuff!" Cohen''s eyes half-closed. He breathed the blood smell into the lungs, "I miss it. Get his boys!"


    The elf forced a struggling woman to give up his kid then carried the boy for Cohen.


    The child''s cry was hoarse, his once big and shiny eyes have lost its liveliness as they gazed at Cohen with the dullest vision.


    Before Cohen was about to kill the child, the elf quickly made a low cry, "Commander¡­"


    Cohen''s inquiring eyes contacted the elf''s, suddenly, Diana''s eyes turned abnormally clear.


    "En?" Something went into Cohen''s eyes. He shook his head, blinked, "What is it?"


    "Nothing¡­" The she-elf replied quickly, but tiredly.


    Cohen did not notice any difference, though he eyed the environment before he suddenly felt disgusting for what he was doing. Then Cohen put the sword away.


    "Keep the young ones." Cohen left the room, he told Malphite from the door, "Kill the rest."


    "Yes, sir." The orc replied and began working with his blade. And he didn''t forget to offer Diana his thank-you face.


    The she-elf rolled her eyes, then covered the kid''s face.


    The night was exceptionally beautiful compared to the bloody air in the dining hall.


    (Dark City, viceroy''s mansion.)


    Amart''s messenger went into the gate 15 minutes ago. Now 4 superintendents and the minister were listening to the latest news regarding the one they cared the most.


    "During the ball on New Year''s eve, all 6 members of Carson viceroy were slaughtered. Several noblemen and the grand priest in the city were killed there on the same night." The weary traveling has dried the messenger''s lips but he kept on upholding his job, "On the 7th day after the New Year, all except 3 underaged children of the Morningdew viceroy''s family were slaughtered¡­"


    Visual Kheda sighed. He has been pinching his forehead for a while now.


    "More people were assassinated between the 2 cases, they belong to the houses who had shown explicit support for the rebels." At this point, the messenger hesitated then continued, "All died from bloody tortures."


    "It''s such a mess." Visual Kheda whispered a question, "Are you able to obtain ''his'' specific whereabouts? And how''s the capital?"


    "We still have contact with Malphite until earlier. Lord Amart has brought more hands to help." The messenger replied, "As for the capital, it''s been overwhelmed by rumors. All nobilities and court members are for themselves now. Since Amart had your order, minister, he''s been fabricating more rumbling gossip. He wants me to assure you that we''ll not lose him and we''ll keep him safe before bringing him back to you."


    "Bring him back? If only it''s that easy." Visual Kheda forced a smile, "Thank you for bringing back that information. Hell of a ride. You have a good rest."


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    Once the messenger was out of the chamber, 4 pairs of anxious visions from Cohen''s wives projected onto Visual Kheda.


    "It''s not helping." Visual Kheda shook his head, "He had to get over himself first. I don''t think he needs our opinions since he chose to leave us for now."


    "But what about his safety?" Winslet asked, "It''s the rebels'' territory!"


    "There is a special force that I developed in Darkmoon. I''ve deployed them. Later on, Luhrmann will discover more assassinations on his territory so the one will be hidden behind the killing spree." Visual said, "I feared the temple might discover this force so the late king put them in Darkmoon. If they were at DC when the rebellion occurred, it wouldn''t have been so easy for Luhrmann to win. This is everything I can do as a father."


    "But father¡­"


    "I''m used to worrying about him." The minister began reading the papers on the desk, "Let''s care about now, shall we? Luhrmann''s coronation is today¡­"


    (Current day, Divine City, the royal palace.)


    Luhrmann nearly pinched through the few papers in his hand. This king''s face was terribly pale at a time right before his coronation. Part of the reason was tapioca, the rest was due to a series of unfriendly changes that happened recently.


    First, the grand priest of the capital ate his words to host the ceremony. Then the left cardinal withdrew all white knights who were there to protect Luhrmann. And now, he was informed that 2 of his loyal viceroys and several empire officials have been assassinated.


    All the bad news was testing his nerve.


    "My king, shall we postpone your coronation?" The hand of the king asked cautiously, "The situation is not very friendly to us."


    "We''re keeping our schedule." Luhrmann difficultly opened his mouth, "Once we''re past this point and we will, they''ll all come back to beg me."


    "As you wish." The hand nodded, "What about the vacancies?


    "Find me 2 replacements. Write me a list and I''ll approve once the coronation is over." Luhrmann lied on his chair, "Are they certain he''s Cohen Kheda?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    "Reasons?"


    "Because I just received the latest intelligence says Cohen Kheda is managing his army in Dark City. It''s impossible for him to come near DC and kill." The hand replied, "But if it were not him, the survivors said the killer had black eyes. However, I think it''s easy to change eye color but difficult to pretend to be someone. We shouldn''t put our limited time on the identity of the assassin."


    "That''s too many guesses. Let''s just take him as Cohen Kheda. And I need his life to stabilize my people." Luhrmann closed his eyes, "Deploy our special forces. It''s about time for them to actually do something useful. I want to show those runners I''ll be just as good without them."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Keep your eyes on the army." Luhrmann stood up, "The ceremony is about to start. It''s an important moment. Off you go talk to people."


    "As you wish."


    That noon saw Luhrmann''s presence out of the palace into the altar. Witnessed by countless worshipers and joyful music, the coronation took place as planned.


    To ensure the success of the ceremony, each resident in the capital received another 2 silver coins from the royal bank. Hence each DC family has received a total of 7 silver coins within a month. There were roughly 200, 000 houses in the capital. Luhrmann has indeed spent tons of money for the coronation.


    However, no one can guarantee the effectiveness of the money.


    When the rebellion took place in the capital, all foreign forces indulged in a rampant madness for 3 days, which has brought permanent damage to nearly all DC families.


    Countless men have lost their wives, countless parents have lost their daughters, countless children have lost their mothers. The enormous hatred built during those days was not going to ease with merely 7 silver coins.


    As the coronation ceremony was taking place, countless DC residents watched with their cold, careless eyes. Though being monitored by the army, many gossips grew in all the ways possible.


    "There, that man is here¡­"


    "He easily killed a dozen noblemen."


    "¡­ like a tornado of death, he never leaves anything alive¡­"


    "He''s killed hundreds all by himself¡­"


    "Like the Lord of Death¡­"


    "No, he is the new Lord of Death¡­"


    "Bless him¡­"


    Between meals, by campfires, in the dirtiest alleys, such rumors soared. Commoners would first check the environments for polices, then whispered the hope from the bottom of their hearts.


    In some safer places, even traveling bards would chant with their hoarse voices.


    Dark hair, dark hair


    Darkmoon, dark quest,


    Dark eyes, sorry eyes,


    Dark sword, dark fight.


    May you find why you''re here


    (Luhrmann''s coronation day, Taj Province.)


    It was a province that sustained heavy damage during the civil war. The viceroy was a military general courtesy to the complexity of the geography. The Major-ranked viceroy was so busy patrolling the city that he couldn''t even attend Luhrmann''s coronation.


    Whenever an army-man managed a province, his orders had a tendency to be straightforward and simple.


    "Do what you''re supposed to do. Farms farm! Businessmen sell!" The viceroy didn''t like to talk but every word he said was very influential, "I kill anyone who goofs around."


    His orders worked to some extent. The province seemed to be very prosperous: absent-minded farmers stayed in the fields, businessmen filled the market but without much to sell and buy, entertainers mustered all the music they could think of and played from dawn to dusk unaware of what to eat for supper.


    The viceroy of Taj was on a daily patrolling job with his guards. Today, he arrived at a small town 30 miles from Dew City. It was the market fair day here.


    The viceroy rode along the road as everybody at the fair tried their best to not look like the ''goofing'' people in their viceroy''s eyes.


    "New Year''s bell, lights, and kids¡­ New Year¡­" An aged bard was all about singing and playing but suddenly, he found his voice went off-key, "New¡­ New Year is¡­ is¡­ here¡­"


    The old bard''s apprentice followed his master''s eyes and discovered a young man with a black cloak approaching from the alley across the street. His eyes lowered. The hood rested casually behind, revealing his black long hair. A gorgeous long sword was carried under his left arm.


    Black cloak, black hair, long sword.


    The old and young bards shared stunning looks then simultaneously stepped backward to a wall.


    The young man stopped at a street vendor, took a bowl of goat milk from the astonished seller''s hand. Then he moved to the middle of the road and stayed there, drinking milk.


    In the meantime, the viceroy and his guards halted their horses, keeping 20 horse-lengths from the young man. The front-most guards nearly wet their pants.


    The cold breeze tossed a few strings of black hair into the air.


    Everyone on the market froze, no one dared to make a move.


    "F¡­ fresh goat milk¡­"


    The merchants whimpered, "New Year gifts¡­ jewelry¡­"


    The old bard can no longer sing due to the terror. In order to not goof around and ended up beheaded, he fetched 2 flutes, handed his apprentice one, then they began playing.


    One of the flutes sounded low and heavy while the other was light and joyful. On an average day, the happy rhythm and beautiful sounds will only make people want to dance. But now, everybody felt murder was hiding within the music.


    The viceroy made a heavy exhale on his horseback. His left hand touched the weapon''s handle.


    The black-haired young man finished the goat milk and tossed the bowl back to the street vendor.


    "Lord Viceroy," He offered a brilliant smile, said blatantly, "how''s your New Year?"


    "You Kheda traitor, I thought you only kill at night." Viceroy sneered, "How dare you. I''m not like your victims who can''t fight back, I''m from the army. Assassinating this viceroy on the street is a wrong choice."


    "Wrong." Cohen was all relaxed, he lifted his right index finger and shook it, "Not assassinating, slaughtering."


    The next moment saw the viceroy roared and the front row of his guards drew their blades. All urged their horses towards the young man. The guards in the middle followed and the guards behind began clearing a retreating path.


    A slicing sound of metal signified Cohen drew his black steel weapon. A fire-red circle took shape and began circling around his body.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Arrows rained from the sky on top of the men who were charging towards Cohen. Next moment, a dozen black figures came out from the side roofs, windows. They had crossbows, All aimed at the guards that were protecting the viceroy.


    "Kill''em." Fury accumulated in his eyes, Cohen darted forward to his targets. The fire circle shattered in accordance with his steps as the edge of Cohen''s black cloak floated in the air.


    "Attack!" Half of the black figures jumped into the street and joined the fight.


    Shrill cries pierced the sky from the back of the viceroy''s fleet. The guards there were already exterminated by several tall and big black figures. In the meantime, a dozen more individuals were cut off from their retreat.


    These black figures howled as their long-handled blade chopped their targets. Every time they used their weapons, a man died. Soon after, the street was filled with bodies and bathed in blood.


    "F¡­ fresh¡­ goat¡­ AHHHHH¡­. BLOOD! IT''S BLOOD! MY MILK!"


    "Jewelry¡­ jewelry¡­ AHHH¡­ GOD¡­ NO! DON''T COME NEAR!"


    Only the 2 bards remained to do their business although more blood splashed on their front and the flute music became inconsistent.


    Suddenly there was an enchantment. Air flows quickly turned strange and even the flute sound became vague sometimes. When all rested normal, only 3 officers remained by the general viceroy.


    "Told you it''s slaughtering." A cruel but bantering voice resounded, "You just refuse to believe."


    "COHEN KHEDA!" The Major viceroy cursed with his face covered in blood, "HOW DARE YOU! YOU¡­"


    The next moment heard a sharp sound piercing armors and flesh. Blood squirted into the air. The viceroy was cut in half along with his horse.


    "I dared and you dared not." Cohen Kheda sheathed the sword, pulled on his hood and left.


    They claimed more than 300 bodies on the blood-bathed street but didn''t hurt a single passenger.


    The merchants shared looks, nodded to each other. After seeing the murderers off, their lives continued.


    "Fresh goat milk¡­."


    "Jewelry¡­"

 Chapter Volume 15 1

    Translated by Tianic, edited by Grammarly


    The news of Luhrmann''s coronation quickly spread to the entire continent. Every empire, noble house, and even every alien chief learned the much expected, but also disturbing news at the earliest.


    Given all the above, each Asmodian allied empires were also watching the development of Swabia, which turned out to be quite a rare drama.


    As for the Protoss allied empires, all the kings have sensed the upper race''s attitude towards the Swabian civil war judged by the personnel changes of the high temple positions. Therefore the empires have seized taking sides.


    Likewise, most of the noble houses and alien chiefs smelled something bad from all the army withdrawals and transportation restrictions. They have later decided to not act upon because they weren''t able to tell the upper race''s take on Swabia.


    Now everybody knew there were only 2 parties left in Swabia, fighting each other: one was Luhrmann who has recently ascended the throne despite all the difficulties; the other was the Khedas. Between them were countless small clouts who carried favors with both sides.


    No one can tell which party would have the ultimate victory and nobody could bump his chest to vouch for anyone.


    Especially after the new king''s court members have been assassinated one by one, a bloody threat has proven to be more fearful than any sort of war or diplomatic method to those pleasure-driven nobilities.


    The fate of Swabia was indeed exceptionally changeful.


    Cohen Kheda has been creeping through the few provinces near the capital in order to gather the most accurate intelligence, including Luhrmann''s ascending.


    But Cohen simply ignored his rival, scraped the newspaper, and told his subordinate to unscroll a map.


    "After ascending the throne, he''s definitely gonna attack Dark City to boost morale. Before that, he''s gonna prep the supply." Cohen said to the map, "Tell Amart to locate Luhrmann''s logistical base and maintain necessary contact with Dark City."


    "Sir, we''re less than 100 pairs of hands, we can''t do anything even if we find it¡­"


    "Do as I said." Cohen stood up, "No more questions."


    Cohen turned away, leaving several of his captains gazing at each other.


    Malphite delivered the order anyway.


    "What is he doing?" One of the captains whispered a question, "Don''t tell me he wants us to assault Luhrmann''s base."


    "Do not make a meaningless guess." Said Diana, "We just do our best to follow his order."


    "So when do we¡­" A captain first glanced Cohen from a distance, then lowered his voice, "wrap him and take him back home?"


    "We''ll see. His fury is getting worse and there''s only so much I can do with my magic." Diana replied, "As I said, we''ll see. Once this operation is over, we can¡­"


    As his colleagues were discussing how to knock Cohen unconscious and take him back, Malphite kept silent. Like everyone else, the leader of Cohen''s guarding troop had the same idea, but duty forbade him from taking the lead.


    "Shh!"


    The watch post on a tree sent a gesture. Not long after, a messenger arrived.


    He briefed everyone about the latest news from the capital.


    As the foreign forces withdrew, Luhrmann''s army finally went ahead: tens of thousands of well-equipped soldiers marched from all the provinces'' train grounds. Some bandits located in other empires also arrived at DC to get kitted.


    Not all foreign forces went home, a percentage of them were preserved by heavy paychecks, mounting Luhrmann''s total armed-forces to 300, 000.


    Most importantly, intel showed Luhrmann''s had long saved an army for Darkmoon and it''s approaching Visual Kheda''s territory along the border.


    One can''t underestimate Luhrmann''s power once it''s revealed. A 300, 000-force was a sizeable army.


    "Sir, should we warn Dark City?" The messenger breathed heavily.


    "Commander, things might turn ugly if they sandwich Darkmoon. However, it takes at least 10 days for the news to arrive, not counting the transfer time." Said Malphite, "I''m afraid¡­"


    Cohen''s finger slid smoothly on the map then stopped at the capital.


    "If we hit, we hit him hard." Cohen declared, "We''re going to DC."


    "The capital?"


    "It''s impossible to stop that army anyhow, neither can we alert home." Cohen tightened his belt, "But there''s still one way to turn it around: we mess up their plan."


    "But we don''t have enough hands to achieve any substantial outcomes." One of the captains said, "Sir, you told us to not act out of impulse."


    "This is not impulse," Cohen offered his subordinate a praising look, then began explaining the tangibility of the operation, "Our objective is to send our enemy information that we''re aware of their plan."


    "And then?"


    "Then Luhrmann will think that we know everything, therefore he''s going to do something in react, maybe alter his plan to attack. Let the enemies defeat themselves. Let''s move."


    That afternoon saw Cohen and his men traced a transportation fleet to a rebel''s foodstuff warehouse located outside Divine City.


    It was the largest food storage base amongst all 5 rebel warehouses. Before the war, all foodstuffs were tightly guarded underground.


    But now, in order to supply the rebel''s operation at hand, all food has been moved in batches to the surface waiting to be loaded and transported.


    Cohen was stunned to watch the mountain-like food at a distance. He was able to deduct the size of the coming attack judging by the heigh of the hill he saw.


    "Listen, they must have other bases for weapons, armors, logs, horses¡­" Cohen told Malphite, "Tell Marfa and Amart to gather their men and report in, leave only necessary agents."


    "Yes, sir."


    "One more thing, send my order, tell them to completely sabotage all transportations routes towards Dark City and Darkmoon." Cohen wiped his forehead, "I want all bridges, passes, valleys to be destroyed, dig them up, flood them, make landslides¡­"


    Malphite noted as he reminded Cohen, "We have information your father has men who carry the same mission¡­"


    "Let them destroy all local supply depots." Said Cohen, "We''ll stop assassinating Luhrmann''s courtiers. Focus on the depots and supply fleets."


    "Roger." Said Malphite, "Then what do we do?"


    "We''re going to bring damage to the enemy''s operation as much as possible. We''re understaffed so let''s spread out." Cohen said, "I''ll give you an outline of your mission in the coming weeks. Later you''ll find me in DC."


    "Commander, that''s the last place you should be given the current situation."


    "There''s something I must do, however hard it is. I heard the new hand of the king is someone who matters to Luhrmann. I should pay him a visit." Cohen tapped Malphite''s shoulder, "Trust me, I''ll get something ready for him. After that, we''ll come home."


    Three days later in the capital palace.


    The new hand of the king entered King Luhrmann''s study with a pile of missives before he discovered several generals standing in a line talking army affairs with the king.


    "Bonjour, Your Grace." He left the papers on the desk, "I need your signatures."


    Luhrmann hence picked up a pen. Then he asked the hand about the logistical progress.


    "All are going smoothly. Your plan is very effective." The hand humbly replied, "All assassinations have been suppressed by us. We haven''t received a single case in the past days."


    "Good, I''m tired of it." Luhrmann exhaled, "But be vigilant. Keep our hunters alerted and be really for more."


    "As you wish."


    "Our troops are marching to the frontline, but the New Year''s rain has made the route muddier." The king stood up, started pacing in the room, "I want the soldiers to maintain marching speed. One more thing, pay extra attention to my court members in the capital. Once we make it through the next period of time, the problem will be gone quickly.


    "Understood."


    Only at this very same moment did Cohen give his subordinates their assignments before these intelligence agents disguised themselves and spread out in various routes towards their targets.


    These were a bunch of young men who had once served in Dark City''s military academy. The moment they heard they were going back to do their old job and the leader would be ''boss'', all burst out cheers.


    The plan was very well drawn. Before the go time, Cohen had required them to mark all timestamps, assault methods, retreat routes, convergence locations, and hiding points in their hearts.


    Cohen has also disassembled his guarding troops and placed the parts into each squadron, for fear of the lack of power.


    "I won''t be with you this time. Meet me in DC when you''re done." Said Cohen when Malphite expressed his security concerns.


    "What''s your business there, sir?"


    "I''m going to watch how the rebels'' gonna react once your mission is done." Said Cohen, "I know they''ve reassigned a sizeable of courtiers and reformed the bureaucratic structure. I have to see for myself or I won''t be certain of the coming war."


    "Take some guards."


    "No. Your job concerns the safety of 2 provinces. The more men, the more success." Cohen whispered, "If you failed, our army will suffer, big time. Mark this in your heart, you won''t fail!"


    "But¡­"


    "BUT YOUR MOTHER FUCKER!" Cohen cursed, "WHAT DO YOU KNOW! FUCK OFF!"


    Malphite quit continuing before Cohen made a bigger scene.


    Later on, Cohen casually invited himself into the gate of the capital in a suit of daily wear.


    Walking on the street of DC reminded Cohen of everything familiar. The shops, the passerby, all inevitably recalled him of the joyful days he had spent with Fischer. Now, the city has become the head of the rebels.


    At the thought of the usurpers, Cohen grew crazy rage like wildfires from within.


    However, as a supreme commander of an army, he''s also retained the least sense of reason that prevented him from acting anything less of ration. Although he delivered all hands around the capital, it was still not enough for them to fulfill his tasks. Even if they were lucky to finish the jobs, they won''t be getting out without losing a limb.


    The only thing Cohen can do to help was to divert his enemy''s attention by making himself the easy target and firmly containing the capital''s police force in the city. Only in this way could he buy some time for his subordinates.


    Cohen has made his own safety the last priority because his time was limited, and also he was too ignorant to consider being alive due to his friend''s tragic death.


    To this day, it was still a mystery even to Cohen himself as to why his world suddenly turned dark the moment Fischer died.


    What a world, a world''s existence that was cut from himself, a world of that could never bring Cohen any emotion, happiness or detest.


    To be more precise, when Fischer died, Cohen''s heart was only left with the past instead of the present or the future.


    His eyes cannot sense any colors other than the color of blood. His brain can never sense any emotions other than the furious urge of killing.


    From that very moment, this man has lost his life, his life should have been long gone much like his enemy''s.


    Cohen bought a bottle of poorly brewed wine and washed it down. It didn''t offer much taste other than the coldness of the liquid.


    Afterward, he found himself into several alleys, went in and out before he got lost of a team of his guards that have been trailing behind.


    At dusk, the hand of the king excused himself from the royal palace after the whole day''s work. Luhrmann offered his personally guarding troops to escort this empire''s finest to his mansion.


    The hand of the king entered his garden with several servants after he''s settled trifles in the front patio. An exquisite dinner has been set in a pavilion built at the center of an etange. He usually spent his dinner there.


    "My lord, the etiquette minister''s butler found his way here this morning." The mansion-keeper thoughtfully helped his master with a sky-blue tippet, "He intended to have you for dinner at his mansion tomorrow night."


    "Do me a favor, decline it." The hand''s gentle voice said, "I do not want to see his face."


    "As you wish. Several generals also paid visits here¡­"


    "Do the same." The hand''s voice showed a strong hint of dissatisfaction, "What a group of boorish human beings."


    Once he said that, a mistress-looking female who had been sitting by the dining table stood up and approached. She cannot help but be amused, "I have not been seeing you laugh since you were here in the capital."


    "You would not if you were me." The hand of the king explained in spite of revealing his feelings, "A long time ago, I was told Divine City was a beautiful city. But too pity I found it to be a filthy place much like the human beings who took it."


    "So you have said. Isn''t there a man in this empire who you find interesting?" The mistress girl chuckled, she tidied her man''s belt, "Your king, for example."


    "The king? Luhrmann?" The hand of the king said like he didn''t know it was extremely offensive and rebellious, "That is a crazy man whose days are numbered."


    "Touch¨¦! I''ll tell the king you said that." The mistress toured behind the hand then circled her arms gently around her man''s neck, "O, my poor lord, you''ll be so punished."


    "Oftentimes I found his punishment so tedious that I''d rather look forward to your punishment." The hand sat down with a soft smile, "I would kill for a meal made by you."


    The good-looking mistress blushed but she was overjoyed. She sat by the hand, forked a piece of delicacy into the man''s mouth.


    "Light, soft, delicious¡­" The praise was sincere, the hand of the king said, "Your meal is the only reward for me to come here."


    "Thank you." The mistress tilted her head, "Now, you can tell me what gave you that smile today."


    "Well, your powers of observing is impressive." The hand made a shy smile before a hint of yearning climbed on his face, "My pets told me our friend has found his way to the capital this morning."


    "You mean him? Cohen Kheda, the Protoss Knight?" The mistress'' silver fork froze in the midair.


    The hand implicitly nodded.


    "If he is here, then what we have done is not for nothing." The hand took over the fork and fed himself, "But I was curious about the deeds he pulled in the past months. If I hadn''t sent a troop for Darkmoon, I wonder when he''d going to postpone his visit to the capital."


    "How reckless. You were telling his vengeance like it was on the spur of the moment." The mistress pinched her man''s shoulder, "If he knew, he might need to take your head for saying that¡­"


    "Emm, if he did, will you revenge me?" The hand of the king grinned, he gently lifted her jaw with a finger.


    "Stop it." The mistress flapped away from the finger, blushed, "Don''t act up again."


    "To be honest, I am worried that he is coming after Luhrmann this time¡­" The hand stood up by the enclosure rail, "He has recently doubled his royal guards. I would not say it is any easier than before. Although I also did some works on my part, I cannot see through Cohen Kheda''s actions. If he goes straight to Luhrmann, our plan might be compromised."


    While they were talking, a pair of reddened eyes were targeting Luhrmann''s hand of the king through layers of trees and leaves from rockwork not far from the pavilion. The owner of the eyes was holding a loaded crossbow.


    Cohen Kheda has sneaked into the hand''s mansion and set several traps in the garden this afternoon. He has also set up a safe extracting route for himself. Now the only thing left was patiently wait until dark.


    "Rest assured, Luhrmann is his ultimate foe, the archenemy. He will not let Luhrmann die easily." The mistress turned to her man, "I think Cohen Kheda is going after you first."


    Just as the hand was about to reply, his smile paused for half a second.


    "I wonder. Hey darling, bring me a bottle of good red." The hand said, "The rest of you may go."


    "I thought you hated wine."


    The hand didn''t move nor comment, but his tone unnoticeably erased the hint of joking voice from before, "Everything has an exception."


    "I see. I will let you be." The mistress stood up. She received the wine from the mansion-keeper and left.


    The hand of the king turn his body and faced the rockwork. He poured the lightly-scented liquid into 2 exquisite pieces of glass, said with a smile, "I am tremendously honored for your visit, my precious guest."


    Cohen''s heartbeat was still normal. What the hand said and did earlier have been a shock for him, therefore he didn''t feel any differently by the words he said seconds ago.


    "I know, DC is a changed city. I can feel your agony. But however depressed you are, you do not need to drink that hobo''s lousy liquid." The hand carefully finished pouring the wine, "What is noble will stay noble. A king will act like a king. Am I correct, the rightful empire of Swabia, King Cohen Kheda?"


    Cohen still didn''t make a move. The arrowhead from his crossbow was still aiming the hand''s face.


    The hand of the king peacefully faced the rockwork with a gentle smile. Under the dashing eyebrows were his clear yet elusive eyes.